《It Was You》 Chapter 1 Alive But Dead Inside Chapter 1 Alive But Dead Inside "Cassandra, I''ve never liked you. Let''s break up¡­" "You are my fate. I will have you as my wife for the rest of my life." "Bastard! She is your sister! How dare you?! Get out of here! I don''t have a daughter like you!" "She is just a rubbish person." ''My head hurts...'' Her memory was so painful, tearing her into a million pieces. As she thought about it again, her headache became more severe. With that, she groaned while curling up into a ball.. There was no one inside the room except her. She stared at the handcuff around her wrist connected to the bedpost. She tried to wriggle it but only caused it to leave a red mark. There was even blood overflowing from it. The cold sweat formed on her forehead and the cold air filled the whole room. After a long time, she opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was two ring red characters with the meaning of "happiness" posted on the wall, and a big poster hanging on the wall. Her eyes widened and her body stiffened at a certain point. The familiar scene overwhelmed her. How could this be? Wasn''t it the night before her wedding?! She didn''t want to be the substitute, nor did she want to marry the evil man. The only thing she wanted was to stay with the man she loved. As a result, the Yan n locked her in the house. ''Am I not dead yet?'' It was then she realized that it was all a part of a n when she tried to run away and meet her beloved. She thought she''d seed, but she was wrong. Her sister, whom she trusted the most, should stand by the side of that devil. The man she loved so much even pushed her into the abyss step by step. As for her parents, she was just a pawn in their hands! After knowing that, she had no expectation in life. When the man came to take her home, she could predict how she would spend the rest of her life as a prisoner, leaving no hope anymore. Thest thing she could remember was that she fell into the sea and was struggling for a while. When she opened her eyes, she found that she had returned to the night five years ago when she had married Martin Lu, taking the ce of her sister Susan Yan. Everything in front of her looked so real, and she was sure that it was not a dream. ''Am I reborn? But why? Why am I in the same ce five years ago? From the very start of those nightmares?'' It all came to her from the thought of her parents abandoning her, the love of her life being taken away by her sister, and the man she had loved betraying her. Since then, they had forced her to marry Martin Lu. She had be a prey ever since that happened. ''Do I have to go through everything again? Why would they treat me that way?'' It was winter now, and the wind was blowing with snowkes. She covered her chest and saw the joints between her white and slender fingers, which seemed to be fragile. She lied on the white bedsheet and heaved a sigh with sweat all over her. After a long time, a sudden "click" came from the door. With a stiffed body, she raised her eyes and stared at the ck gate. She knew well that Roger Gu was the one who opened it. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He was the son of the CEO of the GR Group, the only man she loved before and for whom she would do anything. Roger stepped inside while wearing a well-tailored ck suit. Her body tensed with clenched fists while she glued her eyes to the man. In the empty and quiet room, the deep voice of the man echoed. "I''m sorry, but the woman I love is Susan. Marry Martin for the sake of her. Please, I''m begging you." It was then in her previous life that she gave up struggling after hearing their words about marrying Martin. She believed that if she liked a person, she should do anything for him even if it caused her pain. As long as that person was happy, she wouldn''t have regrets. So, she gave up her dream, for she thought it was love. Until one day, when she saw the dirty and ugly side of Roger Gu, she realized that he had always been using her. The so-called true love was just for fun. She was wrong that time, and the result was a lifetime mistake. When freedom was taken away from her, she had been just like an alive but dead person; already dead inside while still breathing. She had provoked Martin for countless times, hoping that he would divorce her, but it didn''t end well. Because of her so-called love, she didn''t mind being tortured by him. She sighed. Now, everything was just a joke for her. If God had given her a chance to be reborn, she would never go to the same path again. They had taken away all she had. She kept questioning herself about what if she fell out of love? What if she didn''t like him anymore? What else did he have to make herpromise? How could they enjoy a free and happy life while doing all kinds of bad things? ''I will fight back this time, '' she thought to herself. Chapter 2 Thoughtless Before Chapter 2 Thoughtless Before "Okay, I promise that I''ll marry Martin to be the substitute for my sister.'''' She looked at Roger with glossy eyes, experiencing a hard time to have a normal breathing. "Really?" A bright smile made its way on his lips. He didn''t expect that this stupid woman would agree. He thought she would be stubborn to refuse him. The stupid woman said she loved him, so he came to persuade her to give up. Never had he expected that it would be so easy. On the massive bed, cold sweat covered her body. The thinyer of cloth wrapped around her, outlining a perfect line. Her skin was so fragile that even a single blow could break it. He sighed while narrowing his eyes to have a better look at her. To be honest, if it weren''t for her integrity, any man would have been attracted by her beautiful face. But... "I know you like my sister, but I just can''t give up. Since I can''t win your heart, then let me do this for you. Roger, have you ever been in love with me..." Looking upon him, she filled her eyes with affection. "For a minute?" Upon hearing this, it astonished Roger with a warmhearted look in his eyes. The woman in front of him was the one who he had sworn to marry as his wife. When he was abandoned by his family, she never gave up on him. It was her who had always been guarding him. She was there on his lowest point of life. After a long while, Roger bent over, stroked her long hair with his slender fingers and smiled. "Cassandra, I liked you. I''m sorry if I have let you down." While she pinned her eyes at him, every scene of her earlier life shed in her mind like a phantom, but it vanished quickly. If she hadn''t experienced the life and death, she would never see through the ruthlessness behind this man''s deep love. "That''s enough. Darling, please let my parentse in to see me. I won''t make trouble anymore. I''m willing to marry Martin." She chuckled. Because of that, he froze. He stared at her in disbelief. "Cassandra, do you really want to do it?" "I''m willing to do anything for you, no matter how hard it is." She smiled. It stunned him again. "You have suffered a lot. Although it was said that Martin looked ugly and didn''t get too much favor from his family, he is still a member of the Lu family. Even if he doesn''t have the qualities to inherit the family''s fortune, he can help you live afortable life." Upon hearing this, she gave a bitterugh. It was because of this rumor that Susan refused to marry Martin. But no one knew that he was good-looking and would be the head of the Lu family. Susan, her elder sister, tried her best to seduce Martin after she met him at their wedding. She even wanted to sleep with him. "It depends. Go and tell my parents toe in," Cassandra shook her head and said. Roger said no more and called Cassandra''s parents. As soon as they heard that she had agreed to marry Martin for her sister, Evan and Lynn cheered up and rushed to her room. A sense of guilt swept over Evan''s heart when he saw that she was handcuffed on the bedpost. He coughed and demanded, "Take off the handcuffs!" The butler behind him took them off from her wrist immediately. After rubbing her skin, she got out of bed and bent her knees in front of them. Both of them were taken aback by her action. As a softhearted woman, sympathy rushed in Lynn''s heart. Tears immediately streamed down her cheeks as she grabbed her hand. "Cassandra, what are you doing? It''s our fault. I''m so sorry." She just knelt there without any emotions in her eyes. Thanks for bringing her to this world and raising her. Thanks for the love and care. Thanks for this new life. "Father, mother, I''d like to say goodbye to you tonight. From now on, I''m going to be a member of the other family. I can''t stay with you anymore. I just hope that you''ll be safe and happy," Cassandra said calmly, looking up at them. Holding the wrist of Cassandra in a tight manner, Lynn looked at her with sympathy written in her eyes. She was clear that she couldn''t change the overall situation. Evan Yan heaved a long sigh. "Cassandra, you know that we have been engaged to the Lu Family. We are not strong enough to offend them. Also, Roger loves your sister. I''m sorry. But the Yan family will be your support, understand?" "I understand. It was my fault that I didn''t behave well and brought trouble to our family. I''m the person who should be med for everything." Cassandra nodded. A look of astonishment crossed Evan Yan''s face. At first, he thought that she would not agree to marry Martin. ''What did Roger say to make her agree?'' he thought. But at this time, there was no time for Evan to think about it. He was surprised about the great change of her attitude. For Yan n, the Lu n was as powerful as a giant. Even if their daughter married the son who wasn''t favored, as long as he had any connection with the family, they would gain benefit. With a big smile on his face, Evan held Cassandra up from the ground. "Cassandra, it''s great that you can think in this way even though I have med you in the past." It was my fault back then." Cassandra beamed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Evan keptplimenting her and then left with a satisfied smile. Chapter 3 Its All My Fault Chapter 3 It''s All My Fault Cassandra gave up all her strength to sit on the couch. "Everything is real. I am reborn!" Since God had given her one more chance, she would never repeat it. Just like what she had gone through before, she knew well about the weakness of the Yan n and the Gu n. They had tried every means to keep their power and position. This time, she would destroy everything they wanted with her own hands. But where was the man she would marry? In her previous life, Martin had a special obsession with her while she was in love with Roger. She had often made trouble for Martin. What was more, misled by Susan, she fell into a trap and tried to ran away with Roger. She also knew that even if she was reborn, she still didn''t have the strength topete with Martin. What should she do to change her fate? While she was lost in thought, she came up with a n. She had experienced a lot during that five years. Martin had never kept a secret from her. Therefore, she knew a lot about the Lu family when it came to business. She knew many secrets the outside world could never know. These were her chips for her ns. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She must be strong enough topete with that evil man to get her freedom. Cassandra stayed out that night. She had a general idea of what had happened in the past, especially for some important parts. She spent a whole night recording what she had experienced in herst life in a notebook. To her surprise, she had known Martin so well. Time seemed to fly so fast, and the sun was reced by the moon. The notebook was the only thing valuable to Cassandra now, so she couldn''t lose it. Right after she put the notebook in the drawer, Lynn and Susan came in the room, followed by several servants. Everything was the same just like before. She sat on the sofa, showing no sign of sorrow on her face. When Susan noticed her pale and weak condition, a cold smile made its way on her lips. This woman was sensible and she knew the situation well. However, the more obedient Cassandra was, the less disgust the two men, Evan and Roger, felt for her. It was thest thing Susan wanted to see. But since Cassandra would get married soon, Susan wouldn''t mind so much. ''Humph! Such a bitch!'' Susan scoffed. "Cassandra, your sister and I are here to visit you. The servants will help you with the makeup and dressing. If you need something, don''t hesitate to tell me." Tears in her eyes, Lynn was sad to see Cassandra in such a state. Pretending to be sad, Susan walked up to Cassandra and held her hand. "Sister, I feel sorry for you. Don''t worry. I will take good care of our parents. If you have any problem in the Lu family, please let us know. We don''t want to see you suffer wrong." Cassandra looked at Susan and thought to herself, ''Before, this hypocritical woman took away Roger and tried to frame me. I was so stupid to believe that she was the only life-saving straw for me.'' If Susan hadn''t stood by the side of Martin and used her for the crime she didn''tmit, she wouldn''t had suffered. They were siblings. But why did Susan set her up again and again? Trying to suppress the surging emotions in her heart, Cassandra wore a sad look on her face and looked up. "Can I talk to you alone for a while?" Lynn and Susan were shocked, especially Susan. They didn''t know what crazy things she would do. But on this wedding day, going against her wish may not be the best choice. "Mother, you go out first." Susan smiled. After hesitating for a while, Lynn left with servants. There were only Cassandra and Susan in the room. The surrounding air was cold. "Sis, what else do you want to say to me? I will do everything for you," Susan said with a smirk on her face. With a pitiful look on her face, Cassandra turned to look at her sister, and her tears fell at once. "Sister, I know that you are the one that Roger loves all these years. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t pester him with this. I''m getting married, so I only hope that you can take good care of him. I wish you happiness." The past between Cassandra and Roger had always been a thorn in Susan''s heart. The more love Cassandra showed to Roger, the deeper the thorn was in Susan''s heart. Before, she had been as stupid as a donkey. She only cared about Roger, and Susan took advantage of this to sow discord between them. Atst, Roger''s disgust for Cassandra almost came to a climax. In this life, she wouldn''t be so stupid again. Face turning pale, Susan stared at Cassandra with jealousy. Her slender fingernails were dug into her skin. Susan calmed down soon and reached out to wipe away the tears on Cassandra''s face. "Don''t say that." "Aren''t you going to me me?" Cassandra pretended to be grateful. "How could I me you? You are my sister. No matter what you do, we''re still blood-rted," Susan said. Upon hearing this, Cassandra gave her a big hug. "You are so kind." ''This stupid woman! She deserves it.'' Susan thought to herself, a cold light shing in her eyes. Chapter 4 you look great even if you dont wear them! Chapter 4 you look great even if you don''t wear them! In the Yan garden, capital. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The Yan garden was the private residence of the Lu n, and it was also the ce where the Seven young masters of the Lu n, Martin, lived. It covered a vast area and there were three independent vis, with all kinds of leisure and entertainment facilities. It was one of the most famous private houses in the capital. At this time, in the study of the main house of the Yan''s garden. There was quite silence in the study. A man in a ck suit was sitting on the sofa. He looked very handsome. His face was carefully chiseled and had deep and dark eyes. And his ck hair was meticulouslybed. Even if he was just sitting there, he gave off a creepy vibe. If Cassandra was here, she could recognize that this man was Martin! He took a quick nce at the document in front of him, and then saw a man standing beside him, with cold sweat on his forehead. This man''s name was Carlos, one of Martin''s confidants. "master Mr. Song seems to beat them without mercy this time. The whole western regions should also be involved in this matter What should we do? " After a while, Carlos gathered his courage and asked carefully. Martin squinted his eyes and looked at the document. After a long time, he said in a low and husky voice, "today is my wedding day, I won''t kill anyone." "Uh..." What did the master mean?Carlos was so worried! "Doesn''t he like running around?" Martin sneered and said in a cold voice, "cut his leg and teach him a lesson." "Yes, master!" The man turned his head and looked at the time. Then he slowly stood up and said, "get the car ready." Hearing that, Carlos was stunned, In a daze, he asked, "master, are we going to church now?" "Yes." Afraid to say anything more, Carlos immediately arranged a car and drove himself to the church. Although it was the wedding of his master today, they didn''t arrange any grand wedding ceremony. They just held it casually in the famous church of the capital. What''s more, no one from the family informed of their presence. There were no other guests except the Yan family. Carlos couldn''t figure out what his master was thinking, but he didn''t dare to ask. After all, this marriage was just a promise from the Lu family. He was already very surprised that his master would hold her wedding in a church. "Carlos..." Sitting on the back seat, the man suddenly said. "What?" Lowering his eyes, Martin asked, "am I looking good today?" "What?" Excuse me ''master, are you flirting with me?He thought Was it true? But then again, his master''s face was so charming. A man like him would be very handsome even if he didn''t wear clothes! Wait Is there anything wrong? Why did he want his mistress to be naked?! "Master, you look gorgeous in any dress. We have spent a lot of time choosing your robe for today. Don''t worry, You will be the most handsomedy in the world!" Said Carlos fawningly. A subordinate who didn''t tter others was not a good one. The man in the back seat didn''t say anything. Carlos couldn''t understand what the young master meant, nor did he dare to ask. He drove carefully. In the heavenly Hall of the capital. The main hall didn''t wee any other guests today. A red carpet wasid on the road from the gate of the main hall to the main church. Apart from that, there was nothing unusual. In the main church, Martin, who was in a ck suit, stood on the stage. Next to him, Carlos looked nervously at the entrance of the main hall. At this time, at the entrance of the main church, several people came in slowly, led by a girl, Cassandra, dressed in a white wedding dress. She was holding the arms of Evan and walking in slowly. Martin''s eyes suddenly fell on Cassandra who was walking towards him. Even though Cassandra was wearing ayer of the wedding dress, she couldn''t help but freeze. Although she had been mentally prepared before she came, at this moment, countless memories of the bloodthirsty and fierce nature shed through her mind like the silent movies. As for Martin He was aplete devil! But now, she had no other choice! It was a few short steps and it seemed that they had walked for a long time. Cassandra tried to keep calm. Anyway, she couldn''t let Martin and Evan notice anything unusual. Finally, she walked to the stage, arm in arm with Evan. The two, Cassandra and Martin, stood side by side. "Mr. Lu, would you like to marry Miss Yan?Whether in prosperity, adversity, poverty or wealth, health or illness, you only love her and will never leave her for the rest of your life?" There was dead silence in the main church. Everyone fixed their eyes on Martin. Susan was totally stunned as she heard what churchman said. She stared at Martin and thought, ''how could it be possible! It was said that Martin looked ugly? Howe He was so handsome! ! He looked so pure and noble, just like a streak of sunshine on a cold moon. He wasn''t like an abandoned man?! What went wrong?! She should be the one who got married to Martin! How could this be! On the stage, Martin said in a low voice, "I do." Chapter 5 its my pleasure Chapter 5 it''s my pleasure "Miss Yan, would you like to marry Mr. Lu as his wife? Whether in prosperity, adversity, poverty or wealth, health or illness, you only love him with all your heart and will never leave him for the rest of your life?'''' The voice of the overlord rang again. Susan''s eyes were fixed on the Cassandra on the stage. She had been brooding how to ask Cassandra to marry off Martin, but the moment she saw Martin, she changed her mind! Why was that bitch so lucky! Why not turn him down Don''t you like Roger the most! Shouted Susan in her heart, but she couldn''t keep her smile on her face. She had to admit that among all the sons of GU family, Roger was the most excellent one who had begun to take over thepany at a very young age. However, all these were worthless inparison with that of Martin! "I will." Cassandra said word by word. The patriarch nodded with a smile and said, "well, now that you don''t mind it, I would like to suggest that you exchange rings with each other. I wish you a long and happy life together and have your kids as soon as possible." Carlos immediately put the prepared ring in the middle of the ring. Martin picked up the ring with one hand, and put the ring on the ring finger of Cassandra''s left hand with the other hand. Then, Cassandra did as what Martin did. She put the ring on one of Martin''s left ring fingers. From now on, the fate of the two was determined. hold your hand and grow old together with you. After the ceremony, Cassandra was sent back to the Yan''s garden. When the ck May Bach drove into the garden, she looked at everything that she was familiar with and had a feeling that it had been separated from her life. In her previous life, she felt very resistant to the life in Randy garden. On the night of her wedding, she angered Martin, so he directly threw her into a dark room and locked her up for three days. At that time, all she thought about was only Roger. Huh She was so lucky that she was not killed by the idiot then. The car stopped in front of the main house after it entered the Yan garden. Carlos got off the car and opened the door of the back seat. Cassandra got off the car and stood in front of the main house building, absent-minded. Fortunately, Martin and Carlos didn''t doubt it either. After all, in their world, it was the first time for Cassandra toe to the Lu family''s house, so it was not strange for her to show such an expression. "Sister inw, this is the main house. You can live here from now on. By the way, my name is Carlos, and I''m master''s personal assistant, If you have anything, you can call me." Said Carlos. Cassandra remembered that in her previous life, Carlos had helped her a lot secretly, but she was too stubborn to get any background at that time. Smiling, Cassandra said, "thank you, Brother Carlos'''' Hearing that, Carlos was stunned for a while. He didn''t understand why Cassandra called him Brother Carlos?! Shit! He shuddered all of a sudden Carlos turned around and gave a nce at Martin. He was not surprised at all. The master''s face changed dramatically. "Ha-ha, It''s very kind of you to call me by my name," replied Carlos with a wry smile I really don''t deserve to be called brother! I''m afraid of death! Then Cassandra turned to look at Martin. In her previous life, she was only afraid of this man. She never really knew about him. She only knew that he was a bloodthirsty and violent man. In the end, a few brothers of the Lu n were defeated by him. And finally, he was at the top position of the Lu n, bing the youngest master of the n throughout its history. It was undeniable that this man, whether in appearance or ability, was impable. For the Cassandra, even if she didn''t like Martin, she wouldn''t have such a bad rtionship with him. But it was a pity that in her previous life, she was totally blinded by jealousy. Since she was devoted to Roger, she ended up with a tragic ending. "Honey I''m a little tired. Can I change my clothes first? " Instantly, Cassandra looked at Martin with a pitiful face. Honey And this title It was true. She even had goose bumps all over her body. The expression on his face softened a little, and Martin answered, "yes.'''' Then Cassandra lifted her hemline and walked into the main house. Martin stood there and didn''t look at Carlos until the girl disappeared in his sight. With a devastated look on his face, Carlos said, "my master, I really don''t know why sister-inw call me in that way.'''' Maybe you think I look like Um, the big brother next door? " Martin didn''t reply. Instead, Carlos was confused by what the master wanted to do. Sweat dripped from his forehead and he dared not take a deep breath. After a while, Martin opened his mouth, "withdraw all the people from the Yan family." Carlos was stunned. "You mean they won''t need to go there anymore? Then What about the Roger? !" He was his master''s number one rival in love Martin''s eyes narrowed, with a hint of anger shing in them? "Go on." After a while, Martin said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 6 I cant afford you Chapter 6 I can''t afford you With the memories of her previous life, Cassandra knew that the Yan''s garden had prepared her a massive amount of clothes, and all of them were luxury brands, including pajamas. She could be said to be a nouveau riche. Martin was sitting on the couch in the living room. He gazed at Cassandra while he was speaking. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her beauty and well-proportioned figure, coupled with today''s borate makeup, Cassandra looked more gorgeous and attractive, enough to make any man moved. Martin waved to Cassandra and said,"e here." As soon as Cassandra heard that, the rm went off in her head. She didn''t know why Martin called her over, but her intuition told her that something bad would happen. She couldn''t resist at all, so she had to walk over. When Cassandra walked up to Martin, the man gave her a cold nce and said, "sit down." Carefully sitting down beside Martin, Cassandra had no idea what on earth he wanted to do. She could only wait and see. At this moment, Carlos was not nearby, only she and Martin were left in the empty hall. "From now on, you are my woman. As long as you don''t touch my bottom line, I won''t do anything to you. Do you understand?" Cassandra nodded immediately, "well I have something to discuss with you... " "What is it?" he asked, narrowing his eyes In order to be strong, she had to make some changes. She couldn''t live like her previous life, degraded herself step by step and finally be a man''s woman. Cassandra took a deep breath and said tentatively, "well, although we are married, I can''t stay idle for the rest of my life. I still want to work. I majored in acting at the University So she wanted to go to an entertainmentpany to have a try What do you think? " The air froze. The temperature of the whole hall dropped a few degrees. In her previous life, she could hardly know what kind of person Martin was. She only knew that he had a violent temper, but at that time, she didn''t know how to restrain it at all. However, she was clear that when Martin really got angry. "Do you think..." "You think I can''t support you?" he asked in a hoarse voice Cassandra, "..." She couldn''t go on talking! Martin was the richest man in H country. If he couldn''t afford to support his wife, he couldn''t let others get one. But, didn''t he take it in a wrong direction?! "I didn''t mean that, but you will go to work too, right? Then I have to do something when you go to work. I can''t wait for you toe back every day. That''s what a loser I am." Martin raised his head and replied," that would be nice." His woman did not need to show up in public, nor did she need to earn money. He had enough financial ability to support her. Even if she wanted the moon in the sky, he would find a way to get it for her. Then Cassandra sighed again and thought that Martin really had a different mind from normal people. He was so peculiar. "But, you will get tired of me one day. I stay at home every day, doing nothing. I You don''t want to see a fool who knows nothing, do you? " Martin looked at Cassandra, seeming to think about her words. Cassandra nervously stared at Martin. In her previous life, she had never thought about going out to work. She thought about everyday how to irritate Martin, or how to n to escape from the Yan''s garden. She really didn''t think about work. After a while, Martin asked," do you really want to work in an entertainmentpany?" Cassandra nodded and said word by word," Martin, I will be stronger someday, strong enough to be on your side!" Astonishment and admiration appeared on Martin''s face. He gazed intensely at Cassandra, which made her heart beat faster. To be honest, she was not sure whether or not Martin would agree to go to the entertainmentpany or not. Anyway, she had to make a choice. She didn''t want to risk her life fighting alone? "I can arrange it for you, but on one condition," said Martin "What condition? !" She was willing to do anything as long as Martin agreed to let her work in the entertainmentpany! Martin remained calm and looked at her with mixed feelings in his eyes, After a long while, he replied, "sleep with me." Cassandra was so furious that she almost spat out the blood! ! Anyway, Cassandra had already had a wedding with Martin. They were legally married. Moreover In her previous life, she had been slept with Martin quite often Then Cassandra raised her head and called, "Martin..." ''What? ''Said Martin "Be reserved..." "We''ve just gotten married, You''d better be more reserved." Cassandra gave a little cough Chapter 7 I was blind in the past Chapter 7 I was blind in the past The man''s eyes darkened in an instant, and something shed in his eyes. After a while, he said slowly, "remember, you are always mine." This couldn''t be answered, so this man''s mind was so strange. Or, Cassandra just came back from rebirth and hadn''t got along well with Martin? However, she still remembered that in her previous life, Martin was a cold-blooded killer and had closely fought with a few Lu family members secretly for a long time. In fact, his body had been exhausted. Moreover, she had always been against Martin in thest year of her previous life. So, in thest year of her previous life, Martin''s body almost died After she thought carefully about what happened in the past five years, she found that even though Martin had never been benevolent to his enemies, even his own brothers, he would not show mercy to them. In the next three years, Martin would eliminate his enemies and consolidate his position in the Lu n. Thus, he became the youngest and the strongest master of the Lu n since its history. But in the past five years, he seemed to have never done anything to hurt her, even if she was caught by this man to elope with that bad man, Roger. What happened in the past was unbearable to look back. She didn''t want to be led by that shameless couple like she was in her previous life anymore. As for those things that had hurt her She would make them pay! "Martin..." Then Cassandra turned to look at Martin with confusion in her eyes. In her previous life and this life, she had a doubt that why Martin chose her as his girlfriend Cassandra remembered that at this time, Martin was not in control of the Lu family. If the reason why he married her was toplete the engagement between the two ns, he could ignore her and treat her as a vase. Moreover, with the strength of Martin, it was impossible for him to not find out that she had married him in the ce of Susan No one could ever guess what the man was thinking. He seemed to be alone all the time. Even Carlos always stayed with him alone. ''''Yes? Said Martin, looking up at him with his darkened eyes Taking a deep breath, Cassandra gathered her courage and walked up to him, She held up Martin''s big but cold palm, gently stroked it, and then said word by word, "thank you." She thanked him for tolerating her protection again and again in her previous life and for not killing her atst. But at that time, she was deceived by the bastard and only wanted to fight against Martin. It was not until she reached thest moment of her life that she finally realized that in this world, only the person who had been good to her from beginning to end, was the man who was regarded as a devil in the eyes of others. In her previous life, if it weren''t for Susan''s repeated instigation, or if it weren''t for Roger had deceived her for several times, or if it wasn''t for the acting of the Yan family and the GU family, she and Martin wouldn''t have ended like this. No matter what, she had died once in her previous life as if she had paid off her debts. But this life, she had to start again, and live well! Although she came back a littlete and couldn''t change the fact that she had married Martin, at least she wouldn''tmit suicide like she did in her previous life and often went against him. She knew very well that Martin was her life rescuer. In order to live a better life and improve herself to a stronger opponent and change everything in the previous life, she had to please Martin now. Martin stretched out his cold and piercing finger and pinched her chin. He said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra Since you''re my wife now, you should know what an insurmountable barrier it is. I can spare what happened in the past, but it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want to do. Do you understand? " After a short pause, Cassandra understood what Martin meant. It was a warning. He told her to stop being obdurate and to chase after Roger. With a satisfied smile on her face, Cassandra fixed her gaze at Martin, seeming to have a strong desire to beat him. "I know that. I have realized that I was stupid in the past, But now that I have married you, I want to live a good life with you," she said Martin''s dark eyes stared at Cassandra unblinkingly, After a long while, he released his cold fingers and said, "well, I still have something to deal with. You go upstairs to have a rest, If you need anything, just tell Carlos." Cassandra remembered that on the night when Martin married her in the previous life, Martin killed his brother, which led to a catastrophe in his family. On the surface, the Lu family called him back to confront him, but arranged death soldiers to kill him on the way. Although Martin was alive, he was also suffering from a lot of damage and his condition got a lot worse. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I''m afraid of being alone..." Martin''s eyes sparkled with menace with a severe frown, though he would be badly hurt by her words? "I''ll have someone keep youpany, honey." Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and spoke helplessly. All of a sudden, Cassandra''s face crumpled. She snorted and turned her face aside, as if she was wronged, "do you think you don''t like me so you said that you had something to do on purpose? Martin, you are a heartbreaker. You''ve gone too far, I''m going to run away from home now!" Chapter 8 you are my life Chapter 8 you are my life Martin kept silent for a few seconds. He had thought that Cassandra wouldin after she got married, but he didn''t expect that she was so smart that she didn''t do anything wrong. Even if she was just pretending, he found himself willing to y with her. That big demon whose hands were full of blood and bloodthirsty in the eyes of outsiders was always protecting her regardless of anything in her world. In her previous life, all the people believed that Cassandra was good for nothing but cause trouble to Martin. They didn''t understand why Martin fell in love with such a useless vase. Cassandra also didn''t understand why Martin was so stubborn and loved her so much. If he was tired of her and threw her away like rubbish, then she would not have such a bad ending. "How could that be? Cassandra You are my life... " He was just sitting there casually, wearing a frosty expression which had not melted for thousands of years. But Cassandra felt that he had experienced countless vicissitudes of life just by one nce at him. It was known that the man in front of them was arrogant and cold-blooded, but no one knew how he achieved his sess step by step. Hearing the same answer as she did in her previous life, Cassandra''s back was frozen and her eyes seemed to sh for a moment, Then she raised her head with grievance and asked, "since you are going to abandon me on your wedding night, what can be more important than me?" A touch of coldness flitted across Martin''s eyes. He must leave tonight, otherwise those old antiques in the family would have misunderstandings. Now he was not able to control the whole Lu n, so he must be careful and take no wrong step. Otherwise, he would have lost everything if he had taken a wrong step. "Master, the car is ready." Carlos coughed and reported. Martin waved his hand, and Carlos sensibly retreated. The air in the hall was eerie silent. Martin rubbed her hair and said, "I''ll be back soon. If you''re afraid..." "Can I go with you?" For Martin, this was the only thing Cassandra could think of. She remembered that in her previous life, Martin had been seriously injured. At that time, she felt so lucky and nned to escape secretly. At that time, Susan, her sister, whom she had great trust in, led her to walk away from the Yan garden with one hand, and secretly reported to Martin about her whereabouts. This time, Martin''s trust in her totally disappeared. However, in the previous life, shepletely didn''t realize that it was just Susan''s plot. With his mouth taunted, Martin put on a long and pale face, After a while, he chuckled and replied, "okay." Looking at the light but soul stirring smile on the man''s face, Cassandra was dumbfounded. He wasn''t as ruthless and cold as she was in her previous life, nor was he gloomy and bleak It turned out that he could also smile warmly. All of a sudden, Cassandra''s heart stopped beating and then snarled. At that moment, she suddenly felt that she was so blind in her previous life that she abandoned such a handsome man and instead fell in love with a scumbag like Roger. The mere thought of this broke her heart. "Wait a minute. I''m going to change my clothes Well, keep a low profile. This dress is too eye-catching. " Cassandra immediately jumped off the sofa and ran upstairs to change her clothes. Martin didn''t withdraw his sight until the girl disappeared from his sight. With his long and slender fingers gently tapping the arm of the sofa, his face was expressionless. It was hard to guess what on earth he was thinking about. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A few minutester. Dressed in a ck casual suit, Cassandra walked up to Martin and said," Martin, how do you think of me?" It seemed that Martin didn''t care about anything, but in fact, he was very possessive. In her previous life, she even couldn''t get in and out of the Yan''s garden freely. However, in the Yan''s garden, if she took one more look at anyone, she would make him unhappy. Martin seemed to be satisfied with her outfit and nodded," OK." On hearing this, Cassandra instantly reached out and took Martin''s arm, With an innocent look, she asked, "by the way, where are you going at thiste hour?" With a gleam shining in his eyes, Martin said in a cold voice, "to visit my parents." Chapter 9 do you need to bring some gifts Chapter 9 do you need to bring some gifts All of a sudden, the air around became deathly silent, which looked weird. The look on Cassandra''s face froze, and she stopped as if her vital points were locked. She stood still, while the cool and brutal look on Martin''s chiseled face turned into icy cruelty. His eyes were as dark as the night, like the frost that had never changed. Couldn''t she just stop acting "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? To meet your parents What if grandpa doesn''t like me? Shall I change a better dress? What kind of girl does grandpa like? " Cassandra asked in a whisper. After keeping silent for a few seconds, with unpredictable and cold expression on his face, Martin said in a low voice, "Grandpa will like you." Cassandra immediately raised her head and asked nervously, "really? Well, it''s your first time to meet Grandpa. Do you want to bring some gifts? " In her previous life, she seldom came back to the Lu family''s old house because she always disagreed with Martin, At that time, the real ruler of the Lu family, that was, Martin''s grandfather, had fallen into deep sleep. Every time she came back to the old house, she made a mess in the house. So she didn''t like this man. Of course, she did not care about it in her previous life. She hoped that everyone in the Lu family would hate her, so that Martin would let her go. However, in this life, whether it was Martin or anyone around him, she had to try her best to please them. Martin rolled his eyes," no, thanks." "You really don''t have to do that?", Cassandra scratched her head, struggling? What does grandfather like to eat? I have prepared for him next time. He usually likes soft food? I''ll think about it... " Hearing this, a touch of strange emotion appeared in Martin''s eyes. He was worried about the Cassandra would be uneasy after marriage, so he didn''t intend to take her back to the old house so soon. However, it was out of his expectation that the girl would be restless one after another. "Don''t you think about how to feed your man first?" Martin raised his eyebrows and gave an unreadable expression in his eyes. A rm rang in Cassandra''s head and she stared at Martin, thinking, ''damn it, am I hit by the big demon Martin?''! Cassandra thought anxiously! "Yes, you''re right, Mr. Lu. I won''t make the same mistake again," Cassandra cleared her throat Who am I? Where am I? Why are all flowers in front of me After a while, they finally got on the car smoothly. In the front row, Carlos drove himself, and the ck May Bach steadily drove out of the Yan''s garden. Martin always paid attention to his personal safety. After all, a few brothers of the Lu family fought with him everyday, and with great pain, he had nine bodyguards with him today, which were from one of his private forces Martin''s bodyguards. It seemed that Martin had already known that it wasn''t safe for him to go out tonight. But there were more daredevils arranged by the Lu n than that. What''s more, Cassandra remembered that some of them were professional killers employed by the Lu n, in order to eliminate Martin at all costs. In her previous life, Martin was suffering from internal strife and external strife. He was betrayed by the inner ghost and suffered heavy losses in thepany. Besides, he was abducted and went abroad. At that time, however, on the contrary, Cassandra was misled by Susan and escaped from the Yan''s garden The moment she closed her eyes, she could still feel an indescribable smell of blood. "Martin..." Trying her best to recall the unpleasant memory of her previous life, Cassandra curled up her head in the man''s arms and said in a low voice. She had been extremely resistant to approach this man before, but in this life, she suddenly found that it seemed that only by the side of this man could she have a rare sense of security, because she knew that even if this man killed the world, he would not hurt her at all. Martin put down hisptop and looked at Cassandra," what?" "I''m a little hungry. Turn left there is a nice sushi shop. How about Please stop the car there. I''m going to buy some sushi, okay? " Said Cassandra, pouting. She clearly remembered that the next intersection would be the ce where the Lu''s daredevils and killers had intended to killed Martin, If they changed their route, would they escape from this disaster? Martin was her life saver. Before she became stronger, he had been You must be safe! Hearing this, Carlos was anxious. They had set outte, and his young master was facing a lot of difficult things. Was this womaning to make trouble on purpose? "Master, the third elder has urged us several times." Said Carlos cautiously. Martin stretched out his long finger and rubbed his brow, saying, "turn left." "What?" Damn it! I knew his master was a fatuous king! !All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 10 everything of mine is yours Chapter 10 everything of mine is yours Outside a sushi shop in the capital city. Several ck luxury cars stopped outside the inconspicuous sushi shop and immediately drew a lot of attention. Some people even took out their mobile phones to take photos, guessing who was the owner of the car. The next second, the back door of a ck Maybach was opened by a tall man. Then, a girl in ck casual clothes jumped out of the car. "What kind of vor do you like?" The girl raised her head and smiled gently. Carlos''s fingers that were still holding the car door froze slightly, In his dark eyes, the girl''s charming smile, which was as enchanting as a devil, took his mind off for a moment. Recently, he had been in charge of monitoring the Yan n. He knew well how Cassandra resisted marrying Martin and even went on a hunger strike. Martin and he didn''t believe that Cassandra had moved on, let alone giving up Roger. However, what he saw now made him doubt that what she said was true. What the hell did she want to do? Has she really thought it through or For something else? Carlos quickly collected himself and slightly lowered his eyes. "Sister inw, that''s very kind of you, I''m not hungry." With her mouth twitched, Cassandra walked a few steps and returned in a hurry. She got into the car at once and reached out her hand, "Martin, I am in a hurry to go out with no money. Could you lend me your wallet?, I will return it to youter!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the car, the man raised his dark eyes to look at the girl, and then took out a ck wallet and handed it to her. "Everything of mine is yours." What the hell? Was she hit on by Martin again! ! To be honest, she didn''t expect that Martin could be such a yboy! Then she grabbed the wallet from the cashier and turned around. Suddenly, she stood up so fast that her head hit against the door. Shit! ! Why do I feel that my brain is even more damaged after rebirth! Cassandra wanted to scold Yun Qi, but in order to maintain her virtuous image, she endured the pain. Next second, a cold hand covered her head and gently rubbed the ce she hit. When his palm touched her head, the pain was killing her, but it didn''t seem to hurt at all. "Do you still feel pain?" Asked Martin with a frown, seeing the girl standing there in a daze. Cassandra shook her head immediately and then nodded. She sniffed and felt wronged. "It hurts, Martin. I think I''m going to the hospital, This ce is bound to be crippled." "Okay, we''ll go to the hospital now," said Martin, biting his lips "Master, but what if elder Logan asks about it?", Carlos said worriedly Martin''s face suddenly darkened, He shot a cold stare at Carlos and said, "so what?" This had always been the case. For the sake of Cassandra, he didn''t care whether he went against the world or not? Carlos tried to say something, but in the end he just lowered his head and said nothing. In the Ning Garden, capital. Ning Garden was a long, ancient building, built along the mountains and rivers, surrounded by pavilions, terraces, towers and curtains. It appeared to be modest and luxurious. The heads of the Lu n and the seven elders of the Lu n who rarely showed up but had unusual status lived in the Ning Garden. Unless the family was experiencing great events, the elders usually did not interfere in the family affairs. At this moment, in a courtyard of the Ning Garden. Orchids were nted around the courtyard, which could be seen all year round. At this time, an old man in a light purple robe was sitting under a osmanthus tree, face gloomy. With a ferocious look, the old man said coldly, "what did you say? As for Martin He took the woman from the Yan family to the hospital? !" There was a man kneeling on the ground in front of the old man. He was dressed in ck all over, with his nose and mouth covered. The marked man got panic when he heard the words. "Yes, we have made the n. As long as they enter the position of our robbers, we are sure that they will lose the chance to live..." Before the man in ck could finish his words, the old man grabbed a purple sand teapot from the table and smashed it in the man''s head. "A bunch of losers!" he sneered! I''ve nned for so long. You bastard! " There was a long and thin wound on the man''s head, and the blood immediately dripped down. However, he was covered with a ck hood, so it was not a big deal. At this moment, the old man was so angry that he did not dare to snort. "I''m sorry. Please punish me!" The man in ck gritted his teeth and said in a low voice. A cold light shed in the old man''s eyes. His old finger gently rubbed the jade ring on the thumb of his left hand, and said coldly, "he crippled one of my grandson''s legs. I must let him pay with his life! Since he was lucky today, I would let him go. But He''ll be responsible for his disobedience! " Chapter 11 is it worth it Chapter 11 is it worth it In a private hospital belonging to the Lu Group in the capital. Inpatient Ward. "Mr. Lu, we have given Mrs. Lu an overall check-up. There is nothing wrong with her body She just hit her head slightly and there will be no concussion and sequels. " The doctor in the white coat said gingerly. To be honest, he didn''t understand why his boss was so nervous. It was just a simple bump, not even the bruise. He not only required a full body check, but also seemed as if he was facing a formidable enemy On the bed, Cassandra was forced to do a thorough check-up. Upon hearing this, she immediately stared at Martin and said, "look, Martin. I told you I''m fine, I don''t have to do so many checks." She had tried so hard to block Martin from going to the old house Martin nodded," I will give you extra sry this month." The doctor''s eyes widened in shock. He couldn''t believe what he had heard. He had worked hard for Martin for so many years. This was the first time that he had gotten a raise It was because of a minor wound! He felt that his dignity had been insulted! ! Then Cassandra stood up and asked," can we go home now?" Go home Home? His parents died when he was young. Because of his humble mother, he was given cold shoulder in the Lu n. Whether it was the Ning Garden in the old house of the Lu n or the Yan garden where he lived alone now, it was only a ce for him to live in. A gleam shed across Martin''s eyes, He looked at Cassandra and answered, "Okay, let''s go home now." After returning to the Yan''s garden, Martin settled down Cassandra on the bed. He didn''t leave the bedroom until he was sure that the girl had fallen asleep. Study. Martin sat on the sofa with his pale lips clenched into a straight line. "Tell me," he said in a cold voice Carlos wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "I just heard that on the way to the old house There are also a group of members of the kidnappers and professional killers. If it weren''t for sister-inw going to sushi shop, I''m afraid... " We might not survive tonight! Carlos was shocked when he got the news. He had been worried that the elders of the n would me Martin for this. But now, he felt lucky enough. If it weren''t for the fact that Cassandra had suddenly changed her mind to eat sushi and then she was hit by the head to the hospital, their people with them would have been dead by now. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. That is to say, Cassandra has saved them by ident! With a murderous look on his face, Martin asked, "who is it?" The air froze. Carlos swallowed his saliva cautiously and said," they work for elder Lucia, master broke one of Mr. Song''s legs, I''m afraid that elder Lucia won''t let it go Elder Lucia Huh Martin''s eyes suddenly became as dark as ck hole. He squinted dangerously and said, "in that case, then I will destroy his schoolpletely. " Tonight, he also took Cassandra in his car. He could bear the murder from his n, but he could not ept that Cassandra was involved and almost died. "Yes, master.", replied Carlos, lowering his eyes. He looked at Martin with mixed feelings He was very clear about the current situation of Martin. If it was earlier tonight, he would probably have had the guts to persuade Martin not to be distracted at this time. However, once he thought of that frightening scene tonight, he couldn''t help but swallow back the words he was going to say. With deep eyes, Martin ordered," inform Josef of returning to the country." Hearing that, Carlos''s pupils contracted all of a sudden, He said, "Josef is carrying out a top-level mission in M country. Come back at this time I don''t think it''s a good idea. " Josef was the leader of the private arms of Martin. Carlos and Josef were both his most trusted confidants. They were different inside and outside. Now, since Martin wanted to call him back, the mission abroad may not bepleted smoothly. "What''s wrong with that?" Carlos got stunned. Why did he say that? Josef was responsible for following up the tasks from Y country, It was a critical moment that the sudden call back of Josef caused a military instability. If anything happened to the mission, their hard work would be in vain. Gritting his teeth, Carlos mustered his courage and said, "I know you''re doing this for my sister-inw, but what happened tonight has passed. From now on, I''ll arrange more people to protect my sister-in- law. Now thest step of M country hase to an end. We''ve been working hard for so long, and it''s about to retrieve the power in M country. Now you are withdrawing Josef Is it worth it? " Was it worth it? Was it worth giving up a force that was about to be acquired for a woman? Martin squinted his eyes and tapped the desk with his slender fingers. The air seemed to freeze and chill in thisrge room. When Carlos was on the verge of breaking down, Martin finally opened his mouth and said, "in this world, nobody canpare with her Even my life. " "What?" I''m going to kick the bowl of affection off! bye! ! Chapter 12 she must be drunk Chapter 12 she must be drunk At Cas Vi in the capital. The vi of the Yan n was located in No.3 mansion of the first grade in Cas Vi. Although the Yan n wasn''t very famous in the capital, it was a rich and powerful family. Besides, the Yan n''s wealth had increased several times since the Evan took over the Yan n. In addition, Susan and Roger were about to get engaged. So the Yan family could be regarded as one of the most popr rich people in the business circle now. At this moment, lights were lit all around the house and the atmosphere was jubnt. In the corner, the servants were chatting. "Well, Lady Cassandra finally got married in ce of Lady Susan. Then the engagement party of Mr. Roger and Lady Susan will be held. I am so looking forward to this century''s engagement ceremony..." "Anyway, both of them are Mr. Evan''s daughters, Why are they so different?" "You don''t understand. Lady Susan once told me that Mr. Lu looked very ugly. Lady Susan was the apple of Master Evan''s eyes and now she had a very good reputation in the entertainment circle, Of course Master Evan was reluctant to marry her to that ugly man." "I see I feel sorry for Lady Cassandra. " When the servants were gossiping about the eloquence, a tall man, like a ghost, quietly stood under a tree not far away. For some reason, the servant''s words irritated the man. Roger should be happy that Cassandra agreed to marry rece Susan. After all, if she did, he could be with his lover legally. But herst words were like a curse echoing in his mind. What they said was right. Cassandra was just an unwee daughter in the Yan family, far less than Susan. As far as Susan was concerned, not only was she born with a silver spoon in her mouth, but also had made a ssh in the entertainment circle. It was very likely that she would be elected as the best actress someday Standing next to Susan, all the saledies thought they were perfect match. In addition, he believed that he was born to have such a beautiful woman as his wife. However ''Why does he always think of a face simr to Susan''s but always submissive and nervous?'' All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Director Roger, why are you here? Are you feeling ufortable? " An elegant voice came from behind, and then a pair of white and tender hands reached out and wrapped around the man''s waist intimately. A faint fragrance lingered between his nose, and a flustered look swept over Roger''s eyes, but it quickly returned to calm. Then he immediately grabbed the girl''s slender arm, "no, I''m not drunk, I''m just a little drunk,ing out to breathe." The woman took the opportunity, leaned on the man, and kissed his lips with a strong smell of alcohol. Just in an instant, the man''s body was like a burning me, which instantly swept through his body. A desire suddenly rose in the bottom of Roger''s eyes. He grabbed the woman''s head with one hand, pressed her against the tree behind her and kissed her crazily. A dash of lust shed through her eyes Only her! Humph! Just let that bitch live happily for a while, and she will find a way to get rid of her forever, no matter this man in front of her, the Yan family, or even Martin All these belonged to her! "Director Roger You hurt me... " Susan said shyly, pouting her lips. "You''re such a stubborn woman. I''ll cut you some ck today. Let''s get inside," said Roger with a smile Susan suddenly leaned in the man''s arms like a little bird and asked, "yes, my dear brother, will you love me all your life?" "Of course, you are my princess. I only love you all my life." "Yes, Mr. Gu.". He must have drunk too much tonight, so he had such a ridiculous idea just now. The only person he loved in his life was Susan and they were going to be engaged. He only owed Yan and did nothing else. "Me too. I will only love you all my life." Susan responded with a faint smile, but her eyes betrayed her. Roger rubbed the woman''s hair, contentedly holding the woman in his arms, and walked toward the vi hall. Chapter 13 who are you talking about Chapter 13 who are you talking about The next morning. As soon as Cassandra opened her eyes, she saw everything she was familiar with in the room. There was no one beside her, and only Martin had left. Outside the window, the melodious bird singing sounded. All this was almost the same as the previous life. She was in a daze in bed for quite a while before she remembered that it was not in her previous life. She tried her best to get peace. In this life, she didn''t provoke Martin purposely. Instead, she tried her best to please him and hoped for a glimmer of life under his watch. But then again, she did deserve it in her previous life. It was true love for Martin not to strangle her out of anger. Cassandra got up from the bed, washed her face and rushed downstairs. In the downstairs, as he had done in her previous life, Martin sat still and was reading newspapers in front of the dining table. He didn''t put down the newspapers until he saw Cassandra go downstairs, He waved at Cassandra and said, e here." Cassandra jogged to him and sat down obediently beside him, Martin put a ss of milk in front of her and said, "the breakfast is made ording to your favorite taste, Have a try to see if you like it." Cassandra nced at the food on the table and burst into tears, ''what a rich man! What''s more, do you think I''m a pig? There are so many food that she won''t be able to eat them all! ! However, she would like to remember that Martin was very picky at food and he could taste the slightest difference in taste. Thus, the chef of the Yan''s garden was often kicked out because of this.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After she drank a mouthful of milk, she said, "in fact, you don''t have to prepare so many things And I can cook. How about I cook for you in the future? " In her previous life, she had concentrated on cooking for Roger. However, instead of getting grateful to her kindness, Roger jeered at her over and over again. When she went back to the Lu family, she deliberately prepared many dishes to irritate Martin. Even so, she was still good at cooking. The back of Martin was slightly stiff, and his deep eyes slowly looked at Cassandra, After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "Okay, don''t be too tired." Cassandra immediately shook her head and denied," no, no, No, If I can''t do such a little thing well, I''m not a good for nothing!" Giving her a brief nce, Martin said, "it''s not a big deal to be a good for nothing." Cassandra was choked by his words and thought, ''he only wants me to be a good for nothing.''! Then she would never be able to escape from his control. As Cassandra curled her lips, she didn''t feel sad at all and grumbled, "Martin, how could you say that about your wife?" When he heard the word "wife" from the girl, Martin felt pleased and said, "sorry, it''s my fault." Instantly, Cassandra smiled, "that''s good. I won''t haggle over with you. But I have to cook for you, Can I borrow your yard?" "Borrow the yard?", asked Martin, with a thoughtful look on his face Carlos was also confused. Well, what did Cassandra want to do this time?! Why did he have an ominous premonition Cassandra nodded and seemed to expect something very much, She said, "yes, I want to grow some vegetables in the courtyard. It would be better to dig a fish pool. We can keep some fish, watch flowers, fish, taste wine and even raise a pet in the future, That''s what life is!" Life Everything was going in an orderly manner in the Yan garden. Even the servants came and went on at a given time, and no one dared to neglect the precious flowers and nts raised in the yard The Yan garden was like a cage that was surrounded and cast without a single thread of smoke. No one dared to put forward a new idea, nor did they dare to provoke the defiance of Martin. It was all ruled by this indifferent and cold-blooded man. Martin''s eyes were as cold as ice. Finally, he gave a smile as if thousands of stars were shining in the darkness and looked so beautiful. "Okay," said Martin with a slight smile Cassandra jumped out of the chair excitedly and kissed the man on the cheek quickly, then pushed him away and turned to Carlos: "let''s go, Carlos, Let''s pull down the yard!" "What?" Well, as long as you are happy At that time, the only feeling in Carlos''s mind was that his sister-inw was totally a wild horse without rein "The first day she married master, she is going to demolish the yard, Tomorrow, will she even demolish the entire Yan''s garden?" However, from the appearance of his master, his master wouldn''t even blink an eye even if she really wanted to tear down the entire Yan garden! Chapter 14 its all my fault Chapter 14 it''s all my fault "nt a carrot here Cabbages in here Get more yams Dug a fish pool in here "Hmm, someone put a frame up in the corner of the wall for me and nted some grapes, I can make wine next year after they finish making fruit." As Cassandra spoke, she ordered the workers to keep an eye on the courtyard which used to be nted with expensive green nts around Martin. However, it was broken into pieces by her. Carlos''s heart was bleeding. What a waste of God''s good gifts! The garden was in good condition, but it turned into a vegetable garden just because of this. All of them were very ept cabbage. You know, this ce is at least millions of dors a square meter! "What''s wrong, Carlos? Are you feeling sick? You don''t look good. " It was until then that Cassandra noticed that there was something wrong with Carlos''s face. ''Why do you treat the garden like this?'' Carlos cried sadly! He had been in and out of this ce for fear that he might trample down an expensive nt on the ground. Now all the nts had been removed, and home cooking made him more rxed. "No, I didn''t. i I have something else to do. If you have any requirements, just tell them to do it. " Said Carlos. "It seems that it''s time for Martin to leave too," said Cassandra, curling her lips Carlos said," Yes, madam. There are too many things to deal with in thepany, Master is always busy." Cassandra clearly knew that Martin was very busy and it was unusual for him to have a few days off. In her previous life, she eagerly hoped that he could stay up until the oil was dry. But at this moment, she suddenly felt a little sorry for him. Actually, it was not Martin''s nature to be so cruel and cold-blooded. He was born in a big family like the Lu n, and there was no one behind it. If he wanted to survive, to be the master of the Lu n and be the master of the n, he had to pay a lot of effort and hardships which were different from ordinary people. "Well, you can go to work now." Replied Cassandra in a calm tone, hiding her feelings. Carlos didn''t feel anything unusual. He bid farewell to her for a while and left in a hurry. Although they werepletely unharmed after what happenedst night, the elders of the Lu n would not let it go so easily. It was a big crime to disobey the order of the elders of the n. What''s more, elder Lucia tried to sow dissension among them Soon after Martin left, a servant came in and reported that Susan hade to see her. As Cassandra was giving orders to demolish the courtyard, a sh of mockery flitted across her eyes. This Susan was exactly the same as her previous life, because she had seen Martin at the wedding, and she couldn''t wait toe here today. She deliberately guided her to escape from the Yan garden, deliberately alienating her rtionship with Martin. Huh Does she still think I am as stupid as before? ''? But if she had not experienced those conspiracies in her previous life, how could she see through the true colors of Susan and Roger? What a perfect couple! "Please let her wait in the hall, I''ll be there soon." Cassandra lowered her head and pretended to be calm. "Yes, madam." Cassandra stood still for a moment before walking into the hall. In the hall of the Yan garden. Susan, in a white dress, elegantly sat on the sofa. She originally came here today and thought that she could run into Martin, but to her surprise, she waste, because he had already gone out. But it just happened! Only when Martin was not there did she have enough confidence to persuade the stupid Cassandra to leave the Yan''s garden. A sharp light shed in Susan''s eyes, but she still kept an elegant and noble look. Even the servant couldn''t help but take a few more looks at her. No wonder that she was the most famous star in the entertainment circle, with such an outstanding temperament. At this moment, Cassandra just came in from the outside. When she saw Susan, she immediately walked over with a smile. "Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. " Susan smiled gracefully and said, "I''m ttered. You just got married, and I''m worried that you may not get used to the life here, so Ie here to see you and say something nice to you." Cassandra pretended to be moved, She gazed at Susan with tears in her eyes and said, "sister, you are so kind to me. You are so I''m so moved. " Susan thought to herself and sneered, ''this idiot is so easy to fool. Just a few words of mine have made Cassandra trust me, It seems that I have overestimated her intelligence.''. Susan smiled and said, "if they really care about me, how about letting them go downstairs?" Then Cassandra nodded, "okay, You may leave now." The servants didn''t dare to disobey the newdy and immediately exited. In the hall, only Susan and Cassandra were left. After the servants went out, Susan sighed and Cassandra asked, "what''s wrong with you sister? Why did you sigh? " Susan looked at her and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Her face was full of regret. "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault..." Cassandra asked worriedly," what happened?" Susan hesitated for a few seconds and then said in a low voice, "in fact, I always know that you like Roger, But this time, you agreed to marry Martin for him, right?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 15 Im not blind Chapter 15 I''m not blind Inside the May Bach. Air froze. The man''s dark eyes fell on the tablet in front of him. The screen on it was the scene of the hall of Yan garden. There were surveince cameras everywhere in the Yan garden. He could naturally see whatever he wanted to see. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But at this moment, the Cassandra in the video was staring at Susan in great astonishment. His face darkened at once. After all Do you like him? The air in the car seemed to have frozen at this moment, freezing to the bone. In front of the car, Carlos felt deeply disappointed. He prayed in his heart, ''God bless my sister-inw! Don''t ask for trouble!''! ! The next second, the astonishment on the girl''s face faded away like the tide and then she shook her head firmly. "Sister, don''t misunderstand. I was so stubborn before and had no inordinate desires. Now I have figured it out and I have put it down..." Susan''s face was contorted with agony. It seemed that she had made up her mind. She asked, "what if you are the one that Mr. Roger likes? In fact, it is all my fault. I am the stumbling block between you and Roger. Roger admitted it to mest night He likes you. " Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t show any astonishment on her face. She just looked at Susan calmly and smiled, "sister, don''t bother to test me again. Since I''m married, my past has been severed, If you don''t trust me, I swear here that I will never have any private contact with Mr.GU from now on." Howe Susan''s face turned sullen. How could this idiot really leave Roger behind?! What went wrong? Susan gave a wry smile and said, "I''m not worried about him, but Forget it. I made a slip of the tongue just now. We are a family. Don''t take it to heart. " Cassandra shook her head and said in a relieved tone, "of course not, Please don''t me me." Susan pretended to be considerate and said in a soft voice, "how could it be? By the way, it will be my engagement ceremony with Roger in a few days, You and my brother-inw muste." ''engagement ceremony...'' In her previous life, she was deceived by Susan and thought that Roger would really give up the engagement ceremony and elope with her, so she tried to escape regardless of all consequences. However, the result was that Roger didn''t pick her up at all. The one who waited for her was a bodyguard brought by Martin. After she was caught and taken back by the bodyguard, Martin was completely out of control at that night And rape her Moreover, she was locked in a dark room for a long time afterwards. She was not allowed to step out of the room. The whole n was nned by Susan herself, but at that time, she had no doubt of her scheming bitch, Susan. Even if she was caught on the spot, she med it on Martin. Cassandra nodded," Of course I will attend your engagement ceremony, but I don''t know whether Martin will be avable or not, After all, he is very busy." Susan''s eyes darkened and she said with a smile on her face," on such an important day for Roger and I, of course, wish to receive the blessing of you and my brother-inw." "Okay, I''ll talk to Martin, Don''t worry, sister," replied Cassandra Susan said a few words out of courtesy and then went away. She failed this time and almost got herself in trouble. She didn''t expect that she didn''t get what she wanted this time. But even so, she have a way to deal with her. ''. Inside the May Bach. Seeing the girl went back to demolish the yard, the man''s nerves were finally rxed a little. He turned off the screen of the tablet, and his eyes were filled with inexplicable emotions. "Master, it seems that sister-inw has really let go of the past After all, you are much more handsome than that jerk, Roger, " Besides, who has never liked a few scums at a young age? " Carlos immediately ttered him. The man slightly closed his eyes, and his enchanting face was expressionless at the moment. No one could guess what he was thinking at the moment. After a long time, the man''s deep and hoarse voice rang out in the car, "I will give you double sry for this month, including everyone in the Yan garden." "What?" Damn it! How could he do that?! And handed him tea! Somehow, he felt a little bit sad. He had risked his life toplete a mission for Martin without getting any sry. But now, what he could do was to tter Mrs. Lu. His sry doubled He felt heartbroken As they talked, the car had arrived at the old house, Ning Garden. Chapter 16 I wont let you go! Chapter 16 I won''t let you go! The ck May Bach slowly drove into the gate of Serene Garden. After passing through an empty courtyard, it stopped in front of a very ancient building. A dozen expressionless men in ck suits were standing in front of the building, and a suffocating pressure swept over. When the May Bach stopped, Carlos got off the car and opened the door. Then, Martin, wearing a ck formal suit, calmly got off the car. "Mr. Seven, ording to the rule, you can only go in alone." At this time, a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit stepped forward and said in a low voice. This middle-aged man was exactly the butler of the old house, and it was Danny, the most trusted confidant of Johnson. Martin nodded without hesitation and strode into that ancient building. Behind him stood Carlos, who looked worried. "This is the Serene Garden. No one dares to act recklessly here. Carlos, don''t forget your position." It sounded like Danny was warning Carlos, but he was also reminding him that no matter what kind of struggle was going on in the Lu family, no one dared to cross the line here. Carlos nodded gratefully," thanks for Danny''s suggestion." Danny snorted and walked inside following Martin. In the hall of the old house. At this moment, there were a few old men with white eyebrows sitting in the hall, and several young men with solemn expressions sitting under the hall. The atmosphere in the entire hall seemed to be somewhat strange and silent. "Click Click... " Footsteps suddenly came from outside the lobby. Everyone looked at the entrance of the lobby subconsciously and saw Martin in a ck suit entering the lobby, poker faced. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the hall, an old man was holding a cup of top-grade Iron Buddha in his hand. His expression did not change at all, as if he did not see Martin. He took a sip of the tea in his cup and then put it down gently. This old man was the new master of the Lu n, Johnson. At this time, a young girl next to Johnson respectfully handed a hot towel to him. After clearing his hands, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Cary, what''s going on?, Why are we here?" The old man was named Cary, he ranked fourth among the seven elders of the Lu n and had a lot of power. Cary''s face turned grim as he snorted, "there has been a rule in our Lu n that one should not hurt his brothers. Now someone not only broke the rule of our n, but also hurt my grandson. That''s why his right leg got crippled for life, and he didn''t even pay attention to the elders. He didn''te for many times, How can such a rebellious person continue to stay in our n?" Hearing what Cary said, everyone in the hall was shocked. Many of hisrades chose to side with him. Of course, some of them were not Alfred''srades. But why didn''t they take the opportunity to trample on Martin. In the past few years, Martin had been abandoned by the Lu n, who was unwee in the family, and finally he became the sessor of the Lu n step by step. Nobody dared to be more outstanding than him. Therefore, for a while, most people in the hall stood on the side of Cary, shouting to punish Martin severely. But on top of the hall, it seemed that Johnson didn''t hear their usation. He looked around and saw a man lying upright in the middle of the hall without any exnation from beginning to end. "Martin What did you say? " Johnson said suddenly, narrowing his eyes. The whole hall fell into a eerie silence, and all eyes were on Martin. When they saw his face which was as cold as ice, those who had just kicked him when he was down felt strangely guilty and scared. Martin raised his head and nced around the crowd with his icy cold eyes, speaking word by word," I don''t know, why did you say that?, Please grant instruction." Hearing that, Cary''s face suddenly darkened, He stared at Martin with a malicious look on his face and sneered, "you don''t know why did I say that? How dare you say that it wasn''t you who asked people to hit my grandson''s leg! Do you dare to say that I and elder Alfred called you back to the old housest night and you didn''t show up from the beginning to the end? Martin, Or do you think I dare to set you up in front of the master and the elders? " The group led by the second elder of the Johnson, Alfred. At this moment, Alfred said in a deep voice, "Cary is right, I did summon Martin back with himst night, but he didn''te." Alfred snorted, "did you hear that? Now, it seemed that Martin wasn''t the original master of the Lu n anymore. He became so arrogant and didn''t respect the elders like us very much, if he would be the master of the n That''s not good? What''s more, he has broken the rules of our n before. Such an unfilial person doesn''t deserve to stay in the Lu n at all! " Alfred cast a scornful nce at Martin and said coldly, "I think Cary is right. In the past few years, Martin has gone too far. The Lu family hasn''t been ughtered, and only a few children are left. Such a person is too difficult to be a leader. Please have the chief check that it''s time to expel Martin from the Lu family!" Chapter 17 just a warning to him Chapter 17 just a warning to him In the hall, there was a frightening silence. Martin still stood straight in the middle of the hall, with a straight face. "Done?" Martin raised his head slowly with darkness in his eyes. He was just standing there casually, but his face seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible frost, and his pure ck hair looked very soft. However, even though he looked calm, there was a strong sense of murderous will in an instant, which swept over. Cary''s face suddenly froze. For some reason, when he saw Martin''s emotionless but attractive face, he suddenly had an ominous premonition. Cary forced himself to calm down and sneered," huh! Let me see what waves you can make today! " Martin stared at Cary for a few seconds, with increasing coldness in his body. After a long time, his icy voice slowly sounded in the hall, "Rufus has embezzled arge amount of public funds, running an underground casino in private, involved in poison and smuggling. In thepany, he is also involved in the problem of thepany, for example, to protect his mistress ording to the family rules, he should be expelled from the Lu n and shall never step into the capital. I broke his right leg as a warning. What''s wrong with it? " The Hall fell into dead silence as soon as Martin finished his words. Sweat dripped from Cary''s forehead and his face turned pale. He clenched his fists and thumped the table, shouting, "nonsense! As an employee of thispany, Rufus had been working very hard and had never embezzled even a penny of thispany. How could he have the opportunity to embezzle the huge public funds? Let alone those underground casinos You got him framed! " Martin replied expressionlessly, "before you came in, I have handed over all the evidence to the police. Whether he is framed or not, the police will find out, Don''t worry, uncle." Cary suddenly paused, a chill of bone came over his back. He stared at Martin, unwilling to ept the truth. Why, why could this bastard turn over at this time! damn! Gritting his teeth, Cary''s eyes turned red with anger. "Martin, anyway, Rufus is your brother. Why did you frame him up again and again! You What intention do you have? " Martin''s eyes dimmed and gave a cold smile," now that you trust him, why are you afraid of the result of the investigation?" Cary was so angry that his face turnedpletely red. "You! ! You''re being unreasonable! " Shooting him a stare, Martin''s face was livid with rage. He responded word by word, "really? Uncle Cary, the captain of public security team and the killer were halfway killed. If I hadn''t escaped from the cmity, I would have died on the way to the old housest night. Am I right? Uncle Cary. " Hearing that, Cary''s face suddenly turned pale and shock was reflected in his eyes. He had thought that it was impossible for Martin to know that the murder failed, but he hadn''t expected that he had already guessed it all! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. No impossible! The hanging men and killers he sent were especially cautious, so it was impossible for Martin to find any clues! Moreover, the robbers didn''t happen at allst night Sweat trickled down Cary''s forehead. He forced himself to calm down and cast a cold nce at Martin. "How dare you! You framed an elder at will, which is a serious crime! Master, elders, please uphold justice for me. This bastard ''this bastard is just a murderer who moves on the fence, '', he thought! Pleasee back to me! " "Aha Frame you? " Martin sneered. Hisughter was like a catastrophe to everyone present. They held their breath. Hearing that, Cary tensed up and stared at him as if he had seen a ghost. Until now, he finally understood one thing that in the eyes of Martin Lu, all the tricks he had thought were perfect It''s a complete misunderstanding! The next second, there came a loud scream like a pig being butchered in the empty hall. It was not until then that people saw that Martin was holding a ck mobile phone, on which the screen showed a picture of extremely bloody and cruel. In the center of the video, a man who was tied up a chair and covered all over with blood was in the corner of a dark room. The man was covered in blood, and even from the screen, one could feel the despair and struggle from his body. "What do you want What do you want It was Elder ¡¤ Lucia who asked us to kill Mr. Martin, I am so It was Elder ¡¤ Lucia. He wanted to kill Mr. Martin He wanted to avenge Mr. Song Please, just kill me, ah... " The man in the video was almost crazy, and the torture of living was already on the edge of copse. The air around him froze, as if it had been frozen into ice. Cary went deathly pale. He stared at the mobile phone in Martin''s hand with an unbelievable look. His brain exploded with a "buzz". He was doomed This time, the one who was doomed to die It was him! ! Chapter 18 he must take a tough path Chapter 18 he must take a tough path "Flop -" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Cary almost rolled down from his chair and then crawled on his knees, his voice trembling," it''s not me. It''s not me. He''s definitely set me up Please uphold justice for me! " In the hall, there was a weird dead silence. At this time, nobody dared to speak for Cary. Even Alfred bowed his head and dared not look at Johnson. "If you and the elders don''t believe my testimony, I can make them admit it in person. I won''t let you suffer any grievance." Martin said word by word. When hearing this, the dull eyes of Cary suddenly burst out the overwhelming killing intent, "you..." But after uttering only one word, he couldn''t make a syble. Johnson, the head of the hall, looked at Martin with puzzled eyes for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "Rufus has broken the rule of our n. Now that he is already punished and he has nothing to do with the Lu n, From now on, you should drive him out of the Lu n and he will never have the chance toe back to the capital." Hearing what she said, Cary felt weak all over. He moved his lips but said nothing. "As for elder Lucia I will let you dispose of him. What do you think? " He nced at Martin unhurriedly with a slight smile on his face. Cary was so frightened that he almost passed out. If Johnson were to punish him, he might have a chance of survival. Even if he lost everything of the Lu family, he still had a son. But if it was in the hands of Martin He had no chance to survive! With his eyes looking down, Martin said calmly, "yes, Grandpa." "No Master, I know I was wrong. I will never dare to do it again. I beg you to spare my life. Please don''t give me to that bastard... " Cary looked like a maniac. He jumped to Johnson''s feet and begged him, holding his feet tightly. "It was you who had chosen this road, No one should be to me for this," sighed Johnson Hearing that, Cary was stiff and sat on the ground. He looked at Johnson with a pale face. Until the people in the hall disappeared one after another, he was still sitting on the ground with a pale face. A momentter, Carlos came in, He stood behind Martin and asked, "master, what are you going to do with Elder ¡¤ Lucia?" On the ground, Cary''s back got cold and he stared at Martin in horror. Martin didn''t even look at him," it''s winter now, Don''t get mad at food." Cash was a ghost faced Tibetan mastiff raised by Martin. It was quite ferocious, especially a Tibetan mastiff, which was known as the king of a Tibetan mastiff and was highly aggressive. "You bastard How dare you! I''m an elder of the Lu n. You can''t do this to me You devil! !" The blood drained from his face. Martin ignored Cary and strode out of the hall. Today he had made a lot of enemies in public. He was already worried about both internal strife and external strife, and it would be hard for him to go on in the future. But he had never chosen an easy path, because his path was always difficult. All day, Cassandra waited for someone to move the valuable flowers and nts in the yard, and then she went to dig the soil and spread them with seeds. After she watered them one by one, she appeared as andlord of the old society, and squatted at the stage with satisfaction. After squatting down for a moment, she took out her cell phone and touched the screen with her slender fingers. A few secondster, she dialed the number as if she had made up her mind. At the other end of the phone, Martin was holding a meeting in the conference room. Suddenly, the phone rang and the Lu Group''s senior managers were frightened to sweat. Shit! His boss hated being interrupted in meetings the most! ''oh my God! What an asshole! It was not until the top managers turned dreadfully pale that someone sensed something wrong. Uh It seemed that the ck phone belonged to their boss ¡­¡­ In the next second, in the stare of the leadership, Martin picked up the phone on the table and connected it. What was going on?! Their boss answered the phone during a meeting! ! "Martin, when are you off duty?" A sweet female voice came from the other end of the line. "What''s up?" Cassandra stretched out her finger, drew circles on the ground, and whispered: "it''s getting dark. I''ve turned the yard over, and waited for you toe back, But you haven''te back for so long." When he heard her say in a disappointed tone, Martin rolled his eyes and responded, "Okay, I''ll be right back." A tinge of joy appeared on Cassandra''s sad face. "Really? I''m going to cook. Oh, you can invite Carlos to join us. After all, we can''t eat all of them. " Martin nced coldly at Carlos next to him, who was crying in his heart, ''why am I always the one who gets hurt! ! I didn''t bring it up. Why are you staring at me like that? Why don''t you star at your wife! No one loves me. I''m just a cabbage in my hands "He is busy," replied Martin The corner of Carlos''s mouth twitched. "Well, as long as you are happy..." "Well, I see. You can invite Carlos to dinner next time, I''m going to cook now," said Cassandra, scratching her head After Martin ended the call, he put down his ck phone and said expressionlessly, "ended the meeting in three minutes." The others were all confused ''who said today''s meeting wouldst at least three hours! ! ! Three minutes A man with no temper was not qualified to be a boss Chapter 19 not to complement Chapter 19 not toplement In the Yan garden, capital. There were some home cooking dishes ced on the table, which looked good, smelled and delicious. Although Cassandra and Martin didn''t y side with each other in their previous life, they stayed with each other every day for five years. During this period, Carlos had told Cassandra some of Martin''s favorite dishes, so she was very clear about what kind of food Martin liked. "Well Um, Martin, do you like the food? " With expectation on her face, Cassandra looked at Martin. Martin picked up his chopsticks and put some food into his mouth. It was a very small dish, but for some reason, at that moment, he felt that it was the unique gourmet in the world. "How is it going?", Cassandra stared at Martin and asked nervously Martin nodded and said," well done." Then Cassandradled a bowl of soup for Martin and said, "I thought you couldn''t take it, You should drink more." With a nce at the soup in front of him, Martin said slowly, "do you think that I''m in poor health?" Cassandra was dazed for a second, but soon she understood what Martin meant. Her ears turned red with embarrassment. "No, I''m sorry. I know you are very tired these days because of your busy work Tonic soup Not to make up for that... " Uh She just couldn''t believe it?! Martin picked up a bowl of soup from the table and ate it slowly. Cassandra was amazed at the soup scene and thought, ''how unfair it is, Even having a bowl of soup, one can mesmerize all living creatures.''. "The Lu Group has an entertainmentpany. Which one do you want to go?" Martin suggested abruptly. After hearing his word, Cassandra looked up at Martin and asked, "do you think I can really choose?" Martin, at that moment, sumbed to his desire and lowered his head, "it depends on my mood." What a bad answer! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, Cassandra had alreadye up with a n in her mind. With Martin''s possessive desire, he would never let her go to the famous and poprpany join hands. In Martin''s view, she''d better just go to show her face for fun, but when she found that the game was too boring, she would return to the Yan garden and stay quietly. So, at this time, Cassandra said in a tentative tone, "in fact, I just graduated. I''m not very familiar with the circle of people. I''ve tried to make up for the past few days, but I still feel that I''m not good at studying and dare not go to thepany which is good for me What do you think of the world media? " It was a subsidiary of the Lu Group, and at the same time, the Lu Group owned the most miserable Entertainment Group in the world. After several years, it even became a subsidiary of the Lu group to get rid of itpletely. Because at that time, a young director of the world media was involved in the event of prostitution. In order to prevent the negative impact from happening, the world media also took part in the event of the women''s prostitution, Because of that, the movie director waspletely banned and the media of the whole world was cancelled. Later, by chance, the youngdy who framed the young director unintentionally revealed the truth. However, at that time, the young director was destroyed and had no chance to turn himself over, so he jumped off the building tomit suicide on the day of his own movie, whichter became the best singer. That young director became famous overnight, but he was gone forever. Martin had thought that Cassandra would choose to work for the FX International Group, or at least, one of the most popr subsidiarypanies under the world. It turned out that she would choose the worstpany, the world media. It seemed that this girl really knew nothing about the entertainment industry Martin nodded his head slightly and said, "Okay, I will ask Carlos to make arrangement for you." Cassandra immediately shook her head like a rattle drum and said, "no, no way, if Carlos makes the arrangement, they will all know the rtionship between you and me. I don''t want to be in a nepotism, Besides, it will affect my work, won''t it?" Martin''s face darkened with displeasure, Does she just want to have no rtionship with him? There were a lot of women throughout the country who wanted to have rtionship with him, Martin Seeing the gloom on Martin''s face, Cassandra was confused. She thought carefully and realized that she had said something wrong. What a unpredictable man! It was more difficult to coax a woman! "Are you so afraid of being known about our rtionship?" Martin said word by word. Then, Cassandra said seriously, "of course not! I just don''t want to cause you too much trouble. If they know that I am your wife, they will rush up to curry favor with me, won''t they? I have to conquer Dn on my own. If not, I will have no sense of achievement with your light, Can you promise me, Martin? " Was it because of that Martin softened his face and conceded," okay." Cassandra smiled," You are so kind, Martin. I knew you would agree! I love you. " Looking at the girl in high spirits, Martin immediately regretted. He had a hunch that once the girl went to the world media, it would be hard for her to capture it back. "I have conditions." Martin suggested abruptly. But Cassandra was too happy to give it a second thought. "What do you want? I promise I will do as you say! " "First, don''t get close scene. Neither sex scene nor kiss scene. If you really can''t avoid it, you can only ask someone else not to touch you..." Chapter 20 Im not that weak Chapter 20 I''m not that weak A few minutester With her head banging on the table, Cassandra thought that Martin would treat her more respectively. However, he didn''t expect that he would treat her so badly. "Well Martin, don''t you think you are too strict to be satisfied? " Cassandra pointed at Martin, looking heart broken. The next second, the man reached out his slender fingers and gently rubbed the ce she hit. He frowned. "Does it hurt?" Cassandra immediately nodded miserably," it hurts, it hurts badly. I think I''m bleeding..." The man frowned and seemed to be on high alert. Then he picked up the phone on the table with one hand and dialed a number. Cassandra took a stealthy nce at the man''s mobile phone and saw the caller ID on the screen ''Kevin Kevin, Martin''s private doctor, was the doctor in the hospital the day before. Cassandra was furious. She pounced on the man, grabbed his phone and hung up. And it all happened so fast. A few secondster, she was totally stunned. Damn it! What did I do just now! ! I can''t believe that I''ve snatched the phone from the fiend Martin! ! I must have been belittled! Will he beat me to death?! ''what should I do now? Should I pretend to be insane or should I just go to the temple to solve the problem? I''m so worried!''! Martin''s dark eyes fell on her cheeks. He had seen a lot of her expressions, cold, lonely, scared and hysterical Only to his surprise, there was a look of anger in her eyes The man''s gaze made Cassandra uneasy. Didn''t she just snatch his phone? Why did he look so furious! You can''t disobey anyone. You can''t offend a big boss. "I''m going to take the first-aid. Don''t move." Before Cassandra was about to break down, Martin suddenly said. Surprised, Cassandra looked up at Martin Why didn''t he get angry?! And he was going to fetch the medicine chest for her Was he the devil she knew?! It must have been opened in a wrong way A momentter, Martin came back with a small medicine box in his hand, and Cassandra quietly sat on the chair. He wiped the ointment for her that could promote blood cirction and bruise. At that moment, a sense of coolness andfort came over her forehead. "Do you still feel pain?" Martin drew back his hand and asked with concern. Shaking her head, Cassandra replied, "no, it doesn''t hurt It''s just a little nudge. I''m not that weak. " She just touched her forehead a little and asked the doctor toe over. If the doctor knew that, she would beughed to death. Moreover, she was no longer that fragile girl. She swore to be an invincible and tough woman this life! "Don''t do such a dangerous thing again. You can check my phone if you like, I don''t mind." said Martin Uh Did he flirt with me again?! Why didn''t she find that Martin was such a bad guy before! ! "Are you sure? What if there is something that I shouldn''t see in your phone? For example, which woman sent you an ambiguous message or something? Won''t you feel annoyed if I check on you? " "Well, no," replied Martin, raising his eyebrows The short answer was three questions. However, it was true that Martin had kept his chastity and seldom got close to women. After all, women were not that stupid to approach him. "Well, let''s drop it and get down to business. In addition to the conditions, what else do you have to say?" Cassandra immediately changed the topic. Martin calmly nced at her and replied, "not yet." There was no answer for the time being! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Cassandra rubbed her eyebrows and pried, "well, I just checked a y, and the World Media is recently selecting a y, I''ll audition tomorrow, okay?" The World Media was the worstpany of the FX International Group, but they still had some resources and advantages for a long time. Otherwise, the FX International Group wouldn''t let it suffer a loss. In her previous life, the young director, Johnny got involved in whoring and prostitution, which was the last straw to break the camel''s back. And thest movie he prepared before he died was this giant god of war, the most popr actress! At first, the movie was put aside for a few times. Later, it was not until Johnny was required to act opposite to the movie that the original film he prepared before he died that it was shown in the public again. Although this movie was not directed by Johnny himself, he was the founder of the script. In addition, the preparatory work of the movie was almost done. After it was disyed, he won the first prize of the first day winner in that movie, and finally became the box office of the movie with amazing achievements. However, Johnny had been dead. No matter how popr the y was, it was impossible to save the young life. "Okay, I''ll drive you there tomorrow morning." Martin suggested. The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She swallowed the word "no". The more ttering she smiled, the more ttering she was. "Well, I''ll go upstairs and prepare for it. This is the first time I''ve tried in this concert, I am very nervous." Watching the excited expression on the girl''s face, Martin didn''t say anything else. He had thought that as long as she opened her mouth, he could ce his hand over her, no matter how much it would cost, let alone the World Media, or even the FX International Group. But now she just got a chance to have a try. She could be so happy. At that moment, he suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to know her at all. Even if he had all the information about her for so many years, even if she was in front of him now, he found that he could not see her through. Cassandra I won''t give you too much chance So Cherish it If you still can''t let go of that man Then don''t me me for not trusting you Not until the girl''s back disappeared in his sight did he take up the bowl of soup at hand. The soup was a little cold, but he still drank the rest of it. The next day. Cassandra got up early in the morning. After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she chose a in dress to put on before going downstairs. Martin was reading newspaper in front of the dining table, When the girl came down, he put down the newspaper in his hands and said, e here." Cassandra walked to Martin, he fixed his eyes on her forehead, but didn''t find any scars on it. He ced a ss of milk in front of her and said, "I''ll drive you there after you finish the milk." Chapter 21 did you go wrong Chapter 21 did you go wrong At the World Media headquarters in the capital. The headquarters of the World Media was located in the famous Central CBD business circle in the capital. In order to protect the privacy of thepany''s celebrities, thepany''s entry and exit should be strictly checked through the real identity check to prevent privacy from leaking. At this moment, a ck May Bach stopped in ane beside the World Media. At first, Cassandra thought that Martin would send her directly to the gate of the World Media. In this way, her identity would be exposed. She didn''t expect that Martin was also well considered. "Okay, I''ll call you when I finish the corner test." Cassandra said with a smile, feeling relieved. Martin nodded his head in approval," okay." After Cassandra opened the door and got out of the car, she waved goodbye to Martin and then walked towards the headquarters of the World Media. Inside the May Bach. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Don''t worry, master. The audition has been decided. But the man Cassandra chooses is the most infamous director in the World Media, Are you sure you want to invite her to join in his group?" replied Carlos Because of his poor reputation and the worstpany, he allowed Cassandra to have a try. Otherwise, how could he get her out of his sight and control. But somehow, Martin felt unsettled, but he couldn''t figure out where his uneasiness came from. "Well, have you found out the background information of that director?", asked Martin Carlos said," Yes, I''ve inquired about it with him a long time ago, and I''ve sent him your private e-mail to tell you the details. I''m reporting the general situation to you. Johnny, a 24-year-old single unmarried man, has a clear background and broad-minded. Generally speaking, he is a very promising director, but there is hard to get a piece of work from him since he started his career. Currently, he''s shooting a literary movie which is being reviewed. The script that Cassandra participated in the initial exam is his creative work. I''ve heard that the script is very powerful, so I have sent it to your mailbox. Please check it yourself. " Martin grabbed aptop and clicked on the email. The first thing he saw was a in picture. In the photo, a tall man in a pair of golden rimmed sses stood in the sunset with a light but gentle smile on his face. His smile seemed to be able to dispel all the haze of the world. At the sight of that picture, Martin''s face darkened, and the air in the car seemed to have been frozen. At the front row, Carlos suddenly felt a chill on his back. He saw from the corner of his eye that his young master was staring at theputer screen with a gloomy face, and his heart copsed. He had a thorough investigation of Johnny, making sure that there was no problem with him, and then sent the information to his master. However, why did his master look so upset Men''s hearts are unfathomable At the same time, at the World Media headquarters. After entering the building smoothly, someone guided Cassandra directly to the scene for sea selection. She saw a dense crowd of people as soon as she came out of the elevator. Cassandra was suddenly at a loss for words. Johnny hadn''t be a celebrity yet, and besides, he didn''t do much publicity for this y. So the y should be known to only a few people. She thought that no one woulde to the auditorium this time, but to her surprise, there were already a lot of people in the hallway. His poprity was way too high. "Miss Cassandra, they are here for the interview of young director Adele, Johnny''s role is over there." The girl who led the way seemed to see the puzzlement of Cassandra and taunted her. Adele was a well-known director for the World Media. He not only had a profound background, but also had directed several good movies. He just won a director award of a valuable figure. Therefore, he was currently the most popr director in the industry and a well-known new director for the World Media. Compared with Adele, Johnny didn''t have much family background or resources. The two were in a much worse situation. The entertainment circle was a ce with high social status. So Cassandra had already well prepared for this, but she didn''t make anyments. Following the gossip girl, she passed through the crowd and headed for a room at the end of the corridor. At this time, the girl threw a confused look at Cassandra and said," but why don''t you try director Adele''s new y?, Why do you choose the most unknown Johnny in ourpany?" Cassandra smiled," Everyone has his own ambitions." The girl shrugged and pointed to a closed door. "This is the trial studio. You can go in." Looking at the tightly closed ck door, Cassandra took a deep breath and knocked at the door. After a while, a fat man in a vest and a pair of ck sses came to open the door. "Hello, I''m here to audition." Said Cassandra. The little fat man looked Cassandra up and down and asked,"dy, are you going the wrong way? Adele''s y is over there. We... " "I''m here to try on director Johnny''s new y," replied Cassandra with a smile The little fat boy was stunned. To be honest, he was shocked by her appearance and temperament the first time he saw Cassandra. There were never ack of beauties in the entertainment circle. Although he worked for the World Media, belonging to the FX International Group, he had seen many pretty women, no matter they were fat or thin. But the woman in front of him, she was not only handsome, but also had an unreadable temperament. "Well,e on in. I''m the assistant of director Johnny, Jack, May I have your name?" The little fat boy asked with a smile. When she saw the fat boy who always had a big smile on his face, Cassandra had a mixed feeling, because she knew that in her previous life, after Johnnymitted suicide, there was no news of Jack in the entertainment circle since then. It was not until Johnny was rebel that someone finally found him. At that time, Jack was so thin that he could not even walk steadily. At the time, Johnny was rehabilitated, Not long after that, on the day when the release of "the God of war", Jack died of incurable disease. This young man seemed to be free and unrestrained first, and he was willing to live up to what he had chosen. For him, Johnny was his belief, and his belief to go on. "I''m Cassandra." Cassandra regained herposure with a gentle smile on her face. Chapter 22 Im not here to mess up Chapter 22 I''m not here to mess up "Cassandra Oh, right, I''ve received your resume before. You''re a top student in the Department of performance of the Emperor University. Oh, really?, Come with me, the ce of director Johnny''s audition is there. " Jack nodded and led Cassandra to walk forward. This was not a big room. The first floor was a waiting area, but because Johnny was not famous at this time, there were only a few young people who came to audition. The first floor was the formal audition room. It was also the first time that Cassandra came to such a ce, so she followed closely behind Jack. This audition was of great importance to her, and she couldn''t make a mistake. Once Cassandra walked past the waiting area and was about to step into the filming site, she saw Johnny wincing in a chair. The short xen hair was slightly disheveled. A pair of gold rimmed sses was set on the bridge of his nose. Wearing a ck linen jacket, he looked like a learned schr rather than a director. In this society where a lot of people were lewd and had an affair, it was rare for a man to be so loyal, especially in such aplicated entertainment circle. This man, from beginning to end, did not want to fight for anything, nor did he want to offend anyone. However, the more pure he was, the more people wanted to insult him. "Johnny, Miss Cassandra is here for an audition as well, I''ve asked her and she said that she didn''t go to the wrong set and she is your type." Said Jack in a teasing tone. The moment Cassandra walked into the gate, she attracted the attention of Johnny, not only because of her gorgeous face, but also her clean and unfathomable eyes, as if there was a world hidden in the hole. Hearing this, Johnny''s pale face flushed. He coughed and raised his hand," Miss Cassandra, please sit down." Then she sat down in the chair opposite to Johnny. "Miss Cassandra, are you here to interview the heroine? Here is the main scene of the y chosen by director Johnny. You can draw a lot and if you have any questions, you can ask director Johnny directly. After that, you can go to change the y clothes to prepare. " Jack took out a small ck box, in which there were some folded paper with the content of the trial performance written. Shaking her head, Cassandra apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m not here to audition the heroine." Stunned, Jack blurted out, "are you not here to test on the heroine?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The audition is more than enough just by the appearance and education of Cassandra, she doesn''t come to the audition, Does she sent by Adele go to here to make a mess? Nodding her head, Cassandra seemed to see through Jack''s mind, and she said, "Mr. Jack, don''t worry. I''m not here to mess up the show, but I''m just a newer without any acting experience, so it''s better for me to y it step by step steadily and steadily. I''ve seen the role set of this y by director Johnny before, so I''m here to audition the female supporting role. " As a matter of fact, what Cassandra said surprised not only Jack, but also Johnny. Most of the supporting role in the y were women of different styles, because only in this way could they set off the heroine''s justice and role. This movie was written by Johnny himself. Although it was only set public part of the role, the female supporting role was a ruthless and evil person in the y. Such a role was not pleasant to watch. Once it was shown, it was highly likely to be ndered. After all, most of the spectators present were young people who were subject to much gossip. Moreover, Cassandra was a neer, If she was to be ckened, it was very likely to end her acting career Moreover, from the beginning of this y to audition, no one has chosen the female supporting role. Cassandra was the first one. "Miss Cassandra, are you sure you want to y the supporting role?" Johnny pressed his lips and asked. Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said indifferently," well, director Johnny, are you afraid that I will screw up your efforts if I don''t perform well?" Caught off guard, Johnny coughed to cover his embarrassment, He exined, "you got me wrong, Miss Cassandra. I was just surprised, But since it''s Miss Cassandra''s choice, I''d like to see how you would act, And I''d like to see the scripts about the supporting role which was chosen by Miss Cassandra." There was only one scene for a supporting actress. For Johnny, as long as she could act this scene well, she was qualified for all the following scenes. Of course, this scene was not easy to y either. As a professional director, he would select some parts which were very important for the supporting actress. Jack had thought that Johnny would persuade Cassandra to give up the female supporting role. Unexpectedly, Johnny was also persuaded by the girl. What a pity for such a talented young woman! "~ With a sigh in his heart, Jack put the little box back and picked up a piece of paper beside and handed it to her. "Miss Cassandra, this is the content of the secondary audition, You can look through it first and ask director Johnny if there is anything that you don''t understand." Cassandra took the thin paper. She held it tightly. This piece of paper would determine whether she could change her life or not. If she failed, she would have no chance to lose control of Martin. After taking the paper, Cassandra rested her eyes on the paper, The book "the God of war" in her previous life was so popr that she had also watched it. Especially at the end of the y, the female supporting role in a red dress stood on the top of beacon and wolves'' City, in which other people were screaming. There was a touch of indelible sadness in her indifferent and arrogant eyes. At that moment, she felt unprecedentedly moved when she saw the woman who was teased by fate, bing cruel and merciless step by step. That woman was also ambitious. However, the reality was cruel. Her nsmen were destroyed, and her sweetheart betrayed her. She was kind and benevolent. Shepletely turned into a demonic concubine who made trouble for the country and ended up with killing Empire. All she did was to fulfill the obsession of the man she once admired. ''if the world let her down, why should she fear?, she will destroy this world, '' she swore to herself! On the paper, Johnny chose to see the scene that the female second family was killed, and she escaped death on her own. She originally wanted to find her sweetheart, and seize thest life-saving straw. At that moment, she heard that everything was done by her sweetheart. If everything happened in the past was the mistake of grievance, then she Destroyed everything with a sword! Chapter 23 really want to know Chapter 23 really want to know "How is it going? Miss Cassandra, is there anything you need to ask director Johnny? " Seeing that Cassandra looked at the painting silently for quite a while, Jack coughed and asked. To be honest, even he felt that it was difficult for him to y the supporting role. Especially for this new graduate student who had just graduated and had no experience, once she didn''t y well, she would y a role in a movie with a totally different style. Moreover, even if she failed in the interview, she might be impressed mentally. Cassandra put down the paper, shook her head, and then nodded, Jack was confused, wondering what''s wrong with the paper? "Mr. Johnny, I have only one question." Then Cassandra turned to look at Johnny. Johnny nodded, "sure, Miss Cassandra." A sad picture flitted across Cassandra''s mind, She took a deep breath and said, "as I''ve told you, the female second heroine, Sophia, is a principal thug. She used to be a carefree, innocent war general. She went all the way here because her family was destroyed and her beloved man betrayed her How could you think of such an evil person? " N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A trace of astonishment shed across Johnny''s face. He looked at Cassandra as if he had seen a ghost. If it wasn''t for the script that had never been disclosed to the public, he even doubted if Cassandra had read all of the scripts to make him confused. In fact, when he wasposing this y, he didn''t know what to do. No one was born a bad person. During the fight against Sophia, who was one of the faction leaders, she was forced into a corner step by step. She still had a ce in her heart even in the end. However, the winner took all and the loser took all, Besides, it was true that she was bloody and righteous, but at the beginning, she also wanted to defend herself She was just a woman''s heart. In fact,pared with the role of the leading actress, Sophia was more clever and Johnny didn''t know what to do. That was why he was surprised when he heard that Cassandra wanted to audition the supporting actress. Looking at Cassandra, Johnny said frankly, "you''re right. Sophia isn''t an evil person. She has no right to choose in that kind of environment. The nine ns were destroyed, and her lover betrayed her, which led to her crimes. Later, she was cruel, kind, and innocent, because no one stood out to stand up for her when she had nowhere to go and bullied, No one has asked how she was reborn from the blood. She is not on the right path, but she is not evil. Everyone has a scale in their hearts. However, I really want to know, Miss Cassandra, what do you think of her? " On hearing this, Cassandra smiled and asked, ," director Johnny, do you really want to know?" Johnny nodded, Cassandra''s eyes turned cold. She said word by word, "if I were her, I would be more ruthless and cruel than her. I don''t care what kind of person he is, nor what the world he is under his control, But if anyone hurts me, I will eliminate him with ughter, and destroy the whole world!" At that moment, the whole room was suddenly dead silent. All the people looked at Cassandra. She just uttered a few words, but they could feel an invisible murderous aura from her. At this moment, Cassandra was just like Sophia. She even waved her hands to summon fire and wolves to stop them from killing. "Okay! You have a sharp eyes! Jack, take her to get changed right away! " A momentter, Johnny was the first one to react. With an excited and joyful face, he stared at Cassandra. The moment Cassandra spoke, Johnny seemed to see his rolee to life. His eyes looked calm, but there was endless murderous intent in them. That was exactly what he wanted. He wanted the second female lead, Sophia! ! Hearing this, Jack came back to his senses from the shock and immediately said, "Okay, okay. Miss Cassandra, pleasee with me." Cassandra acted as usual, as if the murderous woman wasn''t her. If it wasn''t for what Cassandra said, it was hard for Johnny to believe that she was a fresh graduate from the University. Somehow, he started to expect what would happen Maybe the movie would really shine with brilliance! There was a simple fitting room in the auditorium, where several sets of acting clothes were ced, After taking Cassandra to the studio, Jack pointed to the clothes, and said, "choose one of these suit to change. After you change into it, you can go out, I will wait for you outside." After expressing her thanks, Jack left the room. Cassandra nced at the clothes hanging on the hanger and her eyes fell on the clothes at the end. A few minutester. The door was pushed open, and people in the room looked over. A young man in a red and white robe with a high ponytail on his head, dressed as a vagabode, appeared in front of them. With his sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, he looked like a mighty warrior. She walked up to them step by step until she was in the center of the stage. She bowed to them slightly and said in a clear voice, "director, I''m ready." It was not until now that Johnny and the others came back to their senses from the stunned look on her face. Why did Cassandra just change a set of filming clothes and even haven''t put on makeup? But her appearance, as well as her temperament from inside, hadpletely changed. At the moment, she was like the incarnation of a role in the y! Suppressing the shock and excitement in his heart, Johnny immediately replied, "Okay, you can start now." The moment Johnny finished speaking, the look in Cassandra''s eyes changed. It seemed that she had been angered and sad, but there was nothing in her eyes. She stood there motionlessly as if she was abandoned by the whole world. "Haha..." After a long while, she slowly opened her eyes. Those eyes, which were always smiling, were filled with endless murderous look. She stared at him coldly and said word by word, "Leo, I''m so blind to believe that you can save our family..." She took a deep breath and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. When the tears dry, her eyes also turned deserted and cold. "From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Don''t you want the world to be under your control I am going to take it from you. I will destroy what you want to protect I will not regret it even at the cost of my life! " As soon as she finished speaking, she slowly showed a smile, but it was extremely cold and apathetic, which made people feel flustered. Chapter 24 you are my wife Chapter 24 you are my wife "p!" A loud sound suddenly rang in the room. With great excitement, Johnny banged the table and stood up from the chair. His eyes turned red. "That''s what I feel! That''s exactly what I want! With the enmity which had been buried deep in Sophia''s heart for so many years, she had sworn to destroy the world. Now, she didn''t care about people''s lives as well as their lives, so she didn''t love and hate anyone else. Such hatred was the taboo hidden in her heart Well, I''m sorry that I was too excited. Miss Cassandra, you are awesome! This is the one I want most! congrattions! You passed the audition. This role The role is yours now! " While on the stage, thest few words uttered by Johnny kept resounding in Cassandra''s ears. Atst, her dangling heart was finally put down, She bowed deeply to him and said, "thank you, director Johnny." She wouldn''t have acted like this if she hadn''t experienced what happened in her previous life. She hadn''t experienced the betrayal of her loved ones, the scheme of her loved ones, or her life-threatening in her own life, but she hadn''t experienced the state of mind in her previous life. It was impossible for her to understand what Sophia felt at that moment. In other words, at this moment, she was just the same as the woman, Sophia, in the script, but she was a little luckier than the woman, who returned to the past after she died, so she had the chance to avenge herself in the previous life. "You''re wee, Miss Cassandra. I should thank you for letting me see the most brilliant role in this y, Miss Cassandra, I''m sure that I''ll win a prize, and you''ll be an outstanding actress in the entertainment circle," said Johnny Staring at the talking andughing young director in front of her, who was so ambitious and didn''t want to be trampled on by the entertainment circle, it was hard to imagine that not long after, this young man would forever leave the world. But this time, she was still counting on this young man to turn the tables. So he couldn''t die! She had chosen thousands of men for her. How could he be destroyed by those despicable people! Then Cassandra smiled and said, "thank you, director Johnny, Thank you for giving me this opportunity." Perhaps for Johnny, it was just a show. Even if it failed this time, he would have another y. But for Cassandra, it was the only chance for her to rise up. If she failed, she would be beaten back to her original shape and be a ything of Martin from now on. Even if she didn''t have the same end as she did in her previous life, she would only be a hidden bird raised by Martin. She wanted to break free from the shackles of fate, and she wanted to avenge herself in her previous life This was the best beginning of the show! Only if she was strong enough topete with Martin could she dominate her own fate! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After signing the contract, Cassandra held tightly the contract. When it came out from all the World Media, she was still shocked. After a long time, she took out her phone and took a picture. She was about to send the picture to Martin with the following words: I hope you can be as good as your baby? I have passed the examination. MUA~ After that, there was a kiss expression. After a few seconds, she received a reply from Martin with only one simple word, "congrattions.". Cassandra held her phone in her hand, staring at the screen. For a moment, there was an inexplicable emotion in her heart, but she hesitated for a moment before replying, "in order to celebrate my sess of the interview, I will cook myself tonight, Mr. Martin, do you want toe back for dinner?"? In her memory, Martin had been very busy with his long-term overtime work, which led to a excessive consumption of his health. Since they had been married for several years, Martin''s health deteriorated rapidly. In her previous life, she had hoped that he had died early, but now, he was herst hope. Sometimes life was just like a soap opera. She was very afraid of Martin, but she had to please him. When Cassandra was lost in thought, her cell phone buzzed, She nced at the screen, and it was a reply from Martin, which was in the brief style, "okay.". Cassandra closed her eyes lonely. All of a sudden, endless grievances welled up in her heart, but soon she forcefully suppressed them. Her path was always difficult. Even if she had to fight alone, she would never retreat half a step! At this moment, the mobile phone of Cassandra vibrated again and a new entertainment message popped up on the microblog. Cassandra opened the message with her fingers. "It is reported that Miss Susan, the number one sister of starry international, has confirmed to perform in the new IP of starry star Empire and her role as the leading actress, together with Golden Palm Award, movie emperor and King Dynasty Entertainment''s eldest brother, Julius, please pay attention to the details..." Cassandra''s eyes narrowed into a straight line If it weren''t for the arranged by Roger to give her the best resources under the international group, how could it be possible for her to be as famous as that with Susan''s acting skill! But so what? Even if she had nothing now, she would get to the peak with her own strength one day! In the Yan garden, capital. After returning home, Cassandra put away the contract and then went downstairs to cook. Today''s audition went smoothly, and she was in a good mood, so she prepared several dishes that Martin liked. When Martin came back, thest dish was just out of the pot. After it was served, Cassandra didn''t even have the chance to take the apron. With a look of praise, she approached the man and said, "Martin, look, These are your favorite dishes, aren''t they?" Martin, sensing the girl''s intention to please him, was somewhat pleased and nodded, "well done!" Cassandra pouted," such a perfunctory answer, Could you be more attentive?" Martin stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s head, "well, you are awesome, my wife." Cassandra felt nauseating, ''damn it! I only asked for being not distracted. I didn''t ask to speak affective words! ! His words really hurt Carlos''s feeling Seeing the scene, Carlos felt embarrassed and shameful! he was just married, could he be more reserved! Cassandra coughed, e on, sit down and eat. Carlos, you haven''t eaten yet, right? You can eat here. " Carlos looked at his master with eager eyes. To be honest, he also wanted to try the cooking skills of his sister-inw, but he did not dare to casually promise it because of Martin''s envy. Shooting him a cold nce, Martin said, "sit down." With excitement on his face, Carlos almost knelt down to thank him. Chapter 25 is it because of him Chapter 25 is it because of him "Holy shit! This sweet and sour spareribs are so delicious. It''s the most delicious spareribs I''ve ever had And the garlic vored chicken wings ''oh my God! Is this cabbages so delicious?'' You are just a fairy! ! The chef of the five-star hotel must have suffered a lot! No wonder master doesn''t even attend the meeting andes back for dinner. If I were him, I would be willing to feed to death! " As Carlos flirted with Cassandra, he praised her profusely. He almost bit off his own tongue. Upon hearing the first half of Carlos''s words, Cassandra thought that his acting skills were too exaggerated. His mouth was bleeding when she heard thest sentence. Out of instinct, she looked at Martin. Uh If she remembered correctly, she had asked Martin if he woulde back for dinner tonight Martin gave Carlos a creepy look. The sight of his young master intimidated him. Did he say something wrong? Why did his master want to torture him? After they finally finished the meal, Carlos touched his round belly and left immediately. After cleaning up the dining table, Cassandra went out of the kitchen. At this time, Martin was sitting on the sofa and having a video meeting with others. He muttered someplex and unskilled words from time to time. Cassandra was stunned by what she saw. In fact, Martin was much more handsome than Roger. Moreover, this man was not only handsome and rich, but also the prince in the hearts of countless girls. Even if he didn''t say anything there, it was the most attractive scenery for them. Why couldn''t she see the love and care in her previous life? "Is it beautiful?" A eunuch''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Cassandra came to her sense and found the man''s eyes staring at her. Her ears were burning. She lowered her head with guilt and coughed, "no, I''m sorry to bother you as you are busy Then... If there is nothing else, I will go to read the script first. " Martin closed theptop before him and said," the meeting has been over, I''ll read the script with you." Cassandra, "..." I can''t How should I refuse to make myself look pure and honest?! Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "well It''s so boring to read the script. Don''t you think it''s boring? " "No," replied Martin, whose eyes darkened instantly Not knowing which of her words irritated Martin, Cassandra tried to ignore the man''s emotion and smiled as if she didn''t care at all," Then I''ll go to prepare some fruit and you can apany me to remember the linester." "Yes," replied Martin in a softened voice Cassandra went to the kitchen to prepare some fruit, and went upstairs with the fruit in her hands. When she pushed the door of the study, she saw Martin standing on the balcony haughtily. Because of his back, she couldn''t see his expression. For some reason, Cassandra suddenly felt that this man in front of her was no longer as cold and terrible as her previous life. He was alone and helpless, and no matter what happened, he had always shoulder the responsibility alone. The intrigue in the family, brothers hurt each other Nobody had ever asked him how he managed to go through those long and cold nights. Originally, she had only had fear and awe for this man, but at that moment, she seemed to have wavered a little. "Martin..." Cassandra called out unconsciously. The man on the balcony turned around, his eyes looking down, his emotion unable to be seen clearly. There was a imperceptible confusion on his always expressionless face, but it disappeared in an instant. "Come here." Martin went straight to the sofa and sat down, with his legs crossed casually. Then Cassandra put the fruit on the table and sat down next to Martin. A hint of astonishment shed through the man''s eyes. He thought that Cassandra would quarrel with him after she married him and he had better be well prepared, but she seemed to have forgotten everything in the past and wanted to start all over with him. Was he thinking too much? "I''ll y the scene when I met the main character. Martin, please put forward my speech for me." Cassandra asked. Martin nced at the script on the table and replied," okay." He really wanted to ask her why she had to choose from so many industries Was it because of Roger? ''Cassandra, I hope you won''t disappoint me...'' Otherwise, I really don''t know what I will do In the brumous Vi District of the capital. In the study of Gu''s vi. In the study room, it was bright. Sitting on the chair, Roger untied several buttons on his cor and loosened his tie, revealing a row of beautiful corbones. There was a half burned cigarette between his fingers, with a trace of impatience in his eyebrows. "Ding..." A sudden ringtone broke the silence. "Hello," answered the man in a hoarse voice after ying with the phone "Mr. Roger, we have arranged everything about Miss Susan, As long as this movie is shown on time, this year''s golden brown award movie will definitely be her." He had invested hundreds of millions. It would be a shame if Susan couldn''t even get a movie queen. "Well, I see. Is there anything else you want to tell me?" "Yes, yes. Mr. GU, do you want me to keep an eye on your sister-inw, Cassandra? She also went to the World Media for audition today, but I don''t know what your sister-inw is thinking. She not only went to the world media, but also chose a young director who is not well-known. His name is Oh, I remember her name is Johnny. Yes, he is called Johnny. She yed a supporting role in a movie, and she was a secondary lead. Atst, she seeded in the audition. " Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. the World Media, Upon hearing this, Roger''s face darkened immediately, the World Media was the property of Lu group. Even though it was just the worst managedpany, thest name of this company was Lu. "Aren''t you always in charge of your own resources? It''s a waste of resources to keep that kind of garbagepany, I''ll give you a week. Don''t let me see the words'' of the World Media ''. Otherwise, you can make decisions by yourself. " Without waiting for his response, Roger hung up the phone. The moment he heard that Cassandra went to the World Media, a gust of anger rose from the bottom of his heart. A few secondster, something seemed to have urred to Roger GU. He picked up the phone on the table and dialed the number he called just now. When the phone was connected, he said coldly, "I''ll give you one hour to check the video of Cassandra''s audition, Send it to my email." Chapter 26 its so boring to stay at home Chapter 26 it''s so boring to stay at home An hourter. Roger received an email on time. He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and clicked it. The email was a condensed file, so he downloaded it. The content of the video was the whole process that Cassandra attended the interview today. Both she and Susan were students in the media department of the emperor''s University. Susan, with her outstanding appearance, became a beauty of the Department of the media. Besides, with the resources of the GU''s group, Susan had been a popr new employee in the entertainment circle at university. Until today, she had be the most beautiful woman in starry international, a subsidiary of GU''s group. At that time, Cassandra ran around the filming site like a cat on hot bricks, and even didn''t show up on the stage with lines. In fact, she looked no worse than Susan and even had a better look than Susan. However, Cassandra was too introverted and always wore an obedient and low eyebrow, which made him very displeased. Back then, Roger was a hot blooded teenager, After having an love affair with Susan, he was fascinated by her. At first, he was a little guilty to Cassandra, but after a long time, he was annoyed by her. He even couldn''t behave politely. He thought that as long as Cassandra agreed to marry rece Susan, he would bepletely relieved. But somehow, he always thought of Cassandra''s eyes, which were very captivating, Her face was clearly the same as before, but he felt that she had changed. What went wrong? In the video, the girl dressed in red and white clothes, as if she were the only one standing in the center of the stage. "Aha Leo, I, Sophia, must have been blind to believe that you can save my family... " She took a deep breath and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. When the tears dry, her eyes also turned deserted and cold. "From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Don''t you want the world to be under your control I''ll take it from you. I''ll destroy anything you want to protect, even at the cost of losing my life! " Looking at the girl in the video, Roger was lost in thought for a long time. It was the first time he watched the performance of Cassandra, even it was just an audition. But the moment he saw her on the stage, she seemed to have integrated with her role. Such a performance could only be performed by the skilled actors of the whole entertainment circle. How could this be! In fact, Cassandra was only a little-known actor who just graduated from the emperor University, only responsible for doing non-essential trivia, but her acting skill was so amazing! Roger''s breath gradually became heavy, and he stared at the girl on the screen. This girl should have belonged to him originally! damn! Upon hearing this, Roger''s face darkened. A glimmer of coldness shed across his eyes, If he couldn''t have it, He would rather ruin it The next morning, Cassandra received a call from Johnny, who told her that the crew had almost finished preparing and that she could start up the filming three dayster. Cassandra looked at the clock and found that it was the early morning of the night when Johnny was framed. When Johnny was framed, the show had not yet officially started, After the scandal of garret''s prostitution was exposed, the heroine of the movie, Molly, whom Johnny had signed at that time, directly framed Johnny, She told it to people that Johnny had hooked up with her during the auditorium, leaving her in the position of a underdog, and gaining enough sympathy for her. The group of people on the Inte felt agitated and cursed at Johnny. Some of them even went to his houses andpany, making him the target of criticism. After a while, Molly''s agent made her the biggest victims of prostitution. With a few hot topics, she quickly became popr and became a righteous female star, and directly promoted from an eighteenth-line actress to a second-line star. After that, she was signed by the star empire, Later, she became a A-line actress in the entertainment industry because of a series of movies, and even the stain which finally made her sessful was completely wiped out. Later, thatdy, who wronged Johnny, stood out to fight for Johnny, but she did not say who bought her off with money. So Cassandra did not know who was behind all this. Even if she knew that Johnny would be ndered, she still could not stop it. If she couldn''t find out the backstage maniptor, she wouldn''t be able to prove Johnny''s innocence. Cassandra stayed in the Yan garden the whole day and was on microblog. She couldn''t stop this for the moment, but at least she knew the truth of the matter. Next, what she wanted to do was to find out the person behind it. She not only wanted to fight against Johnny, but also wanted the world to see the ugly face of Molly. Molly was only a little-known actor, and it was Johnny who had exceedingly demanded her to be the heroine of the y. Unexpectedly, instead of thanking him, Molly had created rumors when Johnny had been in a tough time, and pushed him against the headlines of the public. And she had be a popr star. What a crazy woman she was. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When Martin came back, he saw that Cassandra was curling up on the sofa with a tablet in her hand, looking listless. He wondered what she was reading. Martin quietly walked up to the sofa, but Cassandra was still staring at the tablet PC, not noticing that. "What''s wrong with you?" Martin asked abruptly. It was not until she heard Martin''s voice that Cassandra came to herself. She looked up and saw a man in a ck suit walking out of an ancient scroll. Shaking her head, Cassandra answered, "No, It''s just too boring to stay at home." She hadn''t stepped out of the door of the hall for a whole day, and she was imagining what she would do next. However, she couldn''t exin it to Martin, so she just said a few words. Martin thought she wasining with a frown and asked after a short silence, "are you hungry?" After hearing him, Cassandra realized that she hadn''t eaten anything yet and had been holding the iPad all the time. She checked the time. It was almost 11 o''clock in the evening, and Martin finally came back home. What she didn''t know was that if Martin hadn''te back to see her, Martin should be still in his office, because he had punished Elder ¡¤ Lucia before. Although the rest of the n members were well behaved on the surface, they had caused a lot of trouble to Martin in secret. If it had been in the past, he would have stayed up and dealt with his business. But now he just wanted toe back to her after getting rid of those bad memories. She was his only weakness. Chapter 27 Cassandra has been flirted again Chapter 27 Cassandra has been flirted again "I''m hungry. Have you had dinner yet?" Cassandra put down her iPad and asked. When Martin was busy, he could hardly eat for a day, not to mention dinner. Even if Carlos sent the food to his hand, he would not touch it. Except that the breakfast he had with Cassandra this morning, he didn''t even drink a drop of water when he arrived at thepany in order to finish his business as soon as possible ande back. Martin shook his head and replied," No." Hearing this, Cassandra frowned and muttered," it''s sote. Why haven''t you had dinner? How did Carlos do that? Didn''t he prepare dinner for you? Is your personal assistant OK? " Martin fixed his eyes on her and said," no, I''ll deduct his sry." Cassandra nodded her head and dragged Martin back to the couch. She said, "I''ll talk to him some other day, Have a rest and I''ll go get some food." At that moment, Martin had an illusion that they were not newly married, but like old married couples who had spent a long time together. He didn''t withdraw his sight until the girl disappeared at the door. His eyes fell on the tabletputer that the girl put down. It was a list of microblog posts, and there was nothing unusual. Martin didn''t think too much about it. After all, it was an important way for Cassandra to get the news out of the entertainment circle, after all, she had taken her first step into it. At the thought of this, the light in Martin''s eyes dimmed. No matter how well Cassandra had spoken, he knew very well that she just wanted to escape from his control. She had even chosen to enter the entertainment circle because of another man Clenching his fists, Martin managed to put a restraint on those restless and irritated negative emotions in his heart. At the moment, he was just like walking on a very thin steel wire, and it was determined whether he would fall down from the wire or not and if he wouldpletely fall into the abyss of suffering and turn into a devil in the end, it all depended on one person. Ten minutester. Then Cassandra came out with two bowls of steaming noodles. "Well, it''s sote now. I was afraid that you would wait for a long time, so I made some noodles. Make yourself up." Cassandra put the bowl on the table in front of Martin, and the bowl in the other side. Then she sat down next to him, picked up her chopsticks and began to eat. Martin looked at the girl and after Cassandra ate little, she raised her head and said, "why don''t you eat? Doesn''t it taste good? " Then she picked up the chopsticks to pick up some noodles into her bowl, and tried to figure out whether the noodles taste the same as her. She said with puzzlement, "the taste is the same as mine. If you don''t eat more noodles, they will be cold, Cold noodles are not good for your stomach." "I love to see you." Cassandra, "..." fuck! Was she hit by Martin again? She was in a hurry! At the same time, Martin took up the chopsticks and started to eat the noodles with great elegance. By contrast, she was like a starving woman who just ate the noodles. She was not reserved at all. Cassandra was speechless. It was so unfair! How could someone enjoy the noodles so much! ! Why did Martin have such a good-looking face! As a tomboy, she admitted that she was tempted by him at that moment. After they finished the noodles, Cassandra cleaned up the table. When she walked out of the kitchen, she found that Martin was talking on the phone. Cassandra didn''t want to disturb him and she didn''t want to know too much about the business of Martin''spany. For her, the less she knew about the Lu family, the better. A few minutester, when the phone was answered, Martin said in a serious tone, "you can go to have a rest first, I still have something to deal with." Hearing this, Cassandra scratched her head, "are you going to thepany?" Martin nodded," yes." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Cassandra''s brows slightly furrowed. In her previous life, Martin had been busy with both thepany development and the covert struggles against the Lu family. Indeed, this was a critical moment for him. Too many things required him to make decisions all by himself, which made him like a top that would never stop for rest. No wonder his body had been taken up little by little. At the thought of this, Cassandra lowered her head and asked," will youe back tonight?" Martin hesitated for a while and shook his head, "No." Cassandra sniffed, "well, I''ll go upstairs." "Yes," replied Martin After taking the tablet PC to her bedroom, Cassandra went to the balcony and watched the ck May Bach disappearing gradually in the darkness. She stood on the balcony for a while before lying down on the bed. It was gettingte and her heart was getting heavier. Time passed and soon it was 12 o''clock. Cassandra stared at the screen nervously. The screen lit up and a message popped up. [the World Media young director, Johnny, was imprisoned for prostitution Under this post, it was a photo of Johnny where he was taken away by the police. Although the photo was blurred and the name of the murderer was excluded, it was quickly exposed. As soon as this post was released, it was quickly on the hot list, setting off a huge wave in the entertainment industry. In just a few minutes, thements under this post exploded. "How could he be so vicious to do that! Let me eat a melon first to calm myself down! " "Scumbag! Rubbish! ! Get out of the entertainment circle! " "Fuck! Prostitution?! Are you hungry for sex? " "Are you sure this is not a rapist? He was absolutely insane! !" With this microblog became the hottest topic, the criticism in thement area became more and more intense, and the public opinions were getting more and more intense. Not only Johnny was pushed onto the headline, but the World Media was also attacked. Less than an hour after the announcement was posted on microblog, a female artist, signed by the World Media, named Molly, also had a new post, iming that she had been raped by Johnny in a rtionship. At the end of the post, she was sobbing, iming that she had mental breakdown because of having a hidden rule and depression. She worked hard this time, attempting to expose the true face of Johnny''s beasts. The moment Molly''s post was released, it caused a huge uproar again. Thementary area of the comments soon covered the words of several people who had stood up to speak for Johnny or questioned the news. With the poprity of these two microblog ounts continued to rise, under the pressure of the public opinion, the FX International Group said that they would seriously deal with this matter, and give the public a satisfactory exnation. Even so, the enthusiasm of the public opinion did not decrease in the slightest. All kinds of news about Johnny were quickly leaked, and even the Johnny''s families were not spared. Chapter 28 what a future Chapter 28 what a future At the World Media''s headquarters in the capital. In the president''s meeting room. All of them lowered their heads and said nothing. The meeting room was eerily silent. "Now that things havee to this, Johnny, what do you want? My boss has ordered me to settle this as soon as possible. Otherwise, you''ll be screwed by the wholepany. Tell me what''s going on? Why did you go to that hotel and was caught by the police? " The president of the World Media, Gillian, pulled a long face. Adele had just been well respected, and he was going to get some new resources from the FX International Group to fight his way out. But he didn''t expect that they would make a mess, not to mention kill him. Even if the World Media was worthless, it couldn''t deny that he had been working hard for so many years. Now it was not only news in the business circle, but also involved the police, which was a criminal case. Although Johnny was bailed out now, there was no room for him to turn the tables, no matter whether it was the World Media or Johnny, except for the miracle. The most tragic thing is that Johnny has never said a word about it since he was released on bail. It seems that God really wants him to die. ''. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Mr. He, Mr. Johnny is absolutely not such a person. There must be something wrong with Mr. Johnny. Don''t worry. Let''s think about it slowly, There must be a solution!" Jack wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said hastily. At this time, a thin man, sitting opposite to Jack, sneered at him indifferently, "Hana, Mr. Jack, it''s easy for you to say that. Do you have any ideas?! Now, Johnny made such a mess. He was so shameless that he didn''t want to tell a lie? Why did he ask us to die for him! !" Hearing what he said, Jack''s face darkened. He pounded on the table and yelled, "what the fuck are you doing?! It''s not settled yet. How can you sling mud at him so casually! Obviously, it was a trap. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that he was caught? " Jacob sneered, "a trap? Are you insane? Who would harm an unknown director? If we had known he is such a bad guy, we wouldn''t have brought him in. He is really a troublemaker. " Many people began to echo with Jacob''s words. At this moment, everyone was thinking about how to protect themselves from trouble and wanted to ask Johnny to give up making trouble for them. No one would care whether he was alive or dead? The two sides of them were about to have a quarrel, and Gillian pounded the table with a long face. "Enough! I''m calling you here today not to hear you arguing. So far, what advice do you have? " Sparing Johnny a cold nce, Jacob snorted and said, "what other suggestions can we have at this time? We should stop the loss in time. My boss has given me an instruction. We should be businesslike. Otherwise, I can''t get others involved in the trouble for such a shameless director. " "You''re right. I don''t think other employees should work together with you." "You''re right. Someone is usually very lofty, isn''t he? I didn''t expect this would be so risky. " Hearing the noise around, Johnny sat there with his head down, pale as a weathered sculpture. When people are out of luck, everyone will bully him. Moreover, he is just a nobody in thispany. It was not that he didn''t want to exin, but that at this time, no one would truly trust him, and no one would care about what the truth was. Every word he said would be shameless sophistry. "Johnny, I''ll give you onest chance. What happenedst night? Why were you in the hotel?, How did that woman get on your bed Johnny, if you can''t exin it clearly, you will not only face pressure from the public opinion, but also receive a criminal punishment. " Asked Gillian, gritting his teeth. Gillian founded Johnny by himself. He appreciated the talent and personality of this young man, but at this point, as the head of thepany, he was not a saint. He couldn''t sacrifice the wholepany for his own son. At this time, a quiet middle-aged man sitting next to Gillian opened his mouth, "what are you doing, Mr. Gillian?, he is in such an awkward situation. What''s the big deal? This kind of thing is the same as the plot of poison king. It is a taboo in the circle. Once it is involved, it doesn''t matter whether it is true or not. Even if it is found out in the future that he is framed, what will be the future of a director who has lost everyone''s trust? " A director with no future could only be abandoned. It was the mostmon way to deal with it in the entertainment circle. Since it could not retrieve the public opinion, they had to give up because there was no need to sacrifice thepany''s interest for a worthless son. There was a sh of great despair and deathly stillness on his pale face when Johnny heard the words "it doesn''t matter anymore.'' It doesn''t matter anymore It was the choice of every one to make the lesser of two evils. Sure enough, no one would believe that he was innocent in the end. He closed his eyes and tightened his grip on his fists. A fierce quarrel broke out in the meeting room again. However, at that moment, he felt those noises fade away. After a while, Johnny stood up slowly with a straight face. Seeing this, Jack was anxious. He reached out one of his hands and pulled Johnny hastily. With a red face, Jack howled hysterically, "what are you doing, Johnny? Sit down, you son of a bitch! I will make a thorough investigation of this matter. I won''t let you be wronged to death! !" Johnny waved his hand. At that moment, his clear eyes were full of sadness. Then he said calmly, "no, i..." Before he finished his sentence, a ringtone broke the silence. All eyes followed it. It was from Johnny''s suit pocket. He hesitated for a few seconds and slowly took out his phone. It was an unfamiliar number, and he hung it up without hesitation. However, the next second, the phone rang again, and it was still a strange number. Staring at the string of numbers in silence for a long time, Johnny pressed the answering key and then put the phone near his ear. At that moment, an anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, is this director Johnny? I''m Cassandra. Where are you now? Don''t move and don''t do anything stupid. I''ming for you right now! " Chapter 29 I trust you Chapter 29 I trust you "Cassandra..." Johnny remembered that he had interviewed the girl he had never seen in his life, and that she would make a name in the future All these didn''t matter anymore. Johnny closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "no, you don''t have to get involved, I''ll deal with it myself." Now he was just like a rat crossing the street. Having a rtionship with him, Cassandra would probably be the public enemy of the whole entertainment circle and even everyone, She had a very good background and acting skill, and if it was given some time, she would surely be outstanding. Unfortunately, he could not wait for that time. "I believe in you, director Johnny. I believe that you are innocent, I have a way to prove your innocence." Johnny''s back suddenly got stiff, and his pupils contracted sharply, with an unbelievable look on his face. He tightly held the phone, and the words the girl had just said echoed in his mind. I trust you. This word was like a thunder bolt hitting his head. Since the incident, she was the first one that stood out to say that she trusted him. When everyone abandoned him, the girl who he had only seen once stood out and said that she wanted to prove his innocence. Johnny pressed his lips tightly and the back of his hand was like a bowstring that had been drawn to its full range. The finger joints of his mobile phone were so white that it made him look very nervous. Everyone in the meeting room was looking at him, wondering who had called him just now. He raised his head, despairing. "Why?" he asked in a hoarse voice after a long pause Why would she believe him when everyone abandoned him? Even though what she had said was only afort, it was the greatest support for him now. On the other side of the phone, the girl chuckled, "because you are Johnny, a director who never fought for anything but only wanted to put on good y. You are just an outsider in the entertainment circle, and you shouldn''t end up like this. Director Johnny, if you trust me, please give me a chance. I will prove your innocence in seven days. " "I trust you. But I''m afraid not now I have to work out a n in thepany. " "You are with Mr. Gillian now, aren''t you?" Cassandra suddenly asked. "Yes, I''m here," Johnny replied N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Cassandra said," Give the phone to Mr. Gillian, please, I''ll talk to him." Wearing aplicated expression on his face, Johnny asked," Mr. Gillian, can you hear me?" As a matter of fact, Gillian was also confused by Johnny, But judging from the current situation of Johnny, this call seemed to have changed something. Gillian was nervous, If he couldn''t figure out a way to both sides, he would not only lose a hard-working Johnny, but also screw up hispany. He was eager to see a God to torture him. Gillian rubbed his swollen temples and held out his hand. Johnny handed the phone to him, "Hello," he said "Hello, Mr. Gillian. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you. I can help you solve the current problems. Not only yourpany, but also Johnny Mr. Gillian, are you interested in continuing our conversation? " Said Cassandra. Gillian was troubled and didn''t know how to deal with the trouble. Was there really a God in his life? However, this idea only shed through his mind in an instant. It was not easy to solve this problem, not to mention that the other party was a woman he had never met. How could she solve it? "Who the hell are you? If you want to take advantage of the situation to rob others, I think you ask the wrong person. " But Cassandra didn''t feel surprised at Gillian''s thought. The scheme was perfect. If she hadn''t known that Johnny was innocent, she wouldn''t have the confidence to challenge him. "Mr. Gillian, are you really willing to give up what you have now? Others might not know what Johnny is capable of, but you should know that he is yourst hope Are you really going to give up? " Cassandra asked slowly with a smile. Holding the phone tightly in his hand, Gillian''s expression suddenly froze. He nced at Johnny, seeming to think about something, After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "why should I believe in you?" He had immersed himself in the entertainment industry for many years, but still couldn''t find a way out. How could she do that? "Mr. Gillian, do you have any other ideas? Even if you choose to sacrifice Johnny, do you really think that you can still protect the World Media? In the media world, you will be beaten down easily by them. Besides, the World Media is the worstpany belonging to the FX International Group. You can give up Johnny just for thepany. Can''t the FX International Group also sacrifice both you and the World Media? " Cassandra smiled. Gillian''s face suddenly darkened and his pretended calmness was shattered into pieces, With a cold sh in his eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "what can you do?" Upon hearing this, Cassandra was much relieved. "Mr. Gillian, you don''t need to know it. It''s my secret, I promise that I will clear Johnny''s name and keep yourpany safe within seven days." With knitted eyebrows, Gillian rubbed his chin and asked in a low voice, "what about your condition? You''re not going to tell me that you''re doing it on purpose, are you? " Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra replied," as expected, Mr. Gillian, I want a contract, a long-term cooperation with the World Media." Gillian was stunned, he thought that Cassandra would ask for arge sum of money, but he didn''t expect that she only asked for a contract. If she could keep the World Media and Johnny safe, he wouldn''t frown, not to mention the contract. "That''s easy. I can promise you But what if you can''t? " Asked Gillian in a low voice, squinting slightly. Then Cassandra continued, "if I failed to protect yourpany, your boss is the only one in this world who is able to do that." Hearing this, Gillian''s face became serious, "Who the hell are you?" Cassandra smiled," Mr. Gillian, you don''t have to be so stubborn to know who I am. Everyone has a secret do not want to be known, you and I both have secrets, The only thing you need to know is that I can protect yourpany, right?" After a moment''s silence, Gillian gritted his teeth and said," Okay, I promise you." He had no choice but to risk everything. Chapter 30 she can make it Chapter 30 she can make it After hanging up the phone, Gillian found that his back was covered with cold sweat. He looked at Johnny and tapped the table with his slender fingers, wondering what he was thinking at the moment. The sound of fingers knocking on the table echoed in the meeting room. "Mr. Gillian, since things havee to this, it''s the least choice to give up on Johnny. You can''t sacrifice all the interests of thepany for him, can you? It''s the order from the superior. Mr. He can even obey it now? " The middle-aged man said slowly. Although he didn''t know what phone call Gillian picked up, he had just changed his mind. Moreover, even Johnny stood out to take responsibility Others didn''t know, but he knew very well that it wasn''t easy for Gillian to find such a young director. He had made great efforts to develop the World Media, but it was not easy for him to aplish it! Humph! If Gillian hadn''t persuaded Johnny to stand up against him, all the World Media would have been his! ! Gillian nced coldly at the middle-aged man suddenly, and snorted coldly. "Ho, Ho, Simon, I am the president of the World Media, Why, are you so anxious to rece me and order the public?" Simon was the vice president of the World Media. Back then, he came over from the FX International Group, intending to rece Gillian, but never had the chance to turn over. This time, it was not easy to protect Johnny, so he had to suppress Gillian. With a smug expression on his face, Simon spoke in a somewhat sarcastic tone, "of course, Mr. Gillian, you are the president of the World Media, so we all hope that you can deal with this matter fairly, but do not leave any evidence to the outside. After all, ourpany is not a small filthypany, and not anyone can easily break the dirty water with no means These words were nice to hear, and it seemed that they werepletely for thepany, but in fact, Simon was using thepany''s interests to suppress Gillian, forcing him to surrender. Once Gillian handed over the Johnny, it would not only quiet down the matter, but also break the hearts of everyone in thepany. Even the person he had taught personally could not be protected. From now on, it would not be easy for him to build prestige again. Of course, if Gillian doesn''t hand over the Johnny, the fact was not bad for him. He had the more chance to fight against Gillian. Ha, just want to fight against him with a little aplishment? What a fancy dream! "Mr. Simon, you''re right. I''ll handle it perfectly, I''ll get even with Johnny just for the sake of the interests of all the World Media." Staring at Simon, Gillian''s fists were clenched tightly. Just then, the whole conference room suddenly fell into silence. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing this, Johnny''s face suddenly froze. He was thin, pale and morbid. But now he looked very startled, as if something was blooming in his original gloomy eyes. At that moment, Jack feltpletely relieved as if all his body had been taken off. He slumped down on the chair, and his back was soaked with cold sweat. ''Johnny He was saved atst. "Bang -"? Don''t you think you''ve gone too far just for a director?! "Save your people at the cost of the interests of thepany A person like you doesn''t deserve to be the leader of thepany at all! " "I agree with you, Mr. Simon. You''re right..." "You are right, Mr. Gillian, is too arrogant to sacrifice the interests of the wholepany for a man like him." "I think so, too. I''ve heard that the upper leaders are very angry this time..." Hearing the discussions of the people around, Gillian''s face was more and more gloomy. However, he clearly knew that no matter what choice he made today, hispany would suffer a heavy blow. The only thing he could do now was to believe in the woman whose name was even unknown. It was a gamble. If he won, he could keep both his position and thepany. If he lost, he would lose everything he had been working hard for many years. Gillian tightened his pale lips into a line. ''I have no other options, '' he thought. "I will find out the truth in seven days. I will exin to Johnny. This is my promise." Gillian took several deep breaths before he said with a cold face. Simon stared coldly at Gillian with gloomy eyes. "Mr. Gillian, it''s too early for you to say such big words. What if you can''t do it? Do you really want to have everyone of thepany buried with you? " Of course, Gillian knew that Simon was intentional. He suddenlyughed in a low voice. "Seven days later, if I can''t do it, I will actively resign from the title of president, and And I will never step into the entertainment industry again. Are you satisfied with this position? " A hint of admiration appeared in Simon''s eyes. Ho, Ho, Ho, Gillian was really a fool. He even risked his own future in order to save an innocent person, Johnny,. He would like to see what tricks he could y! Simon sneered," since Mr. Gillian has such information, let''s wait and see, Of course, I also hope that you really has the ability, otherwise, don''t me us for forgetting the old love." Gillian nced at Simon, and quickly retracted his gaze. "Well, I''ll deal with this matter, and if there''s nothing else, you can leave, Johnny, you stay." Simon frowned subconsciously, nced at Johnny with a chilly look, and then sneered and left the conference room with his people. After a while, there were only two people in the meeting room, Johnny and Gillian. Raising his eyes, Gillian stared at Johnny intently. After a long while, he asked in a low voice, "Johnny, could you please tell me Who the hell is she? " With his back tightened, Johnny lowered his head and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gillian. I can''t tell you the truth. But I trust her, I believe she can do it." He didn''t know why he chose to believe a girl he had only met once. Perhaps it was because of her trust that he was like a drowning man clutched at thest straw. Even if she failed seven dayster, he still had no regret. He had the courage to move on in this world, even if there was only one person who trusted him. Even if There was only one person! Chapter 31 who the hell are you Chapter 31 who the hell are you In front of an old apartment building in the suburb of capital city. A ck Benz car stopped downstairs. A few minutester, a slender man got out of the car. The man wore a ck suit and a ck cap on the top of his head. In the dim yellow light, he was unable to be seen clearly. The man got off the car, walked through the long and narrow path and walked into the shabby apartment building. Then he took the elevator directly to the 14th floor. Aftering out of the elevator, he walked left to the third door and stopped. The man stood in front of the door and gently knocked on it. A few secondster, the door was opened from inside. A sexy woman in a ck sun top and a pair of ultra short hot pants, with her snow-white long legs bared, was standing behind the door. There was a cigarette between the woman''s fingers. At the moment when she saw the man, a charming smile suddenly appeared on her originally gloomy face, but it disappeared in an instant. Quickly, she stared at the man with vignce. "My name is Samuel, the littlemb in the field of Adolf on microblog, Do you remember?" The man looked up at the woman behind the door, smiling. The woman was stunned, and a hint of ecstasy appeared on her face. "You really came?! Come in, please! " The man nodded and followed the woman inside. When they entered the room, they smelled a strong smell of smoke and alcohol and the whole room was covered with thick curtains. Embarrassed, the woman coughed and said, "I''m sorry. It''s a bit messy at home. Please wait a moment. I''ll clean it up." The man shook his head and said, "no, I''m fine." The woman kept silent for a few seconds, but gradually she looked tired. She smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry. I have said so much to you on the Inte. Now I allow you to personally go to here Thank you so much. " She had been very depressed these days, so she posted some negative tweets on microblog, A few days ago, a microblog user called "little tomato of the underworld" sent a private message to her, and he kept encouraging andforting her. She had been in a bad mood recently, so she posted some naive posts on microblog. The man asked her for the address, saying that he was worried about her safety. She thought the people on microblog was just gossiping, but she did not expect that he really came. Mr. Lu smiled and sat down on the sofa. "Miss Zhao, you don''t have to be so courteous to me. Even though we just met by chance, it''s my pleasure to do so, I felt that Miss Zhao was not in a good condition today, so I came here to help you." The woman pressed her lips tightly and stared at the man with a slightly pale face. There was a deep pain in her eyes. Sometimes people could be like this, and they could gritted their teeth to resist the pain. But once someone asked, they would feel the pain. Not knowing how long it had passed, the woman looked away and buried her face into her palm in a near copse. The grievances and struggle that had been in the past few days all came up at this moment. She lost control and began to cry. The man looked at the woman calmly, and then reached out to pull a few pieces of paper and handed it to the woman. The woman took the paper and wiped away the tears on her cheeks, She said seriously, "Mr. Lu, if you know that someone has been ruined because of me, will you stille to see me?" The man chuckled, "everyone has his own difficulties and choices, I am just a bystander, not qualified toment. Of course, I also have my own bottom line and principles." The woman looked up at the man in consternation, with tears still on her face, and said painfully, "but I have no choice. If I refuse them, I won''t be able to get that money to treat my brother Mr. Lu, I''m not a bad guy. I have no choice. I only have one brother. I can''t watch him die! !" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man frowned slightly, He stared at the woman opposite him and said slowly, "should you sacrifice another innocent person for the sake of your brother?" Hearing this, the woman froze and her whole body was like a fully bowstring, with cold sweat on her forehead. Then, her face suddenly changed and she looked at the man on full alert. "You Who the hell are you? " The man raised his eyebrows slightly, "Samuel, I have introduced myself to you before." The woman shook her head crazily and her voice trembled with fear. "No, no, you are not You are sent by Johnny, aren''t you! You work for Johnny, right? " Samuel was confused, Johnny? You mean the young director who is suspected of prostitution? " The woman''s face changed dramatically at his words. She covered her ears with her hands and murmured crazily, "please! Stop! I didn''t mean to hurt him. Please! I''m sorry I did all this for my brother. I I didn''t mean to I didn''t mean to hurt him... " The confusion on the man''s face disappeared in an instant. He stared at the woman expressionlessly and said in a deep voice, "because of your difficulties, youpletely destroyed a young man with a great future, and even would even end his life because of that Don''t you think you are too selfish? " E''s pupils narrowed sharply and stared at Samuel in disbelief. How could it be possible! How could this man know so much! ! No way. Only she knew about that. She had thought that it was a trick. If it was not for theck of money, she would not have tried it. But she did not expect that not only did she seed, but there was also a million more in her card For the one million, she framed a young man she had never met, watching the overwhelming public opinion on the Inte, and her conscience was also uneasy, but at this point, there was no way out. If she gave up the one million, it was equivalent to giving up the life of her brother. "What Who the hell are you? Get out of here right now, or I will call the police! " E shouted in despair and panic as she came to herself after a long time. The man sat there motionless, his eyes suddenly cold. "If you don''t want people to know, unless you do not do it. Even if you can hide it from the world, can you hide it from your conscience? If your brother knows it, do you think he can ept it at ease? " Boom Like a thunder hitting the woman''s head, her dull eyes were filled withplete disbelief. The man who appeared in front of her Who the hell was he?! Chapter 32 whats wrong Chapter 32 what''s wrong He seemed to know everything about her brother, No! No way! Even if she could be cursed and trampled by everyone, her brother could never be in danger! ! E said in a low voice. She was trying her best to hide her sadness. It seemed that she was trying her best to hide her real feelings. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, "he is innocent. I can bear all the consequences But please let go of my brother? He is innocent... " Huh Innocent? Wasn''t Johnny innocent? If she hadn''t known this, an innocent life would have ended in this way. The manughed in anger, "he''s innocent? Then, it serves Johnny right to be framed by you. You not only have ruined his bright future, but also made him die in the name of a traitor Don''t you think you are too selfish? " E''s face turned pale and her heart sank. She didn''t mean to hurt anyone. After Johnny''s ident, she had been concerned about it, and even tried her best to prove his innocence. However, Everyone took the opportunity to me him when frustrated, no one believed that Johnny was innocent. A young talented director with unlimited prospects was destroyed by her in this way Despair gradually emerged in her eyes. E stared at the man numbly for a long time before she opened her mouth bitterly, "what do you want? I have paid that money to the hospital. I I can''t afford that much money topensate I can testify to you that I framed him up... " The man''s tense nerves rxed a little. To be honest, before she came here, she was not sure that she could persuade E, but she knew that E in her previous life could not stand the torture of conscience and finally stood out to tell the truth. However, at that time, the truth was no longer righteous for Johnny who had already died. However, no matter in her previous life or this life, E did not know who was behind this. Now that it was in the midst of a storm, even if she stood out to testify that she was setting up, it was likely that the people behind it had also dealt with Johnny by some actions. Once Johnny was framed again, it would be a disaster for him. Although she didn''t know who the mastermind was, she could tell that the mastermind was not simple, he had a high position in the entertainment circle and knew well how to hype. Otherwise, the one-sided public opinion was not all against Johnny. Therefore, she asked E to rify it in person, which was the biggest risk, and she wouldn''t use it unless she had no other choices. "No," Samuel said coldly E was immediately stunned. "You don''t need to do that? Mr. Lu, the reason why youe to me today is that you want me to stand out, right? " Samuel shook his head. "It''s enough for you to do that. But now that things havee to this, it''s pointless for you to step forward, You will only bring shame on Johnny." E was stunned at first, but soon she got what he meant. She was expressionless and asked anxiously, "then what should we do? Is there really no other way? " The man was silent for two seconds and seemed to think about something. Then he said, "can you tell me the details of their contact? Take care of every detail. "Property ? N?velDrama.Org. E thought it over with a frown. After she thought it over, she said, "yesterday afternoon, after I left the film and Television City, I went to the hospital directly. When I was staying with my brother in the hospital, I received an email that asked me to reach a room in the hotel before 8 p.m. and I didn''t need to take care of other things. He would give me a million and I got it after that, I was confused when I received the e-mail, but he didn''t reply. I thought it was just a trick, but the hospital kept urging me to pay. I had no choice, so I went to the hotel, " Speaking of this, E paused for a while and then continued, "when I arrived at the hotel, I found the room, but the door was not closed I fainted in less than three minutes after I went in. When I woke up again, I was already at the police station. After the police gave me a simple record, they let me go. I didn''t know what happened after I came out of the police station. " The more the man listened to her, the tighter he frowned. From what she said, she was just a pawn from the beginning to the end, and the other party was very cautious, not leaving any clues. "May I have a look at the email?" The man said in a low voice. E nodded and turned on an old ckptop on the coffee table, which was thrown into the trash bin. After she turned it on, she logged in her social ount, opened the email and pushed theptop to the man. The man''s dark eyes swept over the e-mail, the content of which was a little different from what E told him. Then the man''s slender fingers mmed on the keyboard. She had almost be an all-around genius in her previous life in order to fight with Martin''s men, and she almost sessfully cultivated herself in this y. No matter what she did, she could do whatever she wanted. Now, her skill just came in handy. Thanks for her stupid tricks in her previous life! A few minutester An IP address appeared on the screen. The man was holding his chin in one hand, as if thinking about something. A few secondster, he quickly tapped the keyboard again, and after a crisp sound in the air, it fell into silence again. He stared at the screen. In a sh, she seemed to figure it out. "Can you log in to your bank ount for me?" The man looked up at E and said. E nodded and immediately logged in to her bank ount. The man continued to operate the computer. After a crackling sound, an overseas ount appeared on the screen of theputer, and the name of the ount was a name she was very familiar with. "Walker How is that possible? How could it be Mr. Lin! Is there anything wrong? How could it be you, Mr. Lin? " E said in disbelief, staring at theputer screen in astonishment. Walker, the person in charge and CEO of starry international in GR group, was only a small agent in thepany under GU''s group in the past. He was also the most capable confidant under Roger, and after Roger taking over thepany, he was even more popr, bing the most popr figure in entertainment industry and being recognized as an entertainment group limited creator of music. Chapter 33 Martins coma Chapter 33 Martin''sa Not only that, but also the FX International Group had suffered losses many times due to Walker, and even the group was on the verge of bankruptcy. After all, no matter how rich the Lu group was, it would not cost a huge price to support a scrappany. Moreover, back then, Martin wasn''t interested in running a meaningless entertainmentpany. She never expected that it was Walker who took control of this matter. But now, she could figure out many things that she hadn''t figured out before. E was a neer who was not famous at all under the name of starry international, Walker should have investigated her personal resume in advance. He knew that she had a seriously ill brother and that it would cost a lot of money. Therefore, he had designed this perfect trap for her. Now, what he needed to do was to give ast resort to help the helpless E. As long as both she and Johnny appeared in the hotel, the police would deal with this matter. With the help of the police, Johnny could not give a convincing exnation. And, if she guessed it right, Johnny should have received a call, saying that he wasing to take part in an audition or something rted to a movie. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone out to the hotel alone before the filming crew could start the film. No wonder he is the most famous star in the entertainment circle Walker''s arrangement was wless. If she hadn''t known in advance that Johnny was innocent and found out the ID and bank ount of the other party, she couldn''t have found the truth in such a short time. But he couldn''t tell if it was a coincidence that Walker chose to take over Johnny. Was it his n against the World Media or For the sake of Roger? Samuel''s eyes narrowed dangerously, A momentter, she sent the ID and the remittance screenshot of bank ount of Walker to her private e-mail. After that, she closed theputer. "E, this matter has been a trap from beginning to end, You should be d that you are not involved too much." The man looked at E calmly and said. E was still in shock. When she heard the man''s voice, she stared at him with nk eyes. After a long time, she smiled bitterly and uttered, "I''m sorry..." The man shook his head. "You are not sorry for me, If Johnny was really ruined, would you really feel at ease?" E buried her cheek in her palm, her body trembling slightly, she was not an evil person and had no other choice but toe to this point. But she had never thought about ruining Johnny. The man stood up slowly. "It''s not terrible that a person does something wrong, but the terrible thing is that he has no courage to face it. You''re still so young, and you have time to make up for it. E Don''t let yourself live the rest of your life with sin. " The man walked out of the house of E family without sparing her one more nce. She remembered that E had been taking it to heart in her previous life. She not only parted from the entertainment circlepletely, but also lived in guilt and self-reproach in the rest of her life. Even if sheter stood out to rify the truth of the incident, she still hadn''t been relieved. She knew that E still had a kind heart, so she approached her in this way. What she wanted to save was not just Johnny And even E. After walking out of Zhao family, the man returned to the car and took off the peaked cap on his head. The moment the cap was taken off, a ck hair like a waterfall fell down. Under the peaked cap, there was a reversed face. A few secondster, her phone rang. The girl was stunned and felt guilty. Did she get caught by Martin! The girl swallowed nervously and answered the phone with her trembling hand. "Carlos, it''s sote, What can I do for you?" A worried voice came from the other end of the phone, "something is wrong with master. He just fell into aa, I''m taking him to the hospital, Can youe to the hospital now?" Did he pass out? Martin was in poor health. He worked overtime for a long time and the fight against the Lu family had exhausted his body. Now he just tried to hold on, and he was good at endurance. Even if his body was worn out by the oil, there was still no problem from the outside. The girl''s face suddenly darkened. "Okay, block the news and I''lle right away." At the other end of the phone, Carlos seemed to find his backbone and immediately said: "Okay, I will arrange a driver to send you here." "No, thanks. I can drive by myself." The girl replied instantly. Hearing that, Carlos was stunned and then he realized that there was something wrong. For some reason, he always felt that Cassandra seemed to have changed into another person recently, but at the moment he couldn''t care less, he said in a deep voice, "OK, Take care on the way." "Yes." After hanging up the phone, Cassandra immediately started the car and drove to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, Martin was still in the operating room. Carlos was so anxious that he almost spat out blood, As soon as he saw Cassandra, he immediately walked forward and said, "sister inw, you finallye! Our master is still in the hall... " ncing at the operating room, Cassandra frowned and said, "what the hell is going on? Why did he pass out? " Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carlos shook his head. "I don''t know either, It''s just that master has always been in poor health and he has many business to deal with recently After the meeting in the evening, he went back to his office to deal with his brief case and then fainted. " Cassandra''s face darkened. It was already midnight when Martin came back from the Yan garden from work after a busy day. He had to attend to the meeting sote at night. Even a man of iron destroyer couldn''t afford such a waste of time. Noticing that there was something wrong with Cassandra, Carlos didn''t dare to say anything more. He stood aside and held his breath. About half an hourter, the door of the operating room opened. As soon as Kevin walked out of the operating room, Cassandra rushed forward and asked, "how is Martin?" Kevin''s face darkened as he exined, "he is overwrought because of overwork and unhealthy diet. I told him many times to take good care of himself no matter how busy he is. Moreover, he needs proper diet, If he continues to exhaust himself like this, even the immortals can''t save him." Shooting a nce at Carlos, Cassandra asked," tell me honestly, Did Martin eat on time today?" Kevin said," Sister inw, please don''t me Carlos. Even if he given the food to his master, his master still wouldn''t eat it. It was not the first time that he had a stomachache, but he would..." "Shut up." A deep and hoarse voice came from behind. Chapter 34 you are mine Chapter 34 you are mine There was dead silence in the corridor. Martin, in a ck formal suit, plucked the top button of his neckline to thest one, wore a dark colored tie vertically down. After that, the man walked out of the operation room step by step. His face was pale and he looked normal. Kevin shut his mouth and took a step back. Carlos looked at Martin with resignation. His young master would never be affected by anyone. He would deal with business in the first ce even if he just came out of the operating room. "Inform the nning department that I need the finished proposal before 6:00. Otherwise, let them go to the financial office to settle their sry tomorrow." Martin said word by word, passing by Cassandra. Hearing that, Carlos was stunned for a while. With a devastated face, he looked at Martin and said, "master, your body now..." "You can also go to the financial office tomorrow," added Martin in a cold voice "Yes, I will contact the nning department right away.'''', Carlos replied, lowering his head Martin nodded and said," let Jalen go back to the gym if the stock somehow plummeted 3% in the morning." The corner of Carlos''s mouth twitched. In this case, let alone 3%, it was normal for him to fall 10%, OK! However, he could do nothing about it since his master had said so. Wall Street''s financial genius might be so excited after receiving his phone call and he would jump off the building again. "Yes, master.'''', Carlos swallowed Martin said," Inform the board of directors that they should attend the meeting at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning and be kicked out if they arete for one second." Carlos," Yes, master." The next second, a skinny figure appeared in front of Martin. Clenching her fists, Cassandra red at him indignantly and said word by word, "Martin, if you dare to say a word about business, I will go out and have a date with other men! Anyway, you are going to die sooner orter. At that time, I will have dozens of gigolos with your money! " There was a terrible silence in the air. Martin stood still, giving his fingers a hard pinch. His eyes were dark and the chill in his body became more and more horrifying. It seemed that the whole space had been frozen and bone cold at that moment. And the culprit, at the same time, was also ring angrily at Martin, not frightened by the suffocating and oppressive aura around the man. Humph! What are you looking at! If it weren''t for fear that she would end up as poor as her previous life, she wouldn''t have cared about Martin anymore! The air was full of suffocating pressure. Martin stood still like a refined sculpture, staring at her with his dark eyes for a few seconds, and his thin lips tightened into a line, After a long time, he said slowly, "you are mine." Carlos," What?" Kevin was speechless, "..." fuck! ! My shameful feeling is going to be blind! He had thought that his master was going to ughter the whole city, but now Please remember to watch out before you disy affection next time! Cassandra was also confused, ''what the fuck! Can''t you see that I am tearing you apart?''? What''s the matter with the sudden strength! She shouldn''t have pretended to be so innocent! ! Cassandra was sullen, an out of control beast, angrily said," Be serious! Don''t think I won''t cuckold you just because of your love affair! Now you can lie on the bed. You are not allowed to answer phone calls, look at documents andputer. You are not allowed to look at anyone else except me! !" Martin stared at her with his deep eyes. The air around seemed to freeze. "Who should I help when my master and my sister-inw fight?'''', Carlos thought, with cold sweat falling from his forehead. "Okay." The man''s hoarse voice echoed in the air. What did I hear just now?Carlos asked himself in mind His master has really agreed to all of Cassandra''s requests!''! ! Oh my God! A demonic beast! At this time, Cassandra snorted, her face full of unhappiness, She turned to look at Kevin and said, "doctor Kevin, please arrange a quiet ward, I''ll send Martin there." Kevin looked as if he had seen a ghost, and said immediately," master has a special rest room here I''ll take you there. " Then, it urred to Cassandra that this hospital belonged to the Lu family, and that Martin''s condition cannot be revealed to the outside world. Therefore, he muste here to treat any illness of his, so it made sense that he had a special ward here. Cassandra waved her hand and said," No, thanks. I''m sure Martin knows about it, Where is his medicine?" "I''ll be right there.'', said Kevin Cassandra nodded and turned to look at Carlos. "Take good care of the business in thepany, Don''t let Martin know anything about thepany before he recovers." Carlos couldn''t believe his ears. She only wanted to take care of Martin. Why did she have to ask him to take care of the mess! No one loves me. I''m just a cabbage in my hands After organizing everything, Cassandra red at Martin. The next second, she reached out to hold Martin''s slightly cold hand. When her fingers touched the man''s hand, she frowned. "Why are your hands so cold? Didn''t I tell you to wear more? How could you not know how to take care of yourself? You are not a kid anymore. " "Yes, it''s my fault," said Martin Cassandra rolled her eyes at him. It was not until she reached the ward with the man that she realized why did she have such strong reaction when he saw Martin so unloved his body after he fell into a coma?! Did she do that just because he was the only life-saving straw for her? Confusion streaked across Cassandra''s eyes. She turned to look at Martin. In her previous life, she had only disliked and rejected this man, but no matter how she irritated him, he had never hurt her. She had thought that he was the worst man in the world, but he had always protected her in his own way. As a girl in this new life, she has understood a lot of things, but this time, because a lot of things have changed, the darkest side hidden in a man''s body was notpletely activated. He was still cold and heartless, even to his family members Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Resting her chin on her hands, Cassandra sighed and thought, ''why does this devil have such a good- looking face?''? "Martin..." Cassandra suddenly asked. On the bed, Martin slowly raised his eyes and replied, "yes." After a few seconds of silence, Cassandra asked, "can you Live your life well, for me, live your life, okay? " Chapter 35 arent you afraid of me Chapter 35 aren''t you afraid of me The ward was eerily quiet. Martin fixed his eyes on the girl in front of him. He was thirty years old, and since he was born, no one had ever told him to live on. Since his parents died at a young age, he had been regarded as an ominous existence in the Lu n. Even if he was outrageous now, Johnson put him in a cemetery when he was only five years old. Because he had said something wrong. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. From that cold night to the endless cold night, he swore that he would get the Lu n one day, and he would trample on those who had bullied him, step by step. His path was always difficult. The envious position of everyone was supposed to be stepped on blood and bones. After a long pause, Martin lowered his eyes to conceal his tiredness and asked, "aren''t you afraid of me?" Cassandra''s back got stiff for a while. In her previous life, she was really afraid of Martin, who was like a devil. He was cold, ruthless and bloodthirsty, with a lot of blood and people''s lives in his hands. But he had no choice born in such a family. Normally, a winner would be a loser or a loser all his life, so he would either be humiliated and rolled his eyes for the rest of his life, or go all out to fight for it, even if he bet on his life. Over the years, he had been treading on thin ice. He never dared to make a mistake in scheming. He couldn''t even sleep peacefully. He had encountered numerous assassinations and almost died, and he survived them all. "Why should I be afraid of you? You are just a normal man and you don''t have a bunch of heads or arms better than me. Although you are a little fierce and don''t smile much, you are still my husband. I used to be blind and like that kind of jerk, but, Martin, since the moment I married you, I haven''t thought of anyone else. I have fallen in love with you. So, don''t die Don''t leave me alone, and live alone in this world. " Cassandra smiled indifferently. She was not lying. After all, in this world, Martin was the only one who could protect her. For a moment, it seemed that something was deeply rooted in his heart, and he was waiting for the day to break the earth and bloom. He was the only one that had ever lived in this world, no matter how many times sally lived with him. But now, he was no longer alone. "Do you know it''s not fair to me?" Martin suggested abruptly. Cassandra was puzzled, staring at Martin nkly," Why?" "You''re my life So, never betray me, I can tolerate to make any mistakes, except Don''t betray me Do you understand? " The thing he hated the most in his life was betrayal. No matter what mistakes Cassandra made, he wouldn''t mind it. But betrayal was a taboo for him, and he would never forgive it. Cassandra looked at Martin in dismay. No wonder in her previous life, no matter how she irritated him, he had never done anything to hurt her. Only she wanted to elope with Roger, and she would only flee at all costs. That was the most intolerable and uneptable betrayal for Martin. Then Cassandra said, "Okay, Martin, I promise you that I will never betray you if you don''t hurt me." With a faint smile appearing on his face, Martin replied, "okay." It was the first time that she had seen a smile on a man''s face since she knew him. The smile was so friendly and peaceful that it seemed to be able to dispel all the haze in the world. It turned out that this man could also smile "Well, Martin, you are not supposed to treat other girls like this, You hear me?" Cassandra kept a straight face deliberately. "Okay," replied Martin "Okay, okay. Have a good rest. It''s almost dawn." "Okay." "By the way, where is yourputer? Can I borrow yourputer for a while? I have something to deal with. " It suddenly urred to Cassandra that she had something else to do. He took up his phone and dialed a number. A few minutester, a man in ck suit came in with a silverptop. After putting down theptop, the man immediately went out. Then Cassandra nced at the man on the bed, "go to bed first, I''ll deal with it after you fall asleep." More than half an hour had passed, but Martin still couldn''t fall asleep. He was suffering from a severe drowsiness which made it difficult for him to fall asleep. Besides, he had been busy with a lot of things recently. Although he didn''t go to thepany, he was still thinking about something. Cassandra, who was standing in front of the bed, was about to cry when she saw Martin''s moves: "what about I can ask doctor Kevin to try hypnosis you, It''s going to be dawn, okay! Why was it so hard for him to have a good sleep! On hearing this, Martin picked up the phone on the bedside table and found out Kevin''s phone number. Cassandra scratched her head and said," doctor Kevin''s office is next to his, I can ask him toe here." Martin shook his head," no, ask him to get some sleeping pills." Cassandra was stunned for a while. What had happened to Martin? Why was he in such a terrible situation? He had suffered from long-term insomnia and sometimes, in order to force a rest, Kevin would hypnotize Martin. However, over time, hypnosis did not have any effect on him, but it would cause a great loss to his body. In the future, he could not sleep well at all. He was exhausted but could not fall asleep. "No!", Cassandra stopped him at once! If you take too much sleeping pills, you''ll suffer a lot Let me give you a massage to see if you can fall asleep. " Martin nced at her and put down his phone after a while. "Okay," , he replied Letting out a sigh of relief, Cassandra took off her shoes and climbed onto the broad bed, while rubbing Martin''s temple with her white, slender finger. A few secondster Cassandra was surprised to find that Martin had already fallen asleep. what the hell?Why was he asleep?'' she thought What the hell was going on? Why didn''t she realize it before? Just by relying on this skill, was she still worried that she couldn''t be famous?! However, a few minutester, Cassandra stared at Martin''s hand with a puzzled look. Martin''s hand grasped her sleeve very tightly and she didn''t know when. If she forced to get rid of Martin, she was afraid that if she woke him up, her efforts would be in vain. After all, she didn''t know whether he was asleep or because of her massage Who am I? Where am I? Why are all flowers in front of me Chapter 36 can I meet you Chapter 36 can I meet you The next morning. When Cassandra woke up, she found that the room was empty and the man''s scent remained. She was dumbfounded, got out of bed and ran out of the room. Why did Martin lie to her again! He is so sick but still doesn''t want to live! Was work so important? Was it more important than his life! ! Holding back her anger, Cassandra walked out of the ward. Her face darkened at the sight of Martin whispering something to Carlos. Martin also noticed her and fixed his eyes on the ground, frowning. The next second, Martin walked towards Cassandra, bent down and lifted her to his chest before she could shout at him, "it''s cold on the ground, Why did you run out of it without shoes?" "It''s none of your business! Put me down! I can walk myself! Jerk! " With a tinge of helplessness, Martin opened his mouth, "about thepany..." Then Cassandra covered her ears with her hands, "I won''t listen to you! You douchebag! Let me down! " "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable? I''ll call Kevin in. " Martin shook his head and said with a slightly pale face, "it doesn''t matter. Please listen to me. I have handed most of thepany''s affairs to Carlos, but I have to handle some of them myself. When I handle it today, I will listen to you, Have a good rest, okay?" She couldn''t find a word to retort? Although she didn''t know much about the Lu Group, she knew it was of great importance to Martin because after this fight, no one could threaten him no matter inside the Lu family or in thepany. But the Lu Group, which was so likely to be traded for her own lifetime Was it worth it? Then Cassandra looked down and answered in a somewhat angry tone, "whatever, I have something else to doter." With a frown, Martin carefully put the girl on the bed and then put on her shoes and socks in person. After that, he said, "where are you going?, I''ll drive you there." "No, you don''t have to, I can drive myself," replied Cassandra at once Although she said those words out of anger, Martin still trusted her. He had to deal with the business in thepany in person, otherwise, he would not allow anything to go wrong at this key point. Martin lowered his head and gave a gentle kiss on the girl''s forehead before he turned around and left. With her eyes wide open, Cassandra stared at the man''s back. Damn it! ! Did I hit on by Martin just now! To be honest, why didn''t I find that Martin was so shameless before! ! It was not until the man''s back disappeared at the door that Cassandra came to her senses. She was still angry just now. humph, Don''t try to fool me with my beauty!, Cassandra thought! Rubbish! Jerk! "Ding..." While Cassandra wasining, her mobile phone suddenly rang, She picked it up without checking who was calling and answered, "hello? Who''s that'''' There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Cassandra thought that the other party made a mistake, so he took up the phone and nced at the screen. It was Johnny. What was he calling for?! She had nned to keep an eye on Walker Linst night, but she had no time to do it because of Martin. "Director Johnny? It''s so early. What''s the matter? " Cassandra asked as she scratched her head. On the other end of the phone, Johnny quietly sat on the sofa. He didn''t sleepst night as if he were a sculpture, and Jack stayed with him, while Jack kept on browsing the microblog. However, after a night, there was no other difference in the topic of Johnny''s prostitution. The emotions of online user were still quite intense, and thements under the microblog had already exploded, with all kinds of abuse and insults, and even Jack was not spared. "Cassandra..." How on earth could she prove his innocence? Looking almost morbid, Johnny asked in a hoarse voice, "Miss Cassandra, can I see you?" Cassandra wasn''t surprised that Johnny wanted to see her. After all, she was in charge of his fate now, and they had only met once from the beginning. To be honest, even she herself wouldn''t believe that a stranger would help her. "Of course, but I don''t have time in the morning. How about Ie to you this afternoon?" Cassandra immediately answered. "Okay, I''ll send you the address." Upon hearing this, Cassandra froze for a while, now, Johnny is in the middle of a storm. He sent the address to me without any hesitation. It means that he trust me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given me the address, '' she thought. Then Cassandra nodded," Okay, I''ll contact you this afternoon." After hanging up the phone, Jack frowned and stared at Johnny with a tired face, "Johnny, are you sure to tell the address to Cassandra? This is thest safe ce for her. If she... " Johnny lowered his head, letting no one see his expression clearly. At the same time, he sent the message without hesitation. After sending the message, Johnny put away his phone and said in a hoarse voice, "I trust her." Jack opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he finally said nothing. He leaned back on the sofa wearily, pinched his eyebrows, and said in a deep voice, "Johnny, no matter what the result is, I will always be in front of you and help you to avoid those troubles, You just need to remember that you are always the proud Johnny, and the worst result is that we can start all over again." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But he knew very well that if he couldn''t fight for Johnny, he would probably lose his job in the entertainment circle. No one would want a stained director or even an actress to cooperate with him. Even if all these problems were solved, the public wouldn''t sell him out "Jack, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. To be honest, I once thought of giving up, even thinking of risking my life to prove my innocence, but..." After a moment''s silence, Johnny continued, "she said she believed me, Even if she can''t prove my innocence, I won''t give up as long as there is a person who trusts me." Looking at him, Jack suddenlyughed in a low voice, in which there was a sense of ridicule. "Johnny, don''t tell me Do you fall in love with her? " In a daze, Johnny''s face popped up in his mind. After a long pause, he shook his head with a smile. "You''re talking nonsense. I just thought of a lot of things, Don''t overthink it." Chapter 37 I have to come for an inspection Chapter 37 I have toe for an inspection In the Scenic Garden of the capital. In front of a building of themunity. A ck Benz s-grade car was parked in front of the building. Compared with the location sent by Johnny, Cassandra made sure that she didn''t go the wrong way, and then got out of the car. The Scenic Garden was a high-ss apartment in the capital city. It had much privacy and privacy. Many celebrities in this circle lived here, so it was not surprising that Johnny lived here. As soon as she finished her work, Cassandra rushed over. Although she didn''t know why Johnny wanted to see her, she had a rough idea. After she entered the building, she took the elevator directly to the floor where Johnny was. It was Jack who opened the door, who was wearing an anxious face. He had been worrying about Johnny, as if he had grown ten years older overnight. "Miss Cassandra, you are here. Come on in. Johnny has made a sweet soup for you, It''s just out of the pot." Jack forced a smile on his pale face. To be honest, he still didn''t believe that this little girl could help Johnny. But till now, he had no choice but to act with Johnny. Otherwise, he really couldn''t think of other ways to make him live like a normal person. Then Cassandra nodded and said, "thank you, Jack." Although Jack was often called brother by many people in thepany, at this time it was in peace. The people in thepany now looked at them as if they had seen a rat in the street. It was already rare for them not to say something bad. With slightly red eyes, Jack turned his head and shouted in the kitchen, e on in, Johnny. Your goddess hase, Come out with the sweet soup." No matter how well he acted, Cassandra could still hear a bit of loneliness in his voice, but she didn''t debunk it. Everyone had to experience a low point in their lives, and everyone had a strong will that they didn''t want to be exposed. At this moment, Johnny, wearing a cartoon style apron, came out with two bowls of soup in his hands. Cassandra looked at Johnny, On the other hand, she was quite curious about how a bossy man could make soup. Johnny put a bowl of sweet soup in front of Cassandra and said," it''s fresh out of the pot, Have a taste." Cassandra nodded her head, took a sip of the sweet soup on the table and said, "it tastes good, Did you cook it?" "Yes, I did. I don''t have any spare hobbies except filming and I always like to learn cooking, If you like it, I''ll cook it for youter," said Johnny Before Cassandra could say anything, Jack coughed and took up the another bowl of sweet soup," well, it suddenly urred to me that I have something to deal with, so I have to go to the study, You guys keep chatting." After drinking a few mouthfuls of sweet soup, Cassandra put down the bowl in her hand and looked at Johnny, "are you in such a hurry to see me just for inviting me to have sweet soup?" Sitting opposite her, Johnny kept silent for a few seconds. "In fact, I''ve been trying my best to bring myself back to normal life. Thank you, trust me, I I just want to say ''thank you'' to you face to face. I won''t me you whether you can or not clear my name. " At first, Cassandra thought that Johnny would ask something, but she didn''t expect that he would ask something like this. This man always seemed to surprise her. Even though he had been abandoned by the whole world, as long as there was a glimmer of light, he would be like a weeds that had been broken to death. Even if the whole world was unfair to him, he still wanted the world to be warm because of his kindness. After taking a deep breath, Cassandra chuckled and said, "then trust me, I will do it. I said, because you are Johnny So, I will prove that you are innocent. " Looking at her in silence, Johnny said, "okay." "Well, do you still have sweet soup? I want another bowl. After that, I have a lot of things to do, so I can''t stay here too long. " All of a sudden, Johnny flushed and said: "there is one more thing. I will get you a bowl of noodle." Cassandra nodded with a smile. After drinking three bowls of sweet soup, she packed one without shame and took it away with her. She didn''t know whether Martin was busy or not. Although the scum didn''t believe in her, she was still worried about his health. After she left Han family''s house, Cassandra got on the car and dialed Martin''s number. After a few seconds, she heard a deep male voice from the other side of the phone. "Are you still angry?" Then Cassandra snorted, "of course! When will you finish? " Martin scanned the angry crowd in the conference room and answered, "five hours." Five hours was the most he could do. It had been five hours from the morning till now Even if he was made of iron, he couldn''t endure the pain, let alone the fact that Martin had been drained of energy long ago. She had a feeling that she would live like a widow for the rest of her life "Have you had lunch? Have you taken your medicine? " "Yes," replied Martin Cassandra''s brows became smooth again, "I need to have a check. In order not to be found, I''ll disguise myselfter and you ask Carlos to pick me up." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Martin was silent for a few seconds and then said, "okay." After hanging up the phone, Cassandra nced at the bag on the passenger seat. Fortunately, she had learned to disguise herself in a previous life. Now she wanted to disguise herself and avoid meeting her acquaintances About half an hourter. At the headquarter of the Lu Group, capital. A ck Benz s-grade car stopped at the gate of the headquarters building, and several security guards stood in front of the car at the same time, not daring to breathe. It was the car of their boss. Those who could take the old scooter must be someone close to him The next second, a slender and beautiful man got out of the car. The security guards standing at the door instantly widened their eyes and stared at the man without blinking. Having worked in the Lu Group for so long, they had seen many good-looking men, but when they saw this man at this time, they couldn''t help but roll their eyes at his incredibly beautiful face. "Carlos, this way..." Then Cassandra walked past the security guards and waved her hands in the hall. Although Carlos had already prepared mentally, the moment he saw Cassandra in front of him, he was too shocked to say anything. Damn it! ! ''is she really my sister-inw?! It was clearly a man! ! Why did his sister-inwpletely turn into a man just after changing a suit of clothes! Carlos''s eyes widened like two bells. Shit! His eyes were almost blind! ! How could he do that?! Chapter 38 does he have a girlfriend Chapter 38 does he have a girlfriend Cassandra waved her hand in front of Carlos and asked," what''s wrong, Carlos?" Hearing that, Carlos came back to his senses from the shock, He swallowed with a plop and said, "well Are you sure you want to go up like this? The master is having a meeting with thepany''s top managers... " Are you sure that you won''t scare those old men to death by going up like this?! Then Cassandra looked down at her dress and asked," is there anything wrong? I think it''s good! Is there anyone better in the world? " Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Are you sure that it''s okay He felt like his sister-inw was here to make a mess! "No problem. Let''s go upstairs first, I''ll take the bags for you," said Carlos with a wry smile Shaking the instion barrel in her hand, Cassandra said, "no, this is the sweet soup I brought for Martin. It''s OK for me to take it, Let''s go." With a desperate expression, Carlos led Cassandra directly to the top floor by the private elevator of Martin. As soon as he came out of the elevator, he ran into the crowd of shareholders who were staring at Cassandra in amazement. "Who is this handsome?! Why do I feel that I''ve never seen her before... " "Holy shit! It was Carlos who picked him up in person, he is taking the private elevator of Mr. Lu, Is he a rtive of Mr. Mart¨ªn?" "Wow, he is so handsome! Oh my God! I am like a real handsome man! " "I wonder if he has a girlfriend..." Hearing the crowd''s discussion, Martin frowned slightly. At this time, a middle-aged man near him looked at Cassandra with a smile and then said, "Mr. Mart¨ªn, is this your rtive? My daughter is still single. Would you like to introduce her to me? " Martin''s face darkened as he heard the news, He gave the middle-aged man a quick nce and replied, "he is married." That middle-aged man was stunned and a chill came to his back inexplicably. The middle-aged man coughed slightly, "well, he got married at such a young age. What a pity Well, Mr. Mart¨ªn, we are leaving now. " After that, the middle-aged man fled with his men immediately. The other senior executives also noticed the abnormality and immediately left. In the corridor, there were only Cassandra, Martin and Carlos. "Well, I just remembered that I have something to deal with. I should go now." After that, Carlos ran away as fast as a gust of wind. Shaking the thermos bottle in her hand, Cassandra said, "Martin, here is the sweet soup I brought for you." "Why are you always so attractive to women?", Martin said in a low voice, with his lips repressed into a straight line All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With a guilty look on her face, Cassandra stammered, "well, probably Too outstanding? What can I do? " Martin was rendered speechless "Mr. Martin, I envy you so much that you can marry such a brilliant and beautiful wife," said Cassandra, holding the master''s hand "Yes," replied Martin calmly, glimpsing at her At first, Cassandra thought that Martin would retort, but she didn''t expect that his quiet son had made a wise decision! Sure enough, there was nothing she couldn''t control in the world! With a smile on her face, she took him to his office. The moment they entered, she took the sweet soup out of the heat preservation bucket with a ttering smile. After tasting it, he put down the bowl and said, "too sweet." Hearing this, Cassandra took a sip of the sweet soup and smacked her lips. "No, this taste isn''t sweet, By the way, have you taken your medicine today?" "Yes," said Martin "Where did you put the pills?", Cassandra asked coldly Martin pointed at the second drawer of the desk. Cassandra immediately walked over, took out the medicine and cleaned it up carefully. She didn''t feel at ease until she was sure that Martin had taken the medicine. After packing up the medicine, she sat back on the sofa, "isn''t there anything else you have to deal with? Go ahead with your work and I''ll stay here. " Martin hesitated for a while and nodded, "there is a lounge inside." Cassandra scratched her head, "no, I''ll stay hereter. By the way, do you have any spareptop? I want to investigate some information. " Martin stood up and fetched hisptop, After pausing for a second, Cassandra asked, "what about you?" "I like that desktop," said Martin "Is this going to affect you?", Cassandra asked Martin shook his head and replied, "No, I have to deal with my business first." In fact, he didn''t need to worry about what would happen to Cassandra since she was here. Instead, he could deal with the rest at ease. In the following time, the two of them were busy with their own work. It was not untilte in the afternoon that Carlos came in with a file in his hand. While Martin was in a video meeting, he ended the video meeting as soon as he saw the paper. "Cassandra, I have something to deal with, Can you wait for me at home?" Martin gave some instructions to Carlos before he walked up to Cassandra and said. Cassandra nodded her head and said," take the medicine with you, I''ll cook at home and wait for you." Martin looked at her in silence and nodded, "OK." It was not until the man''s back disappeared at the door that Cassandra came to herself. She knew that after this night, nobody would stop Martin, but he had to pay a heavy price for it. Then Cassandra collected theptop and left. In the Yan garden, capital. It was not until nearly midnight that Martin rushed back, though he was worn out by a long journey. Cassandra curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. The nket on her body fell to the ground somehow. Martin tiptoed to get it, picked it up and put it on her body. His movement was so gentle that he woke Cassandra up. Cassandra suddenly opened her sleepy eyes, She rubbed her eyes and asked, "you''re back, Martin?" "Yes. Why don''t you go to bed?" After a yawn, Cassandra said, "I''m waiting for you. By the way, I cooked some juice for you. Wait here, I''ll get it for you." With his eyes darkened, Martin replied, "okay." Then, Cassandra went to the kitchen to fetch a bowl of pear juice. After she saw Martin drink it, she asked if he was hungry or not, Martin shook his head and said, "you waited for me for a long time, didn''t you?" Cassandra nodded," Yeah, it''s so boring to stay at home. When can we keep a pet? When you were away, I had a pet to kill time with. " Martin said," Okay, I''ll ask Carlos to do it." Why do you ask him to go with you? Shouldn''t we go to the wedding by ourselves? Martin, to be honest, you have never hit on any girl, have you? " Why did you allow others to buy a pet?, What a pity!''! No wonder she always wanted to climb the wall in her previous life! Chapter 39 you are mine now Chapter 39 you are mine now "No, I didn''t." Martin suggested. Cassandra didn''t expect that Martin would answer her question with such a serious manner, and moreover, he was a very serious man No,! This was more terrifying than he had imagined! In fact, Martin was a suspicious and cold man. The girl didn''t dare to get close to him, because flirting with others was a matter of money and killing her. Suddenly, Cassandra thought of something and her eyes darkened. She turned around and snorted, "I don''t believe you! Who That woman called Fiona! Doesn''t she like you very much? " She suddenly realized there was an undertone in the words until she spoke it out The smell of jealousy?! Fiona Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Suddenly, a graceful face flitted across Cassandra''s mind. It could be said that Fiona, the daughter of Shen family, grew up with Martin. At the same time, she was the most capable assistant and the most trustworthy person of him. When Martin had nothing left in the family, Fiona chose him. She had been staying by his side for so many years and everybody believed that she would be his wife and the future hostess of the Lu family. However, this time, Martin suddenly announced that he would marry her. She remembered that in her previous life, after she took away Martin from her, Fiona hated her to the core. However, the most hateful part of her was not that she ran counter to you, nor was she torturing her physically. Instead, she destroyed her spirit and her will bit by bit, making her feel like a useless good for nothing. Perhaps Fiona hated her, too. She took away the position that was supposed to belong to Fiona from her. Although she could do nothing to redeem herself in her previous life, in this life, she would never allow Fiona to trample on her dignity and soul! "What Are you jealous? " Martin suggested abruptly. The corners of her mouth twitched violently. Cassandra replied angrily, "no! I''m not jealous! You are mine! How could I be jealous of that kind of woman! " You are mine now These words came like a tsunami, heaving a thousand waves in Martin''s heart. Martin narrowed his eyes and questioned, "are you sure that I am with you now?" In fact, considering that Cassandra would reject him, Martin didn''t intend to make things difficult for them. After all, a reluctant rtionship can''tst long. Besides, Cassandra had a good performance recently. He didn''t want to be impetuous and tension their rtionship. At first, Cassandra was a little surprised. Then she realized what was in Martin''s mind. She was wondering what a pervert he was! ! "I won''t bete you are all mine, aren''t you? You ask her to give up her hope. Even if you die, you are still my woman! " Cassandra immediately dered her sovereignty. "I don''t mind if you want toe back earlier," said Martin in a low voice Cassandra shook her head and said, "no, No. I was just joking. It''ste, It''s good for you to go to bed early." Watching the girl running upstairs like a cat on hot bricks, he was actually in a good mood. For some reason, he had been acting unpredictable ever since his marriage with Cassandra. He had thought that all she had done was for the man, but she had never really contacted him in private Was she too good at acting, or did she really forget the past and want to start all over with him? Even as an omnipotent businessman in the business world, Martin couldn''t find a way to deal with the woman called Cassandra. It was not because he didn''t believe in her, but because he saw how obsessive Cassandra was about that man before they got married. Martin squinted his eyes, standing there for a long time before he went upstairs. Either way, he only wanted Cassandra to stay with him! The next few days passed quickly, but the news about Johnny was still on. On the seventh day, it hadn''t been cleared of his crime. At the World Media headquarters in the capital. In the CEO office. The atmosphere was heavy in the CEO office. "Mr. Gillian, it''s the seventh day since you broke up with Johnny, You can''t just let it go like that, can you?" "Yes, now arge group of reporters are surrounding the entrance of thepany, Mr. Gillian, would you please say something?" "Mr. Gillian said that if you wouldn''t clear Johnny''s name within seven days and you would take the initiative to resign. Mr. Gillian, you don''t want to go back on your word, do you? If you want to die, you can''t drag us together to die! " "Haha, are you dumb now? He used to brag about himself? !" Gillian''s face turned ghastly pale. Sitting on the chair, he was on pins and needles. It was the seventh day, but the man who said he could prove Johnny''s innocence and keep hispany He didn''t even get there! Now all the senior managers of thepany gathered around. It was obvious that unless there was a miracle, his position today would be He could even lost his position. It seemed that Simon was an old God sitting in front of Gillian, with a cup of tea in his hand. So far, just a few hourster, the World Media would be his! He had nned to get the position of CEO from Gillian, but he didn''t expect Gillian would be so stupid to believe in a young man he had never met. He deserved it. "Mr. Gillian, it''s the seventh day today. Many reporters havee. You see..." yed with the cup in his hand, with a smile of an old fox, Simon spoke. Gillian''s face turned pale. He bit his lips tightly and nced at the people present. Then he said stiffly, "Mr. Simon, don''t be in such a hurry. There are still several hours left? I will take my words seriously. I will never break my promise. " A sharp light shed in the eyes of Simon,ughing," Mr. Gillian misunderstood, I was just for the interests of thepany and everyone." Gillian sneered, how could he not know what was in Simon''s mind? However, the current situation was not good for him. Even if he knew Simon''s thoughts, he could not do anything to him. After all, after today, perhaps the World Media would no longer have anything to do with him. "Since Mr. Gillian has arranged reporters, please take them to the meeting room Three hourster, we will hold a press conference. " Three hours passed and it was 8 o''clock in the evening. If that person still hadn''t found evidence to prove Johnny''s innocence, then he wouldn''t only lose the World Media, and Johnny wouldn''t have a chance to regain his power Chapter 40 the only person I trust is her Chapter 40 the only person I trust is her At Johnny''s private office, the World Media. The office door was closed, and a strong smell of cigarette pervaded the room. It was rare for Jack to wear a ck formal suit today. He was pacing around the house with a worn and distressed face. The ground was littered with cigarette butts. It was not until he finished thest cigarette that he turned his head to look at Johnny, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa with his head down. "Johnny, it''s sote now, She shouldn''t havee here." Jack gritted his teeth and said dejectedly, with an unwilling but helpless expression on his face. On the sofa, Johnny took a look at Jack quietly and said, "I trust her." With his brows wrinkled and his fists clenched tightly, Jack asked, "Johnny, if she really has a solution, why hasn''t she shown up yet? I even doubt that she is the person that they look for on purpose. " Johnny looked at him coldly and said word by word, "Jack, she is the only one I trust in in this world besides you." Jack still wanted to say something, but he just smiled bitterly. He sighed deeply, and then patted Johnny on the shoulder, "it''s up to you. It''s no use talking about it now. The press conference will soon begin, and we should get ready But could you please get rid of your bad habit of trusting others? " Without saying a word, Johnny nced at him, and stood up from the sofa slowly. His eyes passed Jack and fell on the huge French window behind him. The city was still so dazzling, but how many people could stop and look up at the warmth far away in the sky. "Let''s go." Johnny then lowered his head, without moving an inch. Jack nodded and took several deep breaths before he walked to the door and held the door handle. Tonight was probably the end of his career, and thest time he came here. But as long as he could be with Johnny, he would not hesitate. "Bang!" When the door was opened, Johnny straightened his back and walked out step by step. No matter what the result would be tonight, he would ept it without any hesitation. He wouldn''t give up. At 8 o''clock. At the conference of the World Media. The huge conference room was now filled with people, and even the corridor was filled with various machines. Nearly a hundred reporters were sent out, and the entire conference room was noisy. "Damn it! Have you heard that? Why does Gillian dere his resignation in the press conference? " "Humph, he is so cruel to raise such a director, I just want him to resign!" "I heard a senior manager of the FX International Group will also be present, Is it true?" "You''ve heard about it? Do you have any gossip to share with us? " "Are you still in the mood to care about this?! Such a beast like Johnny should be directly sentenced to death! ! Not only prostitution, but also sex trade. It''s so fucking disgusting! " With a burst of discussion, the high executives of the World Media were present on the stage, so did Johnny and Jack, However, as soon as they came out of the backstage, they received a violent torrent of abuse. As the whole process of the press conference was live broadcast on the Inte, as soon as Johnny appeared in the video, the screen was immediately full of scandals of him. At this moment, a woman came out from nowhere, with a bottle of pale yellow liquid in her hand, and smashed it directly at Johnny''s head. It all happened so fast no one had time to organize her n. The stic bottle hit Johnny''s head, and yellow liquid was spattered out, spilling all over his body. At the same time, the whole stage smelled of urine. "You bastard! Beast! Why are you stopping me? Shouldn''t such scumbag be sshed with water! Rubbish! Get out of the entertainment circle! " The woman was stopped by the security guards, but she shouted abuse in public. The reporters around not only didn''t stop them, but also gave her thumbs up. Theirments were full of praise With a livid face, Jack wiped the liquid inside Johnny''s body while asking someone to change his clothes. He was stopped by Johnny. "No, thanks. The press conference is about to start. I''m fine." Said Johnny. Before Jack could say anything else, Johnny pressed him against a chair and sat down. After a tumult, the host gave a simple opening speech and started the subject. On the stage of the president, Simon, dressed in a light gray suit, looked grieved. He said in a deep voice, "Hello, everyone, journalists, businessmen, everybody. I''m the vice president of the World Media, and I''m here to hold this press conference, in order to get involved in the investigation of Johnny, the director of ourpany, was suspected of prostitution. I would like to give you an exnation, but now, please let me tell you victim first, He just expressed his sorry in front of everyone. " As soon as Simon finished speaking, the camera directly turned to Johnny, who was sitting at the back. At this moment, his head was bruised, and there was still a lot of liquid on his body, which looked very embarrassing. However, the thin young man was just sitting quietly in the chair. His pale and morbid skin seemed to be broken as soon as he touched him. His clear eyes were still calm, like a deep pool after a heavy rain, without any waves. Everyone turned to look at the quiet young man. They couldn''t imagine how a gentleman like him who looked so weak could be trapped in such a scandal. All kinds of barrages flooded the tform at a crazy speed. "Damn it! is this Johnny?! It''s not like prostitution! " "Damn it! Only I think that Johnny is good-looking! I really want to fuck you! " "Fuck! It''s him! He is the one who is whored!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "It''s an age which depends on the appearance. You can cheat on me! ! ! I promise I won''t call the police! " "Do you still have any sense of shame? Such a scumbag should be castrated! !" "You bitches!" On the stage, the young man slowly stood up and bowed to the reporters below. When everybody was confused, the young man straightened up slowly, looked straight ahead, and said word by word, "I''m Johnny. I''m telling everyone here that I''m not involved in prostitution, nor cheat on anyone, I''ll bear full legal responsibility for every word said above." Chapter 41 you are good at acting Chapter 41 you are good at acting "What are you doing? The evidence is irrefutable, and you don''t admit it?! If I were here, I would have pped him! !" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "What a fool! He must have a screw in his head!" "Haha, you didn''t cheat on me? Can''t he get decent? He''s an animal! Bah! " "You fucking have done this?! We have the evidence. How dare you deny it? Why don''t you go to heaven? " "It''s disgusting? He had never admitted it till now. How blind I was to like such a scum! " On the stage of the president, Simon''s eyes swept across a neat light. He had thought that this matter was not serious enough, after all, Gillian had a strong background. If Gillian had the chance to turn the table, he could only bite the bullet. He didn''t expect that Johnny would give him another big help. Simon immediately had a grieved expression on his face, and he angrily rebuked, "Johnny, since things havee to this point, you are still defending in front of the national audience! How could you fail Mr. Gillian''s excellent cultivation! Now Mr. Gillian is going to resign for you You are such a disappointment! " The words of Simon were on the surface of reprimand, but in fact, not only did he admit that Johnny was involved in the sex trade with the employees of thepany. He even jumped into the water with Gillian. In the current situation, unless there was a miracle, otherwise, Gillian had to resign in public However, it was just the beginning. Just as Simon finished speaking, Molly, who was seen as having hidden rules in the backstage, rushed directly to the stage from the back. Her hands squeezed the cor of Johnny, and her face was haggard and painful, almost copsed, she cried out, "you forced me! It was you who forced me to do so. Now I only want you to be fair to me. Please give me back a fair chance! ! I''ve had enough. Please... " Molly''s cryingpletely angered the reporters andizens on the scene. Thements were getting worse and worse. By this time, the image of Johnny in the public was also copsed. Molly''s wailing was still going on, and the reporters were getting more and more furious Everything was irreversible. On the stage, even though Johnny had expected this, he still felt a little ufortable. Jack sat beside him, looking ashen. He thought, ''it''s over. It''s all over...'' "Sizz..." In this huge conference room, a strange sound of current suddenly sounded, and the harsh sound echoed in the whole conference room. Everyone subconsciously reached out and covered their ears. "Molly, it''s a rare opportunity for us to hype. After all, Johnny is dead this time. Nobody will care about the truth, And who will believe that a female star will hype her reputation?" "Evelyn, do you mean that I can tter him? Isn''t it good? Besides, it''s not easy to read the news. " "Hey, if it were just to warm up the atmosphere, I didn''t have to take so much effort? I''ve already made a n. You can immediately post a tweet to say that you have hooked up with the Johnny in order to get rich. You can make more trouble by selling it. I can also find a famous actress to be famous and hire an ordinary water army. That''s it. As long as you''re popr, nobody will be looking for you to act in the future? " "But, this kind of negative news What if my fans don''t like me? " "Ha ha, how could those idiots have this brain? No one will care about what the truth is. They will only put themselves on the moral high to satisfy their desire to justice. Moreover, you are the victim. They will only be more sympathetic to you and trust me. " "Well, then I will taped on Weibo. I will send it after you check it out." "Okay, okay, as long as we cherish this wave of hype, we will be popr!" The recording stopped abruptly. The noisy meeting room fell into dead silence. When the recording was yed, Molly''s face darkened. She had suffered humiliation just now, but now she was shocked. She stood there like a fine sculpture. A few secondster. Another record was yed in the huge meeting room. "Evelyn, that microblog post was really popr! There are tens of thousands of private messages and forward hundreds of thousands of forwarded messages. It''s the first time that I have received so many private messages and reposted messages since I became a celebrity! Evelyn, you''re awesome! ! I will send messages back to them right now! " "No, you can''t do that. The public opinion is just getting hotter. You are now a victim who almost had a nervous breakdown because of having sex with Johnny. You have to be quiet for the time being, so that you can better maintain your hotness, I will let the online water army keep increasing the poprity and make it a hot topic." "Yes! Evelyn, you are the best! " "Are you kidding me? I have been in this circle for so many years. Just wait and get famous. By the time I posted this tweet, I have received several calls from several famous directors. They all want to see you make a scene." "Really? So you agreed? " "Of course not. Only those second tier directors wille to you after the hype is over. Don''t worry." "Evelyn, you are awesome! You are my rebirth! I will listen to you from now on! " "As long as you listen to me, I promise to make you famous. The best actress and lyndsy, all these will be yours in the future." After that, the recording stopped again. "What the fuck! ''the drama queen is so good at acting!''! !" "You are so popr that you want to be famous? Are you crazy?" "The situation has reversed too fast! ! ! Are you fucking blind? " "You town people are really good at ying!" "Scumbag! She then became a notorious fan of the entertainment circle! !" The screen changed dramatically. Even the reporters were shocked. What the hell was going on?! At the moment, on the stage, Simon looked awful. He sent someone to check out who was messing around, but no one knew what was going on. When the trend of public opinion changed, Simon didn''t even know who was messing around. "Phew!" When they were at a loss, a microphone rang out, and the voice drew everyone''s attention. The next second, a young man with short xen hair, dressed in a ck suit, with a calm smile on his face, slowly stood up from the chair. "Who is this man?" "Are you from entertainment circle? What a surprise! " Chapter 42 bastard Chapter 42 bastard On the stage, all the attendees were shocked. They didn''t know what to do. Who the hell was this man?! But judging from this momentum, it was obvious that they were here to mess up the restaurant "Who are you? This is the press conference of the World Media. How did you get in here! What are you doing here? Get him out of here! " Simon struck the table and suddenly stood up from the chair. It was not easy for him to grab the World Media from Gillian. How dare this bastard ruin his good n! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. damn! "Aha Mr. Simon, why are you so anxious to take my position before I resign? " Gillian chuckled. His voice wasn''t too loud, but it suppressed the huge pressure in an instant. Simon was so angry that his face turned scarlet red. He red at Gillian, gnashing his teeth in anger, "Mr. Gillian, you know that I didn''t mean that, but today is such an important conference of our company, and I don''t allow anyone to disturb!" "Make trouble? Are you sure he''s here to make trouble? " Asked Gillian coldly. Simon choked, and his face was sinister. "Mr. Gillian had just seen that kind of fake recording of unknown origin, it must be him who did it, What we need to do now is to inform the police immediately to arrest him!" "Mr. Simon, please don''t worry. I have backed up all these recordings and have been sent to the police in advance. If you think that my recording is fake, you can go to the police station to use me, I will cooperate with the investigation." The young man put the microphone to his lips, and finally opened his mouth. Blue veins on the forehead of Simon were bouncing, and his hands were tightly clenched into fists. However, in the presence of everyone, he could only swallow his anger. Hum, even if this bastard can prove that Molly''s crime of being raped is not true, so what? Johnny went for prostitution. He didn''t believe that this man would expose their crimes! When Simon thought of this, his expression softened a bit, and he snorted coldly. "Even if it was the hype of Molly and the others, so what? Don''t tell me Johnny lied to me. " The young man slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "if I remember correctly, Johnny is the director of yourpany. You are very righteous. I''ve never seen someone humiliate your ownpany like this. You are really outstanding. I really admire you." The moment he finished his words, there was a burst ofughter in the hall. It was obvious that the young man was telling Simon off. The expression on Simon''s face turned ck on purpose. He didn''t expect that he would be deceived by a young fellow after ying with Simon for half a life! Simon stared coldly at the young man," Even if Johnny was a member of ourpany, I would stand out to use him of the crime if he did such a thing, I was just trying to kill him with my life!" Hearing his words, the young man slowly raised his head and said word by word, "you are right, Mr. Simon, in the public, Johnny is like a person who doesn''t get forgiveness and can''t be punished, right?" Simon sneered, "isn''t it true! As a director, he engage in prostitution. Such scum, ourpany will never continue to employ him! The purpose of today''s press conference is to rify this to the public thoroughly, and also to show that mypany will never cooperate with such scum! " The young man chuckled, "Oh, really? Mr. Simon and other people, you can take a look at this first. " As soon as the young man stopped speaking, a video appeared on the big screen of the conference room. The video was quickly turned on. A girl in white was sitting on the sofa. Someone recognized her at a nce. She was the heroine of the women who had been involved in prostitution. "Damn it! ''isn''t that man?! Has the plot really been reversed? " "I sensed conspiracy." "What does she want to say? ''are you defending him?! Is she crazy! Stupid? " "This woman She looked so familiar Have we met before? " "Holy shit! It''s not funny at all... " With a gentle smile, the girl on the screen began, "first of all, I wanted to record this video now. I want to apologize to Mr. Johnny. My personal affairs led to your being wronged, so I''m here to apologize to you. Second, I''m going to reveal everything to everyone. It''s all because of Walker, the boss of star international group, I was a young artist of star empire, Mr. Walker had checked my resume before he sent me an e-mail with a ID of a critically ill younger brother, It was an e-mail that asked me to arrive at the hotel that night, and gave me a million reward after that. In order to get the reward, I arrived at the hotel that night. After I arrived at the hotel room, I was drugged and unconscious, and then I knew nothing about the matter afterwards. After I got the money, I saw on micro blog that Mr. Johnny was involved in the rain of illegal prostitution. I apologize to Mr. Johnny again, and I apologize to him in anonymity. Besides, I have given the ID of the e-mail of Walker and the remittance record of the remittance ount to Mr. Samuel. His answers are the same as mine. Thank you. " The video ended here. An email came in. Beneath the e-mail was the IP address that had been cracked, as well as the information about the registered user. Behind the e-mail were the remittance record of the bank ount and the name of the visitor. When the proof came out, everyone in the hall was shocked. It was known to all that the GU''s group was the number one giant in the domestic entertainment circle, and the star empire was the strongestpany under the GU''s group. This time, it was exposed as the director of the set up the World Media. In the roundabout way, people would immediately think about thepetition behind the twopanies. "Is that true? Since the star Empire has always been in conflict with the FX International Group, it is not impossible for them to y this kind of game... " "Well, it seems that nobody could escape death. But I can say that it was Walker who did it. Isn''t it too farfetched'''' "That''s right. Why did he take aim at a director? What if the FX International Group couldn''t buy it? " "I also think so. But the evidence is presented in front of us. It can''t be done? As far as I am concerned, these evidence doesn''t seem to be fake. Otherwise, it''s illegal and he''s not a fool...... " Chapter 43 finally you are here Chapter 43 finally you are here "Sir, you y this video in public to nder Mr. Walker. Your behavior is suspected of serious nder. Please give us a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, I don''t mind calling the police right now to pursue your legal responsibility." In the noise, a man in a ck suit stood up, staring at the young man sharply and speaking sharply. As soon as his words dropped, the noisy meeting room fell into dead silence, and all eyes were drawn back and forth between these two people. The young man raised his eyebrows, smiled and said, "I''ve waited for a long time, and finally you''re here, Mr. Charlie, you''re the personal assistant of the owner of starry International Group, Walker, am I right?" A trace of surprise shed across the man''s face, but it quickly disappeared. He looked at the young man with confusion on his face, "I''m really Charlie, The Johnny''s affair is so popr, I''m here to watch the news conference, Is everything okay with it?" The young man''s smile widened. Somehow, the more he saw the smile, the more restless he became. "No problem, but before answering Mr. Charlie''s question, I want to ask you a few questions first." The young manughed. Stunned, Charlie didn''t know what to say. But since his identity had been revealed, it was more like a cover up rather than a question directly refused to answer in such an asion. Thinking of this, Charlie nodded and replied, "yes, I am." "First of all, thedy in the video is one of the celebrities under the starry international, Mr. Charlie is Mr. Walker''s private secretary, Please don''t tell me you don''t even know that Charlie said directly. "Yes, but she is not famous in thepany. She just ys some dev." The young man nodded and continued, "whether the IP address with an anonymous ID is sent by Mr. Walker?." "Sorry, I don''t know." The young man was not surprised to hear Charlie''s answer. He moved his finger and soon the IP address and the ID of the Mr. Walker were disyed on the screen. Looking at the data on the screen, Charlie''s face changed slightly. From the current situation, it was obvious that the other party was well prepared. Just now, he couldn''t hold his anger and thus stood out. Now he finally realized that what the other party had just done waspletely to provoke him! Who the hell was this man! Why did he know so much "These are Mr. Walker''s usual ID, and this, which is the hillside ID. you are the best in the business circle, so you can naturally know Mr. Walker''s ID, isn''t it strange?" The man said with scorn in his eyes. The entertainment circle was asplicated as the surface of the world. Everyone had his or her own secret, and everyone thought their secret was not known by others, but they did not know that their secret had been exposed long ago. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I have told you just now. I don''t know Mr. Walker''s personal ID. I''m just his assistant. My job is to take care of Mr. Walker''s work. I''m sorry that I can''t stay here now, I have something else to do." After saying that, Charlie was about to leave. When he had just taken two steps, he suddenly heard a familiar voice¡ª¡ª "Mr. Walker, is it really useful to frame a young director of the World Media in this way? If we fail to set a trap for the FX International Group and they give up this director directly, one million will be wasted. " "Charlie, you''re too young. There''s a long way to go Do you think why I would choose Johnny, an obscure director? " "Well I really don''t know. Please speak it out. " "Hana, the World Media is the worstpany belonging to the FX International Group, but it hasn''t gone bankrupt yet. In addition to Gillian''s powerful background and ability, the most important reason is that, although you don''t know that Johnny is not famous now, he wille back soon. This circle is too complicated andplicated, which requires a lot ofmercial things, However, now that the media was developed, the audience would not be so easily fooled, so Johnny would be famous sooner or later. Moreover, Johnny was raised up by Gillian, once Johnny fell from power, do you think that Simon will not seize power? Not taking advantage of the situation? Now that they have messed it up, we will certainly make it more popr one day It''s a piece of cake for them to close down the World Media. " "I see. You are so brilliant. You not only destroyed the World Media, but also killed Johnny, Such a great loss to prosperity." "Humph! I have spent so much time in it. If I don''t let them have a little blood loss, will it be in vain for my one million dors?" "Yes, you''re right." "Well, you should find the Molly of the World Media, who gets new recently. This woman is quite good at hyping. You can have a talk with her managerter. If she is willing toe, I will arrange resources for her to make her popr." "Can fire? Did Mr. Walker mean that Molly had never been raped? It''s impossible! Nobody will hype up for being innocent! " "Young man, there are still a lot of things you need to learn. I can tell that Molly came out at this time, which is admired by many people. Look at this These pictures are taken by someone I know. A woman who was overwhelmed with sadness is in the mood to go shopping? Well, you should try to be smarter, young man. " "Yes, Mr. Walker, I will definitely study hard from now on!" The recording was finished here, but the whole meeting room was deathly silent, as if the sound of a pin dropping could be heard clearly. The news struck a sharp knife, and Charlie froze in ce as if his vital acupuncture points were locked. People around looked over with contempt. No one would have thought that it was a trap from beginning to end, a trap targeting Johnny and the FX International Group! "Mr. Charlie, don''t tell me that you can''t recognize your own voice. Besides, your boss probably never dreamed that you would install an invisible camera and bug in his office. Well, there is also the original video in this y, Do you want to see it with your own eyes?" The man said calmly with a sneer. Beady sweats could be observed over his forehead. The look of calmness and calmness he had on his face just now had turned into dullness. Charlie had never dreamed that he hade here to see a good show today, but he had made a fool of himself. But it was impossible! ! ! Every trace of his eavesdropping was leaked. This man How could he know! ! Who the hell was this man! ! Chapter 44 the man is Cassandra Chapter 44 the man is Cassandra "Shit! It''s a sensation of the year! ! My three values arepletely shattered! " "Sure enough, everyone in the entertainment circle is not easy to deal with. They are all good at acting!" "I feel sorry for Johnny. Damn it! I was shot in the distance!" "Scriptwriter dare not write like this! The big boss behind it is really powerful! " "I knew it! My husband won''t go for prostitution! I''m on your side! !" "Oh my God! It was unbelievable. It was true! You are really something! Awesome!" The situation was being reversed bit by bit. The truth of Johnny''s prostitution was exposed bit by bit in the full view of the public. The media and the Inte were full of curses towards Walker and Charlie. At this moment, Johnny, who had been pushed to the front, slowly leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes with tiredness, without saying a word for a long time. Silence prevailed. After he was exposed for prostitution, he finally feltpletely relieved. That man And she did it! Although she did not show up from beginning to end, he believed that she had done all these. When everyone abandoned and distrusted him, that girl stood out and said she believed him, and she said she would prove his innocence, and she did it. At this moment, Jack was so excited that he burst into tears. He had been depressed for a long time and finally he could cry out loudly. At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside. Two policemen came in and directly took Charlie away. Because of the police''s interference, the public opinion had thoroughly reversed. The usations against Johnny and the World Media were all shifted to star Empire group, Walker and Charlie. And then, it was Gillian''s responsibility to deal with the aftermath. As the boss of the World Media, he was naturally good at dealing with the media reporter, Gillian called Johnny and Jack to his office the first time after the press conference. "Johnny, where is she now? Call her to me right now! As long as she is willing toe here, I will do anything for her! " Gillian asked with a look of ecstasy. At first, he didn''t even have much hope, but he did not expect that not only the situation to change, he even thoroughly suppressed Simon for him. Johnny was also lucky in turn. After this round of prostitution, Johnny became thoroughly famous. During the whole event, the World Media and Johnny were the victims. The topic of their conversation would definitely bested for a period of time. Not only did the man fulfill her promise, but he also gave thepany and Johnny a wless promotion without pay! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If he could get such an extraordinary talent for public rtions, then the World Media would definitely rise again! Johnny said," Mr. Gillian Miss Cassandra has already signed a contract with ourpany. Now she is the female supporting role of my new y, the God of war. Although she is not here today, she must be the one who makes this arrangement. " Hearing this, Gillian waspletely dumbfounded. He could hardly believe that such a good y which he had plotted all day was really subordinated to hispany? "Did she sign otherpanies before? No matter what we have to pay, we must get her! " Amazed, Johnny shook his head. "I don''t know. She signed a contract in the name of herself, so I don''t think she''s engaged to any agency or something." Gillian''s eyes lit up. "Do you have her contact information? Contact her and ask her to see me as soon as possible! no I can meet her! " It was rare for Johnny to see Gillian so excited, so he couldn''t refuse either. He took out his phone and was about to call Cassandra. However, he didn''t get through when someone knocked at the door of Gillian''s office. "Come in," said Gillian, impatiently frowning The door of the office was opened from the outside, and Gillian, Johnny and Jack looked towards the young man. To their surprise, he walked in. The young man walked to Gillian''s desk, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, "Mr. Gillian, I have kept my promise, then Now is it time for you to keep your promise? " Just after the young man''s words, the whole office fell into silence. However, Gillian was not the only one who stared at the young man, but also Johnny. This man Is it Cassandra?! How is that possible? The young man was standing in the meeting room just now, and he didn''t even recognize him. It was Cassandra! But with a closer look, this person was indeed a bit like Cassandra "You are The man who called me? " "What''s wrong?". There was no one in the world who had changed into another! ! However, at this moment, this young man was standing in front of him, which made him have to believe it. Cassandra nodded her head with a smile. The next second, she reached out and took off the xen hair above her head. Her long ck hair shone down like a waterfall, The girl smiled and said, "yes, I''m Cassandra, Sometimes I dressed up for the convenience of work." What about? Was it a surprise? The moment the girl took off her hairpin, Gillian couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He stared at the girl in astonishment, and there was a touch of amazement in his eyes. There was never ack of beauties in the entertainment circle, and Gillian had seen many beauties. However, when those beauties in front of the girl, they were all dejected in an instant! "What It''s really Cassandra Damn it! I haven''t seen you for ages! I thought you were a man just now! Shit! Are you blind? " Jack came to his sense from the shock, his eyes glowing. Cassandra, "..." Uh Could you be more reserved The hrious dialogue had been ruined in an instant! By their side, Gillian couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Then he said in a hurry, "Miss Cassandra, you are really great at public rtion, I''ll sign the contract with us very soon!" Then Cassandra continued, "Mr. Gillian, you keep your promise Wish us a pleasant cooperation! " "I hope so! From now on, if you have any problems in thepany, you cane to me. By the way, do you have an agent? " Shaking her head, Cassandra answered, "no, he didn''t. I just graduated from university. And I''m a neer who has just entered the entertainment circle. I''m too young to understand the circle, Mr. Gillian, please grant instruction." Uh She is still a neer She was too young and impulsive to know much about business What the hell?'' Gillian cursed inwardly! ! ! Chapter 45 youd better change to another one Chapter 45 you''d better change to another one "Well Miss Cassandra, please don''t stand on ceremony. From now on, I''ll try my best to meet your requirements within thepany. As for your agent, I''ll arrange it for youter. " Rubbing his hands, Gillian wore a sincere expression, which almost drove him mad. ''nothing. I just feel like I''m an idiot...'' Upon hearing this, Cassandra took a deep breath, smiled at Gillian and said, "well Can I choose my agent? " Just as Gillian was worried that he couldn''t keep Cassandra by his side, he nodded quickly and said, "of course, as long as she is a member of mypany, you can ask her at any time." the World Media was the busiestpany run by the FX International Group, As the saying goes, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. There were many good artists and agents in thepany. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "The agent I want is Kelvin." After she said that, the expression on Gillian''s face suddenly changed. Kelvin was a manager hidden by the World Media and one of the people he didn''t want to see most. After all, it was all because of Kelvin that the World Media had fallen into such a terrible situation. Kevin was a well-known manager of the World Media. All the artists she had worked with were able to be the most popr people in the circle within the shortest time. Originally, Kevin had been an outstanding talent in the World Media and even in the FX International Group. As long as everything went well, her position in thepany would gradually rise. Three years ago, Kelvin took over a neer who just started his career. In just half a year, she made this neer into a famous young man who was famous in the country. This young man and she used to be very promising before, but they two broke thepany''s rules by exposing their romantic rtionship. It was forbidden for any of thepany''s stars and broker to have a rtionship. The news that the young man had a love affair was exposed would immediately attract the attention of many young fans. And the young man was also involved in a variety of negative news. In order to protect thepany, the World Media had to give up on this handsome young man, and at the same time, they had to hide Kelvin. After such a heavy blow to the World Media, it was no longer morous. In a short period of time, it had be the worstpany under the control of the FX International Group. Memories surged up in his mind. After a long time, Gillian sighed and shook his head. "Yes, you are right. But Kelvin always act so capriciously Besides, the reason why thepany banished her from the entertainment industry is not only because of that, but also because she is not willing to look after new staff. Miss Cassandra, you''d better change to another one. " The incident in that year was indeed a big blow to Kevin. After the young man announced that he would quit the entertainment circle, he never heard from Kevin. Kelvin seemed to have disappearedpletely and no one mentioned this top manager in the entertainment circle anymore. Cassandra chuckled, "what if I have a way to get her back?" Gillian was stunned. Now the World Media all had developed well. Back then, he had tried to look for Kelvin in order to run thepany. However, Kelvin refused to meet him, not to mention being reported. However, with the help of Johnny, Gillian treated Cassandra differently. Maybe, Cassandra could really do it After a long pause, Gillian said slowly, "if you have a way to get her back, I have no objection, But if she doesn''t agree, I will arrange another suitable agent for you." Raising her eyebrows a little, Cassandra said, "it''s a deal." Gillian nodded. Then they discussed some details. After the contract was settled, Cassandra and Gillian both signed their names on the contract. Walking out of the World Media, Cassandra stood in front of the gate of the World Media. Her eyes fell on the towering building in front of her. She held several sheets of paper and a set of keys, as if the building weighed heavily on her shoulders. These papers were the beginning of a change in her fate! ! No matter how hard the road ahead was, she would not give in! They owed her... This is justice If god didn''t give her money, she would give her by herself! In the Yan garden, capital. In the hall. Martin was sitting on the sofa and drinking the tea. Before leaving, Cassandra asked him to take a sip of the tea before she left. He also asked Carlos to keep an eye on him and report the progress to her. "Master Mr. Song called just now. He said the business of the World Media was taken care of, but we haven''t taken actions yet. Actually, sister-inw has taken care of it! " Said Carlos in fear. To tell the truth, when his sister-inw said she wanted to fight against Johnny, he thought she was risking her life. However, he didn''t understand what his master was thinking, he wanted Cassandra to be kicked out and then disgracefullye back to hug him, However, his master asked him to investigate it in secret, so he would be against his will. Hearing that, Martin didn''t show any expression on his face. He just picked up the tea cup and took a sip, saying slowly, "yes." The corner of Carlos''s mouth twitched, ''shit, his sister-inw is so fierce. Can''t you just let it go?''?! Haha, as long as you are happy. Let''s serve tea! "Well," replied Carlos, scratching his head. "Mr. Song, just now even told us that he wanted to go to the World Media What do you think? " To be honest, he didn''t know much about Mr. Song either. If he hadn''t been the CEO of the famous the FX International Group, he would have been willing to work for such a smallpany as the World Media Was there something wrong with his IQ? Martin narrowed his eyes and replied in a cold voice, "with a profit of 30% year-end, we can consider it." If he insisted on it, there would be a huge profit of 30%? Last year, prosperity entertainment only made a profit of more than 10%. You couldn''t make it unless some miracle happened. "Yes, master.'''', replied Carlos Martin sat on the couch, paralyzed with solemnity. After a long time, he took a sip of tea. A few minutester. A colorful young man rushed in with anger. As soon as he came in, he sat down on the sofa opposite to Martin and said with clenched teeth, "uncle, why can''t I go to the World Media! ! It was so boring to stay at the FX International Group. I just suffered a lot! It''s so rare that I want to work in an inferiorpany to experience life. Why don''t you allow me to work there! Uncle, are you jealous that I''m more beautiful than you? " Chapter 46 dont go too far Chapter 46 don''t go too far Damn it! How dare you to say such malicious words! His master is more handsome than you! Carlos looked at the well-dressed young man speechlessly. Brian was from a rich and powerful family, and the reason why his father appointed him to the FX International Group was that he couldn''t get any other position in thepany. After all, the entertainment industry had already taken shape, and there was also an official manager in charge of it. Edward wouldn''t lose thepany no matter how hard he tried. ''so, where does this guy get the confidence to be so shameless?''? "If you are not so busy, you can go to the branch office in Africa to experience life there." Martin said in a low voice. "I don''t want to go to Africa! I''m going to the World Media! I don''t care. I just want to go! " Carlos was speechless. Brother, do you really think that your seventh uncle will be threatened by this kind of childish trick? You are still too young! Their master is so cruel to them!''! "30% increase in the profit, I can take it into consideration." replied Martin The young man stood up from the sofa in a sh and gnashed his teeth. "Are you sure? As long as I can do it, you will give the World Media to me! " "Vice president," said Martin The young man jumped with anger. "I worked so hard to raise 30 percent of the profits. And now I only give me a vice president! You''re going too far! " "Don''t force you," said Martin The young man got furious at once and said, "Okay, okay! I can even go to the World Media for the sake of that! I''ll go back to the meeting room right now. I don''t believe that with my unparalleled wisdom and handsome appearance, I can''t make 30 percent of the profit. I''m such a loser! " Hana, aren''t you a waste? Don''t you have any idea in your heart? Martin nodded. Without saying anything, the young man rushed out like a wild horse. Looking at the young man running far away, Carlos wondered if he had been humiliated?! Otherwise, why did he suddenly go to the World Media Wait ''does he have a crush on my sister-inw! ! ! Carlos was in a cold sweat at the thought of it, How dare he steal the woman from my master! Does he think he is living too long?''! But Hanson didn''t think so? Maybe it was just a coincidence Carlos felt that something was wrong. After all, his family''s ancestors were good at messing around and flirting with women. After taking over the FX International Group, he had a lot of affairs. This time, he might just be on a whim. He didn''t have to frighten himself. At that moment, there was a sound of car engine suddenly came from outside. Martin was sitting quietly on the sofa and his dark eyes were instantly shot to the direction of the car engine. "What?" No one loves me or cares about me. I''m just a cabbage in my hands~ To be honest, he didn''t know that his master was so shameless before getting married After a while, a girl in a British style suit rushed in. She ran over and put a contract in her hand in front of Luce with a ttering face. "Look, Luce, I signed a contract with the world media! This is a contract. Am I awesome? Praise me! " Hearing that, Martin put down the tea which had almost been spilled from his hand. He took a nce at the contract with extreme cooperation and said, "well, you''re so awesome." The girl smilingly nced at the tea cup beside her, then turned around to look at Carlos and asked, "did he drink eight cups of tea as I said today?" "Yes, there is," replied Carlos with a wry smile Eight cups of tea Do you think our master is a pig! ! The girl looked suspiciously at the tea cup and asked, "where is the medicine? Have you eaten yet? " Carlos said," Yes, he has taken them. And his menstruation amount has been recorded, Please rest assured, sister-inw." What was wrong with him The girl nodded. She fumbled in her pocket and took out a piece of tissue. She put it in Martin''s hand and said, "good boy. Here''s preserves for you. It''s very sweet, so try it if you feel bitter after taking the medicine." Martin calmly nced at the crumpled bag and nodded, "OK." "Master, do you remember that you are fear of impurity?" said Carlos, who had been beaten to death?! What''s worse, even the food he disliked didn''t taste good, let alone the thing she was crumpled into this! He must have seen a fake master "It''ste. I''m too tired after a whole day''s work. I''m going to take a shower." She immediately ran upstairs. It was not until the girl''s back disappeared at the end of the stairs that Martin withdrew his sight and looked at the preserves. In a cold voice, he said, "put the jar up and ce it in my study." The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. No more preserves, master, are you going to sell them all! The sweet scene However, he did not dare to refuse anymore, so he immediately asked someone to bring a good jar, and carefully put the preserves into a jar, and then carried it to the study of Martin. After that, he left the vi sensible. In the brumous Vi District of the capital. In the vi of GU family. Study. Sitting in a chair sullenly, Roger was not in the mood to care about the news of the World Media, With the support of the public opinion, many media and microblog big shots took action spontaneously to attack the bright international group and the GU''s group. The major website and post bars were also taking this matter seriously. He used to be a skilled fighter, but now he was defeated by Walker! damn! Who was that man! ! Why didn''t he know anything about it?! Now he not only lost Walker, but also star empire What went wrong? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Walker''s trap was wless. Even if someone suspected it, it was impossible to find it out so quickly. And Roger couldn''t have imagined what the problem was. "Mr. GU, Walker and Charlie have been under the police''s control. I''ve arranged everything. Walker will keep his mouth shut..." "Mr. Lin, the private secretary of Roger, said in a low voice, standing in front of the desk. Turning his eyes a little bit, Roger gritted his teeth and scolded in a cold voice, "loser! Even if he clenched his teeth, it was not easy to change the situation since the public opinion could not be suppressed now? Even if our media couldn''t stop it, how could I stop them from spreading the news! Rubbish! " He lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak. No matter what he said was wrong at this moment, this matter had a great negative impact on thepany. Chapter 47 you cheated on me Chapter 47 you cheated on me "Arrange the press conference to be held at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning and ask Justin to host it in person. He apologizes to the outside world and is willing to cooperate with the investigation. The company will also conduct the corresponding investigation, and must give a satisfactory exnation to the public." After he vented his anger, Roger said coldly. "Yes, Mr. GU, I''ll arrange it right away," answered Vincent Roger pinched his eyebrows, "In addition, tomorrow, release director Jiang''s new y in advance to distract the media''s attention. Arrange several main actors of the y, especially the male lead, Maurice, even if kidnapping him to the scene!" Maurice was the most famous male artist under GU consortium, However, he was not easy to deal with. With his rise as a star, he had been involved in a lot of scandals and his girlfriend moved even faster than turning the pages of a book. For this, he had offended many female celebrities in the entertainment circle. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, owing to his outstanding appearance and extraordinary family background, he could easily get arge number of resources at the same time, even if he was an idiot. Plus, he had a group of fans who were extremely loyal to him. Therefore, even though there were all kinds of negative news about him, he was still an irreceable trump card under the GU''s group. Hearing that, Vincent suddenly looked very troubled. Maurice was famous in thepany for being difficult to deal with. He went missing three days or two, beingte for shooting was quitemon, and there were hundreds of big news reported by the film crew as well as the press conference of his new y. He was asked to take part in the press conference of the new y temporally "Yes, Mr. Roger, I''ll contact Maurice''s agent and he''ll be there tomorrow," answered Vincent, worried "If you can''t do this, you won''t have toe to work tomorrow," Roger said impatiently, waving his hand Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He replied immediately, "yes, Mr. Gu. I''ll do it right away." "Besides, I don''t care what you do to find out who that man is. No matter what means you use, you must find him out at all costs, no matter how hard you dig in!" with a cold snort, Roger stared at Vincent "Yes, I am, Mr. Roger, '''' replied Vincent, with cold sweat on his forehead "Get out!'''', said Roger, gritting his teeth Vincent hurried out of the study, and there was only Roger left in the study. At this moment, with a malicious look on his face, Roger stared at theputer screen on which a face he was so familiar with. He had thought that as long as the World Media was overthrown, he would have the chance to get Cassandra to work in apany under the GU''s group. However, to his surprise, he not only lost his wife, but also a life and death battle this time, but also the most capable assistant of him. damn! Humph! After he settled this matter first, he didn''t believe that he wasn''t able to kill a bug with the help of Roger! "Cassandra..." In the man''s eyes reflected the stunning face of the girl. For some reason, recently, Cassandra seemed to changepletely. Although her face was still the same, there seemed to be another soul in it, which made people involuntarily want to be close to her Possession The man bit his lips tightly and didn''t know how long it took before he closed the screen of the computer in front of him. He had already had Susan, but why did he always think of Cassandra recently Is he still obsessed with Cassandra? The man was shocked by the ideaing out from the bottom of his heart. The cold sweat began to break out on his forehead, and even his breath became faster. No, that was impossible! ! It was absolutely impossible! Back then, Cassandra liked him so much, but he regarded her as a god of gue and avoided her as much as possible. How could he still think of a married woman! It must be his illusion! Gritting his teeth, Roger stood up and left the study in a fluster. In the Yan garden, capital. After taking a shower, Cassandray in bed and browsed on microblog. Now the situation had changed. The Inte and major website posts were all on Johnny''s side, and all kinds of post with the theme of justice had been forwarded crazily. Then, the screen was full of topics about Johnny, and Cassandra fixed her eyes on one of the posts, which said, "justice iste, but it won''t be absent! Huh In her previous life, things had gone on the opposite way. However, at that time, all those hopes were meaningless to Johnny. After a person died, he had nothing. No matter how great honor he had, it was meaningless to him. At the thought of the ending ofst life of Johnny and Jack, Cassandra felt extremely ironic to see the words again. After a long time, she clicked the microblog, and typed a series of words quickly with her slender fingers, then she clicked "send". "Late justice, not justice." After sending this message, she put down her cell phone. She leaned back on the head of the bed and fell asleep, face tired. In a daze, she felt a familiar cold atmosphere approaching her, and then, her soft lips seemed to be swept lightly. She wanted to open her eyes, but she was so tired that she could not open them no matter how hard she tried. When she woke up again, she saw a slightly pale but frosty face with a thousand year old face. The atmosphere in the room was dull, and Carlos, Kevin, and a few servants standing trembling beside. They all didn''t dare to breathe heavily. For a moment, Cassandra thought she was going back to her previous life. This man was like a bloodthirsty and cruel monster who had lost control of himself. He would decide her life and death as long as his palm turned over Cassandra''s face turned pale, and her fear of men born in her previous life surged like a tsunami. At this moment, the man''s face was also filled with ruthlessness and tyranny, and his whole body was so cold that it had no trace of human temperature. In this big room, the air seemed to freeze in an instant, freezing to the bone. Finally Did he finally expose his true self? Seeing this, Carlos was scared to death. Damn it! He knew that this day woulde sooner orter. Today, all of them would have to wait with his sister-inw! The next second, however, she threw herself into the man''s arms and sobbed, with an expression of grievance on her face, "Martin, I dreamed that you''re cheating, so I was scared and woke up. Do you have a lover outside'''' Martin was rendered speechless Carlos, "What Kevin was speechless, "..." Uh How could it be possible?! I just had a dream. But you made such a big noise, as if the sky was going to fall down! ! After a moment''s silence, Martin looked down at the girl with an aggrieved face and said, "No." Chapter 48 save me or her first Chapter 48 save me or her first "Really? But the dream seems so real. You not only have an affair, but also have a daughter! It really ticks me off! Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " The girl''s face was full of anger and usation. As she said so, she choked and coughed, and her little face was flushed. When Martin heard her cough, Martin eased his countenance a little. Instead, he put on a cold face at once, as if the north wind was roaring, He said, "stop it, You are having a fever." The girl was stunned. No wonder she felt so bad, it turned out to be a disease When did she be so weak? Martin put her back into the quilt with great care and picked up a bowl of ck herb juice and ordered, "take the medicine." The girl took a nce at the bowl of ck medicine juice. Her expression became depressed all of a sudden. She refused, "no! It must be bitter at first nce. I don''t want it! Martin forced me to take the bitter medicine. You don''t love me anymore, do you! You said you had a lover outside. " "I love you. I''m not cheating on you or a lover. Be good. Take the medicine, '''' said Martin in a calm tone "What?" ''son of a bitch! How dare he lie to me like that!''! It was the first time that he had seen his master coaxing a woman Besides, his sister-inw had deflowered a man''s anger with just a few words. She was really something! Deep inside, Carlos swore that he would never change his mind and be loyal to his sister- inw for 100 years! At this moment, the woman, who got goose bumps all over her body, was frightened by the Martin''s way of coaxing women, took the ck medicine juice from the man''s hand and drank it up in one breath. ''who said the medicine was bitter? She didn''t drink it!''! ! The next second, the man pinched the girl''s chin with his long fingers, and his thin lips were suddenly attached to hers. At that moment, the woman''s lips that were a little cold suddenly became soft Damn it! ! My chastity! Cassandra was so dramatic that she gazed at Martin angrily. Am I hit by him again? What should I do now to prove that I''m pure and not affected. I''m a serious woman. I can''t be more serious. I''m so worried! ! ! "Is it still bitter?" Asked Martin. Cassandra immediately shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I feel a little dizzy. My fever isn''t gone yet, I need to get some more sleep." As soon as he heard this, Martin looked as if facing a formidable enemy. He asked Kevin to do a general check-up for Cassandra again. And he didn''t stop until he was sure that Cassandra only had a fever and there was no other symptoms. At that time, Kevin was heartbroken. Cassandra just had a fever and wasn''t going to die. How could his young master do that! ! ! "Well Martin, please let them all go back. I can''t fall asleep with so many people around me. " A few minutester, Cassandra said weakly. Are you insane being stared at by a group of people while sleeping?! "Okay," replied Martin Carlos, Kevin and others left the room as soon as they had realized what had happened. There were only two people left in the big room now, Cassandra and Martin. With his thin lips tightened in a straight line and his deep set eyes, Martin stared at the girl on the bed, seeming to be able to see through anyone''s soul. This sight made Cassandra uneasy, She moved aside and asked, "do you want to get some sleep here?" Martin thought to himself, ''Cassandra, don''t you know it is a special invitation for a woman to invite a man to have sex with her?''? However, when he saw the girl''s innocent look, the ferocity in his brows quickly disappeared, and he said, "no, thanks. I have business to deal with. You go to bed first." On hearing this, Cassandra frowned and said unhappily, "Hey! ! How could you still focus on your work even though your wife is so sick? Who is more important, your work or me? " The girl was obviously annoyed as her mood fluctuated a little. After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "you are more important." "Humph!'''', Cassandra gave a contemptuous sneer as if she had thought of something. She narrowed her eyes and smilingly looked at Martin, "if I fell into the river with Fiona, who will you save first, me or her?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "You...'''', said Martin The smile on Cassandra''s face widened, but she said in a chilly tone, "nice, If you dare to save her first, I''ll kill her right now!" Rubbing his forehead, Martin said, "is that enough?" "I''m not kidding. The jerk loves you. Are you blind or not?, You didn''t even know that." said Cassandra, trying to hide her guilt She had suffered a lot from Fiona! She swore she would pay her back for this time! It was evident that she was hostile to Fiona. Although Martin didn''t know why, there wasn''t a sign of anger on his face. What he didn''t know, of course, was that in her previous life, Cassandra suffered a lot from Fiona. That woman seemed to be indifferent to the world and that she always thought for the sake of Martin, but in fact, she gradually besieged and forced Cassandra into a tight corner. She suddenly realized that she had been alone and helpless in Martin''s world no matter in her previous life or this life. At the thought of this, Cassandra was depressed. She thought of what she did in her previous life. She deserved it. But since the God had given her a chance to rebirth, she would nevermit suicide like she did in her previous life. Even if no one loved her in the world, she would still love herself, even if she was always the only one in her world. So what? "What''s wrong with you? I will call Kevin over. " Sensing the emotional change of the girl, Martin wore a worried expression. Then, Cassandra suddenly came back to her senses and looked at Martin with aplex expression on her face. After a long while, she couldn''t help reaching out her hand to touch his angr face and slowly stated, "Martin, will you be tired of me?, Will you abandon me?" Whether it was her biological parents, or her sister Susan who always took her as a confidant, or even the man whom she had made every effort to protect for a lifetime, was now using her again and again. In her previous life, she was totally stunned and it was not until at the end that she could see everyone''s true colors. However, she really wanted to know how Martin would treat her if she didn''t die in her previous life. Whether he wanted to imprison her in the house as before, or in other cruel means "I won''t let you go unless I die," said Martin For a moment, it was as if something was rooted from her body, waiting to break through the earth and bloom in the next day. Cassandra stared at Martin without blinking. After a while, she waved her hand and said, "I''m really sleepy, You can go to work first." Chapter 69 can you be more reserved Chapter 69 can you be more reserved "Okay." Replied Martin. Cassandra''s eyes were wide open and stared at Martin with disbelief. She just intended to make Fiona and Josef jealous, but she did not expect that Martin really agreed. And she was afraid that Martin had never been in the kitchen before Would she be poisoned to death tonight? Why did she suddenly feel that she had dug a deep hole for herself As soon as Martin finished speaking, he was about to take Cassandra who was staring at him to the kitchen. But Cassandra didn''t dare to get rid of him and followed him silently. There was no change in Fiona''s expression from beginning to end. She seemed to remain magnanimous and elegant no matter what happened That was the perfect choice for the wife of the emperor! "Miss Fiona, don''t stop me! That woman had gone too far! Why did she ask the master to cook for her! It''s outrageous! " Josef instantly exploded with anger. How could my master do such a thing with a pair of mysterious hands?'' they thought, Damn it! A hint of imperceptible coldness shed through Fiona''s eyes, but she smiled andforted, "well, it''s a rare opportunity for Martin to have such interest. Just let him go.'''' Josef said coldly, "humph! "Such a stupid woman doesn''t deserve his master at all!" "Josef, I don''t want to hear it a second time, or I can''t save you," Fiona continued, her face turning grim Josef realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, he lowered his head with a snort and said, "I see, Miss Fiona.'''' Then Fiona looked up at her watch and said, "it''s gettingte, Let''s call it a day, I''ll fight youter.'''' N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Josef answered, "okay.'''' Fiona returned to the sofa and sat down. She still had some business to discuss with Martin but at this moment, she didn''t want to disturb him. She always treated Cassandra with an official attitude. In her eyes, Cassandra was just a ything of Martin on the spur of the moment. A canary locked in a cage What else could she do? Huh To deal with such a brainless fool, she didn''t need to do anything. As long as she said a word, someone would stand up for her. kitchen. Martin took off his suit jacket and wore a light colored apron. The moment Martin took off his clothes, Cassandra''s eyes nearly popped out, and her nose nearly gushed out. The man''s figure was so perfect! ! God was so unfair sometimes. Someone could charm everyone even with an apron! Martin rolled up his white shirt sleeve and straightened it Wait Didn''t she want to eat the noodles?! Why?! ! Don''t tell me Martin was nning to make noodles for himself?! "Well Martin, what are you doing? " Cassandra asked in confusion. Luce gave her a quick nce and said, "match up." The corners of Yan cann''s mouth twitched, ''I''m not fool. Of course I know you are talking with me face to face!''! ! "Are you going to poison me to death so that I can sleep with your lover?", Cassandra asked Martin chuckled, "Mrs. Lu, I''m married and I keep my nose clean." Mrs. Lu fuck! ! Why did it sound so familiar to Martin? Such a mark! ! ! "Save it! We''ve just gotten married. Can''t you be more reserved? " How dissolute he was! In fact, Cassandra was very clear about this matter. As a member of the Lu n which was a big and complicated n, Martin had always been indifferent and seldom showed his emotions on his face even though he was pleased and angry. Besides, he had always been a cruel and merciless man, so perhaps in the eyes of others, he had always been cold and cruel to others. He had never been so merciful to his brothers She felt as if he was off his guard only in front of her For a moment, Cassandra suddenly felt sorry for the man. She approached the man, put her arms around his waist from behind, and pressed her head on the man''s tall back. Then she said in a hoarse voice, "Martin..." Martin froze and the expression on his face instantly turned into astonishment. He stopped and his fingers instantly covered the man''s dark eyes with small bangs. After a long while, Martin finally opened his mouth and asked, "well?'''' Cassandra sighed and tightened her arms around the man''s waist. She pretended to be tired and said, "I''m fine, I just feel a little tired and want a hug.'''' "Sit on the sofa and wait for me. I''ll be back soon. Good girl." Cassandra, "..." Do I have a virginplex husband! Shouldn''t you give up everything to make me happy now! ! What kind of man did I marry! All of a sudden, this thought came to her mind, ''I just wanted to fight back for Fiona, '' thought Cassandra Then Cassandra let go of Martin and gave him a wry smile, "well, I''ll wait you outside.'''' "Yes," replied Martin Cassandra ran out of the kitchen in a hurry. Martin stared at the girl who was as pathetic as a drowned mouse, with a straight line between his thin lips. The temperature was still left on her waist He had always been Isn''t that it Huh Half an hourter. With two bowls of noodles in Martin''s hands, Cassandra was sitting cross legged on the sofa and browsing news on microblog. As an official employee, she needed to pay attention to what happened on microblog. Although she was more clear about the events, she still needed to know some emergency situations. When Martin was about to bring the bowl of noodles to her, Cassandra immediately put down her phone and reached out for the bowl, However, Martin gave her a cold nce andmanded, "sit down." Cassandra," ok, father." Martin was rendered speechless The next second, the man''s face fell instantly. Was he that old?! Cassandra just graduated from university this year and was 22 years old. However, Martin was in his early thirties. The age gap between them was 8 years, and it was almost 3 generation gaps Cassandra also sensed that there must be something wrong, so she immediately exined, "it''s just a nickname. I don''t think you''re old Anyway, it''s apliment. " She just couldn''t believe it?! ''never mind. I''d better focus on my noodles, '' she thought. Then Cassandra picked up the chopsticks and tasted it cautiously. Her face changed all of a sudden. Damn you! ''Wow, Martin is such a good cook! ! Who said that God opened a door for you and would close a window for you Apparently, Martin was in a good mode! ! ! Chapter 70 first day to work Chapter 70 first day to work While she was full, Cassandra still didn''t stop, She grasped the hem of Martin''s clothes with one hand and said pathetically," well, Martin, the film crew is on tomorrow It''s my first time to work in a film, and I can''t remember the lines Can you help me tell my lines? " A cold sweat ran down Carlos''s forehead," Master, do you still remember that you have business to deal with?..." Carlos didn''t dare to say anything, either. After all, if his young master was involved in matters rted to Cassandra, he would not y ording to the routine. Lowering his head and looking at the girl''s pitiful face in his dark eyes, Martin sighed, "well, of course I can." How could this be yed?! Who is so bold to forbid Cassandra to go to the World Media? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Now, he not only eloped with her new boyfriend, but also echoed the lines You''re awesome, Cassandra! Then Cassandra opened the screeny with a bitter face immediately, "here Here Here Oh, and here All of them... " Why don''t you just say it all?! Are you blind? Can''t you see the papers? To be honest, I''m impressed! No wonder Josef always said that Cassandra was a fairy. He didn''t believe that his master would be seduced by sweet words. After all, his master was so wise and powerful. Was her body swollen from a general? At this moment, he watched his master apany Cassandra to read the script In the end, all the illusions became embarrased! In the backyard. "I''m sorry, Miss Fiona. The young master is busy now He let you go back first ande to the company tomorrow to discuss business. " Carlos summoned up his courage and said. The young master was busy. He had to set the lines for his wife. Josef''s face turned cold in an instant. He took out the software that he carried around his waist, and said angrily, "I''ll help you get rid of this viin right now!'''' Carlos was scared out of his wits. He immediately stepped forward and hugged Josef tightly. With his powerful strength, if he stabbed Cassandra, she would either die or injured. Of course, this was not the key point. The most important thing was that he might finish his own game before he met Cassandra. "She is my mistress''s wife, the mistress of the Lu family. Could you stop being so aggressive?" Said Carlos in a hurry, while taking hold of Josef. If Josef dared to touch Cassandra, nobody could save him! Josef''s face froze when he heard this," Even if the master wants to punish me, I can''t watch him make more mistakes!'''' Carlos frowned and held Josef tightly. What could he do to her? Moreover, after these days getting along with her, he had a better view of Cassandra. Although it was not good to be the mistress of the Lu n, but that was the choice of the master, and they had to listen to it. "Enough, Josef. Do you just turn a deaf ear to my words?'''' Fiona''s face fell slightly, and her eyes were iparably calm, without any waves. Josef was shocked and stared at Fiona unwillingly, "Miss Fiona, are you really able to bear it! The original position is yours! How could that woman get that position? " Not only him, but also all the followers of Martin thought so. They even believed that it was a natural thing for Michelle to Fiona the mistress of the Lu family. However, they couldn''t ept the fact that Martin suddenly married a weak woman?! Fiona took a nce at Josef, and said with no expression on her face, "Josef, as I said, that''s Martin''s choice, No matter how useless that woman is, we have no right to object to it, understand?" Clenching his fists, Josef didn''t utter a word. Apparently, he didn''t agree with Fiona. Carlos frowned slightly. Somehow, he felt that what Fiona just said was a little strange. Although Fiona was very generous, everyone knew that she liked Martin. She didn''t show a trace of jealousy on her face even when she heard that Martin got married This woman came from an excellent family and her ability was obvious to all. Compared with Cassandra, she was indeed much more outstanding. But what could she do since his master personally picked Cassandra up? "Well, that''s all for today. I have to go back now that Martin is busy with his work. Josef, please drive me back.'''' Fiona patted Josef on his shoulder and said. Josef''s face softened. He put away the software and went to the garage to drive the car. Carlos walked Fiona to the car and didn''t turn back until the lights of the car disappeared in the night. The next morning, Cassandra got up fawningly and prepared breakfast for Martin. When Martin came downstairs, he saw the girl standing at the dining table and saying with a ttering smile, "Mr. Martin, please enjoy your breakfast.'''' pared to the breakfast, someone''s taste was better. There were some porridge and several dishes on the table. They were all Martin''s favorite dishes. After they finished breakfast together, Cassandra rushed to the garage and was about to drive the car. But Martin grabbed her wrist and said, "I''ll drive you there.'''' After a moment''s hesitation, Cassandra replied, "no, I''m driving very fast. Besides, aren''t you very busy? Hurry to thepany. Don''t dy the meeting. " Well, why didn''t you say something about getting back to workst night when you were speaking with Martin? Rubbish! Martin," No, you won''t. It''s your first day to work.'''' Uh It was her first day to work, so as her husband, he wanted to drive her to work Holy shit! ''son of a bitch! How dare you!''?! Why was it so hard to say sweet words! ! However Why did she suddenly feel that Martin was so manly? Shit! That''s it! She had never thought that the captain of security guards, Martin, could be so smart! ! Then, Cassandra followed Martin into the car. After driving for a few minutes, she suddenly found that the size of Martin''s car was so small What she feared most was the sudden silence of the air She didn''t want to make the atmosphere awkward ¡­¡­ "Well, Martin, I have only one scene in the afternoon after the opening ceremony. When I''m finished, I''ll come to pick you up, okay?" Then Cassandra scratched her head and opened her mouth. Seeing that, Cassandra thought it was just a chance to make Martin happy! ! "Yes," replied Martin, who lifted his cold eyes from the pile of papers The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly. She had been so active, but Martin reacted so calmly No surprise, no excitement? Resting her head on one of her hands, Cassandra continued casually, "by the way, I heard that the CEO of the FX International Group wille to ourpany I remember that he is your nephew? How could they be put in the World Media? " "No, It''s him who asked for it," replied Martin Chapter 71 dont you know me Chapter 71 don''t you know me Make an offer? Are you insane?! She couldn''t believe that the FX International Group would attract the attention of the World Media! How ridiculous they were Oh, no, wasn''t she an idiot to actively seize the World Media back then ''how romantic it is! Are you an idiot?'' "Well, I heard that the news about your nephew is very popr. Is he interested in the woman in our company? I guess he should work harder to hit on a girl. " Murmured Cassandra. In her previous life, she was busy messing around with Martin, so she didn''t know much about other members of the Lu family. She only learned from some entertainment news that the nephew, Andrew, had an unusual death style and that he got into trouble with anyone who was in the circle. But because of his important position in the circle and his powerful backer, no one dared to smear him. As for Andrew himself, she didn''t have much impression. Martin cast a glimpse at her and said, "don''t follow him.'''' Cassandra was stunned. "What? What did you say? " I am not a very decent person! How could she learn to be bad! ! "Flirt with other women," said Martin grimly Cassandra almost spat out blood: "father, am I not gay?'''' Besides, I''m married. I just want to flirt with your sister! With a slight cough, Cassandra seriously asked, "Mr. Lu, why are you so unconfident?'''' With a darkened expression in his eyes, Martin pursed his thin lips and then looked down with a depressed expression. "Don''t be naughty, '''', he said after a long while Then, Cassandra shook the scripts in her hand and said to Martin, , "alright, you should go back to your own work. I''ll leave you alone and stay here for a while. Oh, the script is so difficult! I feel that my career has encountered an insurmountable barrier! " The girl was holding the script with a bitter face, and her face was reflected on the ck window. For a moment, as if a faint light went through the darknessyers and fell down. With Martin''s head propped up on one hand, Martin gazed at the girl thoughtfully "Cassandra, you are mine At the first film and television city of the capital. The filming ceremony was held in the film and television city. After the opening ceremony, the official filming would begin in the afternoon. His ck May Bach stopped at a secluded ce outside the movie and television city. "Martin, I have to get off first." With one of her hands stepping on the ground, Cassandra suddenly turned around and gave Martin a kiss on the cheek. Then she ran away as fast as a gust of wind. Inside the car, Martin looked at Cassandra who had made a big mistake and was about to run away. He felt very helpless, but the part where the girl had kissed was as hot as a me. At the front seats, Carlos was totally mad! I can''t do this! ! "Master, are you going to thepany?" Said Carlos weakly, as if his body had been hollowed out. "Yes," replied Martin, narrowing his eyes Carlos started the car again. He really wanted to see something else now! Damn it! One day, his eyes would go blind! At this moment, someone was running into the cinema. She grew up in the capital, but it was the first time she came to a film and television city. The scale of the film and television city was bigger than she had imagined, so she was blind. After she wandered around, she found herselfpletely lost. That''s impossible! She had this navigation system in her previous life! Why did she get lost? That didn''t make sense! Looking for a long time, Cassandra had no choice but to called Kelvin secretly and ask the location of the filming crew. As soon as the phone was put through, a white cool Lamborghini sports car suddenly stopped in front of her. The car''s wheel was far from her feet Ten cm away. Cassandra''s face immediately darkened. There was a rule in the TV city that no private car was allowed to enter or leave freely Huh ''where does this son of a rich familye from?'' The next second, the scissors door of the sports car was opened. A well-dressed man with big sunsses on the bridge of his nose got out of the car. This familiar enchanting style "Miss, where are you going? I''ll drive you there. " The man took off the big sunsses on the bridge of his nose, revealing a face with an amazing appearance. The bright face was especially dazzling in the sun. To be honest, he is much more handsome than the so-called stud muffin in the upper ss, ''they thought Then Cassandra was shocked, as she thought The boss of the FX International Group suddenly appeared as the vice president of the World Media Her nephew, Andrew! ! ! Damn it! What could have happened! Just now, Martin warned her not to be a bad boy like him Embarrassed, Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "no, thanks. I just want to take a look around. I have something to do, so I''m leaving.'''' The smile on the man''s face instantly froze, and then he lowered his head and looked at himself carefully. No problem, he was dressed up specially today Why was he disliked?! "Hey! Did I permit you to leave? " The man called Cassandra unpleasantly. The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''are you an idiot? I can walk myself!''! "Are you sure you want to offend your top leader?" The cold voice of the man came again from behind. Cassandra, "..." What''s wrong with all the men of Lu family?! Was there not a single normal person? She was not angry at all. This was her nephew I have to tolerate everything! Speechless, Cassandra stopped and turned around with a wry smile, "handsome man, I don''t think we know each other.'''' The man''s face suddenly froze, as if covered with ayer of invisible frost. He stared at Cassandra, "don''t you know me?'''' Cassandra sneered, ''it''s normal that I don''t know you.''? Who is so naughty like you! How he wished he could sleep with her! I do need to thank you! Shaking her head, Cassandra said, "sorry, I don''t know you. I have something urgent to do. I''m going to bete..." "Cassandra How dare you forget me? " The man coldly interrupted Cassandra. He firmly gazed at the girl in front of him, with his fists encircled by his fingers. All of a sudden, the look in his eyes was filled with coldness and fierceness. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If her memory served her right, this was the first time they met. It was normal that Cassandra didn''t know Andrew. However, this man''s reaction was too strong? Then Cassandra scratched her head and asked, "man, do you mistake me for someone else? I really have something urgent to do. If I don''t leave now, I''ll bete. " Chapter 72 I want to please you Chapter 72 I want to please you "Miss Cassandra, the power on ceremony is about to start. Why are you still here? Uh Mr. Andrew?! You two Know each other? " Jack ran over breathlessly. He waspletely stunned when he saw the furious Andrew. Did Cassandra know his boss?! Shaking her head, Cassandra answered, "I don''t know him. I lost my way just now and this guy offered to give me a ride, but I refused. I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Jack.'''' It was at this moment that Cassandra remembered that she had just dialed Jack''s number, but the phone had not been hung up Jackughed. he thought Cassandra knew Andrew, Now he was the God of wealth of theirpany. Since he was here, thepany could get whatever it wanted and a great amount of resources. Compared with the previous problems, thepany had been running out of money. Jack gave a little cough and said, "well, let''s go. I''ll take you there Mr. Andrew, do you need me to show you the way? " With a frosty face, Andrew gave a cold nce at Jack. "Do you think I''m stupid?'''' Jack, "..." Cassandra was speechless Are you saying that I''m stupid? She really wanted to tell on him to Martin! Believe it or not, I can beat the crap down on him with my seniority! As soon as Andrew finished speaking, he stepped on the gas with a grim face. The car disappeared from the sight of Cassandra. Then Cassandra heaved a sigh of relief. Beside her, Jack was confused. He frowned and asked, "Miss Cassandra, did you really not know Mr. Andrew before?'''' why did he feel that the way that Andrew treated Cassandra, Different Cassandra said with a dry smile," I wouldn''t have lived such a hard life if I knew Mr. Andrew, You can just go to the FX International Group to tter yourself. " Jack smiled and said, "that''s right. Let''s go. It''s gettingte." Having passed the test, Cassandra obediently followed Jack towards the film crew. In the movie city. The shooting and opening ceremony of the film crew would be held at a shooting site. The opening ceremony was ready, and everything such as the table for confession and so on had been prepared. The microblog incident with Johnny was really a blessing in disguise for him. He was well-known. Besides, Andrew, the CEO of the FX International Group was also there. As a result, a lot of media reporters were invited to the set-up ceremony. As soon as Cassandra arrived, she saw Kelvin who was quietly sitting on the chair, surrounded by a large crowd of people. She looked like a crane among chickens. TSK, TSK, TSK. Such a beauty had been banished for more than two years. If it weren''t for her, Kelvin would never step into the entertainment circle again. It was a reckless waste of God''s good gifts. Then, Cassandra ran towards Kelvin. "Hi, Kelvin." As soon as Cassandra finished saying that, she sat down on the chair next to Kelvin, taking her arm intimately. Kelvin nodded and said, "well, are you ready?'''' Now that Kelvin had decided to take Cassandra, she would naturally ess her personal information. She knew that Cassandra had just graduated from the Imperial University and had no experience in acting. It was her first time to take part in the kickoff ceremony of the crew today, so she must be careful. However, she had watched the video of Cassandra''s audition. If she didn''t know that it was her first performance, it would be hard to imagine that a new actress could be so good at acting. But it was impossible for the most talented person in the entertainment circle to get to that position just by virtue of talent. Even so, some people were born to be God''s favored food. It would be no exaggeration to say that they had the luck to get to that position. Cassandra nodded immediately, "don''t worry, Kelvin. I promise I won''t embarrass youter.'''' The look on Kelvin''s face was serious. "Yes. And this time, the heroine is E, the most powerful woman in thepany. Don''t have any conflict with her unless it is necessary, understand?'''' Cassandra heard something about E too. She knew that E was the only female artist of the World Media and she was one of the most famous artists. Today, the World Media wasn''t the same. In order to keeppany''s top star, it had cost a lot. It was extremely expensive just to renew the contracts. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As the pir of the World Media, E was used to acting tyrannically at thepany. Even her assistants were also very rampant. A lot of people at thepany were loath to be used to it, but they didn''t dare to offend her. They didn''t dare to speak out the truth. The heroine of this movie was Molly, who had signed the agreement. Because of her scandal, she had deliberately discredit Johnny and the World Media, and had been fired by thepany. Moreover, the film was very popr because of Johnny. In addition, there was a chance that Andrew would show up in person. That was why E agreed to act the heroine. She should stay away from such a woman, or she would get herself into trouble. Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra rested her eyes on Andrew by ident. At this moment, there had already been many people around Andrew. For the boss of the FX International Group, the people in the Lu Group, Simon and others, they had already gathered around to tter, and there stood a woman with a hot figure, exceedingly fascinating and charming She was actually E, the most popr star of the World Media. "I see. Kelvin, you are so kind to me. I really want to ride on your coattails.'''' "Thank you, for your kind offer, but I don''t have much work to do.". Kelvin smiled helplessly. "When you get red, I should hug your leg, okay?'''' Cassandra rubbed her head on the shoulder of Kelvin and said, "Okay, okay. You can not only hold our thighs, but also our whole body.'''' Kelvin was stunned. Being in this industry for so many years, she suddenly felt that her heart beat faster at that moment "By the way, do you have a boyfriend now?" Suddenly, Kelvin became serious and asked in a low voice. For the female artists who had just made debut, falling in love was almost a taboo, especially for those who had already been famous in the circle. It was easy to be ndered by the fans of the other party. It was easy to make a clear break. The fans who had just gathered together were instantly destroyed. Cassandra had already thought of this question, and answered calmly, "no, I just graduated from the University. I don''t have a boyfriend.'''' Kelvin nodded at Cassandra, "you should be clear that there is a rule in thepany that stars are not allowed to date with each other without permission. This is my only requirement to you. Even if you want to see your lover in the future, you must tell me first and I will arrange it for you.'''' Then Cassandra stuck out her tongue and said, "I know. Don''t worry. Now I only focus on my career. I don''t want to fall in love with someone so I won''t cause you any trouble.'''' Cassandra was telling the truth After all, she is a married woman Chapter 73 she didnt choose the wrong person Chapter 73 she didn''t choose the wrong person Next was the shooting ceremony. Everything went on as usual and there was no mistake. The press interview came soon after the ceremony. On the stage, Gillian and Andrew were sitting at a table. Although Cassandra was the second heroine in the show, she didn''t have a good name and sat on thest seat. Almost no one noticed her, but she felt ratherfortable. "Mr. Andrew, what are you going to do with your sudden appearance in the World Media?" "Director Johnny, do you have anything to talk with us about this movie?" "E, It''s said that the man who ys with you this time is a b-listed. Do you have anything to say to this star?'''' "I heard that director Johnny recruited a few new actors, will their acting skills copse?" "Director Johnny, I heard that Molly had made a mistake to y a level three film. What do you think about it?'''' In the face of the crazy questions from the journalists, Andrew and Gillian responded quickly. Even Johnny, who didn''t like to deal with before, gave a perfect answer. The atmosphere of the whole party was very lively. In theter period, even Cassandra was asked a few not too heavy topics, which also provided her with a topic for advertising. It was not until the end of the interview that a reporter dressed in a ck casual wear and a ck cap on his head suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice under the gaze of everyone, "I have a question to ask, Mr. Gillian." Gillian waved his hand, with an official smile on his face. "Excuse me.'''' The reporter''s eyes suddenly became fierce. He sneered, "I heard that the ''golden star'' agent of your company, Kelvin, has returned. What? Have you forgotten about that woman so quickly?'''' All of a sudden, there was dead silence in this vast space. Then there was a burst of whispers among the guests. "Holy shit! What was going on? !" "Really? Haha, we came here in vain today! " "Kelvin? Is that woman who was found to have an affair with a male artist and even was suspected to have a hidden rule? " "Yes, she have left the circle? Reappear so soon? " On the stage, Gillian''s face suddenly turned cold, and there was a sh of terrifying light in his eyes, He said coldly, "dear friend, I invite you here today to publicize our new y. It has nothing to do with the World Media. Please ask another questionter. Thanks for your cooperation.'''' The reporter seemed to expect Gillian''s answer, He snorted and said, "humph!'''' Mr. Gillian didn''t dare to answer it, did he? A manager whose morality was a trouble and who entrapped an actor, how could she be eligible to go back to yourpany? Why did yourpany fall into such a dangerous situation? I''m afraid yourpany''s achievement doesn''t deserve your attention. " Hardly had the reporter''s voice faded away, a buzz of discussion rose among the crowd. The situation had gradually turned around. If this news was released on the Inte, it would be difficult for the film crew to get rid of it. After all, in this circle, few people really cared about what the truth was, otherwise, it would not be so many people who were ckened. The air around froze. All eyes were on Gillian, waiting for an exnation. However, no matter how to exin this matter, it would be difficult to convince the public. "Aha You did everything possible to seduce, nder and frame Kelvin, hype and make yourself popr Is this your bottom line as a reporter? " A cold and deep voice suddenly came from a corner. The next second, everyone''s eyes followed the voice, seeing that a girl was sitting on a chair at the end of the stage, expressionless, as if being covered with an invisible mist, staring at the reporter with gloomy eyes. Kelvin sat quietly in his chair, lost in thought. Back then, she had heard a lot of usations and insults, and she had be numb after hearing that. Now that she had reappeared, she thought she would come across such usations. But she didn''t expect that Cassandra would stand up for her at this critical moment. In that year, no one stood out to say a word for her. In that year, everyone had been targeting at her, abusing and insulting her. She was already numb in their eyes, watching her blood get colder and colder Huh ''what a silly girl! Why do you stand out for her at this time and bring disgrace on yourself?''? Astonishment and disbelief filled Kelvin''s originally gloomy eyes. she stared at the sullen girl on the stage, as if her heart was broken little by little from the dark earth. She could afford any criticism. She had never thought that she had chosen a path of convenience This time, she didn''t choose the wrong person The reporter''s face turned pale with anger. "Nonsense! Everyone in the business circle knew what happened to Kelvin that year?! Did I say anything wrong? She was insane and why did a good actor suddenly announce to quit the show business! ! Isn''t it forbidden for people to talk about the scandal she has done? !" "Yeah, what a pity! The young man was supposed to be bright red but now he waspletely destroyed. What a pity..." "That''s true. Such a person really shouldn''t be reappeared. I wonder what the World Media think.'''' "She is supposed to get out of the entertainment circle. How dare shee back?" "Anyway, I can''t ept this. If the World Media dare to employ Kelvin, I will be unable to work anymore.'''' Seeing that most of the people supported him, the reporter was smug and looked at Cassandra with more disdain. At this time, on the stage, Cassandra''s face was as cold as ice, and a chill spread from her deep eyes. How had she spent every day and every cold night in the past two years Under the criticism of millions of people, and under the betrayal of his love How did she make it?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Who really cared about that in fact, the person who was ndered and betrayed had always been her? She held the man up with her own hands to block all the arrows in the wind and rain behind him, but in the end, he was defeated in a desperate way Cassandra raised her eyes slowly, forcing down the fury that was about to lose control in her eyes. She stared at the journalist with a dark and cold look and said word by word, "how do you know that it was Kelvin who destroyed Ca with a surgery?" The reporter was startled at first, but then replied angrily, "why didn''t I know? Everyone in the upper ss knew about it? Humph! You know nothing. Why do you yell at me? Are you insane? " Chapter 74 What if I have evidence Chapter 74 What if I have evidence "I''ve been talking with her for such a long time. Who the hell is she?" "Do you want to hype and be famous? How can you speak out such words... " "You really did a good job! You are really good at acting!" "Well, she is a little bit beautiful. But she is so popr among those women..." The discussion under the stage became more and more harsh. Kelvin sat under the stage, and his nails bit by bit into his flesh, leaving long and thin bloodstains. She couldn''t prove that she is innocent anymore, so why should she let Cassandra endure all these things? Kelvin closed his eyes for a while. When she opened her eyes again, there was no expression on her face. She was still the indestructible woman. Her existence was to solve these troubles. Then Kelvin heard Cassandra''s cold voice¡ª¡ª "Three years ago, it was Kelvin who made a refined Ca famous star. Three years ago, Kelvin did like Ca She nned and even was willing to quit the showbiz for him. But what Ca gave her in return was to make use of her lies from the beginning to the end. After building up with a better rtionship, he created the news that destroyed Kelvin in order to get rid of her Do you think it''s an unbearable shame for him to step out of the circle? Do you think he is proud and ambitious? It''s all Kelvin''s idea to draw the attention of the circle for him, but she is willing to take the me for him! " In an instant, the whole scene suddenly became deathly quiet. Everyone was stunned and unbelievable. How could it be possible The breaking news about Ca soon became the hottest topic. Later, the person involved in the news admitted that it was unbearable to bear pressure and insult and that they would quit the showbiz forever Back then, Kelvin also chose to acquiesce in their rtionship and took the initiative to leave the World Media Was it a well nned scene? But why didn''t Kelvin stand out to prove her innocence? But when he thought carefully, he found that the headline on the microblog was really weird. In addition, it was guided by the public opinion. A lot of peoplemented on the headline, especially the brainless fans of Ca. They imed that they would bring justice to their beloved beans After Ca exited from the entertainment circle, he did not forget to marry a rich woman. The man even imed that she was the true love he met in the most difficult period, which had helped him out of the psychological shadow "No way! You are innocent! How could Ca be such a bad woman! ! It was all Kelvin''s fault. How could you have something to do with Ca! He has been forced like that. How could you wrong him? " The face of the reporter turned red with anger and he roared. As the situation was getting more and more difficult to deal with, the faces of Andrew and Gillian changed dramatically. Originally, thepany hadn''t made the news known to the public just because they worried that the thing two and a half years ago would affect Kelvin again. They would make it public again at a proper time to minimize the negative impact on this matter. After all, the World Media couldn''t afford any trouble. However, he didn''t expect that a journalist who stood out to mess up the situation would suddenly appear today, and he didn''t expect that Cassandra would stand out at this time to help Kelvin clean her name. In the business circle, unless you could show strong evidence, all the excuses you made were hypocritical. They could not prove the innocence of Kelvin, but nder Kelvin instead. "Cassandra..." She was too young after all, and knew nothing about the game rules in this circle "What if I have proof?" Cassandra raised her head slowly and looked around the hall coldly. The reporter asked with disbelief, "that''s impossible! You have no evidence at all! Ca must be innocent! Don''t you ever think about using fake evidence to frame Ca! " "You haven''t seen the evidence yet. How can you be so sure that I have false evidence? Or you just want to use the crowd to achieve your ulterior motive? " Suddenly, the reporter was speechless, and his face was so dark and twisted. Then he angrily said, "how could it be possible! Now that you said you have evidence, then show it to everyone! " Silence fell in the air. All the people present looked at Cassandra. If she could get the evidence, even the false evidence was fine. If she couldn''t, she would not only disgrace herself, but also bring shame on the World Media A few secondster Suddenly, a video suddenly appeared on the big screen. The video quickly clicked. In the video, Ca and a rich woman were hugging each other. Then, Ca said in a ttering tone, "Winner, trust me. I really don''t like that woman, Kelvin. How can shepete with you? You are the only one I love most. If you don''t believe me, I will retreat now. I will stay with you wholeheartedly, okay? " The woman snorted, "really?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Of course it''s true," said Ca immediately! When did I ever lie to you? If that woman hadn''t been the top agent of ourpany, how could I endure her till now? I couldn''t just break up with her. " The woman''s face turned cold in an instant. "Isn''t it just a stinky agent? I''ll have someone handle it right away. All you need to do is to act along. " "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you." The next moment, Ca was shot in a spacious office. She sat on the couch with a mncholy look. "Now that this kind of news came out, my acting career ispletely over. I''m a man It''s my responsibility to take care of this. Kelvin, you have to remember that you are the only one I love. I''m willing to do this for you... " Kelvin sat quietly in the opposite of Ca. After a long time, she raised her head to look at Ca with a smile. "You were brought up by me. I won''t watch you go back to your original state. Since someone has to bear the responsibility Let me do it. " Ca was stunned. "What do you mean, Kelvin?'''' The smile on Kelvin''s face widened. "I''ve been in this industry for so many years, and I''m really tired You don''t need to worry about that. Just leave it to me. I won''t let it affect your future. " Suddenly, Ca knelt down in front of Kelvin and took Kelvin''s hand. "What do you want to do? "I said, I''ll pay the price. You are not allowed to do anything to hurt yourself!"! If a man can''t even protect his woman, how can I still be a man? " Kelvin raised her head and looked at the man in front of him, she chuckled and said, "Ca, it''s enough for me to have your words, Don''t worry, I will handle everything well." Looking at Kelvin nkly for quite a while, Ca lowered his head and said in a stiff voice, "sorry It''s all my fault. I''m just a loser... " Chapter 75 owe her an apology Chapter 75 owe her an apology The video ended here. The whole ce was as silent as the tomb. Everyone was staring at the screen, dumbfounded. "Ding..." All of a sudden, the ring tone of the mobile phone rang one after another, and the mobile phone vibrated. Until then, the reporters under the stage came back to their senses. One after another, they took out their mobile phone, and saw the screen of their mobile phone, on which there was a microblog topic that was just pushed open. As a professional, they had set special warnings for those who were in high society and influential figures, so once anyone posted a post on microblog, they would receive messages. Then, they heard a man''s painful voice "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have abandoned you. I''m a jerk It''s all my fault Miss Kelvin took the me for me in order to defend me. Now, I will make public what happened that year I''m sorry... " Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The videosted for more than ten minutes. It was a personal version of the story. In the end, Ca made a deep bow to the camera and said, "I''m sorry." The video ended here, and everyone held their cell phones, their faces filled with shock. It was known to all that Ca was the victim. At that time, his loyal fans were very agitated. They even threatened the World Media to give them a fair result with suicide They had never thought that the whole thing was just a conspiracy! When the wall fell, everyone pushed At that time, Kelvin was alone and helpless, but for the obsession in his heart, he chose to bear everything She was carrying thousands of curses, abused, betrayed and tramped, and climbed up bit by bit Did anyone ask if she was tired? But someone once asked how she got through those cold and long nights alone "You call yourselves justice. How much you want to step hard on her when she is down and why you judge and curse her indiscriminately All of you owe her an apology! " On the stage, Cassandra said it word by word with an expressionless face. Her voice was low, but as loud as a thunder, and smashed hard in the ears of everyone. The journalists looked at each other, with shame on their faces. Especially the one who had just reported it was pale on his face and was at a loss what to do. "I''m sorry..." Someone in the crowd stood out first and bowed deeply. Then people off the stage continuously bowed to apologize. The situation had actually turned around! Moreover, as soon as the video of Ca was released online, thements below the microblog exploded, and manyizens cursed Ca as an irresponsible and unfaithful man. In just a few minutes, the repost amount was more than ten thousand. The reading volume rose sharply and it was quickly ranked on the top search list. Then, the online user naturally made an apology video and sent it to Kelvin. After she closed the microblog, she did not log in again, so she did not know that her private message and @ had reached an astonishing number. There were only a few loyal fans left on Kelvin''s microblog originally. After the apologetic video was released, the number of her microblog fans had broken through 100 thousand within a few hours, and the number of fans was constantly increasing. "I''m sorry! She''s right. We both owe you an apology! " "We were all cheated by that bastard, Ca! I''m so sorry!'''' "I''m sorry..." "Kelvin, from now on, I am fan you, change my heart and I am a dog! !" Staring at the hot topics on microblog and the videos of apology, for a long time, Cassandra moved her slender finger and clicked the video about Ca''s apology, and then entered the words: He wouldn''t have left when you were in trouble. After sending this message, she put her phone back in her pocket. The opening ceremony ended in a way that no one had expected. Fortunately, the result wasn''t too bad. It not only helped to get even with Kelvin, but also cleared up the crisis of the World Media that had almost been destroyed. Watching the people around her walk away gradually, Cassandra slowly stood up from the chair, and then walked directly to the direction where the Kelvin came from. Under the stage, Kelvin sat quietly on the chair. When Cassandra walked close to her, she stood up from the chair slowly and then reached out to hold Cassandra. Feeling the petite and trembling body of Kelvin, Cassandra reached out her hand and gently patted her on the back, trying tofort her. "All is over, Kelvin. From now on, you don''t have to carry these things on your back anymore.'''' In the past two years, she had been away from the hustle and bustle of the world and she had given herself up as a result of her self exile. Everything that had happened in the past was like a big stone that had pressed hard on her heart. Now she finally didn''t have to live with all those bad memories "Thank you, Cassandra." Asked Kelvin in a hoarse voice. "You don''t have to do that. We are now on the same boat. Didn''t we say that we would advance and retreat together? What''s more, you have been wronged for so long. It''s time for you to fight for yourself. From now on, nobody can let you suffer any more for me! " Hearing this, Kelvin felt a flush of embarrassment, she said, "well, I''m afraid that we still have some business to deal with. I''m going to meet Mr. Gillian. You can have a rest now.'''' Cassandra''s face darkened, ''damn it, I was just pretending to be struck by lightning. Now it''s for sure. We must make such a big move on the first day to work...'' "Okay. Call me when you finish." Cassandra asked in confusion. Without any doubt, Kelvin talked a few words with Cassandra and then went to look for Gillian. Cassandra dared not toe any closer. She took out her mobile phone and searched for Carlos''s we chat ID. after thinking for a while, she weakly sent him a we chat message. Cassandra: How is your master today? ] When Carlos received the message, the first thing came to his mind was that his sister-inw had gotten into trouble again! ! Only after Cassandra had made a mistake would she care about the master''s mood. What a shameless couple she was With his fingers trembling, Carlos replied: "it''s hard to say. It depends on how big the trouble you have made ] Cassandra: who said I made a mistake? No way! I just care about my man! They must have not made trouble! ] At the other end of the phone, Carlos screamed: shit! I''m fucking blind! Carlos: my sister-inw, could you please be careful next time?! ! ! My dog eyes! ] Cassandra: did I hurt a dog? ] Ho ho, handing teacup to the leader! As long as You are happy! ! Chapter 76 why dont you thank me Chapter 76 why don''t you thank me With a sad face, Carlos replied to her shivering, "the host has already seen the shooting ceremony. Pray for yourself. Goodbye! ] Holding the phone in hand, Cassandra twitched the corners of her mouth. Her face was as pale as ashes as the thunder. Martin was busy with his business?! How could he still have time to watch the Livestream! ! What should I do now to make myself look more pure and pure, just to maintain the rtionship of colleagues Cassandra thought anxiously! ! After hesitating for a long time, Cassandra weakly found out Martin''s we chat message, She managed to organize her words and sent the we chat message with an expression of helplessness. At the headquarter building of the Lu Group. Conference Room. Someone wanted to force him to have a meeting with Fiona in his office. The phone rang suddenly. The room was empty. While Fiona was talking with Martin, Fiona''s eyes fell on the ck phone in front of him by ident. It was Martin''s private number, and as far as she knew, only Carlos knew it so far. At the same time, Carlos just came in from the conference room. It was obvious that the we chat message sent to him was not from Carlos, Was that woman A hint of unnoticeable coldness streaked across Fiona''s graceful and dignified cheek, and her eyes were filled with jealousy. She was not even qualified to know that because of Martin''s phone call. How dare that woman? Martin picked up the phone from the desk and clicked on the we chat, There was a picture of a girl sending him a we chat message¡ª¡ª Cassandra: did you watch the power on ceremony? How could your wife be so domineering?! To be honest, I am the most handsome guy in the world! Ha. Thank you for Carlos''s help. I know that the jerk Ca won''t confess to me so easily! Fortunately, Carlos is powerful! '' Looking at the we chat message on the screen, Martin knew clearly that the girl was afraid of his anger and deliberately yed up to him, but he was obviously pleased, Even thest trace of anger in his heart disappeared in an instant. Martin supported his head with one hand, "why not thank me?" he replied quickly? ] After sending it, he slightly raised his eyes, "go on." Just as Fiona was about to say something, she saw the man''s dark gaze returned to the screen. Next second, the man seemed to see something that made him happy. He pursed his thin lips and smiled. Then his eyes spread out like a withered flower. At that moment, Fiona''s pupils contracted sharply, and then a cold light appeared. Her fingers under the table pinched hard, allowing her nails to cut into the flesh. As for Martin He had never smiled like that in front of her before This man was always very self-discipline. Even with a smile, he seemed to be a little cold and indifferent. It turned out that his smile had relieved all his defenses Here is the thing Martin just focused his eyes on the screen and didn''t notice what was wrong with Fiona, but there was a line of words quietly lying on it. Cassandra: Well, we are an old couple. Don''t be so formal with me? All the cliches are for outsiders, MUA... " N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At the first film and television city of the capital. It was not easy to coax Martin, but she finally let out a sigh of relief in silence. To tell the truth, she did not expect that it was so easy to coax Martin. If she said a little nonsense, it seemed that no matter how angry Martin was, he would no longer be so angry. After getting back with Martin, Cassandra thought that the meeting with Kelvin wouldn''t be over until a whileter. So she told Johnny and the others that she wanted to take a walk in the city. It was a nice day today. There were many film crew shooting in the city. After Cassandra hung around, she was surprised to find that she got lost again. Cassandra stood in front of some shabby ruins and looked around, but didn''t see a ghost. Moreover, the signal was bad in this ce. She couldn''t get through. How on earth did she sneak into this ce? While Cassandra was still in a confused look, something moved on a ck broken wall. Then a man in a ck robe slowly stood up from the broken wall. The man was wearing a ck hat on his head. And the ce was so deste, so that Cassandra didn''t notice anyone else. The next second, the man took off his hood. His short silver hair stretched out from his head. His eyes were half open, as if they were not in focus. He dropped on the ground, with an expression of displeasure on his face as if his dream was disturbed. He raised his eyes slowly, but the anger on his face immediately turned into astonishment. He stood still, staring at the girl in front of him. "Well Handsome guy, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were here I''m sorry to bother you. Could you please tell me how to get out? I''m missing my way... " Cassandra swallowed and looked away from the man''s handsome face. Do you know how I felt at that time? It was so hard to meet such a handsome young man in love. They hadn''t had the time to have a romantic encounter, but because of their low IQ, they suddenly became abnormal chatting up! A few secondster The man''s face soured at her question, He frowned and asked, "you don''t know me?'''' Cassandra, "..." Do these men have problems with their IQ? The same thing happened to her when she met Andrew just now Was it great that he was handsome? Although Cassandra felt that the man in front of her looked a little familiar, she couldn''t recall where she had met him for a moment. Then she shook her head, "I don''t know him.'''' The man''s face darkened, He bit his lower lip and said, "is that the way girls talk to each other nowadays?'''' Cassandra was so pissed off that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She really wanted to flirt with him just now, after all, this young man was just dozens of less handsome than Martin. But will your conscience hurt when you say it out so shamelessly? Cassandra rubbed her nose innocently and shook her phone: "I''m really asking the way. The signal is bad here. I can''t dial out, and I can''t connect my friend Never mind. I''ll go and find it myself. " She felt that this man had a mental problem Before the man came to his senses, Cassandra rolled away. She believed that the world had its own course. Ten minutester Hesitant, Cassandra stood in front of aplicated fork in the road and almost knelt down. Chapter 77 tie on my waistband Chapter 77 tie on my waistband On that day, the most handsome young man in the FX International Group had posted a piece of shocking news on cloud hall. "Dear rtives, please help me find the little fairy for me. This morning, it was 11:38 minutes and 29 seconds. At the filming location of the cold pce in the first film and Television City, I met the little fairy. At that time, she was only 5 cm from me. After 3 seconds, Ipletely fell in love with her. Yes, I am in love!" The photos below were horrible. In the darkness, a thin figure, with drooping cyan hair, was exposed. As soon as this was released, thements area below exploded in an instant. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Damn it! Who the hell is this little bitch! I''m gonna kill her! " "Heartbroken! ! ! The dream guy fell in love with !my god! ! Why the little fairy is not me? " "No! No! No! How can you fall in love with a woman! !" "What a fake admiration! ! ! ! !" "Public disy of affection at noon Wished her well with tears The blessing for you is fake, and the wishes for you are real! !" "God, we have a heart problem! ! Are you hacked? " "Hold me tight, honey..." "Where''s my knife! I''m going to kill this bitch now! Shit! !" Within just one minute, this microblog post was directly listed on the top search list. Then, the entire microblog server waspletely paralyzed, and countless loyal fans of the Daniel went crazy when they heard the news. The news of microblog paralyzed, and the phone rang one after another. And the Daniel,zily lying on the sofa, let the phone ring madly. At the same time, the public rtions department of the FX International Group was in a mess. At the FX International Group headquarters. In the deputy CEO office. "Damn it! Do you remember how many times I have told you to see him dead? Why did you bring such a big trouble?! ! I told you to take away his microblog! How could these damn microblog be sent out! ! Do you think he is not popr enough? !" With his eyes burning with anger, he stared at the post on microblog. No sooner had Andrew left than Daniel started to make a mess! damn! ! How could he exin this to the top managers and Andrew! Bobby, Daniel''s manager and assistant, had been following him since he made his debut. He was a well-known troublemaker, the king of fashion. At the moment, Bobby looked very anxious. To be honest, he didn''t expect that Daniel would make such a big trouble. Due to his bright appearance and special identity, as soon as he started his career, he quickly became famous. After that, he also received great support from the FX International Group. Thus, he quickly became the most popr star. He not only had a great number of fans on microblog, but also was a hot topic in this industry. Daniel''s career was on the rise. He had won a film and won a prize when it was disyed. With this, he would have the chance to make his further progress to the international world. He didn''t expect that Daniel would give out the gossip about him being a womanizer at this time! It was true that for a young artist who earned a living by flirting with other women, it would also discredit himself. As long as the female fans didn''t care about it, arge number of fans left, and their previous efforts would be in vain! ! "Mr. Qin, it''s useless to talk about this now. The most important thing is how to suppress this news. I''ve taken back his microblog ount, but now that he has deleted the microblog, I''m afraid..." Speaking of this, he stopped. Of course, Ezra knew clearly that anger could not solve anything. His face darkened up. He pinched his eyebrows and said, "from now on, do not let him have any contact with the outside world or answer any media call without my permission!" "Yes, Mr. Qin. I''ll tie him to my waistbandter!'''' eximed Bobby Upon hearing this, Ezra gradually calmed down and then waved his hand, saying, "let''s put it aside first on the microblog, I will make an official statementter on that it is just a game, If there''s any problem, I will personally go to invite Mr. Andrew.'''' Bobby swallowed and did not dare to say anything more. he only said a few ttering words and rushed back to the office of Daniel, At this moment, Daniel was lying on the sofa, using another private phone to make aint to his colleagues. Daniel: "Hey, where is my little fairy? I have never seen such an immortal like her! Have you forwarded it for me?! ] Sven: of course! I have to sacrifice my life for your happiness! However, your little fairy has been changing very frequently? It was all her fault yesterday! ] Steve: are you sure it''s not a back killer? ] Myron: brother, can you take a clear picture of them before you look for them?! I''m fucking blind! ] Daniel: You bastards! Do you think I don''t want to do that? I was too excited to take any pictures! feel stifled! ] Brian: Oh my God. Is that true? There are so many girls in the world who can make our young master so excited to take photos? ] Sven: it''s said that she''s very beautiful! " Myron: every girlfriend of the bad guy says so! Jerk! ] Daniel: "I''m serious this time! I feel that I am here waiting for her appearance. From now on, I will keep my integrity for her! ] Garret: keep blowing. We''re listening. ] Daniel: ¡­¡­ Fuck off! ! ! ] While Daniel was chatting with her friends excitedly, Bobby came in all of a sudden. After the door was locked, he walked up to Daniel step by step with a straight face. On the sofa, the man inadvertently raised his head. The next second, he narrowed his eyes and said, "fuck me! "Bobby, what the hell are you doing? I''m telling you I''m not an idiot! ! Fuck off! ! !" In front of the sofa, with a straight face, Bobby began to unbutton his ck belt, and then he quickly unbuttoned his ck belt on his waist. A cold sweat began to break out on Daniel''s forehead as he stared at his agent in fear. "Bobby! What the hell do you want to do! ! !" I''m not a gay! What''s more, I have a sweetheart! ! ! A few minutester The man tied on the sofa widened his eyes and gritted his teeth. "Bobby, you bastard! Let go of me! If you have the ability to tie me up for a lifetime! !" Bobby''s face was as dark as a ck pan. "Do you know why you could get to this position? Do you know how many people admire you for standing so high? You How can I live up to the fans who like you? " Chapter 78 the man was too difficult to coax Chapter 78 the man was too difficult to coax At the headquarter of the Lu Group, capital. In a quietne outside the building. A ck May Bach was quietly parked on the side of the road. Cassandra sat on the back seat idly. She had just asked Carlos that the meeting of Martin was still going on and it would end after at least half an hour. It was her first day of shooting, so she didn''t have much important work to do. When the shooting was over and she was afraid to be bothered by Andrew, she changed her clothes and sneaked out to pick up Martin. Since she was wearing woman''s clothes today, it was not good for her to go to see Martin directly. Otherwise, everything she had done before would be in vain. She felt bored, so she randomly opened microblog. A few secondster, she stared at the screen of her phone, shocked. It was thetest microblog post posted by Daniel. Although the photo on the desk was very blurry, she recognized her at the first sight! Besides, the time and ce were consistent. She lost her way and met a handsome man Damn it! ! She ran into him this morning It was Daniel, the leader of the FX International Group! ! No wonder she felt that Daniel looked so familiar! In her previous life, a big news came out because of Daniel. It was said that he yed a big role in the casting group and almost killed a member of the crew by ident. He could not bear this blow, and then Go home and inherit your family''s billions of property Therefore, Cassandra didn''t have much impression of this handsome young man, who was widely acknowledged as the promising young man in the business circle in the past. She only saw Daniel several times in some private asionster and didn''t pay much attention to him at that time. So when she ran into him in the film and television city today, she didn''t recognize him at all. If she had unintentionally be the love of the No.1 young actor of the FX International Group, she would be very happy for others, but for Cassandra, she was desperate to rush over and strangle the scum, Daniel. ''damn it! One was worse than the other one!''! ! Speechless, Cassandra pinched the middle of her eyebrows. Although she didn''t do anything today, she felt a little guilty for no reason Will Martin know about it? Should she confess to himter? A few minutester, Cassandra''s cell phone rang. She nced at the screen. It was a call from Carlos. Cassandra answered the phone absent mindedly, "hello.'''' "Cassandra, the meeting is over. You cane here now.'''' "Isn''t it finished in half an hour?", asked Cassandra in a daze A look of being hollowed out showed on Carlos''s face, well, if you give a we chat message ande here, my master will still have mood for the meeting?''''! The scene was so romantic "Master is so efficient.", Carlos coughed He was really an ass kisser~ Then Cassandra said, "okay. I''ll be right there.'''' After hanging up the phone, Cassandra put away her mobile phone and told the driver to drive there to pick up Martin. At the headquarter building of the GU consortium, capital. In the deputy CEO office. "Mr. Gu, all the procedures of the engagement ceremony have been prepared and checked. Everything is fine. We have also arranged the guests. What else do you want me to do?" Vincent stood by and reported with his head down. Sitting on the sofa, the look on the face of Roger looked a little gloomy, he stared at the mobile phone screen and found that the microblog post posted by Daniel had provoked much discussion, Now the whole public rtions department of the FX International Group was on the verge of going crazy. Of course, Roger also saw this microblog. Although Daniel''s photo was very blurry and only a vague back could be seen, he recognized at a nce that it was from Cassandra. "¡­¡­ I met this little fairy at that time, and the distance between us was only five centimeters. But after three seconds, Ipletely fell in love with her. Yes, I''m in love! " Daniel''s words echoed in Roger''s'' mind, and a touch of jealousy gradually appeared in his eyes, which spread like a tsunami. "Crack..." A few slight cracks suddenly appeared on the screen of the mobile phone, and then the whole phone was bent and distorted by the strong grip of Roger. The screen flickered a few times, and it directly turned into ck. The next second, Roger threw the phone away violently. Then he raised his hand and pped the ss in front of him into pieces. The shards of ss fell down from his hand, mixed with dark brown liquid. The blood contrasted sharply with his white skin, and was extremely tempting. Vincent''s face changed abruptly, which scared the soul out of him. Panic stricken, he said, "Mr. Roger! Your hands I''ll take you to the hospital now! " Taking a cold nce at him, Roger was filled with rage. He said in a cold voice, "get out!'''' Hearing this, Vincent was stunned and quickly shrank his pupils, he looked at the solemn and cold eyes of Roger and immediately swallowed what he wanted to say, Then he ran out in an extremely embarrassed situation. oh my god! What about the baby It was just like a possession of the God of death. It was so terrifying! ! Sitting on the sofa, Roger''s eyes gradually narrowed into a line. His eyes were full of fury, and the blood on his hand fell down. He stared at the red blood for a long time, gently reaching out his tongue to lick the blood on his palm and then swallowed it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Huh "Cassandra..." No one can have you except me! At that moment, he finally understood why he had been thinking of Cassandra during this period, why he had paid attention to her news, and why If he wanted to get her Slowly, Roger twisted his neck, he pulled a few paper towels slowly to wipe the blood off his hands, It was not until there was a lot of paper on the ground that he stood up and walked out of the office step by step. In the Yan garden, capital. After returning to the Yan''s garden, Cassandra immediately went to prepare dinner for Martin. In order to please Martin, she specially asked people to clean up the backyard. The backyard was full of colorful lights, and white candles were prepared. A white heart shape was ced on the table. With one hand propping his head, Martin sat in the chair quietly, watching the girl bustling around. He seemed to be in a good mood. After preparing the dinner, she approached the man with a tender look, "Martin, are you satisfied with the dinner I made?'''' "Yes," said Martin, raising his eyebrows slightly "Hum, that''s all? !" She had prepared for it for so long, but he did not get a little moved at all! ! "Howl!"! It was so hard to coax a man! ! Martin stared at Cassandra''s face and smiled slowly. At that moment, thousands of stars seemed to be lit up by him, like thousands of flowers blooming at the same time in the dark night. "My whole body belongs to you What else do you want? " Martin suggested. Damn it! Did I hit on by Martin again! ! Chapter 109 I will protect her Chapter 109 I will protect her Andrew kept silent for a few seconds and then said, "you have no idea. It is the first time Daniel has made his love public, although he has been involved in a love affair for so many years Why would I encounter two problems at the same time! " Cassandra was speechless,! Who knew that one would even meet some bad guys when he was lost! ! Cassandra was speechless," Mr. Andrew, I lost my way that day so I made a mistake. I don''t even know Daniel, okay? You have wronged me. " A hint of surprise shed through his eyes. Andrew asked, what did you say? get lost? Don''t you know Daniel? " She also knew that Daniel was a popr young star at present, but she really didn''t know him at all. Moreover, no one knew that she would meet the most popr young star in the FX International Group at that ce! Clenching her eyebrows, Cassandra replied, "yes, the whole thing was like this on that day. After the opening ceremony of the film crew, Kelvin and director Johnny were discussing something with each other. I was bored, so I wandered around the film and television city. After all, it''s my first time to go to the film and Television City, so I didn''t know why I got lost. I was about to ask the way, but I didn''t know that he was Daniel..." "Are you telling the truth?" Why is this version of the story totally different from what Daniel told me?, Andrew wondered,? Cassandra rolled her eyes, "no more nonsense, or I won''t ask for his permission. Thank you.'''' Boyd He had short and cool silver hair, but now she looked like a teenager When Daniel heard this, he would probably want to strangle her. "Well, I see. By the way, how is your injury? When can you go back to the crew? " "I have almost recovered, and I can return to the crew in two days. It''s rare that you are so considerate to your subordinate." Andrew''s face fell. He had no time for paying attention to his superior! With a snort, Andrew said, "that''s good to know. Just focus on your work from now on and repay me for my help.'''' The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, "okay. If there''s nothing else, I have to hang up. I need to change the medicine.'''' Andrew didn''t say anything more. He greeted them for a few more words and then hung up. With a helpless expression, Cassandra threw the phone on the tea table aside. ''holy crap! What if Martin finds out! ! ! Cassandra thought anxiously! In the office of Martin. He had dealt with the follow-up matters of the L City. Meanwhile, Fiona was gradually recovering. After she recovered, she would return to the country as soon as possible. There had been an investigation of the traitors in L City. However, they didn''te up with the n to take thest shot. Therefore, Martin didn''t act rashly and carefully. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In the spacious office. While Martin was dealing with the files, Carlos was rubbing theptop against the desk. "Well Well, master, it seems that someone is pursuing sister-inw in thepany... " Said Carlos, his voice trembling. With a slight pause of his fingers, Martin lifted his head and said expressionlessly, "who is it?'''' The office suddenly became as cold as the north wind. Carlos swallowed and said, "I Was the young handsome man from the FX International Group, Daniel, They thought he just wanted to have fun, but they didn''t expect that he would go to the World Media and report the news that sister-inw went back to the film set You can''t hide it any longer. " Previously, when Daniel made such a big fuss on microblog, Carlos certainly followed him. However, since Daniel had always been known as the goddess cutting the machine, the gossip was nothing serious, so he didn''t care too much. But this time, it was true. Martin frowned and replied coldly, "I see.'''' Carlos didn''t know what his young master meant, but he didn''t dare to ask either. He retreated aside judiciously and said, "by the way, Greyson has been alienated for a few days, especially some rtives around Josef. They have sessively challenged Greyson, and three ribs were broken yesterday "Master, shall we intervene?" Since Greyson epted the task on behalf of Josef, many members of V Security team made trouble for him. They were not forbidden to challenge the opponents in the organization, but it was a tradition to enhance their strength and keep it for a long time. However, these disciples who challenged Greyson were all powerful. They attacked him one after another without mercy. No matter how skilled Greyson was, he couldn''t keep up with his physical strength. Once he became physically exhausted, he would only be beaten. Obviously, they aimed at Greyson and yed the lead role of the assistant of Josef. With his eyes narrowed a little bit, Martin said, "wait a little longer.'''' "Wait? If Greyson continue to be beaten like this, I''m afraid he can''t teach sister-inw how to fight. Besides, it is obvious that they deliberately make trouble for Greyson. Although the V Security team allows the fair challenge, it is not under the scope of fairness. " Josef was the leader of the V Security team ever since the camp was established. As his henchman dared not to take it out on Cassandra, they med it on Greyson. "Ask Cassandra to meet Greyson tomorrow," said Martin "Master, do you want Greyson to owe Cassandra a favor? Or else He was bullied in the V Security team?! master''s n is really brilliant! But I''m afraid that the members of the V Security team seem to dislike Cassandra more. " Said Carlos. Martin gave him a quick nce and said, "so what? I will protect her. " "What?" Well, well, well, well, well. I''m not satisfied with the sweet scene! ! The next day, Cassandra got up early. Yesterday, Carlos said that Greyson had moved to the Yan''s garden and it was convenient for her to teach him, so she went to find Greyson early in the morning. The Yan''s garden wasrge. The houses of Greyson and other people were located in the highest building on the left. The exterior wall of the building was red, and there was a g of the V Security team hanging on the top. The g was embroidered with the identity of the V Security team. A ferocious ck Wolf with a fierce big mouth was lying on the g. The red small building was strictly divided into two floors by the rank of the V Security team. The first two floors were the amodations of the ordinary V Security team, and the second floor was the residence of the captain and the team leader. Greyson was the leader of the twelfth group, and he lived in the room No. 12 on the left of the third floor. It took Cassandra a long time to climb to the third floor. On the way to the third floor, many people of V Security team looked at her with surprise, but she didn''t take it into ount. As the leader of the V guard camp, Josef was punished because of her, so many people in the V Security team disliked her. They just didn''t dare to kill her in public. In her previous life, she had known that she should behave herself in the same way as she did. However, she still kept Martin as a taboo in every aspect. Except for Greyson and a few of his men, nobody in the V Security team took her seriously. Chapter 110 who do you think you are Chapter 110 who do you think you are "Master Greyson, are you there?" Thumping the door, almost half a minuteter, there was no response. She came here early in the morning on purpose, but found that Greyson was not there? Did Carlos say that Greyson lived in the Yan garden and went out on a mission early in the morning? However, it was Greyson''s task to teach her?! Just as Cassandra was pondering, the ck door was opened from inside. With a pale face and cold sweat on his forehead, Greyson stood trembling and said in a hoarse voice, dy..." As soon as Cassandra saw Greyson, she asked coldly, "master Greyson, what happened to your injury? !" With a pale face, Greyson pursed his lips and gave a bitter smile. When he had epted the task, he had known that he would be in trouble. He had never expected that the members of the V Security team would be so ruthless to him. However, this was a rule passed down by the V security team. As long as the opponent was qualified, they could challenge him. Unless the doctor gave the critically ill notice, otherwise, the Challenger must ept the challenge, or else he would admit defeat automatically. In the past few days, Greyson had fought dozens of times in a row. Even he was made of iron, he couldn''t afford this kind of battle in turn. Greyson supported himself by the door frame with one hand, and his forehead was in a cold sweat. "It''s not a big deal. Thank you for your concern. I''m all right, but I''m afraid I can''t teach you Kung Fu temporarily.'''' Then Cassandra asked coldly, "is this a minor wound? Someone at least shot you internal injuries. Who did that? " In her previous life, the only person she owed was Greyson, and it was Greyson who had always spared no effort to protect her. She didn''t expect that Greyson had to suffer so much! damn! ! ''if I don''t teach them a lesson, they will think I am a push over!''! ! Seeing that Cassandra was angry, Greyson was stunned. Then he gritted his teeth and answered, "no, nobody. It was an ident Hit by... " Cassandra sneered, with a grim look, are you careless? Why don''t you bump one more for me! I didn''t want to get involved in your business, but now you bullied me, so don''t me me! Guards, gather all the V Security team in the Yan garden Listen, I''m telling the truth! " The faces of the V Security team who had been waiting to see the lively all changed, and someone suddenly came out of the crowd and snorted," Why do you yell at us if our master doesn''t like you? If he doesn''t, who do you think you are?'''' Why should we listen to you? " As soon as his voice faded away, the surrounding V Security team suddenly separated from two sides and made a way for him. A young man in a uniform with three four point stars embroidered on the cor walked up to them slowly, with a disdainful look on his face. Behind the young man were several young men with the same expression. But the other men behind him had only four horns in front of their necks, two at most, one without a four point starred in front of their necks. Obviously, they had just entered the owl guard camp. "Spark! Do you really think I''m dead?! She is the hostess of the Lu n. Her instructions are equal to hers. You Are you trying to rebel? " The Greyson''s face was filled with anger, and a murderous look spread in his eyes. In his heart, the only thing he could do was to obey his master''s orders. As long as it was ording to Martin, he would not frown even if he had to die. From what Spark had just done, it was obvious that he had disobeyed the order. On hearing this, Spark sneered, "you want to be a dog so soon, Greyson? I really didn''t realize that you are so shameless. Do you think you can stand out by hook up with this woman? What a joke! When Miss Fiona came back, I don''t think she could be the hostess of Lu n! " Greyson veins stood out on his forehead as he clenched his fists. Five ribs were snapped in his body, and his left leg was injured. Even so, he wanted to kill Spark. As long as he was alive, he would not allow anyone to insult his young master - the hostess of the Lu n! ! "Haha..." All of a sudden, Cassandra sneered and looked at Spark, "I''d like to ask you, Mr. Spark, how does it feel to be a dog for someone else?'''' Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What did you say?" Said spark, whose face changed greatly. "What did I say? You have a dirty mind? Besides, it''s my business that I can''t be the hostess of the Lu n. I have to make it clear that I will be the hostess of the Lu n forever You can step on my body first! " As she spoke, a smile emerged on the corners of her mouth. However, the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes. It was like a cold de, shooting coldly at everyone present. Spark was intended to teach Cassandra a lesson, but he didn''t expect that instead of getting rxed, Cassandra didn''t seem to be as timid as he had imagined, and even tried to make him look less overbearing. How is that possible? How could a rubbish like her suppress his aura! ! At this time, behind the crowd, Josef slowly walked over to Cassandra. Cassandra stared at Josef expressionlessly. After watching so many dramas behind her, he was finally willing to show up? "My men just now were disobedient and offended you, mistress. For my sake, please let them go. What do you think?'''' Josef coughed and apologized, but there was no sincerity in his words. "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? " Cassandra said word by word with a sneer. In the previous life, she endured Josef for a long time, because she could not resist the fact that he was Fiona''s supporter. But in this life, she would never allow Josef to mock and bully her again! ! Josef Even though you are the honorable now, it doesn''t matter? I want you to live, I want you to live, I want you to die You should die! A murderous look appeared in Josef''s eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that Cassandra doted on his master, he would not allow her to take the seat that should belong to miss Fiona! Great hatred and jealousy poured over, overwhelming Josef''s reason in an instant. With malicious expression on his face, he stared at Cassandra without blinking his cold eyes, "don''t think that you can do whatever you want without our protection, do you think How long can you live? " Martin had made many enemies, which was one of the reasons why he hadn''t leaked any information about his wedding in the past. But what if the public knew that he had been married and that his wife was a weak woman Their enemies couldn''t hurt Martin, but could they deal with Cassandra? Chapter 111 Okay, sister-in-law Chapter 111 Okay, sister-inw "Aha Well, this is the V Security team trained by Martin. It really broadened my horizons today! " Cassandra sneered and looked at Josef with irony. Martin, the head of the organization, was actually owned by him, a man with a sharp sword. Martin had spent all his life in defending the soldiers, though they were not so powerful in the open but the V Security team were just the hidden guards. But, they were just like that. Josef snorted, "I don''t need you, a woman, to tell V Security team what to do!'''' "What about me Do you think you are in the position to tell me what to do? " A creepy voice suddenly came from behind the crowd. In an instant, the whole corridor suddenly fell into a eerie silence. Martin stood in the middle of the crowd, expressionless, whereas Carlos followed him, face turning pale. He had expected that the people on Josef''s side might embarrass Cassandra, but he didn''t expect such a situation. Although Josef and others looked down upon Cassandra, she was still Martin''s legitimate wife and the hostess of the Lu n. "Master, of course you are." Josef looked down and said respectfully. "Am I still your master in your mind?", said Martin calmly after he had a glimpse at Josef The look on Josef''s face changed as he spoke between clenched teeth. "I was too stupid tomit a crime. Please punish me, my master!'''' At this time, the Spark and the others were so scared that they didn''t dare to breathe. They stood respectfully by the side, with beads of cold sweat on their foreheads. "No," replied Martin The rest were dumbfounded. They had no idea what Martin meant. Only Josef froze in shock and went pale. "It''s all my fault. I am willing to ept any punishment Please let them go! " With an indifferent look on his face, Martin went on, "the first rule for the V Security team is to follow orders and obey orders unconditionally If you can''t do it, then someone will do it. From now on, Josef, you will be removed from this position and the leader of the V Security team and entered the logistics camp. If you refuse to ept it, you can leave by yourself. " "What?! "Master, don''t you think this punishment is too heavy..." Chief was also confused for a while... " Stunned, Spark stood out and pleaded for Josef. Nobody had thought that the punishment of Martin would be so heavy that it would be difficult to go back to the V Security team, not only to remove the chief role of Josef, but also to be punished in the logistics camp! Cassandra didn''t expect that it was such a heavy punishment from Martin. In spite of this, she could understand that Josef had always been the leader of the V Security team and he was trusted in many people. If she didn''t establish prestige for the time being, this kind of thing would happen at intervals today. By then she would be the one to suffer. "Enough! You don''t have to plead for me. I will take the order! " With blue veins visible on his forehead, Josef shot a venomous nce at Cassandra and shouted coldly. "But I went to the logistics department and wanted toe back... " Said Spark in panic. It was almost impossible to go back after going into the logistics department. Unless he was rmended by the director of the logistics department or made a great contribution, it was almost impossible. Despite his high prestige in the V Security team, Josef, a newer to the logistics camp, where the two camps werepletely independent. The person in charge over there might not rmend him for the sake of himself. "The rest will be punished ording to the rules. Carlos, You monitor." Martin suggested. "Yes, master.", said Carlos. Cold sweat ran down his back "Are you still angry with me?" At that time, Cassandra almost had a nervous breakdown. Although she felt happy to hear it, she did not expect that Martin would directly remove Josef He was trying to make others hate her! ! "I''m fine...", Cassandra gave a little cough Well, can you help me select a new team to train my master Greyson? " It was obvious that she didn''t believe those people from the V Security team. Josef''s words reminded her that if she was in danger outside, these people would not risk their lives to save her. It was better to select new staff to train than to give her life to someone she trusted. After all, Josef''s trusted subordinates would not like her. Why should she wrong herself and had to win them over? Besides, most of them were loyal fans to Fiona. It would take a long time for them to change their minds. "Okay," replied Martin With a gleam of joy in her eyes, Cassandra held one of Martin''s arms and said in a ttering tone, "you are so kind, Martin! So I have my own team. What''s their name? Cassandra? Cassandra? Or a puppy leg? !" Martin was rendered speechless Are you a dog or a cat?! Carlos said to himself that there was a lot of love between the two of them. Now I really want to watch a porn video washing my eyes "Oh, by the way, master Greyson is still injured, Carlos, could you please send for doctor Kevin for me to check on him? He hasn''t recovered yet. We''ll talk about it when he recovers.'''' After whispering for a long time, Cassandra finally thought of the wounds all over Greyson''s body. It was not easy With a bitter look on his face, Carlos answered, "Okay, sister-inw." Greyson said with respect, "thank you,dy.'''' Cassandra waved her hand and said: "don''t be so formal with me. You are seriously injured. Do you need me to arrange two people to look after you? You almost lost your bnce after standing up, so your life should be very inconvenient, right? " With a straight line on Martin''s face, Greyson felt ttered, and said, "no, no, thank you, mistress. I can take care of myself.'''' "Well, I see. You can go inside and have a rest. Don''t stand here anymore," , said Cassandra, scratching her head Greyson immediately replied," yes, madam." Bearing the burning pain all over his body, Greyson braced himself and closed the door behind him. He leaned against the door and drew a deep breath. Martin began to regret about what he had done. His wife paid more attention to a bodyguard than to him obviously. I can''t take this guard "By the way, why are you here, Martin? If you hadn''te here just now, I would have killed so many people today! I beat them so hard that they couldn''t even recognize me! " Cassandra said shamelessly. "I have to go to thepany. I haven''t seen youe to see me off." That''s a great reason. "~ Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Cassandra was clear that Martin was helping her establish prestige in the V Security team, even if this kind of prestige was not good. Chapter 112 I cant do this Chapter 112 I can''t do this In the office of Roger, GR Group. Sitting on the sofa casually in a pose as usual, Roger found a slightly slovenly man sitting opposite to him. The man''s short hair was in a mess. There was a stubble on his chin. A pair of ck rimmed sses supported his nose. At this moment, he was seriously looking at the script in his hand. Roger didn''t urge him. After a man finished reading the script, he put down the script in his hand and showed a serious expression. He said, "Mr. Roger, this script is indeed very good, but this should not be a happy script. If I guess correctly, this should be a high copy, and I have seen the original script. Don''t you think it''s appropriate for you to do this?'''' Upon hearing this, Roger chuckled and said, "director Caspar, you have been working in this field for so many years. Don''t you know better than me that whether you watch the script or not? If we release it first, we will be the designer. Moreover, although the theme is the same, there is a slight difference, isn''t there? Besides, there are a lot of handsome men in ourpany now. You can pick up one or two of them to shoot and if you do well in publicity and shooting, you can earn a lot of money, right? " The man called director Caspar frowned and then shook his head. "I''m sorry, Mr. Roger, I take pride in movie all my life and I won''t cheat on you. I hope you can find a better person! I''m sorry. I have to go to the set. Bye. " Caspar, the No.1 director of the GR Group, was one of the first group to be in amercial film. He became famous overnight because of the movie, "Prosperous Capital". However, ever since then, it had been hard for Caspar to make his work, because the business movies were closely connected, so hister works, which had a lot of business signs were too obvious to be seen in the original movies. Some even guessed that he had already run out of his talent, and the movies he made were won the attention of young stars, thus he had to earn a lot of money Nobody thought highly of Caspar''s future. "Director Caspar, not everyone has such an opportunity. Do you still think you are the talented director? You''d better know how to behave yourself. If it weren''t for your stupid name, do you think I would adopt you? " Roger sneered and his voice was full of sarcasm. His back froze, and his body seemed to be frozen at certain acupuncture point. In the past few years, Caspar had heard a lot of such words. He dared not go to see any movie or see thements on it. He was talented, but he had to be trapped in the current situation. With a pale face, Caspar looked at Roger, full of struggling in his eyes. After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "sorry, I can''t act in this y. Even if I have lost my life on the street, I won''t do such a thing. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Roger.'''' "Fine!", said Roger, with contempt in his eyes! You have guts. I will let you see what you can do without me! " Caspar was on the brink of copsing, but he gritted his teeth to put up with it. During these years, he did get a lot of resources from the Roger, but the things he got were getting worse and worse. It was all for the money to shoot. When he was a young genius director back then, he was less and less famous, but now he could only sigh. If it was a movie that he made, most likely, he wasughed at Without saying anything more, Caspar walked out of the office of Roger with a trance. After casting a cold nce at Caspar''s back, Roger took out his phone and dialed a number. A few secondster, a ttering voice sounded on the other end of the phone. "Hello, Mr. Roger, what brings you here today? What can I do for you? " "I will give you the money you asked before, but On one condition. " Said Roger. "I promise you that as long as you agree to invest in mypany, I''m willing to do anything for you and you can negotiate with me no matter what conditions you make. I''m always a kind person." "Yes,e to my office right now," said Roger, raising his eyebrows "Okay, Mr. Roger. I''ll be there soon.'''' After hanging up the phone, a touch of coldness appeared on Roger''s face. In this world, money makes the mare go. There were people doing things that Caspar didn''t want to do! Humph! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the Yan Garden. Lying on the sofa and waiting for Martin toe back, Cassandra was reading microblog. After a while, she sprang up from the sofa and stared at the phone screen. Copy On the microblog top search list, the first fewments were all about the giarism of Caspar''s ys. Cassandra quickly clicked on the microblog, which was posted by a famous microblog ount. Behind it, there was also a set of evidence that Caspar, who was imed to be famous of the movie, Prosperous Capital, giarized the work of a small writer. But in the scriptwriter section, it was written by the name of Caspar, from which the writer''s name was not mentioned. As soon as this microblog was released, there were immediately some people who imed to be the insider. It was said that most of the movies that Caspar filmed were after and giarized other''s designs and novels, and there were no original names on them, which made the rumors continue. For a while, the former genius director was used as a giarist by the public of right and wrong, and thement zone of Caspar''s microblog was also full of abuse It took a long time for Cassandra to check Caspar''s microblog ount. What she saw was nothing but curses¡ª¡ª No matter who you are, just leave the entertainment circle! ! ! ] Pay me back for the movie! ! giarist! Go to hell! ] I''m so disappointed in you. I hate being your fan, but I don''t want to thank you! ! ] No matter where he went, the films he took in the past few years were getting worse and worse. He was supposed to get out of the entertainment circle! ! Go to hell! ] No matter what he wants? What he hated most was giarism! ! ] The insultingments almost upied all the hotments under Caspar''s microblog ount. Even if someone questioned, it was quickly taken back. Someizens weremented or posted on the microblog, and others also went to the microblog to insult them. The more Cassandra looked at microblog, the more angry she became, Not long after the incident of giarism was exposed, Caspar dered to quit. Not long after that, he was diagnosed to have serious depression. Even so, those righteous online users didn''t let him go, and cursed him for his death. This was the way of the world. Intrigues and cheats always existed in this circle. One would be doomed eternally if one was not careful enough. As for the truth, others didn''t know it, but Cassandra did. Caspar didn''t giarize at all. The reason why he was wrongly used of giarism was because he offended Roger. Atst, he was ordered to stop from giarizing! Chapter 113 I give you an opportunity Chapter 113 I give you an opportunity ''what That genius business director was forced to take this road, wasn''t he? Caspar''s lonely and bleak figure shed across Cassandra''s mind. In those days, when Caspar was diagnosed with severe depression, there were still many reporters keeping hyping for his fame. One of them was a photo of Caspar standing lonely and bleak under the night curtain, wearing a white robe and a piece of mist. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In those days, there were also some people who stood out to question him. He was the genius who created the miracle, how could he giarize? Moreover, some of Caspar''s loyal fans posted various novels with him. However, these posts were deleted as soon as they were released. What was more, they were even criticized by the website for making private information illegally be the target of public criticism. After this incident, a rumor about the draft which was created by Caspar was spread around the world. This draft was not fully collected, but was finally stolen by Roger. He hired the director of thepany to shoot it, which soon became a hit around the world. On the day when the movie was disyed, Caspar became a vegetable because of a car ident A touch of coldness shed in Cassandra''s eyes. She had to eliminate the many sins in the world one by one! What''s more, as a talented director, if the draft could be finished by Caspar, it must be more popr than that produced by Reba. ''I want to take back what I''ve lost. I want to be at the top of my position. I need to give Caspar more help than Johnny does, '' she thought! "It''s Roger, Susan..." One day, I willpletely defeat you with the thing you are most proud of, and step on you! In the brumous Vi District of the capital. In the backyard of GR n''s vi. A dog in ck was kneeling at the foot of Roger, who was holding a piece of fresh blood in his hand. The man threw it on the ground, and then the dog sprang on the man and bit it fiercely. A savage smile gradually appeared on the face of Roger. Then he reached out to pick up the wet towel on the table and gently wiped his hands. At this time, Vincent came over with a thin and sloppy young man. A few steps away from Roger, he stopped the young man. The man was slovenly, his yellow hair was very greasy. His face was very pale and he looked very sick. He looked around in fear and his hands were hanging naughtily on his cheeks. Obviously, until now, he did not realize where he was. "Wow! ! !" The ck dog rushed to the young man like a prey who broke into the forbidden area, gnawing at the young man''s calf. The young man gave a scream instinctively and fell down without warning. Deep blood gushed from the wound on the wound of the young man''s shin. The young man patted dog madly, but the dog didn''t react, it bit the young man''s leg hard and tore a big piece of flesh, then it ran to Roger with the piece of blood in its mouth as proud. Stared at the piece of meat in its mouth with bloodshot eyes, Roger then pped his hands gently and said, "good boy! But you can''t eat this kind of meat as you like. " The dog was named Damon. At this moment, hearing the words of Roger, Damon threw the meat in its mouth away in disgust. "Vincent, take Damon away." Said Roger. Hearing this, Vincent felt his scalp tingle, and he immediately said, "yes, President Roger.'''' With that, Vincent gestured to Damon. Seeing his childish behavior, the Damon humped with dissatisfaction and followed Vincent out of the yard. In the backyard, there were only Roger and the young man. The young man was so painful that he fainted. He pressed his wound with his hands tightly, and red blood drops fell on the ground. The man''s face was as pale as paper and he was sweating all over. At this moment, he didn''t even have the strength to call for help. Roger walked towards the young man step by step, his eyes burning with a frenzied me, and the young man in front of him stared at him in horror, his body trembling crazily, and kept moving backward. "What Who are you? " The young man bit his lip tightly and a taste of sweetness filled his mouth. At this time, he couldn''t pass out, otherwise he could be a food of the dog named Damon. Sometimes, you have to admit that you are even worse than a dog. "Not bad. How dare you ask this question Aren''t you afraid that Damon would bite you off the neck? " When the young man heard this, his face suddenly turned gray, and he stared at Roger in horror. "You What the hell do you want to do? We live in a society ruled byw now Murder is illegal! " "Killing you is as easy as ughtering an ant. Even if I have to feed you to the dogs, no one will find me." said Roger scornfully, looking at the young man with contempt The young man''s pupils shrank sharply, and his voice trembled uncontrobly. "You You... " Roger''s eyes shed cold," But don''t worry. I won''t kill my own dog. I''ll give you a chance to turn from a poor loser to a famous new famous violinist overnight Are you willing to do that? " The young man''s face suddenly changed and stared at Roger in astonishment. Did he hear it wrong? Or there was something wrong?! He was just a poor scoundrel who didn''t earn more than three thousand a month. In this capital full of rich people, he couldn''t even afford to rent the cheapest basement. How could he be rich overnight?! A famous new writer?! He didn''t even dare to do it in his dream "Are you serious?" The man stared at Roger and took the courage to ask. "It''s my decision. But I don''t like disobedient dogs Do you understand? " Greed streaked across the young man''s eyes. He widened his eyes and nodded crazily. "Yes! I understand, I will do anything for you as long as you give me money! I''m willing to do anything for you! !" When he first entered the society, he was full of ambition. He had also been ambitious and wanted to start from scratch to be a man above thousands of people. But now, his conscience and nature had been obliterated "Okay, the only thing you need to do next is to do what I tell you. As for other things, I will definitely give them to you. Vincent, take him down to prepare." Said Roger indifferently. The young man was so ecstatic that the injury on his foot seemed to be no longer painful. After a few seconds, Vincent came with his people and carried the young man out. Roger stood still and casually nced at the ce where the young man justy. He said coldly, "change all the grass in the backyard, including the floor tiles, and every ce he stepped in, even the air Disinfect them all. " "Yes, President Roger." Chapter 114 waiting for you to come back Chapter 114 waiting for you toe back In a vi district of Jingshi city. Inside the traditional Chinese style vi, the atmosphere was weird and dead. With his head down, Caspar in his ck suit sat quietly on the chair. There was a woman sitting opposite. She had short hair and wore a ck casual suit. She was staring at Caspar with a serious look on her face. This woman was called Joyce, the personal assistant of Caspar. No matter how abject Caspar was and how famous he was in the future, she followed him like an onlooker. With her brows wrinkled, Joyce tried to speak as calmly as possible, "I know what kind of person you are. You have to tell me the truth this time. Now the Inte is full of dirty water about you. If it goes on like this I''m afraid no one can save you. Don''t you know what kind of society it is? Who will really care about your talent, and who can see your sincerity? In order to make more investment, you drank too much to take part in the filming and even suffered from gastric bleeding... " "Enough!" When check-in, Caspar''s eyes became bitter. He smiled bitterly and his voice was extremely hoarse. "Don''t say it again. As if I was wrong from the beginning..." Joyce kneaded her swollen temple and said, "even if you want to get out of this circle, you shouldn''t do so. It''s an honor you traded with your life for. Even if you don''t want it, I want it.'''' His back suddenly froze. After a long time, Caspar raised his head and stared at Joyce in horror, He shook his head heavily and said, "it''s no use. That man has a lot of things on his hands and I''ve already fallen into his trap. I don''t want you to get into my fate. I still have a draft that hasn''t been released yet. Take it and negotiate with Roger. Try to get the money and leave the GR Group. Take it as if you''ve supported me all these years, the only thing I can give you is thepensation. "Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Caspar! What do you mean? I have been with you for so many years. Do you really think that is what I want? " With a cold face, Joyce said word by word. In fact, Caspar also knew that Joyce was not trying to get close to him for this. But now he had no way out, why bother her? As far as he knew, Joyce could live a stable life even if she left the GR Group. However, his life had come to an end now. With a look of decadence, Caspar said, "Joyce, I know that''s not what you''re thinking about Be a good girl, okay? " That was the only thing he could leave to her. He couldn''t redeem himself. At least, he could buy her something that should belong to her. Without a blink, Joyce stared at Caspar and said, "now that you know it, you shouldn''t say such words to me. What can you do even if you get me involved in it? Since I chose to be your girlfriend at that time, I have never thought about regretting it. No matter how powerful the GR Group was, it couldn''t change anything, I have to go all out, or I won''t give up my life. " Caspar was suddenly stunned. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "well, since you insist, I will respect your decision." The pride behind him had already been broken by this ruthless and cruel reality. In the end, he was just like one of the thousands of ants. She wanted to prove that he was innocent If she didn''t pluck off a piece of skin, she would feel as if her skin had been cut off. What else could she do? He could handle it on his own, but he couldn''t be so selfish anymore after having made Joyce go through so much pain with him. Joyce was still so young and had a promising future, while he was just a walking dead body with his soul being extracted In the Yan Garden. While Cassandra was checking the microblog andtest news on the Inte, almost all the others were silent except a few who acted in a humble way as the third wheel stood up for Caspar. In this circle, the biggest taboo is to express his position, once he stands out, he will disgrace himself. Soon, Cassandra received the microblog of Johnny who stood out to support Caspar. So far, he had been the first one who stood out to support Caspar in the upper ss. Cassandra hesitated for a while and retweeted it, with her slender white fingernding on the input box. Then she wrote, "believe director Caspar, and you can have a fair and rxed mind!"! After Cassandra finished writing the microblog, she clicked to close it. If she stood up to support Caspar now, thements would be exploded immediately. It was rare for her to see the general comments. She took a look at her watch. It was almost 9 o''clock, but Martin hadn''te back yet. She found his number and dialed. After a few seconds, a low voice came from the other side of the phone, "hmm?" "It''s almost nine o''clock. Haven''t you finished your work?'''', Cassandra sighed? I''m starving. " With a slight frown on his face, Martin lowered his voice and said, "you don''t have to wait for me to come back. You eat first, okay?" Curling her lips, Cassandra refused, "no, I don''t eat well. When youe back, we can eat fruits and snacks. Come back soon when you finish your work, okay?'''' "Okay," replied Martin Then Cassandra hung up. In the meeting room, Martin''s eyes were still fixed on the mobile phone screen. After a while, he raised his eyes and said, "there are five more minutes left. If you can''t make it through tomorrow, you will have to go to the financial office to settle your sry." Everyone in the meeting room was rendered speechless fuck! What was going on?! Why did he be more vicious after he answered a phone call?! All of them looked at Carlos with puzzled eyes. With a bitter look on his face, Carlos was so foolish that he seemed to bury his head in his neck. What can I do! I''m also very desperate! ! Our master is such a ve for his wife! He wondered what his master''s wife was ying at home But when he heard from the voice of Martin just now, he didn''t seem to be angry After their master got married, Carlos couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Was a married man always so emotional? Meanwhile, Cassandra stood up, slowly walked towards the gate of the vi with her crutches, leaning against the gate with the shape of a flint. Recently, she had been trying to show off her affection. The Martin seemed not to be as ferocious as in her previous life. Perhaps, everything would be different after she was reborn? Well, she had never discovered that she had such a strong desire to survive In her previous life, she had wished that Martin had strangled her in a fit of fury. At the thought of it, she understood that it was a miracle for her to have been able to live peacefully for five years without being infuriated by him. After a long time, the girl almost fell asleep leaning against the door frame, while she suddenly smelled the familiar light grass. The girl opened her eyes and said, "Martin, you''re finally back.'''' Chapter 115 unparalleled Chapter 115 unparalleled With a cold face, Martin took off his clothes and ced them on the girl''s shoulder. "Your legs haven''t recovered yet. Why do you stand here?'''' "I''ll wait for you here, My legs won''t get hurt even if I''m just standing here," Cassandra coaxed Martin, I''m waiting for you here Martin''s back jolted a little. He held the girl''s wrist and said with a cold face, "don''t stand here next time. Do you feel ufortable?'''' Cassandra stuck out her tongue and said: "I''m not that weak. I''m ill while standing here Achoo! " At that time, Cassandra was also shocked! ! Pretending to be innocent, she was struck by lightning! I was really weak! ! I should hurry up for your exercise! Martin''s face darkened and ordered," Carlos, ask Kevin toe here." "What Oh. " He felt that he was disying their affection in public again Cassandra frowned," Don''t be so nervous, Martin. It''s not a big deal. I was just standing in the cold wind. I just need to drink some hot water.'''' It was said that it was a universal skill to coax girls. Drink more hot water Cassandra had never expected to use this tactic on herself. The next second, Martin bent over and picked up Cassandra, who was confused and looked up at him. Uh Was she being flirted again?! "Bang!", suddenly, Cassandra was knocking on the door not far away from where she was. Then she raised her neck with difficulty and took a look at the back of Martin. It was Carlos. He was standing there, with a look of despair on his face. When his mobile phone fell on the ground, then he heard Kevin going berserk at the other end of the phone. "You son of a bitch! My ears are going to explode! ! !" Carlos was stunned, ''ha-ha, your ears are going to explode, but mine is going to explode! ! ! He wanted to explode right now! His dog eyes were almost blind! "Well Martin, don''t you think we''ve been showing off too much love? " She then buried her head into Martin''s arms, with her ears burning red. "No," replied Martin Cassandra, "..." Well, I can''t answer that When they entered the hall, Martin sat down on the sofa where Cassandra was treated and checked her wound carefully. "Well My leg is almost recovered. Can I go out tomorrow? I promise I won''t run around. Ask the driver to send me there, and I''lle back as soon as I''m done! " Cassandra ttered. She was ordered to stay at home for rest and was even not allowed to go out of the vi gate. But she had to go to the thing about Caspar in person, otherwise, Caspar would not believe what she said now. As soon as she finished, Martin''s face fell. Cassandra looked at him with pitiful eyes and said, "Mr. Martin, could you please just let me go out for a while? Please, I promise that nothing will happen... " After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "okay. But if you are injured, you are not allowed to go out this month.'''' All of a sudden, her smile widened. She raised her head, gave him a kiss on the cheek and said, "I see! I promise I won''t hurt myself! " "Holy shit! ! ! My eyes are blind! ! It was just too eye-catching! !" Suddenly, the roar of Kevin came from the door. Behind Kevin, Carlos was in extreme pain Well, anger made me ugly, neither angry nor angry Then Cassandra coughed to cover her embarrassment and said, "why do you shout? It''s so crazy. If you have the guts, why don''t you go and find a boyfriend and kick his ass?'''' Kevin was speechless, "..." "What?" "So what? We are so upset Can you be more vignt next time?! Kevin thought that there was no need for Cassandra to go to the hospital and see a doctor. And he didn''t want to see a patient like Cassandra, Ha-ha, one of her legs can wave to the sky, OK! Feeling speechless, Kevin put his hand on his forehead and took a few deep breaths before he went to examine Cassandra. A few minutester, Kevin''s brother eximed with pain, "master,dy is in good health..." You specifically asked me to show off your love, right?! Cassandra immediately put on a ttering face and said, "look! I said I was fine. The wind was just too strong just now.'''' The corner of Kevin''s mouth twitched, and he almost vomited up a mouthful of blood. Damn it! I''m a famous doctor in the capital, okay? I don''t want to have any face! ! Blue veins stood out on Kevin''s forehead. Fuming with rage, he picked up his medical kit and got out of the room to propose a toast. "Well If there isn''t anything else, I should leave now. " "Yes," replied Martin Carlos ran away as quickly as he could. He was afraid that he couldn''t control the primitive power inside him if he stayed any longer. I can''t do this! In the early morning, a microblog: He worked for the giarist, which included all the evidences of his previous draft designs, and the response from the website that the journalist was in. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, the writer was regarded as a genius writer, while Caspar waspletely thrown into the abyss. Thementary area of Caspar''s microblog exploded again. Here is the irrefutable evidence of Caspar''s giarism. He has been fired from the entertainment circle! ! ] No objection! ''this giarist dog doesn''t deserve to live in the world at all! ] ''what''s wrong with the giarist! ! ha-ha! ! ] Damn it! How could this scumbag still live in the world?! Go to hell! ] However, could those bitches give up now? No evidence? Now the evidence is clear. How can you deny it?! ] ''go to hell! ] For a while, the use of Caspar, along with the previous doubts, were all silenced. Some people kept silent, but this silence was meaningless to the keyboard man. In the quaint vi, the dark hall was deathly silent. A faint light shed on the ground, but it quickly disappeared. Then the world returned to darkness. Caspar curled up in a corner, shivering. Water dripped down on the phone screen He had been so dazzling back then, but now he had fallen into an abyss. The talented director who had been admired by thousands of people was now the person hated by everyone. A deep desperation appeared in his eyes. Something spread silently in the darkness. After a long time, a sudden sound broke the silence between them and the screen of the mobile phone was suddenly lit up by a weak light. A message was lying quietly on the screen Chapter 116 I was forced to leave Chapter 116 I was forced to leave The next morning, Greyson came to pick up Cassandra. As soon as Cassandra changed into a man''s clothes, Martin held her carefully downstairs. When she saw Greyson, she was immediately stunned. "Master Greyson, don''t you have wounds all over your body? Why did youe in person? Go back now. Just send me Marcus. " Greyson asked in confusion, "Marcus?" Was there someone under him? After Cassandra''s order to arrange Greyson to train some people, Martin called seven new members of the Greyson sect to form a Greyson group that was in ordance with the instruction of Greyson. But there was no one named Marcus in the seven cultivators'' squad. Cassandra coughed," He is the famous Marcus." That exined why the disciple of Greyson sect was called Marcus. He was the most excellent one among the newers. He was powerful, but he was very cold-blooded. Except for training, he seldom had any activities in the team. "Madam, Marcus just arrived at the squad, so I''m afraid he is not familiar with some rules." Cassandra waved her hand and said indifferently," he just needs to drive, Is he not familiar with the rules? I''m not going for a fight. Just let him drive the car and wait for me at the gate. I''ll go after breakfast. " Greyson wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. As far as he knew, Marcus was a cold man, and if Cassandra couldn''t control him, he might cause trouble. Even Josef, didn''t escape the punishment from his young masterst time. Not to mention the new one, Marcus? However, Cassandra had made it clear to him, so he dared not say anything else. The reason why the Greyson group was founded was because of Cassandra. "Yes, mistress." Greyson looked down and stopped struggling. After hearing this, Cassandra felt relieved and continued to eat. Martin brought a ss of milk for her and she stared at him with a sad face. "Can I refuse to drink it? Not tasty at all. " After Martin shot Cassandra a cold nce, she immediately gulped down the milk in his hand and shook the ss in her handcently. "Well, actually it''s not that bad. By the way, will youe back for dinner tonight? "Yesterday I found that the vegetables in the garden are easy to eat. How about I cook you one dish?" When the girl spoke, his eyes sparkled. At that moment, some emotion spread from the bottom of his heart. Martin stretched his hand and grabbed the girl''s chin, kissing her unexpectedly. Cassandra, "..." I''m telling you something serious. You are flirting with me again! ! As these words were uttered out of her mouth, Cassandra''s pupils dted a little and then turned to re at Martin with a sad look on her face. Her little face was full of dissatisfaction, and she said, "Martin, could you please not hit on me like this? Can you be more reserved?'''' "Am I not reserved enough?", said Martin Cassandra was choked by his words. Compared with Martin in her previous life, he was reserved enough Embarrassed, Cassandra scratched her head, "by the way, how is that woman, Fiona? Dead? " Martin cast a nce at her and said, "she has passed the crisis.'''' Somehow, he felt that the girl had a natural enmity towards Fiona. Although she didn''t express it, every time she mentioned Fiona, she seemed to instinctively resist. "What a pity that she''s still alive," sighed Cassandra Martin was rendered speechless A helpless expression appeared on Martin''s face, "recently thepany is so busy that you don''t have to wait for me at night.'''' Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Embarrassed, Cassandra stared at Martin and asked: "is business so important? I''m still hurt and you know nothing but to work. Don''t you love me anymore? " She felt like a heavy stone was pressing on her heart and she could hardly breathe after knowing the condition of Martin. As for Cassandra''s temper, Martin thought it was just a temporary emotion. He stretched out his hand and rubbed the girl''s head, "good girl, I will apany you at home when I am busy these days, OK?'''' The haze on Cassandra''s face was swept away, "really?'''' Martin nodded, "yes.'''' In a good mood, Cassandra said: "that sounds better. Go on with your work. Don''t stay here with me, okay? I will go out after breakfast. You should go quickly.'''' Looking at Cassandra who was trying to drive him away with her bright eyes, Martin didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Cassandra always did such unexpected things. A few minutester, Carlos ran here like a gust of wind. He was totally confused. The master usually left after Cassandra went out. What happened to him today? "Well "Master, what happened between you and sister-inw?" Did you have a quarrel with him again? " Carlos asked cautiously. "No," replied Martin "I didn''t expect you to leave before my sister-inw came out..." Carlos scratched his head, confused, "I was forced to leave," replied Martin "What?" I can''t answer this! But somehow he felt that his face was clouded with envy again After his sister-inw married his master, he was so jealous of their public disy of affection! ! He had worried that the two would fight with each other and bleed Well, not at all Then Cassandra left the room with her crutch. Actually, she didn''t want to take a walking stick with her. But she was afraid that one of her servants might tell Martin about it. It would be hard for her to go out again if she wanted to. she rubbed her fingers together and got into the car with the walking stick leisurely, Inside the car. The air froze. With a ferocious and cold look, Marcus asked, "where are you going?" After telling him the address, Cassandrazily leaned back in hers chair, propping up her head with one hand, and looked at the handsome face of Marcus. To be honest, she was not convinced by the way Martin chose people. All the members of the Greyson sect small group were handsome men, but of course, these handsome men were not the weak little fresh men in the circle. The strength was better and more ferocious than the other. Among the seven new disciples, Marcus had the highest strength and the most beautiful appearance Such an icy beauty, she could even be obsessed with him for a few days just by looking at him in this way~ "Oh, Marcus, a man who is as handsome as you It must be crooked, isn''t it? " Cassandra asked with a smile. "It''s my private question," answered Marcus expressionlessly Cassandra answered reluctantly, " I just care about your marriage!"! Moreover, you are mine. How dare you hide it from me?! Cassandra said seriously, "we are all familiar with each other. Why do you regard me as an outsider? I didn''t mean anything else. I just think you are so beautiful. It would be a waste of your body if you like a girl. " Marcus: "...." Chapter 117 thats a deal Chapter 117 that''s a deal In a vi district of capital city. The ck Bentley stopped in front of a simple vi. Cassandra got out of the car with a stick. "Marcus, you can wait for me here. I can go in alone.'''' To be honest, she really worried that if Marcus went inside like this, he would directly frighten people to death. "Yes, sir!" replied the emotionless Marcus Cassandra didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she knocked on the door with her stick. A moment later, the door was opened, and a beautiful woman with a perfect figure stood behind the door. "This beautifuldy, you must be the assistant of director Caspar, Miss Joyce, right?" Said Cassandra. Joyce nodded, "yes. Are you Mr. Samuel who contacted me yesterday?'''' "Yes, I''m Samuel," replied Cassandra with a smile Joyce frowned slightly. But under this circumstance, she could do nothing but to wait. Joyce raised her right hand and said, "Mr. Samuel, this way please.'''' Then Cassandra walked into the vi on her crutches. There were many lush nts nted there, and the whole room was filled with a faint fragrance. She passed through the front yard to the vi hall. In the hall, Caspar still wore the Tang clothes yesterday, and he leaned on the sofa with pale and worn face. It seemed that after a night, his life was taken away, and there was only an empty body left. Joyce asked Cassandra to sit down and poured a ss of water for her. Her face looked a little pale. "Now that Mr. Samuel has contacted me, I won''t beat around the bush. You said on the phone that you have a solution to wash director Caspar''s grievance. I wonder Do you have any proof? " Now Caspar was in a very difficult situation, and few people in the circle wanted to help him out. Nobody would believe that he was wronged, That so-called original work became famous overnight. Even though Joyce tried to contact him, she couldn''t find any information about him. Obviously, that so- called work had be the people of Roger. Without any evidence, how could they frame up Caspar? Last night, Cassandra contacted her initiatively. She had no choice but to meet Cassandra with a glimmer of hope. However, ording to his request, she had to see Caspar in person and show him the evidence. With a slight smile, Cassandra said, "Miss Joyce, you don''t have to be so anxious. I just want to say that no matter how others suspect Mr. Caspar in the world, I, Samuel, believe that Mr. Caspar will never do such kind of illegal things. He is upright and upright all his life. I admires him.'''' I believe in you Like a thunder from the ground On the sofa, Caspar''s back suddenly froze. He raised his head in panic and stared at Cassandra with his bloodshot eyes. His voice was extremely hoarse, "you What did you say? " Then Cassandra looked at Caspar and said, "I trust you, sir.'''' His eyes narrowed and his heart raced with rage. Caspar had heard too many insults and abuses in the past two days, and he did nothing wrong, but he had be an unpardonable enemy to everyone. No one trusted him. No one cared about what he had paid to keep his bottom line and principles Caspar bit his lips tightly and calmed down after a long time. He said calmly, "thank you." Cassandra shook her head, "everyone owes you justice. If they don''t give it to you, I will give it to you!'''' After a few seconds of silence, Caspar said, "thank you for your kindness, Mr. Samuel. But you don''t have to meddle in this matter. I will deal with it by myself. I have nned to live with it for the rest of my life. After all, the water in theke is too deep that I can''t do anything alone. But I believe that there are still some people who have unconventional thoughts. I want to give them thest glimmer of hope.'''' When Cassandra heard this, her heart suddenly trembled. From what Caspar said, although he intended to rify the fact publicly, he was clear that he was not powerful enough topete against Roger. It would be a huge loss for one thousand people if they fought against them alone. Cassandra smiled," Mr. Caspar, you don''t believe me? If you don''t, I can give you the justice.'''' Caspar looked at Cassandra with a mixed feeling. To be honest, he didn''t believe that Cassandra would betray him. The mystery man Samuel became famous overnight due to what happened to Johnny. Yet, no more information was found about Samuel. The mystery man was mysterious, always appearing and disappearing, yet giving people a glimmer of hope in a desperate situation. But this time, they were going to take Roger as their opponent, who was able to quickly control half of the business of the GR Group. "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just That person is too powerful. You have no idea what kind of existence you are fighting against. I don''t want to hurt you. " "Now that there''s no turning back for you, why don''t you trust me?" Caspar was stunned. He also wanted to justice himself, but he had already involved himself, he didn''t want more people to be involved. He pinched his eyebrow tiredly, "I don''t know you at all. I really appreciate that you can trust me. As for the rest, I won''t force you." "Three days..." Cassandra said in a low voice, "give me three days. If I can''t prove your innocence, I''ll never interfere in this matter. Okay?'''' Three days passed Property ? N?velDrama.Org. How is that possible? It was impossible to return Caspar''s virginity within three days. Caspar wanted to refuse, but he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. It was only three days, anyway. There was nothing to look forward to for the rest of his life. So what if he had three days? Caspar sighed, "Okay, I''ll give you three days. After three days, I''ll hold a press conference and rify the truth to the public. No matter what the result is, I''m willing to bear it myself." Then she nodded, "that''s a deal." He was so surprised that he would believe a stranger''s words. Maybe it was because of the solitary anger in the man''s heart and his trust in him. When a man was in a desperate situation, he identally caught a life-saving straw, and then he would not let it go. After leaving the family of Caspar, Cassandra temporarily decided to go to the Lu Group for a spot check. After the car arrived at the Lu Group, Cassandra got off the car with a walking stick. The security guard at the gate recognized her as soon as he saw her. Seeing that she was holding the walking stick, he immediately walked towards her with a serious face as if he was facing a formidable enemy. Seeing this, Cassandra waved her hand and said, "I''m fine. You don''t have to be so nervous. I just go upstairs to have a look at Martin.'''' Security guard, "..." We also know that you are looking for our boss! Shit! You''re such a loser, but you still insist on finding our boss...'' How much did he like his boss! ! Chapter 118 I dont want to be cuckolded Chapter 118 I don''t want to be cuckolded In the office of Martin. Martin was holding a video conference with somebody while Carlos was reading some documents aside. Suddenly, somebody knocked the door of his office. Hearing that, Carlos was stunned. It was a rule in thepany that Martin hated to be disturbed most when he was working. No matter how urgent the matter was, he had to be asked for help first. How could someone be so ignorant ande to knock at the door at this time. Carlos jumped up from the sofa at once. "Go on, masters. I''ll see who the bastard is!'''' After saying that, Carlos strode over to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, the angry expression on his face instantly cracked open. "sister-inw sister-inw? Why are you here? " Carlos stared at Cassandra in horror. Cassandra smiled," I just passed by, so I came up to see if Martin is okay." "What?" Well done! His sister-inw was here to storm check on his master! ! While they were talking, Cassandra had entered the office of Martin. Carlos stood at the door for a few seconds and went away. If he didn''t leave, why did he stay to watch?! Martin, in a ck suit, was having a video conference with others. However, he was wearing a Bluetooth headset, and he kept silent all the time, so that Cassandra was not aware that he was having a meeting. So she moved to him stealthily and threw herself into his arms, "Hmm, honey, do you miss me?" All the men who were connected with Martin just felt dazed. Then the screen was ck, and there was a girl''s sweet voiceing. However, because of the mixed sound, no one could clearly hear what the girl said. What was going on?! How could a man be around his boss?! Or someone who just pounced on him?! Although the figure rushed over just now, they were sure that it was a man! What the fuck! ! Does boss really like men?! At this moment, Martin was holding his palm on theputer, and then turned off the Bluetooth earphone. He took it off and looked down at the man in his arms who looked innocent. "Well Am I disturbing you? You were In a meeting? " Cassandra finally realized there was something wrong and spoke with embarrassment. It seemed that Martin shut down theputer just now, but she didn''t expect that she would pounce on him What''s more, she was in a man''s suit now! ! ! She really wanted to die now Rubbing his forehead, he replied, "yes." Then she stood up straight and asked, "why didn''t you stop me when I pounced on you?" Shooting her a quick nce, Martin asked, "why did I stop you?'''' "I''m in men''s wear now, okay? What if you are misunderstood? !" Raising his eyebrows, Martin said, "I don''t mind.'''' Cassandra, "..." I mind it, okay! ! ! What a tragic death! She knew it! If she continued to pretend, she would be struck by lightning! With a sad face, Cassandra said, "I mind if you don''t mind. If somebody misunderstands you as an idiot, then I am the one who cuckolded myself.'''' "I''ll exin itter," said Martin with a helpless expression Then Cassandra said slowly, "you must exin clearly. I don''t want to be cuckolded.'''' "Okay," replied Martin Upon hearing this, Cassandra heaved a sigh of relief and got up from Martin''s arms, He rested her on hisps and asked, "can you tell me now why youe to thepany all of a sudden?'''' Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''is this guy a fool?''?! Your wife had been limping to visit you. How could you think of this the first time?! ! ''what a fool!'' Was he really bitten by a dog! ! Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and said, "Martin, you can''t do that. You should act very moved at this moment, understand?'''' "Yes," replied Martin Cassandra was shocked, ''that''s all?''?! It was all her fault. Martin, who could marry such an excellent wife, must have saved the whole gxy in his previous life! Cassandra sighed, "never mind. Go ahead with your business. I''ll prepare lunch for you.'''' Martin got an independent kitchen in his office, so she came over to see Martin just now to supervise him having dinner in person after she left Caspar''s house. Looking at her injured leg, Martin said, "sit here. I''ll go.'''' With a fox like face, Cassandra nodded with a smile, "well, you should go now. I''ll wait here.'''' "Yes," replied Martin After cing Cassandra carefully on the sofa, Martin passed his iPad to her for fear that she would get bored. Martin was connected to all the electronic devices in the hall, which meant the tablet PC was connected to hisputer for business. The information was stored at the bottom of the tablet PC. In her previous life, Martin had never avoided Cassandra. She could attend thepany''s top secret meetings, but she didn''t care about these at that time. Now she thought that, at that time, Martin had deliberately exposed her to thepany''s affairs and even wanted to bring her into thepany, so as to pave the way for her future. This man always did these things for her quietly behind her, but she always wanted to escape from him. While Cassandra''s slender fingers swiped the screen of the tablet PC, suddenly her eyes fell on it. On the screen were some financial statements and some confidential projects of the GR Group. Those seemingly confidential information was actually in the hands of Martin. It meant that Martin had been paying attention to the GR Group since the very beginning! ! ! It was because she Or is it just one of his ns?! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There was a shock in Cassandra''s heart. She looked at the information withplicated expression for a long time, and then moved her fingers. After a while, she found some information about the Yan n Although she had expected it, she still felt shocked when she saw it with her own eyes. It turned out that Martin knew what she was thinking. Perhaps in the eyes of others, it would take some price to shake Roger and Yan n, but it was just a piece of cake for Martin. He didn''t do it, just because she She realized that even though there were so many sins in the world, the man was always standing in front of her to protect her from the arrows of wind and rain. She just needed to go on her own way. No matter how big the trouble she had made, this man would take care of it for her. The only taboo for him was her. Chapter 119 boys are too thin to look good Chapter 119 boys are too thin to look good Then Cassandra looked up and saw Martin, who was in a white shirt and a light colored apron around his neck, cooking attentively. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As an omnipotent man, he didn''t know what cooking was, but he was willing to cook for her She sighed and closed the tablet PC. now that Martin showed her the tablet PC, he wouldn''t mind what she saw. She didn''t have to cover it up. Then she stood up and slowly walked to the kitchen, leaning against the door frame. In her zed eyes, the man''s enchanting face was reflected. "Why are you here?" Martin raised his head and frowned. At the sight of this, Cassandra felt she was offended. Her mouth twitched and she said seriously, "the iPad isn''t as beautiful as yours. I came to see you. Is that okay?'''' Upon hearing this, Martin was stunned for a few seconds and then responded with a slight smile, "okay." What an asshole! Cassandra said with a straight face, "Martin, you are so dissolute. Don''t try to seduce me.'''' "Did I seduce you?" Cassandra was choked by his words, ''do you have any idea whether you seduce me or not?''? Catching a glimpse of him, Cassandra said bitterly, "you are so pretty. Even if you stand here, it is a kind of seduction? What a beauty you are! !" He was a man with dark mole in everyone''s heart! ! "Seduce her It''s my honor. " The corners of her mouth twitched. Then she waved her hand and said, "don''t seduce me, or don''t seduce me! Don''t mess with me again! " She was so angry that she almost wanted to turn over the car! ! How much she wanted to sleep with Martin now! In other words, after rebirth, there seemed to be no substantial rtionship between the two of them All of a sudden, she felt that she was such a loser. How could she sleep with such a handsome man every day She did nothing "Wait for me outside. It won''t take long, '''' said Martin with a slight smile "Well, by the way, have you done much?'''', asked Cassandra As Martin heard this, he looked at the Cassandra asking him the same question. But Cassandra scratched her head and said, "well, Marcus is still waiting for me downstairs, I guess that he hasn''t had dinner with those cold guys. I don''t want him to starve or lose weight because of hunger. It''s not good for a boy to grow too thin.'''' "Food Delivered," Martin said coldly, fixing his eyes on Cassandra When she saw the fierce look on Martin''s face, she swallowed her tongue immediately. Cassandra gave a wry smile, "that''s right. I''ll call Carlos and ask him to make arrangement. I''ll get my phone.'''' "Yes," replied Martin fuck! that was close! ! She had forgotten that it causes Martin''s heartburn! Cassandra, who looked like a lucky survivor from a disaster, didn''te to her senses until sitting on the sofa for a while. Then, she took out her mobile phone and made a call to Carlos. At the other end of the phone, Carlos, who was almost driven mad by a group of senior leaders, finally picked up the phone. He shouted at the phone, "help! ! !" The sound almost deafened her. With a look of disgust, Cassandra put the phone half a meter away, rubbed her ear with the other hand, and pressed it against her ear. "Carlos, what happened over there?'''' "I''m almost driven mad by these beasts. Please tell the master not to refuse the proposal!'''' Carlos said, looking troubled! Spare my life! " "Are you sure it''s not because your nning is too bad?" "Of course not! Don''t you know master''s character? If there is a small w, we will redo it all. The nning department will line up to jump off the building! " Cassandra smacked her lips. She knew that Martin was very strict with the work, but she did not expect him to be so strict to this point. However, this was the internal business of the Lu Group, and she could not interfere. Cassandra scratched her head and said, "well I won''t interfere in yourpany''s affairs... " "No need to get involved," said Carlos! "Our master has always been obedient to you. If your words make any exnation, it would be equal to what we say! There is greater merit in saving one life than in building a seven tier pagoda! " Speechless, Cassandra rubbed her forehead, "let me have a try.'''' All of a sudden, a big smile yed on Carlos''s face. As long as his sister-inw agreed to help, this was almost done. He said obsequiously, "Cassandra, you are so good. By the way, why do you call me?'''' Then, it urred to Cassandra that she was going to ask Carlos have dinner with Marcus, but after their talk, she had forgotten the real business. "I guess Marcus won''t go to get something to eat, as he is still downstairs. Can you bring him something to eat?'''', asked Cassandra The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched slightly. What a fuck! ! He had been working for Martin for so many years, but Martin hadn''t even asked him to be obedient to him Wearing a bitter face, Carlos said, "well, I see. I''ll go by myself.'''' Then Cassandra hung up the phone. With her chin in her hands, she stared nkly at Martin who was still in the kitchen. So, how should she mention the nning to Martin? Would she look so pure and not affected?! After all, it was the business within the Lu Group Cassandra thought anxiously! A few momentster, Martin came out of the kitchen. Bored, Cassandra put down her phone and asked, "Martin, is dinner ready?'''' Martin trotted over to reply, "yes.'''' As soon as Cassandra stood up from the sofa, she fell into a warm embrace. Martin lifted her up in a very gentle way and walked towards the kitchen. Upon hearing this, Cassandra widened his eyes subconsciously and stared at Martin in disbelief?! She was injured in her leg, but she was not a good for nothing Why! ! The steady heartbeat of the man sounded in her ears, which made her a little stunned. If everything was not real at the moment, she would doubt that she was dreaming. She didn''t expect that the violent and horrible man in her previous life could be so gentle Martin settled Cassandra down on the chair and filled a bowl of soup for her. "Be careful not to burn it.'''' With the corner of her mouth twitching, the confusion in her mind vanished in an instant. For some reason, she always felt like a fool whose business was inferior to theirs in the eyes of Martin Ha ha, she bowed her head and handed him tea! "Well, it seems that Are you free tonight? I want to ask you to watch a movie with me! " Chapter 120 you always flirt with other men Chapter 120 you always flirt with other men Martin, a little stunned and sleepy, lowered his eyes and replied: "okay.'''' Cassandra immediately took out her mobile phone and murmured, "what kind of movie do you like? I want to see what movies they are ying first. I heard that there is a nice cartoon recently You are such a noble, gorgeous demon Well, the big boss will never like that kind of stupid movie... " In her previous life, she had little involvement with Martin other than killing herself, let alone watching a romantic movie. Therefore, she really didn''t know a lot about Martin''s preferences. She was just trying to ask for help, but she didn''t expect that Martin should agree. "Okay," replied Martin Then Cassandra stared at him with hidden bitterness and said, "you can call me whatever you like, This is the first time we go to a date! Don''t be so perfunctory! " With a serious look on his face, Martin said, "no, as long as I''m with you, it doesn''t matter what I see." Cassandra was speechless I can''t Did I hit on by Martin again? Who said that Martin couldn''t say honeyed words to chase after his sister? Stand up! I promise I won''t kill you! After a long while, Cassandra finally gently coughed, "well, what about We should go to the cartoon, a domestic conscientious one, where we can make the most exquisite... " Who said the movie was called stupid?! She was pped on the face "Okay," replied Martin "I''ll book the ticket first. By the way, will you go to the cinema in this way?" After booking the ticket, Cassandra raised her head and stared at Martin with a troubled look. Martin was always dressed in a formal suit. If it weren''t for his poor performance, she would doubt whether he wanted to sleep in this one. Martin frowned and said, "something wrong?" Of course there was! That was too good! ! The cinema is a ce where young people often go to the cinema, and most of them are couples. No one would wear such clothes to see a movie Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra rubbed her forehead, "it''s not a big deal After dinner, I''ll go to the shopping mall nearby and buy you some casual clothes. Don''t always wear these ck clothes. " Age Really Martin picked up some food for her and nodded, "okay.'''' Cassandra thought for a while and scratched her head in embarrassment, "well Could you lend me your wallet? I I went out in a hurry, so I didn''t bring any money with me... " In fact, there was no money in her card. When she had been unwilling to marry Martin, Evan had cut off all her cards directly. In the past, she was just a richdy. How could she have extra savings? After she married into Yan''s family, she didn''t have to worry about food or clothing at the Yan''s garden. She only needed to utter a word if she wanted anything. After signing a contract with the World Media group, the movie shooting hadn''t beenpleted yet, and the payment wouldn''t arrive so soon. Therefore, she was really poor now. If it weren''t for Martin, she would live on air. Martin took out a ck wallet, from which a ck card was taken out and handed it to Cassandra. Then Cassandra took the ck card from Martin''s hand with her eyes wide open. Damn it! Is this the legendary ck card?! And handed him tea! ! "The password is your birthday." Martin suggested. Cassandra was choked, "what? My birthday? " Martin nodded in agreement ''something is wrong. It seems that Martin has been in a ck card for several years. How could he have known me several years ago? He knocked on her head and said, "what are you thinking about? Have a good meal. " Putting away the ck card, Cassandra clenched her teeth in order to eat, but finally she swallowed the question. Maybe it was just because when they got married, the password changed by Martin was not necessarily the same. However, this didn''t seem to make sense ''forget it. I don''t want to think about his behavior style. Even if I racked my brains, I might note up with the reason.''. After the meal, he let her in with a bowl of soup. She stared at Martin with a sad face and said, "Martin, do you think I''m a pig? You feed me so much food every day and I feel I''m getting fat! Do you know how severe this is to an actress? " As for the self-cultivation of an actress Martin gave her a quick nce and asked, "how much?'''' The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She thought, ''of course you can. If you continue to make me eat, you can''t get more dots?! Body shape was the second life for an actor. Many middle-aged stars got fat and lost their fame. It was the beginning of her acting career! With a pitiful look on her face, Cassandra said, "look, there are so many dishes and arge bowl of soup But you ate so little yourself! Did you do it on purpose! If I be fatter, I will have to be loyal to you! " "That''s a good idea," said Martin, raising his eyebrows Cassandra, "..." Just forget what I said, okay? Speechless, Cassandra rubbed her stomach. Then, Martin went to the kitchen to bring some fruit. Cassandra cried, "stop, Martin. I I won''t eat! " A few minutester "Ah, Martin, could you cut this for me? I''m afraid I can''t bite it.'''' Cassandra said in a shaky m- expression. Well In fact, it felt good to have Martin be ackey, running here and there~ Martin gave her a quick nce, and then put a piece of honey melon back to Cassandra, which stunned Cassandra. Damn you! ! This is so unfair. How could you attract so many people just with a mere fruit?''?! Then Cassandra sighed, "Martin, I suddenly have a sense of crisis." Martin shot the girl a questioning look, not knowing what she meant. Cassandra said seriously, "you are handsome and rich, and you can do anything you want If my rival in love is lined up, can they go around the earth? " Martin was amazed and, with a slight smile on his face, nodded slightly and said: "I am a man of long feeling and will not change my mind. On the contrary, there is someone who tends to attract others.'''' Hearing this, Cassandra was so embarrassed that she almost vomited a mouthful of blood. Then she scratched her head with a guilty conscience, "it doesn''t matter. Well You continue with your work. I''ll go out for a walk ande back soon. " "Okay, be careful," said Martin The corners of her mouth twitched She was totally stupid! Chapter 121 accidentally fall Chapter 121 identally fall There were severalrge shopping malls near the Lu group. In this luxurious business circle, all the items in the shopping mall were very rich. Cassandra picked a random shopping mall and asked Marcus to drive her there. She wanted him to be a model because he had a perfect figure. However, Marcus directly refused her. He was worried that there were too many people in the mall and it was inconvenient for Cassandra to walk, so he just followed her from afar. Holding her crutch, Cassandra walked around the mall and finally stopped in front of a luxury store. She hesitated for a few seconds before she walked into the store. There were several waiters in the shop. But none of them wanted to talk to Cassandra who was unfamiliar with them. Only a youngdy, who seemed quite enthusiastic, came up to greet her. "Hello, we have sofa here. You can have a rest. If you have any likes, I can bring them to you." The girl asked enthusiastically and took the initiative to support Cassandra. Seeing this, the several waiters standing aside all gave a look of disdain. Then with makeup on, they started to y with their mobile phones and ignore Cassandra. Frowning, Cassandra sat down on the sofa and the girl handed her a cup of hot water. Then Cassandra said, "can you bring the suit of the model to me?'''' The waiter immediately replied, "Okay, just a moment, please." When the waitress walked up to the model, another waitress suddenly walked up to her with displeasure. "Lee, what are you doing? How could you take off such an expensive dress so casually? What if it was broken? You must be driven crazy by the desire for money. How dare you ept all kinds of women! " A trace of fear shed across Lee''s face, but he immediately put on a ttering smile and exined, "no, Wendy Thatdy wants to have a look... " The woman named Wendy snorted, put her arms around her chest, and said in a condescending tone, "do you think we''re in a pheasant store? Don''t you think you can go against me just because you are assigned here, You are such a poor man. How can she still want to buy our clothes? It''s so funny. " Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lee''s face turned pale. "Wendy, keep your voice down Guests hear us. That''s not good... " Wendy sneered, "so what? This kind of woman even dirty our floor! I don''t care what you will do to her. Get her out of here right now! " Lee seemed to be in a dilemma. "But..." Wendyughed in a strange way. "What? Do you think that I can''t do anything to you even before you climb over my head? " "No, no, no, that''s not what I mean," Lee denied, shaking her hands in panic Wendy rolled her eyes, "I don''t care if you have this intention or not. I''m warning you, this is my ce, you won''t be able to step on my toes! Look at yourself. How dare you seduce manager Qin just because you are pretty? Are you out of your mind? " A waiter came over as soon as Wendy stopped. "Wendy, Miss Susan and Mr. Roger are here!'''' Hearing this, Miss. Wendy''s face brightened. She nced at Lee with a triumphant smile. "You hear that? they are rich, You are not qualified to carry shoes for others, you know? Humph! " Lee lowered her head. Her face was pale, and her eyes were slightly red. Tears kept spinning in her eyes. A momentter, she looked up in some panic, and saw that Cassandra was standing opposite her, but she didn''t know when. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry I... " Cassandra waved her hand and said, "it''s not your fault. It''s mine.'''' Lee shook her head quickly. "No, No. It''s all my fault I''m sorry, but I Could you please... " Lee was about to say something, but swallowed it back. She couldn''t tell Cassandra that she wanted her to leave. At this time, Roger and Susan walked in with several waiters around. The waiters were surrounded by them with ttering smiles on their faces, which was a sharp contrast with indifference in the Cassandra''s pce. "Sister, are you here? What''s wrong with your leg? " Susan suddenly looked to the direction of Cassandra, and there was a sh of surprise on her face. The look on Cassandra''s face didn''t change even when she was holding a stick. "I fell down identally.'''' she saidnguidly Susan immediately wore a worried look and asked, "how could you be so careless? Did you go to hospital? What did the doctor say? " "It''s not a big deal," replied Cassandra, casting a nce at her Susan stepped forward and held Cassandra''s arm tightly, But Cassandra dodged her and said, "it''s just a small wound. It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry about it, sister.'''' A tinge of coldness shed through Susan''s eyes, but she still kept her elegant and calm smile. "Even though it''s just a small injury, you should be careful. I heard that you have just filmed a new movie recently, so I am too busy these days to congratte you personally." Congrattions?! Within three years after Susan became her debut, she had already been regarded as the most national goddess in the entertainment circle. After her engagement with Roger, she was even taken as the queen of this year''s golden brown movie. If nothing went wrong, Susan would be the youngest actress in this year. However, as a fresh actress, she didn''t even hold a single piece of work. Susan was showing off. "Thank you. I still have some work to do. Lee, please pack this dress for me. I''ll pay by card. Thank you." Lee was a little surprised. She just thought that Cassandra came in to take a walk, but it turned out that she was the sister of a big customer of this store. Lee turned to Wendy with embarrassment. Wendy didn''t expect that Cassandra was Susan''s sister. Susan was now the most popr female artist in the entertainment circle, and the man next to her was also a big shot in the entertainment circle, with the upper hand in it! It was a great loss for both her and the shopping mall if she offended such a big client. When Wendy was about to say something, Susan spoke first, "do you also like this dress? What a coincidence! I have booked the dress for Roger and it is a birthday gift for him. I have nned to give him a surprise... " Hearing this, Cassandra narrowed her eyes and thought, ''ha! It''s been so many years, but Susan still ys this dirty trick.'' She is still as naive as before Chapter 122 I will take it back Chapter 122 I will take it back "Yes. Miss Susan has already bought this dress for Mr. Roger. I didn''t know that you are actually miss Susan''s sister until now, I''m sorry that I didn''t treat you as my friend. Please don''t mind Lee, quickly take off the clothes and wrap Miss Susan''s dress. " Wendy immediately put on a ttering smile. In Wendy''s eyes, even though Cassandra was Susan''s sister, she couldn''t hold a candle to her in any respect. Besides, Susan served VIP in their shop. However, it was impossible that she was a VIP in their shop, or even not a member of their club. It was better to take advantage of the opportunity than to offend their bosses. The first thing to learn in this profession was to observe people''s expression. At this time, Lee looked at Cassandra embarrassedly and wanted to say something. But she opened her mouth and then lowered her head. she walked towards the model, "Wait!" Cassandra raised her voice all of a sudden. Wendy smiled and looked at Cassandra, "ha-ha, miss. Miss Susan have made it clear just now that she has already bought this dress. So, I''m sorry I''m afraid we can''t make the decision alone to sell the goods to you. " "You said she had ordered. What about the receipt?" Wendy was stunned. The so-called reservation was just an excuse. How could she get the receipt? Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She put on a foxy smile and said, "I''m sorry, but the data of our company is secret. I''m afraid we can''t take it out. We still have other goods in our store. How about you exchange it with another one?'''' Then Cassandra asked coldly, "is this your attitude towards customers? Because in your eyes, she is the most important client, while I am just a stranger. Should I be treated and deceived by you? " The air froze. Wendy''s face turned pale. She forced a smile and said, "don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that... " "That''s not what you mean? Then what do you mean? " "Sister, Wendy didn''t mean to do that. It''s true that I have booked this dress for Roger. If you really like it, I I''ll give it to you as a gift. Don''t make things difficult for her, okay? " Susan said in a wronged tone as if she had suffered a lot. "It''s just a dress, Cassandra. Don''t take it so seriously," said Roger with a frown, If you like it, I can give it to you. " Upon hearing this, Cassandra slowly raised her head and looked at Roger coldly. A chill came over Roger somehow. When he looked at Cassandra again, she returned to calm without any expression. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Cassandra said, "Mr. Roger, you are so considerate. However, I have always known who deserves me, and I won''t give up easily. As for those who don''t belong to me, I won''t force you. Do you agree with me?'''' There was a look of surprise on the face of Roger. He stared at Cassandra, while Cassandra had taken back her eyes and looked normal. "Sister, I didn''t mean anything else Don''t get me wrong. It''s all my fault I want to buy this dress for you as a gift. Please consider it as my apology to you. " Susan apologized, but her eyes shed a cold light. Her long nails pierced into the flesh and made a deep wound. From the way Roger reacted, it was clear that he still had a lingering love for Cassandra! ! med! ! Why did Roger still love that woman after so many years! Humph! She could grab Roger back from Cassandra at the very beginning. Now, all she had was means to tie up Roger! ! What''s more, Cassandra has married, but she still shamelessly seduced the Roger. He-he, if Martin knew What would he feel? Martin Martin''s cold figure shed through Susan''s mind, causing great waves in her heart. She wouldn''t have spared no efforts to let Cassandra marry Martin if she hadn''t believed in the ugly look of Martin! Who would have thought that he was so good-looking! ! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Power? I came here first. Do you think you can rece me in any way? " Said Cassandra expressionlessly. Susan''s face turned pale. ''bitch! How dare she say that?'' she thought?! Why! ! However, the frown on the face of Roger was reced by rage when he heard this. "Don''t talk to Susan like that, Cassandra, Susan has given away her clothes to you and you don''t have to go too far!'''' Cassandra lowered her head and sneered. A touch of darkness appeared in her eyes. She said: "I''ll say it again. It is the first time that I take a fancy to the dress. It belongs to me first unless they take out the receipt. Why do you say it?'''' "Cassandra, why are you so different now?", asked Roger, annoyed A cold glint shed in Cassandra''s eyes, but she said with a cold, distant smile, "Mr. Roger, don''t talk to me in a tone that you know me well. I have always been like this. It''s just that you didn''t see it clearly before. I have a clear conscience. It''s mine. I''ll take back whatever I want.'''' For some reason, thest sentence uttered by Cassandra was like a sharp knock on Roger''s heart. But he gazed at her nkly. How could this be At this time, a young man in a ck suit hurried in with a few people. As soon as he arrived, Wendy and the others were shocked. damn! I''m all killed by this bitch! She even told Mr. Qin about it! ! "Wendy, what happened?" President Qin said coldly. Wendy gritted her teeth and said, "Mr. Qin, it''s all Lee''s fault! ! As you know, Miss Susan is our distinguished guest. She likes this dress at first. But the otherdy want to buy it. What''s more, Lee hasn''t exined to her yet. That''s why she made such a mistake. Mr. Qin, what do you think? " Lee''s face turned pale. she trembled slightly and lowered her head in panic, There was despair and panic in her eyes. "Yes, Mr. Qin. It''s all Lee''s fault..." "Wendy has just exined to the guests, but Lee didn''t figure it out and introduced her casually..." "Mr. Qin, you can''t wrong Wendy. She is really an unreliable person who was sent from such a small ce.'''' People present all med this ident on Lee. President Qin looked at Lee and asked, "Lee, tell me, what''s going on?" Chapter 123 I dont mean it Chapter 123 I don''t mean it The air was eerily quiet, as if the big space had been frozen at this moment. Lee tensed up, lowered her head, her lips quivering, and stammered, "yes Mr. Carol, thedy came in just now. She said she wanted to have a look at the dress and then I haven''t taken it yet Wendy told me The customer looked like Looked like! " When Mr. Carol heard this, cold sweat instantly fell from his forehead. He tried to keep calm on the face, but there was a roar of anger in his heart! These idiots! ! ! He was almost killed by these idiots! ! President Carol''s face was gloomy to the extreme, and his voice was cold. "What this guest looked like? Tell me what happened exactly! " Lee nced at Wendy in panic. Her hands were tightly locked together. It seemed that she had made a great struggle. Her eyes were full of despair. Then she seemed to ept her fate and said, "Wendy said that the customer looked poor all the time and even our floor was dirty. So Throw her out... " "Lee! I have never said that at all. How can you wrong me! !" Wendy immediately red up, her eyes zing with fury. "Exactly! Lee, we didn''t expect you to be such a person! Obviously, you don''t want to get close to her just because you dislike her money. Why did you smear the false usation on Wendy? " "Exactly! Mr. Carol, don''t believe Lee''s rumors. We can testify for Wendy. She has never said such things! !" "Yes! Mr. Carol, don''t wrong miss. Wendy! " It seemed that Lee didn''t expect this to happen, she stared at the group of people supporting Wendy in disbelief, her body trembling slightly and her face turningpletely pale in an instant. They were in Wendy''s hotel and other waiters were the witness. How could Mr. Carol believe her? Mr. Carol nced at them coldly," Winnie, get the surveince video.'''' A man next to Carol responded at once, "yes, Mr. Carol. I''ll go get the surveince video now.'''' "Wait!" Susan suddenly said. She didn''t have to watch the surveince video to figure out what was going on. What''s more, once it was connected, not only the actions of Wendy and others, but also what she had just done would be exposed. The mall belonged to the Lu group. If anyone dared to offend the Lu Group, Martin wouldn''t let it go easily. Looking at the direction where the voice came from, Mr. Carol asked coldly, "who are you? This is my company''s affair. I don''t think you have the right to intervene. " Susan swallowed her saliva and faked a smile. "Mr. Carol, you are a busy man. I am the eldest daughter of Evan. I have met you in a cocktail party. My fiance, Roger, the vice president of the GR Group. Mr. Carol must be joking. I won''t get involved in yourpany''s affairs. But it''s just a misunderstanding. You don''t have to make a fuss about it. Why don''t we just let it go? " Mr. Carol sneered," that''s all?'''' I''m afraid you are not powerful enough to build your reputation. What I do is reputation. If we don''t figure out the truth today, I''m afraid I won''t have the face to live in the capital city any longer! But why was the Winnie still stunned? Check the surveince video! " Without hesitation, Winnie checked the monitoring at once. Little did Susan expect that Carol dared not to give her face! damn! ! "Mr. Carol, this is really a mistake. We will meet each other from time to time. There is no need to make things so serious, is there?'''' Roger said unhappily, Hearing this, Carol turned to look at Roger. In his eyes, Susan was just a minor role. He looked down upon smallpanies like the Yan group. Even though she had made a ssh in the entertainment circle, she was still no more than an artist. However, Roger was powerful and influential in the entertainment circle with a family of GR Group. He couldn''t offend Roger if he didn''t take advantage of him. After all, he was just a nobody and nobody knew when he would meet him. However, if he didn''t take this revenge for Cassandra, he would definitely not see tomorrow morning! ! "I don''t understand what you mean. If you are really innocent, I''ll take the surveince video. It''s not just seeking justice, right?" As a businessman, he was good at taking advantage of others to get what he wanted. Although he had be a thorn in Roger''s flesh, there was still a way to get back at him. "Cassandra, do you have to make them look bad on such a small matter?", asked Roger with a frown What''s wrong with him? Why do he think that Cassandra is different now?''? Without taking a look at Roger, Cassandra said in a low voice, "I just said that I can take back everything, even a needle. Moreover, I hate being wronged most. As for your opinion, President Roger, I don''t care about it.'''' The expression on Roger''s face changed immediately. Although he didn''t say anything, it was obvious that he stood by Susan''s side. Susan couldn''t book any clothes and once the surveince video was handed over, it would be a p on the face of him and Susan. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A few minutester, Winnie returned with a ck iPad in his hand, and handed it to Carol. Turning on the monitor video, the faces of Wendy and the other waiter all changed drastically. They all lowered their heads, not daring to say anything more. When the video was yed, there was dead silence in the shop. Carol shook the iPad in his hand, his face full of anger. "Wendy, is this the truth you said?! Customer is God, and that''s how you treat God! ! Damn it! " All of a sudden, Wendy was scared out of her wits. "Mr. Carol, please let me exin. It''s all a misunderstanding I just said it casually I didn''t mean to... " Carol sneered. "Not intentional? If I hadn''t bumped into you today, how long would you dare to be so presumptuous? How could a mall provide such things like you! Winnie, inform human resources and financial department toe here! " "Yes, boss!" Upon hearing that, Wendy trembled violently. She stared at Carol in dismay, begging for mercy, but Carol didn''t even bother to listen. "President Roger, you saw the video just now, right? You two are guests of my mall, and it''s not convenient for me to deal with you. However, our mall has its own rules. For people who do notply with the rules, I will not spare them.'''' Chapter 124 going too far Chapter 124 going too far "What do you mean?" Roger''s face turned stormy. Ignoring the face of Roger, Carol answered automatically, "naturally, we are doing ording to the rules, disqualifying you from attending VIP. Besides, from today on, except for that, no matter where our store is, we will not wee you.'''' All of a sudden, the face of Roger darkened, and his eyes were filled with anger, "Carol, don''t push it too far!" Looking calm, Carol said, "Mr. Roger, I have something to deal with now. I don''t have time to argue with you here. Just think I''m bullying you too much. Winnie, send the guest out!" When he said this, Carol meant that he wanted to drive Roger and Susan out of the house! Wendy and others were dumbfounded. How could it be possible! Was Carol crazy?! For such a woman, he not only had to punish them, but also had to expel the most distinguished customers from the mall Wendy would never expect that the person they had offended was their boss'' wife! ! However, Winnie walked to Roger and said, "please!'''' Roger, like a sculpture, stiffened his body and stood in ce. He cast a ghastly nce at Carol, sneered and said, "Susan, let''s go!'''' Susan also didn''t expect that this would be the end. She just wanted to punish Cassandra, but she didn''t expect that it would end up like this. damn! ! ''has she really changed?''? Didn''t she love Roger so much before?! What went wrong? Soon enough, the personnel department and financial department arrived. Everyone stood at the door, in a daze. After taking a deep breath, Carol came to Cassandra. "Miss Cassandra, we are really not doing the right thing. What do you think? What should we do? " Cassandra took a nce at Wendy and others, and said slowly, "didn''t Mr. Carol say there were rules in thepany just now? Then just do as the rules. " "Yes, Miss Yan.'''', said Carol immediately After saying that, Carol turned her head to look at the people from the financial department and the personnel department. "Mr. Zhao, terminate their contract at once. Mr. Yang, settle their wages. After that, they will not be epted unless they are in the shopping mall under the Lu group.'''' Wendy waspletely stunned and looked unbelievable. "Mr. Carol, we know we are wrong. Please don''t fire us! Mr. Carol! Please! You know, my cousin is an employee of the Lu Group Please forgive us for the sake of my cousin! " Cassandra frowned and thought, ''Wendy is so arrogant, and there must be someone backing her up. Carol sneered. "Your cousin? He is not strong enough to protect you! " At this moment, Cassandra suddenly asked, "who is her cousin?" Carol immediately said, "it is a director of the headquarters of the Lu group, I gave such an important shop to her because of his promise before. I didn''t expect her to be so derelict in her duty and do such thing. Don''t worry, Miss Cassandra. I will report it to the headquarterster.'''' Cassandra didn''t think too much and nodded, "okay. The rest is up to you.'''' Hearing that, Carol breathed a sigh of relief. He felt his hanging heart finally returned to his body. "Yes, Miss Cassandra.'''' Then Cassandra nced at Lee and continued," after they were fired, it takes some time to transfer more people, So let Lee take charge of it. Manager Carol, you agree with this, don''t you?'''' The storm cried in Carol''s heart. How could I have any objection to my boss''s wife! ! ! He was almost scared to death when Carlos called him just now. He rushed over almost at once, but he did not expect such a big loophole. Upon hearing this, Carol immediately said, "that''s fine with me. Lee is a talented young woman, she was transferred from the branchpany before because of her excellent performance, she''s good at management.'''' Cassandra nodded, "well, then please ask her to carry the coat for me. I send it to someone else.'''' Carol turned his head and said, "Lee, pack the coat for Miss Cassandra.'''' Lee was still in a daze. Just now, she thought that she could not secure her job. However, to her surprise, she was not fired but even promoted?! Lee was half awake for a few seconds before she realized what Cassandra did. she couldn''t help but nce at Cassandra with gratefulness in her eyes, Lee packed the clothes expertly and then she carried the bag to Cassandra. "Miss Cassandra, your clothes have been packed.'''' Then Cassandra took out a ck card from her pocket and handed it to Lee. "Here you are.'''' The expression on Lee''s face suddenly changed. The ck card was released by M country?! It''s How is that possible?! There were very few people in the country who had a ck card, she had only seen it a few times. She didn''t expect that Cassandra had a ck card! At the same time, Wendy and her underlings were all shocked by what they saw. Their faces were completely a color palette. They stared at Cassandra in shock. How is that possible?! How could she have ck card?! But only in this way could all these exin themselves. Otherwise, how could Carol offend Roger and Susan for a little boy? This was the only exnation! ! damn! Why didn''t they just see that this woman had such a background! "Lee, swipe your card." Seeing Lee motionless, Carol immediately reminded her. To be honest, he was also stunned for two seconds when Cassandra took out a ck card just now. It was not because Cassandra had a ck card, but because of that ck card It was sent by Martin! ! ! Big boss! ! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this moment, Carol had a feeling of a survivor from disaster. Especially today, he was almost killed by these idiots! ! Lee came to her senses and respectfully took the ck card from Cassandra''s hand and took the mobile phone nearby. When she swiped the card, she saw the identity information popping up on the screen. her eyes widened, and she stared at Cassandra as if she was an alien, Lu As for Martin The legendary boss! ! ! It turned out to be It was a ck bank card of Martin! ! At that moment, Lee finally understood why Carol looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy just now She Was she their boss''s wife?! The receipt was printed quickly. Cassandra signed the name of Martin on it and put it into her pocket randomly. Carol was confused. How could she do that?! That was a global limited ck card! ! Money is really capricious! ! "Miss Cassandra, what else can I do for you? I''ll take care of it for you. " Carol asked, with ackey face. It was not easy to please his boss, but easy to please his wife?! Chapter 125 Im married now Chapter 125 I''m married now In the office of Martin. Martin was holding a mass video conference when his phone rang suddenly. He nced at the ck phone on the table and unlocked it. On the screen, there was a notification of consumption from a bank. Hearing that, Martin''s hand, which was holding the cellphone, froze slightly. A faint smile yed on his cold face involuntarily. On the other side of the video, a group of people were all shocked to see the scene unfold?! ''our boss...'' Smile?! ''what news on earth did he get? Why does heugh?''? ? With these thoughts in his mind, Carlos, who was bending over to check the documents carefully, ran to the cellphone. As soon as he took a nce at the screen of his cellphone, all of a sudden, he cried out, "my dog eyes! ! ''oh my God! How can I send you a message to buy something?''! ! !" Not money! ! Why do you have to show such a dirty smile! Can''t you be more reserved?! I can''t do this! "Cancel all activities tonight." Martin put down the phone and turned off the Bluetooth headset with his slender finger. Carlos was stunned. "What? Cancel all of them? " "Yes," replied Martin "You have an appointment with my sister-inw?" "She asked me out to watch a movie," Martin said in a low voice, narrowing his eyes "What?" Why can''t I help asking these stupid questions! ! ! I''m going to kick the empty bowl of porridge away! They dated very soon and even emphasized why his master took the initiative to date! ! I''m so shameless! "Well "Master, can I go with you?" I''m your sweetest jacket~ Martin gave him a swift nce and said, "No.'''' "What?" No one loves me or cares about me. I''m a poor cabbage in my hands~ Then Cassandra bought some clothes for Martin. With what had happened before, the entire mall was now facing a formidable enemy. Wherever Cassandra went, she became the focus of Carol''s attention. It was not until Cassandra left the mall that Carol fully heaved a sigh of relief and leaned back on the chair, all exhausted. "Mr. Carol, who on earth is this miss Cassandra? Why are you so careful? It seems that she is using Mr. Lu''s card. Is she a rtive or friend of Mr. Lu? " Asked Winnie in puzzlement. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Carol cast a dark look at Winnie. How could he tell Winnie that she was the wife of their boss?! Carlos had made it clear on the phone that Cassandra''s identity couldn''t be announced publicly. Otherwise, he would be the first to be eliminated! With a look of a survivor from disaster, Carol rubbed his swollen temples and said, "leave it alone, Give orders. All the shopping malls under the Lu Group will receive Miss Cassandra in the highest standard in the future. Even if she doesn''t have money, she is not allowed to have any trouble. You must follow Miss Cassandra''s requirements immediately. If there is any problem, you can contact with me directly... " Winnie waspletely stunned. He seemed to know something and said in a low voice, "yes, Mr. Carol. I''ll do it right now.'''' Carol exhaled a long mouthful of stale air. "Well, if there''s nothing else, you may leave first.'''' After walking for a few steps, Winnie suddenly stopped and said, "by the way, we got the news from the headquarters that Wendy''s cousin was fired. It is said that Carlos ordered him to do it.'''' The back of Carol stiffened, and cold sweat came out from his forehead. Your sister, it''s so dangerous! If Carlos didn''t tell him in advance, he would be the one to be fired! Fortunately, today was a narrow day Carol waved his hand. Without saying anything, Winnie left the office directly. At this time, Cassandra had returned to the underground parking lot of the shopping mall. When she was about to get in the car, Marcus put her belongings in the trunk, she saw a slender figure walking towards her. Marcus stared at that man expressionlessly. Suddenly, her eyes turned cold. But Cassandra resumed to be normal in an instant. "Marcus, wait for me in the car." Said Cassandra. Marcus looked at Cassandra, as if he didn''t understand why Cassandra gave such an order. All the men who approached Cassandra were the rival in love of his boss. Cassandra pouted her lips and said, "don''t worry. Everything will be fine in a few minutes. Honey, wait for me in the car.'''' Hearing the girl''s childish voice, Marcus felt that he was about to copse. Then he turned around and got on the car with a cold face. "Who is he?" The man walked in front of Cassandra and looked at her. Cassandra''s eyes flickered for a moment. To be honest, if the man in front of her hadn''t pushed her into the abyss step by step in her previous life, she would have thought that he was jealous because of her. Huh No wonder that Roger was the man who was in control of the entertainment circle, never inferior to any professional actor in acting. But she had been tricked once in her previous life. In this life, she really wanted to see how shameless this man could be! Cassandra lowered her head and chuckled, "who is he? I don''t think it''s necessary for me to exin it to you, Mr. Roger. Even though he is my new boyfriend, he is still not disturbing you.'''' The face of Roger suddenly darkened to the extreme. There was a trace of coldness and cruelty in her ck eyes. "Cassandra! Don''t forget that you are married now! !" The corners of Cassandra''s mouth quirked up. "Yes, I''m married now. So Mr. Roger, why are you waiting for me here? Don''t you fear that I seduce you? " The look on Roger''s face changed dramatically. He looked at Cassandra in surprise. He didn''t know why, but since Cassandra got married, he felt as if she had changed into another person. It was the same face. It was still that person, but she waspletely different from before. The woman who was always pestering him made him feel disgusted and boring. The woman who said that everything was for his sake after getting married Why did this happen?! Just now, after being insulted by Carol, he only sent away Susan, and even didn''t know why he would do such a crazy thing. But he He just wanted to see her a few more times He had only wanted to hide in the car and look at them far away. But when he saw a strange man stand out, a gust of anger for unknown rose from the bottom of his heart He was jealous to death! ! Who the hell was that "kept man"?! Why could he be so close to Cassandra! ! Chapter 126 my husband is narrow-minded Chapter 126 my husband is narrow-minded "Cassandra How did you be like this? You weren''t like this before. " The Roger stared at Cassandra and shook his head disappointedly. Well, what else do you want me to do? You deceived me and used me to death. Do you still think that you really loved me? You wish. In her previous life, though Roger had never liked her, he was willing to act along with Susan because she was so stupid to steal confidential documents of the Lu group to Roger. At that time, she thought it was true love. But what she didn''t know was that in Roger''s eyes, she was even worse than a dog. When all the bloody truth was revealed, she suddenly realized that the man she had a crush on for all these years had never liked her. Huh Everyone in the world is entitled to judge me, except you! ! Slowly raising her eyes, Cassandra stared at Roger without a moment, "Mr. Roger, are you waiting here alone to talk about this with me? Since there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. My husband is very stingy. He doesn''t like me being alone with other men for too long. I''m afraid he''ll be jealous. " All of a sudden, the look on Roger''s face darkened. He gave a tight grip on his left cheek. The next second, he drew his hand back without any warning, strangled Cassandra''s neck, pressed Cassandra''s body against the car window, stared at Cassandra with his red and ferocious eyes, and roared crazily, "what did you say! You told me that you married Martin because of me! !" He seized her by the neck, and gave her a stifling sense of pressure. She started to breathe less and less in her chest, and it was hard for her to breathe. With all her strength, she indistinctly cried out, "you Let go of me! " At this moment, there was an overwhelming gloom on Roger''s cruel face. His cold fingers tightly grabbed the neck of Cassandra. When he heard what Cassandra said just now, he was suddenly irritated, and even the remaining sense of sanity in his mind waspletely destroyed in an instant. Then, with a light bang, Roger was suddenly kicked to the ground by Marcus. Marcus walked half a step forward, stood in front of Cassandra and protected her from being hit by him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At that moment, Marcus was like a devil from the hell with a murderous will. There was no emotion of human on his face. Roger put one hand on his abdomen tightly, and his forehead was sweaty. He looked at Marcus coldly like an ice de, and his chest exuded a sense of killing. "Who are you?" Instead of being focused, Marcus stared at Roger and said, "you don''t deserve to know my name.'''' With a malicious and insidious expression on his face, Roger sneered, "I don''t deserve it? I haven''t done anything that is out of proportion to you in this capital! ! Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you! " With an expressionless face, Marcus nced at Roger. He had been promoted to martial arts and worshiped the spirit of martial arts since his childhood, so in his eyes, Roger didn''t deserve him to fight at all. If it weren''t for the fact that all Cassandra''s life was in the hands of Roger, he wouldn''t even give a nce at him. The bruise was obvious on her neck. Cassandra gasped hard for a while before she replied to Marcus, "let''s go.'''' "Yes," replied Marcus All of a sudden, when Marcus opened the back door for Cassandra, she heard a voice from Roger, which seemed to restrain his anger. "Wait!'''' Cassandra paused and said without looking back, "Mr. Roger, what else do you want to say? Let''s finish it all at once.'''' Roger''s back was tight, his cold eyes fell on Cassandra," Why did you choose to go to the World Media? If you want, you cane to ourpany. But only half a yearter, you''ll be the number one in the entertainment circle. No one canpete with you! I can give you whatever you want. What do you think? " Somehow, after watching the video in the World Media audition, he had a thought. The girl who was always following him and did not do anything at all seemed to havepletely changed into another, dazzling and brilliant! She was supposed to belong to him! ! As long as she was willing to go back, he could give her anything! He would give her whatever she wanted as long as she asked him to! ! Then Cassandra slowly turned back, as if being covered with ayer of invisible frost. She stared at Roger coldly, "if what I want, Martin will surely pave the way for me, and what he has done will only be better than you, so you are not qualified to stand in front of me and say such a big thing to me, " If it had been in the past, she would have been thrilled when she heard this from Roger. But now, she was no longer the stupid and ignorant girl as she used to be. The answer was totally out of Roger''s expectation. Wasn''t it the purpose for Cassandra to be the top star in the entertainment circle and became the superstar that many people looked up upon? Now he had given her everything she wanted, but she didn''t even bother to look at him! damn! ! What went wrong?! All of a sudden, the look on Roger''s face darkened. he wanted to say something, But before he could say a word, Cassandra had gotten into the car and drove away. Roger stood there like a statue with an unbelievable look on his face. After a long time, he finally came to his senses. In the office of Martin. There was dead silence in the office. Apprehensively, Carlos stood in front of the desk, with cold sweat on his forehead. The moment he received the video from Marcus, he was scared out of his wits. Ignoring that Martin was busy with a video conference with someone else, he rushed in. With a straight face, Martin stared at the phone in front of him. He didn''t raise his head until the screen was dark. There seemed to be a fierce storm brewing in his deep set eyes. It was as if his heart was in a tsunami, and Carlos wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Master, shall we Ask Kevin toe here and await orders. " He had to find a man to take care of when it was time! ! Martin replied expressionlessly, "No.'''' "What?", Carlos asked in surprise He wondered if his master was mentally ill because of the stimtion,! Or do people in love have problems in their IQ? Then Martin narrowed his dangerous eyes and gave out a cold light, "give Andrew one month to destroy the entertainment industry of the GR Group. Otherwise And tell him to go to Europe himself and not toe back in three years. " Is he still It''s beyond my imagination.! The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. "Yes, master. I''ll inform young master Andrew right now! Martin," Besides, notify the Jalen to be ready and take action in three days." "Yes, master.", said Carlos after a pause Chapter 127 just fooling around Chapter 127 just fooling around Underground garage. Then Cassandra looked at Marcus fawningly and said, "well God, master Marcus, When you see your masterter, can you help me hide it from him? I''m not easy to be released. If I displease your master, I might have to be locked up... " "I never lie," said Marcus crap! I certainly know that you aren''t lying and I didn''t let you lie either, right?! To be honest, she really admired the ability of Martin to select people. Although almost all people of the Greyson sect were neers, they were very strong, and they were absolutely loyal to Martin. That was why the Greyson sect was gradually able to rece the Seventh team and be the most trusted V Security team of Martin. In her previous life, the V Security team was almost kicked out of the house by Josef. Back then, Martin was too weak to fight against the V Security team, so she almost died. She already owed Greyson, and each of them was innocent. Therefore, in this life, she would not repeat the mistakes she had made in the past! ! Cassandra stared at Marcus with a smile," I didn''t ask you to lie. How could a proud man like you lie? You can keep that as a secret from me. " "Okay," said Marcus Cassandra had prepared a lot of excuses, but she didn''t expect that Marcus would agree so easily. She stared at him in confusion. Since when was he so easy-going?! With a suspicious look, Cassandra got out of the car. Then, Marcus followed her with several shopping bags. They took the elevator to the top floor. As Cassandra walked out of the elevator, she pulled her cor to cover the bruise on her neck. No one could see the bruise on her neck without looking carefully. It was not until Cassandra disguised that she took a deep breath and walked to Martin''s office. At the same time, in the office of Martin. While Martin was dealing with his briefcase, Cassandra opened the door stealthily. Then she took over the bags from Marcus and sneaked into the door. "Is Martin still busy? I''m back. Look, these are all the new clothes I bought for you. " Cassandra shook the bag in her hand with an expression of asking for a reward. Look, this is what I have built for you! Martin put down the brief case and raised his head, e here.'''' With veins throbbing in her forehead, Cassandra slowly walked up to Martin. A moment ago, she had tried to stand on the side because she didn''t want her neck to be seen by Martin. But now, since Martin had asked her to go over there What should she do now? Cassandra thought anxiously! Then, Cassandra walked up to Martin, with her back against the desk Less than ten centimeters With her body trembling uncontrobly, Cassandra managed to control herself. She averted her eyes from Martin and stammered, "Lu What do you want? This is the office That''s not good... " Martin lifted his eyes and demanded in a hoarse voice, "unfasten my tie and button.'''' In a daze, his purpose was to ask her to unbutton his tie Cassandra felt relieved and said: "why didn''t you tell me earlier? I thought you were going to..." While cursing, Cassandra reached out to take off Martin''s tie. But when her finger touched the tie, the man''s face suddenly turned cold. The next second, the man reached out and pulled away the cor that she deliberately stood up. His expression became cold and ferocious. "Who is it?" Cassandra was scared out of her wits, her fingers frozen in the air. She said, why did Martin suddenly want her to help him unbutton his tie and tie,! He made a trap! ! Cassandra braced herself to say, "hum, I just met Roger in the mall and I irritated him by ident, so he Well, I''m afraid that you will be worried, so I... " That shopping mall belonged to the Lu group. With the presence of Marcus, it was impossible for her to hide it. So, from the very beginning, she had never thought about telling a lie. Actually, Martin hated liars and betrays the most in his life. Therefore, when he saw the video, he was very angry not only because Roger went to meet Cassandra in private, but also because he knew what Roger meant to Cassandra. No matter what Cassandra said to him that she had let go of everything in the past, he could not believe it all. If Cassandra had lied to him, it was hard to tell what crazy action Martin would havemitted. Fortunately, Cassandra didn''t lie At that moment, it seemed as if Martin hade back from the hell, and he was a little relieved, "and?'''' Noticing the change, Cassandra knew she made a right bet. She turned to Martin and grumbled, "he probably envies my beauty and wanted to urge me to work in the GR Group, so I fought back immediately. I have you, the biggest henchman in the city, and why did I dump him? I am such an aloof man. I don''t even want to get rid of him! Humph! " Hearing the girl''s indignantint, Martin felt helpless, frowning. He found that in front of the girl, his principles and bottom line were nothing at all. Her words drew him from heaven to hell, with the same words, they could bring him back to heaven. Martin''s long arms touched the girl''s waist instinctively and Cassandra managed to minimize the physical difort. Martin''s arm passed over Cassandra''s body, and pulled open the drawer of the desk, where he took out a box of ointment for bruise. "Sit here.'''' "What? Where is she sitting? !" Martin put out his hands and pulled her to hisps. Then he took out a cotton swab, applied the ointment on her face and applied the ointment on her leg gently. Cassandra was dumbfounded as she saw the man''s proud and cold face. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Does it hurt?" Martin''s voice came from above her head. Instantly, Cassandra curled her lips and said in an aggrieved tone, "it hurts, Martin. You don''t know how painful it is. I feel my neck is going to break. Can you help me reduce the pain?'''' With a little frown, Martin walked up to the girl and carefully blew on her neck. The moment he put on the ointment, Cassandra''s neck didn''t hurt as usual. Chapter 128 call dad cool Chapter 128 call dad cool "Holy shit! ! ! ! My dog is blind! !" The roar of Carlos came from the gate. Cassandra was speechless and intively looked at Martin. When Martin took a nce at Carlos calmly, Carlos immediately said, "you go on!'''' Just forget me! " Then he mmed the door. Cassandra, "..." How could he be so awesome?! "Martin, is your subordinate Have a mental problem? Didn''t he see that you were helping me apply the medicine? " Cassandra sighed. "Yes," replied Martin The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She stood in silent tribute for three minutes for Carlos. No wonder Carlos was tortured by such a young master every day. However, speaking of this, Cassandra still remembered that in her previous life, Martin''s health was getting worse and worse. Thus, while looking for medical help, Carlos grew old and thin day by day, and was no better than Martin. Later, when the remaining power of the Lu n fought back desperately, Carlos kept the situation under control for Martin and eliminated the remaining power of the Lu n. Everyone in the world might betray Martin, but only Carlos would not. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. For a long time, Cassandra didn''t know why Carlos was so loyal to Martin. If Carlos was willing to stand by Martin''s side, it was doomed for him to be a loser, but he was willing to stand behind him, living a good life without giving up. "What are you thinking about?" Martin asked abruptly. Cassandra came to her sense," Nothing, I was just wondering if Carlos would misunderstand us..." Martin raised his head and replied, "so what?" Cassandra, "..." She didn''t know why she felt that her dignity had been insulted! After finishing the ointment, Martin briefly told Johnny about his business and was urged by Cassandra to change the dress she had just bought. As soon as Martin entered the coatroom, Cassandra''s phone rang. It was Johnny calling. Then Cassandra answered the phone, "director Johnny, what''s up?'''' On the other side of the phone, Johnny seemed a little uneasy. The moment he heard Cassandra''s voice, he froze and coughed. "Nothing. I just want to ask you if you have recovered or not? Well They are all worried about you. " They hadn''t seen each other since Cassandra got injured, and she hadn''te back to the Scenic Garden for a long time, so Johnny didn''t know how her leg was. Then Cassandra took a quick nce at her right leg. She wouldn''t have made such a huge sacrifice if it hadn''t been for the purpose of preventing Martin from going to L City,! Fortunately, the injury wasn''t in vain. Resting her head on one hand, Cassandra replied, "nothing serious. Thank you for your concern.'''' Hearing this, Johnny was a little relieved. Although it was an ident, it was the mistake of the film crew. The consequences would be unthinkable if it hadn''t been for Cassandra''s adeptness. "Well, that''s good. By the way, the Peggy you asked me to findst time has promised to act the female lead. She will be on the crew tomorrow Can youe to the set tomorrow if your legs and feet are recovered? " There was a sh of discussion in his voice. "Of course...", Cassandra replied with a smile Uh, I will ask my boyfriend about itter. He is very strict with us, so I have no choice. " She had managed to sneak out today, but if she did tomorrow, she was afraid that Martin might have broken her legs directly. Hearing this, a touch of disappointment appeared in Johnny''s eyes. He had met the boyfriend of Cassandra when he was in her familyst time. Though he was not in this circle, he was not an ordinary man at first nce. With a slight smile, Johnny responded, "well, if possible, could you please tell me back?" "Well, we can talk about itter. My boyfriend seems to being out." "Yes." As soon as she hung up the phone, Cassandra threw it on the sofa. The door of the cloakroom was pushed open, and Martin stood at the door in casual clothes. Cassandra''s eyes widened like bells, Martin frowned and said, "don''t I look pretty?'''' Cassandra immediately nodded her head, and then madly shook her head again, "no problem! ! You look way more gorgeous than you are in a suit! !" He''s her dad! Cool! "! ! Martin grew up in the Lu family. Since he could walk, he began to learn etiquette. As time went by, he became more elegant and refined. Therefore, even at home, he wore formal clothes and only when he slept, he would change it. At this time, the man in casual clothes looked less cold, but more fiery. He was more like an ordinary person. Martin seemed to be satisfied with the girl''s reaction, and the remaining cruelty in his eyes was swept away in an instant. Then, Cassandra stood up from the sofa with mixed feelings and said, "well, it''s almost the time for dinner. Let''s go to eat something first.'''' Speaking of frank, it was the first time that she had brought Martin to eat outside. She didn''t know if he could get used to the food there. Still, when she saw him walk around, she felt like she could give him a nice treat. Martin nodded his head slightly and said, "I will ask Carlos to make arrangement.'''' The corners of her mouth twitched. Cassandra said seriously, "we are going out for a date. Now that you have asked Carlos to take care of everything, there will be no surprise at all, okay?'''' A date Martin got the point and nodded, "Okay, I''ll do as you say." Cassandra giggled and reached out to hold Martin''s arm. "I see. I will take you to a nice restaurant. There is a famous Japanese restaurant in the film and television city. I have reserved a table for you. Do you like it, my baby?'''' Martin''s gaze fell on the girl''s wrist. He could still feel an unusually hot temperature even though there was ayer of clothes between the two of them. His back was imperceptibly stiff. Then he looked down and said, "well, that''s great." Then Cassandra turned to Martin with a mysterious smile and asked, "well, do you know how to pick up dolls for me?'''' With a puzzled expression on his face, Martin asked, "picking up a doll?'''' As soon as she finished her question, Cassandra regretted about it. After all, Martin didn''t have a private life. How could he pick up a doll! "After dinner, I''ll take you to pick up dolls. I am a master. I can help you with more," replied Cassandra, "Okay," replied Martin Speaking of her unique way of picking up dolls, Cassandra went all the way to the garage. When Marcus drove the car over, Cassandra took a nce at Marcus, and then stared at him with a righteous look. "Get off the car for me, Marcus." A trace of anger finally faintly emerged on the face of Marcus who had always been standing beside her. Chapter 189 you are looking down upon them Chapter 189 you are looking down upon them Huh Is it all your fault? He loved her? Hadn''t he thought that it was meaningless for him to say that until now? There was dead silence in the meeting room. All eyes fell on Mathew. Even the cameras were set up and turned to him. In the video, Mathew looked very sad and sorrowful. His clothes were not properly dressed, and his chin was a little cyan. He looked haggard, totally different from the business tycoon who was talking andughing in high spirits. He owed Louisa everything. Now without Louisa, he was just a stray dog! Step by step, Mathew walked towards the stage. None of the media reporters would let him go easily. "It was all my fault. I was obsessed at that time Otherwise, why would I fall into that bitch''s trap? Honey, please forgive me this time, okay? I always love you Honey, I beg you. Please don''t divorce me. Please don''t abandon me. " Seeing that Louisa was emotionless, Mathew gritted his teeth and continued to plead. No matter what, he must try his best to restore his public image. Moreover, thepany was facing a huge crisis. Even if he and Louisa could not remarry, the business world was like a battlefield. As long as he created an illusion that he and Louisa could get back together, those business partners would not dare to mess with him again. If he had known that Louisa was so ruthless, he would never have been so stupid to make such a decision! damn! It was all Yvonne''s fault! That bitch! ! "Are you done?" A sudden soft voice broke the silence in the meeting room. Hearing that, Mathew froze. He turned to look at Louisa in horror. Under the camera, Louisa looked at him calmly and said, "Now you are here using your fault in public, If you bend your knees, you will hide the public and deny the truth? Mathew, don''t look down upon these newsmen and people. " "What What do you mean? " Mathew said incredulously with his eyes wide open. Without saying anything, Louisa handed a ck sh disk to Darren. After hesitating for a few seconds, Darren inserted the disk into theputer. "What''s that?" "Is there any good news in there?" "What''s going on? He looks like innocent. " Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The story between two powerful families is awesome!" "I don''t think it''s a coincidence. At this time, Yvonne appeared to help Mathew, and he did it again...'''' Amidst the noise of discussion, a video suddenly appeared on the screen of the hall. It was the scene that Louisa went to a hotel to catch a adulteryst night. The first half of the video was about Mathew kneeling down and begging for mercy. In the video, he shamelessly asked for Louisa forgiveness. After going through so many things and being caught cheating on her in person, Louisa would definitely not agree. Seeing that Louisa was unwilling to give in, Mathew became angry from embarrassment. He decided to break up with her by all means. He signed the divorce agreement in front of thewyer Darren. He had thought that Kopsas Group was in ce, and if he kicked Louisa, everything would be fine. But he didn''t expect that she had long nned it. In the video, Louisa was expressionless," Call my uncle and tell him that the Ye group will hold a news conference at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning to disclose all the evidences they want Take back all the spending of the Kopsas Group, cut off all the source of capital chain, and make another one for me. '''' "Miss Louisa, please go on, '''' said Darren "If someone cooperate with Mathew, I will not only take him as my enemy. No matter who he is, or how powerful his background is, I will eradicate him one by one!'''' Louisa said word for word "Yes, miss. Louisa, '''' answered Darren Mathew looked at Louisa coldly, "you What are you up to? The Kopsas Group belongs to me. Don''t you ever think about it! '''' Louisa was expressionless," It''s toote. Don''t you think that you have gotten everything? But I won''t let your wishese true. I will let you lose everything and your reputation. " In great anger, Mathewughed, "huh! Louisa, do you really think you can do everything in this city? As long as I give them more benefits, they will never be afraid of you! " "Really? Then, which one do you think is better to offend me and cooperate with you? Profit? Ye family is a huge capital chain. Even if they are not afraid of us, I can smash them to death with money. Besides, without my support, do you really think that these cooperators will listen to you? On the other hand, even though some people really think highly of you, I will still do the same. I will pay you double, five or ten times as much as you pay Can you afford it? " Chapter 190 it is true love Chapter 190 it is true love The video was over soon. Louisa looked at Mathew and said, "don''t try to fool me and all the people, The reason why you turned back today was that, without Ye family''s support, Kopsas Group was nothing but a pile of mud. You still want to stabilize your cooperative partners, so that Kopsas Group could go on, right? Huh Without me, what are you? From now on, you have nothing to do with the Ye family. How did you get everything from me in the first ce? Now, I''ll take it back. " Mathew stood tense, and there was a trace of depression in his eyes. He had thought that even if he couldn''t save Louisa, at least he could temporarily suppress the public opinion and fight for a chance of survival for thepany Now, the road was blocked by Louisa! You bitch! Mathew''s face was full of malice. No, he couldn''t admit defeat so easily! It took him a lot of effort to get what he was today. How could he be ruined by this woman so easily! He didn''t want to live such a cold life any more. He didn''t! ! Like a wild animal out of control, he suddenly rushed towards Louisa. His move was so fast, and no one had expected that he would be so crazy to kill others in public. No one had time to react before Mathew held Louisa in his arms and grabbed a sharp dagger out of nowhere. "You bitch! Believe it or not, I will stab you to death now! Damn it! "Darren, call that old bastard, George right now! Give me one hundred million dors in cash! Otherwise, he will wait and see to collect her body! !" Mathew roared. He had been ruined by Louisa. But now, he could do nothing but get the money and leave away. Maybe he could make aeback in the future. yes! He would have a chance to make aeback! The sudden action of Mathew caused a chaos in the meeting room. No one had expected that he would rush to directly force Louisa. The security guards quickly rushed over, and they also immediately called the police. However, at this moment, Louisa was abducted by Mathew, and they did not dare to act rashly. Now Mathew was crazy. If they were not careful, it would hurt Louisa. "You are crazy! Let Miss Louisa go! !" Darren roared angrily. Mathew''s Scarlet eyes shed with a cold killing intent. He sneered, "let her go? Nice try! She is my only hope now. Darren, don''t you always like this bitch? The biggestwyer in the imperial capital likes my worn-out shoes, ha ha ha... " Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Darren closed his eyes and pinched his fingers. His face, which used to be gentle and elegant, was frozen like ice at a speed visible to the naked eye. A sh of coldness shed in his eyes. He looked at Mathew without a blink. "I like her. If I knew you were such a cruel person, I would never give her to you!" Mathew''s face was gloomy. "So what? You''re just a fucking loser. If you have the guts,e and save her! I''m telling you, even if I''m going to die, I''ll never fulfill you bastards! " Darren stared at Mathew sinisterly. At the moment, Louisa was in the hands of Mathew, so they did not dare to act rashly. If they hurt her "That''s true love. Who do you think you are to say something like that?" A mocking, cold voice suddenly rang out from the dead silence. Then, a slender figure appeared. He walked around the stage, and walked up to Mathew. The man was in a ck formal suit and a ck cap was worn on the top of his head. Although it covered more than half of his face, everyone recognized him at a nce as soon as his face appeared under the camera. It was Samuel! Samuel, who always showed up and disappeared, was desired to be won over by all the entertainment circle! ! From the Johnny, wherever this young man appeared, he would be able to cause a sensation in the entertainment circle. However, no one could find any information about him, as if he appeared out of nowhere and then disappeared afterwards. He was originally a mystery that no one could solve. The moment Samuel appeared, Mathew''s face changed instantly. Last night, this man had been following Louisa by her side. He did not notice the man, but he did not expect that all this was caused by this man! If it were not for this man, he would not have ended up like this! At the moment, Hackett was almost driven mad. Samuel was still around him just now, but why did he suddenly go up to the stage. Now, Mathew was crazy. Who knew what he would do next? What if he lost control and hurt Samuel?! damn! The next second, he walked through the crowd, approaching the stage. There was only one thought on his mind - he couldn''t let Samuel get hurt! At this moment, on the stage, Mathew was so enraged that he stared at Cassandra like a monster out of control and roared, "it''s all your fault, bitch!'''' Chapter 191 I just got a little blood phobia Chapter 191 I just got a little blood phobia "My fault? It''s my fault, If it weren''t for me, how could miss Louisa be able to see through your false mask? But Mr. Mathew may not know that the show was arranged by me, from the cloud hall to the Luxury Hotel I carefully arranged everything for you We''re waiting for you to set a trap for us! " Mathew''s eyes were as big as bells. He stood in a straight line and clenched his fists. It turned out that everything was caused by this bitch! He knew it! How could that bitch find so much information all of a sudden and was so determined to divorce him! The cloud hall, Samuel had arranged everything well since the entry of the cloud hall! Mathew''s eyes were red with anger, and his face was extremely gloomy. He never dreamed that his perfect n would be destroyed by a bitch. How could he bear it?! Gluing his cold eyes on Cassandra, Mathew grabbed his knife and rushed at Cassandra. He swore to himself that he would bring this bitch with him even if he had to die! With a wave of his sword, Mathew stabbed directly into the heart of Cassandra who seemed to have expected his move. She said that just now on purpose to provoke Mathew in order to distract his attention and let him attack her, so that Louisa would be safe. The dazzling and cold de was about to pierce Cassandra''s heart. With a jerk, she instinctively raised her arm and blocked it in front of her chest. "Samuel! !" In the meeting room, there were a few exmations suddenly. Hackett rushed to the arena almost at once. The security guards who had already passed through were now surrounding him. In the chaos, evil Mathew was controlled by a group of security guards. They grabbed the knife in his hand and pressed him on the ground. Because of this sudden change, the whole conference room was in aplete mess. Almost all the cameras were focused on the stage. The person in charge of the Ye group whomit a murder in public, and the most mysterious man in the entertainment circle Samuel were all involved. No matter which one of them was involved, this news was really breaking news. At this moment, Hackett rushed to Cassandra with a frightened face. Looking at the wound on her arm, Hackett said in a trembling voice, "I''m taking you to the hospital.'''' God knew how he wanted to strangled his neck with his own hands when he saw Mathew pounce on Cassandra! As the person in charge of the Weekly Heaven Seal, he had attended many press conferences of different sizes and encountered all kinds of emergencies. However, he had never been out of control like today. Until now, his heart was still beating fast. He couldn''t imagine what he would do if something had happened to Cassandra Cassandra nced at the wound on her arm. Mathew must have really wanted to kill her, so he didn''t show mercy to it. The wound was deep, but fortunately, Louisa was fine, and Mathew was under control. The blood beads were bleeding from her wounds. They were winding down her arm, falling to the ground. She covered the wound with her hand. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat. She was too weak to stand such a small wound. Cassandra''s face paled, "all right, Miss Louisa. I''ll leave the rest to you. Is there any problem?'''' At the same time, Louisa just came back from the horror, her heart hanging in her chest. But when she saw that Cassandra''s arm was still bleeding, she frowned tightly and said, "no problem, I will send a car to the hospital. After everything is handled here, I wille to see you.'''' Then Cassandra covered her wound tightly and left the scene under the protection of Hackett. Inside the Bentley. Air froze. Hackett asked her once every two minutes whether the wound hurt or not and if she felt ufortable "Hackett, I''m fine. It''s just a little bruise. And I''m not as strong as other people. Don''t worry.'''' Cassandra was speechless. Since they came out from the Ye group, Hackett''s condition was not normal, as if he was going to be with a dog. His back was stiff, but his heart was suddenly trembling. Yes, why was he so nervous Although her wound was a little deeper, it was not fatal. But the moment he saw the de cutting her arm, he lost control of himselfpletely. And in his heart, there was an irresistible dull pain It was like His beloved one was hurt Until now, his heart was still beating violently Jump! Jump! How could he Hackett cursed in a low voice. His expression softened. "I just feel dizzy at the sight of blood, so Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean anything else... " Cassandra was shocked, ''Hackett is afraid of blood? Then why did he rush up the first time? ''brother, just find an excuse to be more frustrated?''? However, Cassandra didn''t debunk his lie. All in all, she should cooperate with him in acting. It was impossible for her to pretend to turn a blind eye to his behavior. She just looked at Hackett weakly Then what, are you made The car arrived at the hospital soon. After checking the cuts, the doctor found that the cuts were deep and wanted to be stitched. "Well Doctor, can you disinfect and bandage me instead of stitching me? " Cassandra frowned. She had been afraid of getting stitches since she was a child. If she had to get stitches, wouldn''t it kill her? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The doctor pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose and said, "young man, your wound is so deep. If you don''t get stitches, it will be easy to tear it over and over again, and it will cause complications. What''s more, it''s not difficult to get stitches of this level. It will be healed within a few minutes." The reason why she didn''t want to have stitches was that she was afraid of pain. Hackett pursed his lips tightly and said in a low voice, "is there any problem?'''' Of course, there were some other problems Before Cassandra could reply, a rush of footsteps came from the outside of the corridor. Then, the door of the medical room was pushed open, and Kevin ran in panting. The doctor was stunned. "Director Kevin, what''s wrong with you..." With his eyes almost glued to the arm of Cassandra, Kevin thought, ''damn it, I came back as soon as I was informed that I have to run for my life. It''s not a bad result. The wound on Cassandra''s arm is rather deep this time...'' Wait! Why did this woman always make trouble! She was the most naughty girl he had ever seen. If she got into trouble, she would make it. Could you please not cause me any trouble! Then Kevin waved his hand impatiently and said, "you go out first.'''' Chapter 192 dont you say that he is not the other lover Chapter 192 don''t you say that he is not the other lover "What? Director Kevin, this patient... " His face fell. "What''s wrong? Do you think I can''t even handle such minor injuries? " The doctor''s lips twitched and said weakly, "I didn''t mean that. I mean..." His face was as dark as a ck pan. "What did you say? Get out! " The doctor was kicked out before he could figure out the condition. "Is he here?" Swallowing her saliva, Cassandra said slowly. "Ha-ha...'''' said Kevin. What do you think? Not to mention that she was really injured this time. Even if she coughed twice, your man would be so nervous! Were all men in love stupid? "Yes, they are here. Are you sure you want the mistress to stay here?" he answered impatiently Mistress ''How dare he describe me like that? What the fuck! Cassandra was speechless, This is my friend, Hackett, the director of the Weekly Heaven Seal. Don''t talk nonsense. " With a sneer, Kevin said, "Ha-ha. you have called him Hackett for a long time, How could you say that he is not your mistress?'''' Cassandra, "..." I will kill this bastard! Speechless, Cassandra nced at him and thought, ''big brother, I''m in men''s wear now. You are so fucking...'' Damn it! On the other hand, Madeline was staring at Augustine angrily. Just now, his words shocked him like a thunder. It''s What happened? What mistress Was Samuel Gay? ? "Well Hackett, don''t listen to him. He can''t be decent. I am okay with my sexual orientation. I have a girlfriend. '''' Said Cassandra. Hackett opened his mouth, trying to say something. But he failed. He was like a statue, standing still. All he wanted to do now was p himself Wake up. You are even more honest than before! ! At this time, the door of the medical room was pushed open again. The moment the door was pushed open, the surrounding temperature suddenly reached the freezing point. At the door, a tall and straight figure came in expressionlessly, mixed with a cold aura that would make people shiver. This man What a powerful man!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hackett was a man with social experience. But now, the moment he saw the man, he felt that the so- called big shots he had seen were all weaker than usual "Mr. Hackett, we have to treat Mr. Samuel from now on. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for you to stay here. Please go with me.'''' Said Carlos, his voice trembling. Nobody knew how scared he was when he saw that Cassandra was hurt. He almost copsed in an instant! ! Can''t Daisy just stop? It was too much for him to do Feeling a little flustered, Hackett withdrew his sight. Then he nced at Cassandra and asked in an unusually hoarse voice, "Samuel, he is..." Embarrassed, Cassandra smiled awkwardly: "Ho, this is my friend Take it easy. I''ll be fine. Well, you have been busy for a few days. Go back and have a rest. '''' Someone''s face was even colder. She cared about another man in front of him Did she really think he was dead? Hackett couldn''t help but nce at that man again. ''Are they just friends? But he felt there was something wrong with this man. Besides, since this man came in, his eyes had been fixed on her arms It was more like he was looking at her than a friend ''boyfriend...'' Howe How is that possible? Hackett was shocked by his absurd thought. He thought he must be crazy! His mind was a total mess. With a guilty conscience, he lowered his head and said, "well, I''m leaving now. If you have anything else to tell me, just call me." Cassandra immediately answered, "Okay, Carlos, please send him to the hospital.'''' When Carlos heard this, cold sweat instantly dropped from his forehead. Bro, if you want to make trouble, don''t drag me into it! What the hell did I do! Taking a nce at his young master carefully, Carlos was like getting a thunderbolt. He was almost half dead with fear, Taking a deep breath, he summoned up his courage and said, "Mr. Hackett, this way please.'''' ''why do you stay? Do you want to die after being tortured here?''! As soon as Hackett finished his words, he staggered out of the medical room. In the medicine room. Martin didn''t say a word but stood beside Cassandra, with gloomy and cold expression glimmering in his eyes. "her wound is very deep. She needs stitches. Otherwise, she might get infected and suffer complications. If that''s the case, she might lose her hand.'''' "Who do you think you are?". Cassandra rolled her eyes at Kevin, "I agree with you if you re at me. Mistress, you must have stitches.'''' The corners of her mouth twitched. She could do nothing but endure what he had said! After a moment''s silence, Martin said, "stitch the wound.'''' Then, Cassandra raised her head, pitifully staring at Martin, and said, "please don''t, Martin, It''s not a big deal. I think I shouldn''t have stitches...'''' Martin''s eyes darkened and then he answered stiffly, "No." The cut is so deep, what if Cassandra drew back her neck and wanted to exin, but stopped as she saw the man''s unhappy face. After she was reborn, she rarely saw the expression of Martin. His face was sinister and straight, and his back was straight. In his gloomy eyes, there was deep cold air, and he was like a Shura returning from the hell, full of suffocating pressure. The huge space froze in an instant. "All right, Martin, I think I want to have stitches. " Cassandra spoke helplessly. Men were supposed to be spoiled. They would be satisfied if they could be spoiled. Martin nodded and cast a cold nce at Kevin. Suddenly, a storm wasing and Kevin couldn''t help trembling. He felt as if he was as poor as a fatty and couldn''t bear his fury After the stitches were ready, Kevin started to cut the cut. But before his hand could touch Cassandra''s hand, Cassandra stared at him with a pale face. "Mr. Kevin, can you be gentle in doing this? Besides The needle Can I change a smaller one? Don''t make me look so ugly. I feel a little dizzy by your makeup. " Kevin was speechless, "..." ''it''s useless to sew a needle. Fine, you do it first!''! Do you think it''s easy to get stitched? Chapter 193 you dont love me at all Chapter 193 you don''t love me at all "Let me help you." In the doctor''s office, Martin said in an unusual hoarse voice. Cassandra was stunned. "What? You do it? Are you sure you can get stitches? " Why did she feel so unreliable with Martin? Was her arm broken?! How am I supposed to turn him down so that I can behave well? Cassandra thought anxiously and sadly! Suddenly, Kevin stood up and said, "master, you please, I''ll go out and guard for you.'''' ''Master, how loyal I am! The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. If she continued to set up a trap for Kevin, he must be a henchman now. ''forget it. The man I chose is supposed to be spoiled even if he knelt down. I have to get stitches, something serious. At the worst, he just fainted...'' After Kevin left, there were only Cassandra and Martin left in the medical room. Martin sat down opposite to Cassandra, who took a quick nce at Martin and said in a low voice, "well, it seems that Can you stop being angry? " A man should be coaxed Lowering his head, Martin didn''t say anything, but skillfully stitched the wound. Every time the needle flew through his heart, it was as if his heart was bleeding. "Oh my God. It doesn''t hurt at all, Martin, You are so good at medical skills. How could Kevin be so weak?'''' Cassandra immediately ttered Martin. Maybe it was because of her illusion, or because of the pain in the wound of her arm, she became numb. She didn''t feel any pain when Martin got stitched, and even the needle became less scary. It was not until the wound was stitched that Martin carefully bound up the wound. Despite his cold face, he acted very gently for fear of hurting her arm. "Hey, Martin, could you please tie a beautiful bowknot to me This is really a very embarrassing marriage. " Someone grumbled in secret. After a short pause, he untied the gauze and tied a bow to her. Satisfied, Cassandra looked at her arms, "how can you do that? I feel that I''ve married you as if I''m a walking encyclopedia. What else do you want? " Martin knew that she was trying to change the topic, but he would never allow it to happen again. When she fell from the horsest time, he said that he wouldn''t do that again. Otherwise With his deep eyes gazing at Cassandra, Martin asked, "do you remember what you have promised me?'''' Damn it! She knew that it wouldn''t be easy to fool him this time She had injured herself in order to force Martin to stay. But he had said that he would not do that again. Otherwise, no matter how much she liked to act, he would not allow her to leave. Actually, it was just a whim for Martin that she agreed to act in the movie and then go to the World Media. She would definitely give up after she suffered a lot outside. However, things were getting out of control as time went by. Although Cassandra hadn''t gained much fame, she had gained a firm foothold in the World Media. As long as she was given time, she would certainly rise to fame in the entertainment circle. It seemed that Cassandra was born to be in the entertainment circle, which was undeniable, but what Martin cared more about was her health and her safety. He would never allow her to get hurt again! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If she wasn''t lucky enough today, and if Mathew had been more skilled, then the knife would not only stab on Yan cann''s arm! The thought of it stroke him like his heart was being tightly clenched by a cold hand, and his heart raced uncontrobly. Then Cassandra replied diffidently, "of course I remember. I remember everything I said to you, but It was an ident. I was so worried Please don''t be mad at me? I promise you that I will never do such a thing again and I won''t get myself injured. Okay? " "From tomorrow on, you don''t have to go to the film set." said Martin, looking at her with deep, ck eyes, as if she were the queen of de locusts With a quick shrink of her pupils, Cassandra suddenly stood up from the chair and pounded on the table, "no!'''' The moment her palm touched the table, the newly stitched wound was pushed open. The white gauze immediately oozed ayer of red blood. The dazzling blood contrasted sharply with her white arm, which was falling slowly along her arm. Martin''s face darkened immediately. Almost instinctively, he grabbed the wrist of Cassandra and panicked, "Damn it! Don''t move! " The wound on Cassandra''s arm was so strong that sweat kept dripping down from her forehead. With a pale face, she nearly lost her bnce while her body was slightly shaking. But at this moment, she had no time to think about it anymore. If Martin didn''t insist on stopping her from struggling, all she had done before would be in vain! Cassandra ground her teeth and thought, ''since this day wille sooner orter, then It was better to have short sharp pains than long dull pains! Then Cassandra looked at Martin and said, "I have promised you that I won''t get myself hurt again, but I''m not your puppet. I have my own thoughts and goals. Do you want to see me live like a walking dead every day? Do you want me to look up to you and be a loser in others'' eyes forever! You don''t love me at all. You just want to possess me! !" You don''t love me at all You just want to possess me It turned out that all he had done in her heart was just like this in her eyes? There was a terrible dead silence in the air. The coldness on his face just faded little by little. On his chiseled face, there was a note of strangeness and indifference. He took her back by force at the beginning. He thought he could have her, but from beginning to end, it was just his wishful thinking. Huh A sense of inability rose from the bottom of his heart. After a long time, he loosened his grip on her wrist slowly, turned around and walked out. Cassandra stood on tiptoe, with her eyes fixed on Martin. Didn''t she say something heavy just now?! As soon as Martin opened the door, Carlos came up to them and ttered, "master, sister-inw..." "Send her back," Martin suggested. "What? Okay, I''ll be right there. " After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "return to the Scenic Garden.'''' Carlos was stunned. What was going on? What happened? ''My master asked me to send her back to the Scenic Garden...'' Did he hear it wrong? Carlos swallowed and said: "well, the mistress''s, the sister-inw''s injury...'''' "Do you need me to say it again?" said Martin, shooting a viper like gaze at Carlos, Hearing that, Carlos immediately shook his head like a rattle drum. "No, no! No need! I''ll arrange it right away! " Chapter 194 he was so easy to coax Chapter 194 he was so easy to coax After Martin left, Cassandra lost her strength. Then she fell down and sat on the chair. She was very weak in the first ce, and now she was injured. What she said to Martin just now exhausted her too much. Although she just wanted to reason with Martin, the words were on the tip of her tongue and she lost control. She rubbed between her eyebrows and decided to ignore the blood running down from her arm. At this moment, Carlos opened the door and came in, followed by Kevin. Seeing that the wound on Cassandra''s hand was still bleeding, Kevin walked over speechlessly and said, "I have already taken care of it? Why did it crack again? Cassandra, could you stop it? " As Kevin spoke, he reached out to remove the gauze from her hand. He was going to clean her wound and dress it again. "Don''t move." Cassandra asked coldly. Kevin''s hands shivered. Somehow, he felt that they were disying their love in public again. Frowning, Carlos said, "Cassandra, your hand is still bleeding. The wound should have been torn open. If not treated in time...'''' Cassandra gave an impatient nce at her arm, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about the wound.'''' Carlos was so worried that he was about to cry. He wanted to ask what had happened just now, but he held the words back. "Well, it was our master who asked Kevin to bind up your wound.'''' He had no choice but to mention the young master. Cassandra frowned and asked, "what else?'''' Swallowing hard, Carlos continued, "besides, he want to send you back to the Scenic Garden.'''' Upon hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. Before she intended to move out, Martin had been angry with her for a long time. Now, he asked Carlos to send her back to the Scenic Garden. It seemed that she really offended Martin just now. She thought she would be very happy when Martin let her go back to the Scenic Garden, but Why didn''t she feel happy at all? damn! "Okay, get your car ready." Cassandra waved her hand. Carlos still wanted to say something, but he kept his mouth shut wisely. After just a few words, Cassandra was so angry that Kevin couldn''t even say a word. He clenched his fists and thought, "you two quarreled. Why did you torture me?"! ! Inside the Bentley. Cassandra sat quietly in the back seat, her cold face reflected on the ck window, looking a little lonely. "Well "Mydy, can I ask you something What happened? " Carlos couldn''t help but ask. Cassandra came to her sense and took a look at Carlos through the rearview mirror. After a long time, she said in a low voice, "nothing serious. We just had a quarrel.'''' Carlos coughed," mistress, no matter what our master did, he did it for you. You don''t know? When he knew you were injured, he lost controlpletely. When he came, my master almost hit a truck because he ran the red light ''Master is just not good at expressing himself, He will only protect you in his own way. Maybe his way is not right, but he won''t hurt you no matter what happened. I''ve never seen him being like this, he can deal with all the difficult things calmly, but you...'' "As long as he is involved with you, he will lose control easily. You are his life, so he would rather hurt himself than hurt you. If he does something that upsets you, don''t bother about it..." In fact, you don''t know that our master will get angry every time you make troubles, but as long as youfort him, he will calm down. '''' So, why don''t you say some more sweet words to cheer him up? A big devil justughed wildly. It was not difficult to coax him? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a moment''s silence, Cassandra replied, "I know.'''' She knew that Martin would never hurt her. She knew that Martin just wanted to protect her. She knew that even if there were all the people in the world who betrayed her, Martin wouldn''t do that. She knew it. However, she did not want to be an essory of anyone in this life. Now that she had returned and God had given her one more chance, she wanted to be the person strong enough to stand beside him. She didn''t like the world, she just liked him. "Well Well, did I talk too much tonight? " Said Carlos with a guilty conscience. Cassandra," No, you haven''t, thank you, Carlos.'''' Her thanks was not only for what happened tonight. In her previous life, even though all the people around her stood on the side of Fiona, Carlos had never forgotten that she was the hostess of the Lu n. Embarrassed, Carlos scratched his head and said, "don''t mention it, mistress. although I don''t know what happened just now, I''ve seldom seen my highness being like this, You don''t know that he has changed a lot since you came, and he''s more arrogant than before What''s more, it''s not a big deal for a couple to quarrel and make up. They will get along well with each other very soon. " Cassandra''s forehead twitched. She thought Martin was not that kind of person who can be easily comforted Cassandra let out a deep and turbid breath. Now that Martin was in a high mood, it wouldn''t be better for her to coax him at this moment. She was afraid that the situation would get worse if she went there at this moment. After all, they hade out of the vi now. It might be better for everybody to calm down for a few days to see how he reacted As soon as Cassandra returned to the Scenic Garden, the entire Yan garden was in turmoil because of Martin. Not only that, every member of the Lu group was so mad at him that they wanted to jump off the building. Every day, Carlos sent Cassandra many messages asking for help with a desperate expression. Recently, most of the time, Cassandra stayed at Scenic Garden to recover, and asionally went to the film and television city to continue shooting. Fortunately, she didn''t have any important scenes to shoot these days, so she was somewhat rxed. However, as soon as she returned to the Scenic Garden, she looked at the messages and videos sent by Carlos, and her heart couldn''t help heavy. "Ding Dong..." The doorbell suddenly rang. Cassandra put down the phone and went to open the door. When the door was open, Johnny, wearing a white housecoat, stood at the door. He was stunned for two seconds when he saw Cassandraing to open the door. Then he responded, "Wow, it''s really you? When I came back from the outside and saw the light on in your house, I thought I had seen it wrong. " Cassandra nodded, "yes. There are many things to deal with recently. I can stay here for a while. Come in first.'''' Johnny looked around the room, but didn''t see Martin. Then he rxed himself and followed Cassandra into the room Is he not here? " Chapter 195 I wont let you down Chapter 195 I won''t let you down "Yes, he is quite busy recently." Cassandra said casually. Without sensing anything abnormal, Johnny went to the sofa and sat down. He saw that Cassandra was writing a manuscript on theputer screen on the tea table. Cassandra took a cup of water to Johnny," Well, director Johnny is here at this moment. I have a question to ask.'''' "Okay, what is it?" Cassandra scratched her head and said, "well, here is the thing, I''ve been studying the shooting recently and know a lot about it. I''m a neer. Director Johnny, please give me some advices.'''' "You want to change to be a director?" Johnny looked at Cassandra and asked, Then she continued, "in our industry, the best actress and the director are not something new, right? Moreover, I majored in director when I was in college. As long as there is a good chance, I also want to try to do behind the scene. " It was amon phenomenon in the entertainment circle to be excellent and talented. After all, acting was popr when they were young, especially for female celebrities. Once they were in their middle age, their roles were limited. No matter how famous they were in the past, they would always be no match for the most famous artists. Therefore, many female artists passed the golden period and they could continue to perform some important roles with their hard acting skillsThe supporting roles were either turned back to the scenes. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Generally speaking, director and producer were two important ways for female artists to turn to the backstage. As long as they had resources and interpersonal resources, and they also had good publicity in their works, it was not difficult for them to be famous in the entertainment industry. Most importantly, they could have sex in the dark. That was the only way she could think of. With knitted eyebrows, Johnny pursed his lips and asked, "do you want to hear the truth?'''' Then Cassandra nodded, "of course.'''' "As a director, before I choose an actress, I have to consider a lot of things, especially in choosing actors, and I have never been affected by anything else. Now themercial movies are very developed, and the so-called movies produced by many directors are actually only crude and rambled, with a few top popr young stars at the top level of the film can support the box office, because fans buy the money, Nobody will care about what they will shoot and what they want to say. That is a big character at the domestic movie box office. " Cassandra certainly knew what Johnny just said. That was why it was so difficult for a domestic movie to go abroad. Even if some of the most poprmercial films spread abroad, they were still not popr. It was more than just because of the limitation of domestic movies. "Director Johnny, what do you want to say?'''' Asked Cassandra. After a pause, Johnny continued, "you are born to be an actress. When you came to audition, I knew that with your talent in acting, as long as you were given time and good scripts to forge, you would be the brightest star in the entertainment industry in the future.'''' It was always the man who was bestowed with food by God, and Cassandra was a typical type of man like this. But the entertainment circle was a big hotchpotion. If people got involved, they would get into trouble. There were always talents and there were always many stars in it. If a person fell down alone, there would soon be someone to take over, and as long as the person with outstanding eyes, he would soon be forgotten. "So, you want me to quit being a director?" She knew what he meant. Johnny loved the director very much. He couldn''t control others to shoot dirty movies which were not eye-catching but could be sold to the market. However, he didn''t want the people he trusted to be included in those dirty movies. It was easy to circle money? He could shoot a few movies with his own ability and utilize a few popr stars to burn the fire. He had no choice but to do what he couldn''t. "That''s not what I mean. I said that you are born to be a good actress. But it doesn''t mean that you don''t have such a talent in director. I just want to remind you to make a decision carefully not to spoil your great talent. There has been no one like you in this circle for a long time." Cassandra didn''t expect that Johnny would think so highly of her. After all, she was a new employee without any representative of the works or even fame. The intensity of the previous hype was only temporary and no one would remember it in a short time. Then she looked at Johnny with a serious look and added, "don''t worry. I won''t make this decision so easily. But if I decide to take a step forward in the future, I won''t let you down." It was hard for Johnny to believe someone else''s words. But he never doubted it when Cassandra said it. "Okay, I trust you. If youe across anything that you are unsure of in the future, you can ask me at any time. I am looking forward to what kind of work you will shoot." Cassandra nced at theputer in front of her and suddenly realized something. She was back to five years ago. At that time, the word "illusory" was quite strange to many people, But five yearster, it was the golden age of the mysterious IP. Not to mention the market value of several famous IP pieces at that time was over 10 billion, and even the second-rate illusory IP. It was also a piece of news. She still remembered that at that time, a giant movie, made by a low cost, was almost making its debut before the media, but it became the biggest winner at the golden brown award nearly overnight. And it had been nominated many international awards. It was either the director or the actor of the movie, and even the set of it was well-known. Since it was a popr movie, Cassandra also paid attention to it, and of course, she had seen it more than ten times. She could remember most of the scenes and lines in the middle clearly. Now, what she needed to do was to infer theplete outline of the movie and then prepare to shoot it. She could do everything that that director could do! She still had five years before she could restart, and she believed that she could rebuild the best situation of that year! "Okay. By the way, I heard that you are familiar with several senior leaders of Yan Jingjing group. Could you spare some time to introduce me to them?" Upon thinking of the IP address, Cassandra remembered to buy it in advance. If she wanted to make money by acting or director, she didn''t know how long she would have to struggle, so she had to start from one aspect. Yan Jingshi group was just a new Intepany. However, in a few years, with the IP of the company, the market value of thepany increased rapidly. The industry chain was almost completed. After that, it was listed in M country and became the backbone of the Intepany. It would be unparalleled in a short time. Chapter 196 dont spoil men too much Chapter 196 don''t spoil men too much Johnny nodded, "well, the senior leaders in Yan Jingshi city are my friends when I was in college, and I''ve been writing with them for a period of time. Do you want to write books or scripts too?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m afraid I can''t write any good news about my capability, I just want to talk about cooperation with them," replied Cassandra frankly "Talk about cooperation? They haven''t invested in any group yet. Do you want to '''' Cassandra chuckled, "buy their IP address. I can buy them if they want.'''' Johnny didn''t have any idea how to buy a IP, Although he didn''t have a big IP, an inte change would take ce soon. IP had be one of the hottest trends and was widely epted by the public. Johnny looked at Cassandra, he appreciated Cassandra''s acting skills. But now, he appreciated Cassandra''s independence and confidence. He once said that there was never ack of gifted acting geniuses in the entertainment circle. On the contrary, many geniuses with real talent didn''t live well in this circle. After all, there were too many temptations in this circle, and not everyone could see the temptation and climb up step by step. Johnny nodded," Okay. I will make an appointment with himter. By the way, how is your wound?'''' Naturally, Johnny was also concerned about the news conference of Ye group. Outsiders didn''t know who Samuel was, but he did know. In recent days, he had been trying to call Cassandra and ask her about that, but he didn''t know how to speak it out. He asked directly when he ran into Cassandra today. While speaking, Cassandra nced at her arm, and frowned. Martin had been angry with her for a long time, and she did want to coax him. However, at this time, if she softened her attitude, it meant that she should give in. Therefore, she couldn''t coax him. Cassandra rubbed her forehead, "I''m fine. It''s just a minor wound.'''' As Johnny observed that she was fine, he didn''t think it was a good idea to ask more about it. So he changed the subject. They chatted for a while. When it waste, Johnny got up and left. As soon as Johnny left, Carlos arrived. As soon as Cassandra opened the door, she saw Carlos standing at the door with arge woven bag in his hand. She looked at him, confused. "What''s this?'''' "This is a gift from our master.'''' Carlos said with a sad face Cassandra was shocked by what she saw. She didn''t expect that Martin was still angry at her and brought her suchrge woven bags Did they put a fake Martin inside it? Carlos dragged the bag into the door, as if his body had been hollowed out. He groaned and slumped down on the sofa like a dead dog. Cassandra closed the door, went to open the bag, and stared at the thing in the bag with an expression of being chopped into ashes by the lightning. Inside the woven bag were all books, and they were about film shooting This sultry guy! ! ''Johnny just came over and chatted with me for a few days. How could he be jealous of me?! "Sister inw, can you stop arguing with master? You don''t know, we have been master''s scum these days. We should not do anything that goes wrong. Everything in our house has been changed by him If you don''t go back, I will have to jump off the building! " Carlosined, looking pitiful. Only his sister-inw was able to deal with the demon, their master! help! Cassandra nced at him and said, "who said I had a fight with him?'''' He asked you to send me back, didn''t he? " "Didn''t you see that he was just sulking that day? Why didn''t you coax him?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows and advised, "we can''t spoil him.'''' "What?" What a loving tone My mother! This was typical of him showing affection everywhere! ! What a masochist! What about human nature! Said Carlos, who was still on the verge of death. "As a man, you should spoil him as much as you like. Isn''t that what you said?'''' Then Cassandra looked at Carlos and thought to herself, ''you slut! Your desire for life is so strong. Shame on you! "I said that, but this matter is rted to the principles and bottomline. If he doesn''t want me to act in the movie, I''ll die for him. Please transfer the same thing to him, no matter what I say." Hearing that, Carlos almost spurted out a mouthful of blood. If he took that back, would he be able to see the sun tomorrow morning alive?! Carlos shook his head. "I really dare not say that. I want to live a few more days.'''' Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "you said he liked me. My hand was badly hurt. But he was so cruel to leave me alone in this cold ce. I''m dying. Aren''t I angry?'''' "What?" I can''t I know what you mean, but I really want to kill her now. The reason why Martin sent her back to the Scenic Garden was that he was afraid that he would lose control and hurt her. Moreover, all she wanted was freedom? Given that she had received a reward from Martin, he thought that Cassandra would at least pay back a few words to coax him. This matter was over. After all, in front of Cassandra, Martin had no bottom line. However, Cassandra was like a wild horse without rein after she came out of the house. She went so far that she could still stay in a room with a strange man in the middle of the night. What''s more, Martin didn''t kill Johnny at that time. Therefore, Carlos thought that Martin was very generous. Carlos rubbed his swollen temples and said, "well, mistress, I don''t mean that, It''s clearly your fault at first. You promised my master that you wouldn''t be hurt again, but you broke the rules first. How can you me my master now?'''' To be honest, he didn''t know that Cassandra was such a shameless person before! Embarrassed, Cassandra turned away and mumbled, "it was an ident, I have exined it many times, but he still doesn''t listen to me, Men shouldn''t be spoiled, Tell him when you get home to have a proper identity, or I''ll fall in love with another man and cheat on him one day." The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. Did she think that the trouble was not serious enough? Huh But they didn''t cherish what they couldn''t get! "So you are not going back?" Carlos was about to cry. Cassandra squinted at him, "No. he either epted the contract of shame or let me do whatever I want.'''' Chapter 197 all because of you Chapter 197 all because of you "Ding..." As soon as her voice fell, a sudden ringtone broke the silence in the room. It was from Carlos and then Cassandra. Taking his cellphone out of his pocket immediately, Carlos frowned when he saw the caller ID, sliding the screen, he picked up the phone, "Kevin, what happened?'''' At the same time, Cassandra picked up the phone with a grave face. A few secondster, her face suddenly changed, and her fingers that held the phone tightened, "what did you say? Why did Martin pass out? Make it clear! What do you mean by a narrow escape?! Where did you learn thatnguage? " However, at this moment, Carlos was so worried that he was about to cry, ''bro, what are you waiting for? We are in such a hurry. How can we bother with this? "Sister, could you stop talking? Let''s go to see the master first!'''' Carlos said hurriedly with red eyes. Pressing her lips tightly, Cassandra replied in a hoarse voice, "okay.'''' It had only been a few days since they metst time, but it had be worse In her previous life, although Martin was in poor health, he had not been in such a bad condition. She wondered what was wrong with him? "Tell me the truth. Did anything happen to him these days?" "What are you doing?". He was scared by her eyes and nothing else happened? His wife is leaving, how can my master calm down? Moreover, since his sister-inw left home, he hadn''t had a chance to close his eyes. Moreover, since then, he hadn''t been able to get a rest. Moreover, he was in poor health and hadn''t rested for long "Carlos, tell me the truth. Is there something wrong with yourpany?'''' Said Cassandra, staring at Carlos. That was the only reason she wanted. Martin had no personal life at all. Except for work, he could barely have a rest when he was with her. But that was only for a short time. No matter how strong his body was, it would be unbearable if he stayed with her for so long. Carlos sighed and said intively, "all because of you.'''' A look of embarrassment spread over Cassandra''s face. She refused to take the me, "I asked you to tell the truth, not to be left behind by you Let''s drop it. Let''s go to the hospital. " "Okay, I''ll drive." ncing at him, Cassandra said, "never mind, Let me do it.'''' Carlos always drove smoothly. Such a high-speed car was suitable for Martin. Now they were in a hurry and if they let Carlos drive there, Martin would probably be killed by them. At that time, Carlos didn''t think too much. When he got on the car and felt that his sister-inw''s number was flying around, he was almost scared to death. The city is 180 mph! Are you treating the car as a ne! Gripping the handrail on the roof of the car tightly, Evan cried, "slow down, my sister-inw! My life ''it''s okay! !" hospital. The ck Bentley car braked suddenly and stopped in front of an independent VIP ward of the hospital. Dozens of men in ck suits surrounded the independent VIP ward tightly. When the car stopped, the door on the copilot was pushed open. Then, Carlos ran out of the car like running for his life and squatted by the roadside, pulling a long face. With a serious look on her face, Cassandra got out of the car and took a glimpse at Carlos. She thought, ''such a coward! Why did he ask me to drive slowly on the road? If there were not so many cars on the road at this time, I could have driven faster. However, I don''t have the mood to mock him now.'''' "mistress, master is in the operating room...'''' Greyson walked forward quickly and said seriously. In their eyes, Martin was their master and their God. If there was really something wrong with Martin, Cassandra would be their new master. Cassandra narrowed her eyes and looked at the private ward which was like a vi. Although Martin had been in poor health, it was the only ce for him to treat diseases in addition to the Yan garden in order to avoid attention from others. Everything here was a secret to the outside world, and nobody else knew it except for Kevin. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Cassandra looked away and calmly said, "I''m going in.'''' Greyson hesitated for two seconds and looked at Carlos next to him. He rubbed his face with his hand and asked, "Why are you looking at me? His sister-inw wanted to go in, but they stopped her? "The master has ordered that we can get in, but..." Greyson asked with an awkward look. Cassandra lowered her eyes and asked coldly, "but what?'''' Greyson swallowed and said in a trembling voice, "madam, you can''t go in, "This is thest order he made before he lost consciousness. He..." Was he afraid that he couldn''t hold on so he didn''t let her in? Why did he do that ''he is so shameless, Who said that she would like to see him?''?! If he died, she could inherit all his property and use his money to have a mistress Cassandra raised her eyes and stared at Greyson. Greyson felt embarrassed as she thought, ''it''s the master''s order. Why do you look at me like this? Feeling his stomach trembling, Greyson turned to Carlos for help. Carlos was so embarrassed that he wanted to hide himself! ! I want to live Cassandra gave a cold nce at Greyson, "master Greyson, say it again. Think twice before you make up your mind.'''' Feeling like crying, Greyson''s lips twitched a few times before he could say carefully, "well, mistress, In fact, nothing serious happened to master, he had experienced this before. Mr. Kevin is a good doctor, master will be fine... " With a frosty face, Cassandra squinted his eyes coldly, Before she could say anything, Carlos wiped the cold sweat and said, "that''s right! Greyson is right, master will be fine. Sister inw, take it easy. I''ll go inside and check the situation first, okay? '''' "No, '''' replied Cassandra expressionlessly "What?" It was toote for her to continue talking! ! "Well, what do you want? Since the operation is also conducted inside, you can only wait outside The air here is fresh. How about I cook something for you? " They dared not to disobey the order of their master before he went unconscious, but they would rather afraid to offend their mistress than their master! More importantly, the health of his master might not be good, so he ordered specifically Did his master really "I must go inside today. If anyone dares to stop me Break my legs first! " Chapter 198 lead a peaceful life Chapter 198 lead a peaceful life Then she walked straight towards the gate. Carlos and Greyson looked at each other in speechless despair. How could you y ording to common rules for one time? ? Who dare break her legs? ''Even if I touch her, my master will chop my hands off! Carlos and Greyson were very anxious, but they saw that Cassandra suddenly stopped. They were happy and were about to go up to continue persuading her, but they saw a slender figure standing at the door. The man was only in a wide white hospital gown, with a ck suit on his shoulder. He looked pale because of illness. He propped the door frame with one hand, and his dim eyes were staring at Cassandra. "Come here." Martin said in a hoarse voice, breathing a little faster and faster. With her back straightened and feet clenched, Cassandra stared at Martin unblinkingly, fearing that it was just her illusion. After a moment, she lifted her heavy legs and walked towards the man step by step. "It''s windy outside. Why do youe out?" Cassandra walked to him and wrapped his coat tightly. He seemed to have lost a lot of weight after a few days'' separation. It was rare to see a trace of tiredness on his pale and morbid face. "I am afraid that you can''t find me." "What?" Greyson didn''t know what to say ''Who said master wouldn''t say sweet words...'' They must have seen a fake Martin! ! What an amazing way to flirt with girls! As soon as Cassandra heard this, she blurted out without hesitation, "well, they stopped me just now. I''m sorry that your wife was so smart, I argued with them seriously for a long time and made no excuses for them. I''m excellent, aren''t I?'''' "Yeah, you''re great, '''' replied Martin With a henpecked face, Cassandra reached out to hold Martin. The Martin had only managed to get his feet through the door frame, but now he was almost pressed on the top of Cassandra. Cassandra held him up. The moment her fingers touched his body, she found that he couldn''t help trembling. It must have cost him a lot of energy to stand there. This man A lump came into Cassandra''s throat and she felt a dull pain in her heart. But she said nothing and pretended to be calm as she helped Martin. "Martin," Cassandra tried to calm herself down. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and the blood stains on his pale face started to fade away, Martin held on to hisst trace of purity and managed to say, "huh?'''' "I''m sorry. I didn''t get into a fight with you before. I have reflected on myself and found that I had gone too far that day. I even despise myself. Please don''t be angry with me, okay?" "Okay." "I know you are the best to me Love you, love you... " "I love you too." Yes, he loved her very much. This love had been engraved into his bones and merged into his blood. Unless she died, his love couldn''t be melted. "When you get old, I''ll hold your hand and take you to y No, No. I''m going to bask in the sun and walk the dog Wherever you want to go, I''ll keep youpany, okay? " When he was old Could his body endure that? After a long pause, he replied, "okay." Cassandra was finally rxed. At that moment, she thought of "grow old with me". After going through so many ups and downs in her life, she finally realized what she wanted most, but Wish him good luck. She wanted to be with him forever. As soon as Cassandra arrived at the door of the operating room with Martin in her arms, Kevin and several other medical staff almost went mad, seeing that Cassandra came back with Martin in her arms, Kevin immediately stepped forward and said, "master, you are so unreasonable!'''' The operation has just beenpleted. How can you... " Before Kevin could finish his words, Martin had cast a cold nce at him. With a twitch of the corner of his mouth, Kevin shut up. "What did you say? Just had an operation? " How could he stand on the ground and put on airs before the operation! Kevin was speechless, "..." How can I answer you? He wondered whether it was a fatal question! No matter how he answered, he would do anything either to offend Martin or to displease Cassandra I can''t do this! With a serious look at Martin, Cassandra asked, "Is director Kevin telling the truth?'''' Martinpressed his lips and nervously said, "I was wrong." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kevin was speechless, "..." What did he hear? Our master was apologizing to Cassandra? ? It must have been opened in a wrong way! Carlos and Greyson, who had been following them closely, were shocked too. They couldn''t believe what they saw. Is he still It''s beyond my imagination. ring at him, Cassandra said, "director Kevin, take him to have a check first. I''ll settle this with him later!'''' Martin was really too proud to be a patient! When he just had the operation, he had not only gotten out of the operation room, but also went outside for a hairdryer It really ticks me off! Kevin was stunned for a few seconds and then came to his sense. Immediately, he ran to the ce with his followers. He had finally seen the scene that he offended Martin. It was just a trifle thing. If he irritated Cassandra, he would surely die! After all, Martin was in danger. What else could they do? "Are you still angry with me?" Cassandra snorted, "I don''t want to be angry with you. Go and have a check first.'''' Lowering his head, Martin said, "okay.'''' He had seen her many times, angry, sad, painful All the happiness, anger and sorrow were for another person, but at this moment, when he saw her face full of anger, he had never been so Joy Well, he didn''t even realize that he could be so shameless. It''s just because she''s all attributed to him, no one else. After Kevin had a thorough examination with some bodyguards on Martin, Cassandra relieved a lot after making sure that there was nothing wrong with Martin''s body for the time being. As soon as Martin got out of the room, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep again. Then Cassandra said to Kevin and Carlos, e out with me. I have something to ask you.'''' Carlos and Kevin looked at each other. Sister inw, please spare our lives! Chapter 259 It May Be Just an Excuse Chapter 259 It May Be Just an Excuse "Well.. My god... Am I blind? Are you sure that Samuel is not a gay? " Steve asked, confused. When Daniel saw the scene, Martin took off his clothes and put it on the man. The look on his face was... That was an act between lovers! Damn! What on earth was he thinking about! "He said he had a girlfriend..." Daniel said, rubbing his eyebrows. Steve sniffed, "You believe him? It might be just an excuse. If he is gay, he could also say that he had a girlfriend. That man was really eye-catching. Luckily, he doesn''t work in the entertainment circle. Otherwise, I might not be the No.1 handsome man in the entertainment circle. " ''The most handsome man in the entertainment circle? Shame on you! The most popr young actor in the entertainment circle is right in front of you. What are you talking about?'' But at this time, Daniel was not in the mood to bicker with him. He was obviously absent-minded due to what happened just now, but he didn''t realize that he cared so much about whether Samuel had a girlfriend or not. In the Brumous Vi District of the capital city. In the study. Standing on the balcony, Roger looked into the dark night sky without focusing his eyes. There was no star or moon tonight. The air was full of a deep breath. Roger stood still as if he was waiting for something. After a while, a man wearing a ck mask walked in. The man in ck mask had wound on his leg. He walked silently with a ck cane in his hand. He was like a ghost returning from hell, full of gloom. "What can I do for you, Mr. Roger?" The man in a ck mask said in a hoarse voice, standing behind Roger. Although the fire didn''t kill him, he sucked in a lot of dust and his vocal cords were damaged. Since then, he would no longer speak as a normal person. Hearing this, Roger turned around and looked at the man with a cold face. "I heard that you went to the Harbor City in person recently?" The man in ck mask nodded, "Yes, Mr. Roger." With a malicious look on his face, Roger sneered. Then he walked up to the man and gave him a hard kick on his leg. The man had a wounded leg, and when he kicked it, the whole leg of the man felt a piercing pain. The man, however, had cold sweat on his forehead and pale lips, but he still stood there motionlessly. Roger gave the man a few kicks in session. The man gripped his cane tightly, and his clothes were wet with cold sweat on his back, but he still kept silent. After kicked for a long time, Roger got tired. He panted and stared at him. "I told you, you are just a dog of mine. You have no right to like her. She is mine. She will always be mine! Look at yourself, York Gu. You look like a ghost! You don''t deserve her at all! " York Gu, the second son of the Gu n, was the twin brother of Roger. He was a genius of the Gu n when he was young. He was regarded as the future heir of the Gu n in the past. He was also the favorite son of Devin Gu, who was the master of the Gu n. However, by the age of 14, a fire broke out, and all the glories of York had ended. Under the ck mask, York''s eyes were as ck as ink. He said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve never been dreaming, Mr. Roger. I went to the Harbor City this time just to find father''s birthday gift. The blood jade he loves most is... I found it. " For so many years, he lived a quiet and hard life. He was like a wandering ghost in the dark night, and all the glories in the past had be unbearable taboos that could not be removed. He didn''t want to live any longer, but if he died, what about his little girl? Over the years, he had helped Roger to get rid of his enemies and climbed to the peak position today. What he did was just to protect his little girl in secret. Roger sneered, and his gloomy eyes shoot at him, "Just for blood jade? York, when did you learn to lie? I have told you, if you go to see her behind my back, I will not spare you! If you don''t want anything happen to her, you should live in hell and nevere out! " There was a strange dead silence in the air. After a while, York lowered his head and answered, "Yes, Mr. Roger." At this moment, there was only darkness in the eyes of Roger. "Listen, York, the GR n is under my control now. And you are no longer the genius of our family. If this kind of thing happens again, don''t me me for being merciless."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Mr. Roger." said York calmly. Roger snorted, "Get out now! I feel disgusted at your face! Get out! " York lowered his head, held his crutch, and walked out of the study slowly. What Roger said was right. He was just a dog. He deserved to live in darkness forever. He shouldn''t have such extravagant thoughts. His little girl might have forgotten him a long time ago. People like him should have died. Even he himself didn''t know what he was clinging to. After York left, Roger stood alone on the balcony. After a long time, Vincent called in. "Mr. Roger, we just got the news that the cooperation with a Hollywood action star has been settled. Director Yu is going to return tomorrow. Mr. Roger, he really did it! ! This is the first time that Doug has cooperated with the director of H country. Mr. Roger, I have a feeling that our movie will be a big hit this time! " Vincent said excitedly on the other end of the phone. In the past few years, Chinese movie series had gradually developed, but they seldom did well in the international world. As time went on, many local directors began to ze new paths andpete with international stars. In one hand, they wanted to attract more attention, and the other hand was to pave the way for their overseas development. Although this was a good way, few international elites were willing to cooperate with the directors of Chinese. Therefore, the GR Group could reach the agreement this time was really a big news. Hearing this, the mood on Roger''s face was swept away in an instant. The GR Group had lost to Cassandra for several times, and he was on the verge of losing his temper. This news just came at the right time! "Inform thepany''s top managers to have a meeting tomorrow morning." Said Roger. "Yes, Mr. Roger. I''ll arrange it right away." answered Vincent. After talking a few more words to him, Roger hung up the phone. No matter what, he must seize this opportunity to win back this time! Chapter 260 Make Daniel Embarrassed Chapter 260 Make Daniel Embarrassed Soon it was the charity party of the Tang Charity Foundation. After Cassandra finished filming, she rushed directly from the film and television city. The charity party was held in a star hotel owned by the Yun Group. The scene of the evening party was strictly guarded. Except for the guests invited, no outsider was allowed to go in and out freely. Most of the rich men in the capital city were here. Any of them was powerful. At the entrance of the party, there were many guests. Because of attending this kind of asion, Cassandra had specially changed into a rather formal ck suit, with a ck tie around the neckline and a short xen hair. She looked very slender and gorgeous. "Sir, please show us your invitation. Thank you for your cooperation." At the door, an employee in charge of checking her identity said with a smile. The people who were able to get in and out of this ce were either rich or powerful. And Cassandra was wearing expensive luxury brands, so these people naturally dared not neglect her. Cassandra frowned slightly. Yesterday, Daniel invited her on the spur of the moment, so he didn''t mention the invitation. Besides, as the young master of the Yun Group, there was no need for the invitation. "Sorry, I didn''t have the invitation." Replied Cassandra. That employee''s face changed, "No invitation? ording to the rule, you are not allowed to enter without the invitation. " The voice of the employee was not low, and there were many guests at the moment. It was fresh to have no invitation, so the crowd looked around immediately. "It''s so shameless of you toe to such a ce without invitation!" "Yes, we are in a public ce. Don''t you feel ashamed?" "She is a little bit beautiful. It''s not bad to be her boyfriend." "It''s ridiculous. Does anyone casuallye to such a high-end charity party?" She didn''t finish what she wanted to say just now. She was going to call Daniel and ask him to pick her up so that she didn''t have to show the invitation. She didn''t expect that this would happen. "Did you hear that? I have seen too many guys like you. Do you think you can take advantage of your pretty face? Humph, get out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''ll call the security! " The staff cast a scornful nce at her and sneered. Cassandra narrowed her eyes, "What if I don''t leave?" The man snorted, "You don''t want to leave? Where do you think it is? Do you think you can stay if you don''t want to leave? I''m going to call for help. Let''s see if you dare to be so rude here! " At this time, a tall man in a ck suit quickly walked over. "What happened?" The man took a nce at Cassandra and asked. "Mr. Frankie, it''s him! He didn''t even give me the invitation. I was worried that we might frighten our distinguished guest, so I was about to call the security to take him out. " One of the employees exaggerated. Frankie''s face darkened and said, "What are you doing? If you don''t take him away, you''ll disturb our distinguished guests. I won''t let you off so easily! " As soon as he said that, a few uniformed security guards surrounded him. Cassandra said calmly, "Who dares?" Frankie sneered, "Who do you think you are? How dare you make trouble here? Why don''t you take actions?" On hearing this, the guards held the electric baton tightly in their hands and approached Cassandra at once. There were many onlookers around, and none of them wanted to stop the fun. As for them, Cassandra didn''t have the invitation, and she was a stranger with no identity or high social status. Perhaps as that staff said, she just wanted to hook up with rich people here. "I''ll only say for one time. I''m the guest invited by your boss. You''re doing wrong things?" Cassandra said coldly. Frankie nced at her coldly. "Don''t scare me by mentioning Mr. Daniel. He will never invite such a guest like you. Why are you still standing there? Take actions! " "Stop!" A gloomy voice suddenly came from behind the crowd. All the people looked at the source of the voice. Cassandra followed the sound and saw that Daniel in a ck suit was standing behind the crowd with a darkened face. "Frankie Yu, what do you want to do to him?" Steve immediately stared at Frankie warily and asked qualitatively. Frankie was stunned. He knew the rtionship between Steve and Daniel. Although Steve didn''t have a strong background, he had made a great sess in his circle in recent years. Moreover, his rtionship with Daniel was good. Every time he saw Steve, he felt like seeing Daniel. ''Is he really our guest?'' he wondered. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His men had just reported to him that this man didn''t have an invitation, so he didn''t pay much attention. He thought that Cassandra just wanted to sneak in to get benefits, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra was really a guest of Daniel. He could tell from their reaction that the guest must be a big shot. He was a man of stability. Just now, he didn''t trust Cassandra because he didn''t see him before. He remembered all the sons of the upper ss, so he believed his men''s words. Damn! Frankie broke out in a cold sweat. If it was someone else, he might be able to retrieve the situation, but Daniel was famous for being unreasonable Frankie almost regretted it. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "Mr. Daniel, this gentleman doesn''t have the invitation and he caused trouble here just now. So... That''s why I took him out. I didn''t mean to disturb the order. I didn''t expect him to be a friend of you... " "He has no invitation, then you can be rude? He is so fine skinned and tender. What if he is hurt by you? Daniel, your men have gone too far. You must revenge for Samuel! " Said Steve in an angry voice as he walked to Cassandra. ''My performance is not bad, right? Would she give me a chance of the role?'' Steve said in his heart. Indeed, Cassandra was a little angry just now. After all, she felt embarrassed to be treated like this in such an asion. Although she didn''t mean to make things difficult for others, she couldn''t endure this. "Even if he didn''t have the invitation, how could you have the guts to fight?" Daniel asked, scowling at Frankie. When did our Yun family raise a person like you to abuse your power to bully people? " Just then, the Hall fell into silence. Daniel''s words pronounced the end of Frankie. Frankie was sweating and his face was pale. "I... Mr. Daniel, it was all the subordinates'' fault. I am loyal to you... I... " Daniel sneered, "From now on, you are not the vice president of this hotel any more. Go to the financial office and settle your sry." Chapter 261 Even Better Than Me Chapter 261 Even Better Than Me "What? Mr. Daniel, you want to fire me! How can you fire me! " Frankie said with great emotion. It was not easy for him to get in this position. How could he be fired for a small mistake! He worked for the big young master of the Yun family! A light of coldness appeared in Daniel''s eyes. He gave him a cold look and said, "What? I don''t even have the right to fire a vice president now? Or do you think that my brother wille to save you so you have nothing to fear in front of me? " Frankie''s face changed and he couldn''t say a word. It was true that he was the subordinate of Gary, who was Daniel''s elder brother. However, in front of so many people, Gary couldn''t save him even if he was here. After all,pared with the reputation of the Yun family, he didn''t deserve Gary''s help at all. Frankie''s face became ashen. He never dreamed that he would be fired by Daniel! Frankie was quickly taken away by someone. Because of this incident, Cassandra was famous for being involved in. At this party, everyone saw that Daniel fired the vice president of their own hotel out of anger. "Well done!" Steve said excitedly. Cassandra didn''t mean to make it a big deal, but instead she owed a favor to Daniel. Then she smiled, "It''s not a big deal. Thank you, Mr. Daniel." Hearing this, Daniel breathed a sigh of relief. "I should have thought it over. I didn''t expect this to happen. Mr. Samuel, please don''t take it to heart." Cassandra waved her hand, "It''s all over now. Don''t mention it anymore. Let''s go in first." Steve couldn''t bear it, "Hey, I''m still here. Did you hear me! You all turn a blind eye to my handsomeness. That''s too much! " Speechless, Cassandra thought, ''Did the monkey send him here to y tricks? How dare he say something like that?'' "Even if you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb." Daniel said, rolling his eyes at him. Steve looked indignant, "Daniel, you ungrateful bastard! A lover is more important than a friend in your eyes!" Daniel had a headache. What''s wrong with him? Why did he make friends with someone like Steve?! Besides, he was an ungrateful man? A lover was not more important than a good friend? Okay? They exchanged a few words with each other before stepping into the hall. At this moment, the hall was full of people. Owing to Daniel''s influence, their seats were arranged on the left side of the first row. With a good view, people kepting up to greet them. Daniel introduced them to Cassandra. In the business world, connection was very important. With the Yun family''s current position in the capital city, no one could look down upon them. So after greetings, Cassandra was tired of looking at all, thinking that it seemed not easy to be the rich guy. No matter how much money he earned, he would be so tired. While she was sighing, a man in a ck suit ran towards them. "Mr. Daniel, the eldest young master and second young master want to see you. They said they are taking you to an important person." The man in ck suit said hurriedly. "Who is it?" asked Daniel with a frown. The man swallowed and replied, "I don''t know. But it seems that they are from the Lu n. Masters have been waiting for you. They said that that person wanted to see you in person." ''The Lu n? That person? It''s worth the reception of his eldest brother and second brother in person? And hees from the Lu n? Is it... "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Daniel answered immediately. "Yes, Mr. Daniel." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You know this ce well. Please take good care of Mr. Samuel. I''ll be back soon." Daniel said to Steve. Steve waved her hand naughtily. "Go ahead. Don''t worry. I will take good care of him." He was eager for that! When Daniel was there, Samuel didn''t pay much attention to him and he was hurt. Therefore, it was a good chance for him to seduce Samuel. Steve gave him aical look and said, "Ha! Is your girlfriend beautiful?" "Pretty." replied Cassandra helplessly. What a bitch? Steve said, "How beautiful is she? Even better than me? " Cassandra was speechless. ''Are you a man?! How dare youpare yourself with a woman? There was a rumor in their circle that he was a gay. Was it true? Why is he look like this?'' Cassandra rubbed her forehead and said, "Yes. She is more beautiful than you." "What about Daniel?" Cassandra, "... She is more beautiful than Mr. Daniel." "It doesn''t make sense. There are no more good-looking girls than Daniel in the world. Well, forget it. She is indeed more beautiful than Daniel. If your girlfriend and Daniel both fell into the river, who would you save first? " With veins throbbing in her forehead, Cassandra suppressed the urge to p Steve to death and slowly said, "What do you think?" Steve pouted and said, "I think you must save Daniel first, right?" "Fuck off!" Cassandra said through gritted teeth. Steve touched his nose and asked, "Samuel, I think that man was your boyfriendst night, wasn''t he? Don''t worry. I''m open-minded. I won''t discriminate against you. " Cassandra was speechless. She knew this man would make blind and disorderly conjectures.! Cassandra was speechless. A beautiful woman with a slim figure came over, wearing a white evening dress. A fairdy is a gentleman''s good mate. Then Cassandra stood up from the chair and said, "Look carefully." Not waiting for Steve''s response, Cassandra put her arms around the beauty''s waist and bowed her head, kissing her red lips with her slightly cool lips. Bang! Like a thunderp, the beautiful woman''s eyes suddenly narrowed. In her dark eyes, there was only Cassandra''s erged face that was countless timesrger and attractive to the public. Steve, ''What...? ? ? It''s beyond my imagination.! A kiss? Didn''t she say that she have a girlfriend? ?'' Steve was shocked. He looked at the scene in front of him like a sculpture, and his heart was beating uncontrobly wildly. Beat! Beat! Beat! ! A few secondster. As soon as Cassandra let go of the girl in her arms, a familiar figure came into her sight. Not far away, Martin, in a ck suit, slowly walked towards her surrounded by arge group of people. Shit! That''s it! ! Why was he here?! He didn''t say that he wasing to the charity party. Damn it! In a sh, she felt that her heart had undergone a great disaster. ''Martin, listen to me. I can exin it!'' She shouted in her heart. Chapter 262 Do Me a Favor! Chapter 262 Do Me a Favor! "Holy shit! ! ! That... Samuel, your Shit! ! Your distant rtive is here! !" Steve screamed in horror. Cassandra, "..." ''Thank you! I''m fucking fine! Do you have to say so loudly?'' Just now, when she was pestered by Steve, and when Peggy passed by, she just wanted to prove that she liked women by this way. After all, she knew Peggy and exined afterwards that they were all girls, so Peggy would not make things difficult for her. She had guessed everything, but she had missed one thing. Why did Martine here! Carlos didn''t tell her in advance. Otherwise, she would never tease Peggy even if she was beaten to death! ''''Damn it! I will die tonight! Not far away, Martin was standing on the red carpet, looking extremely cold all over. His eyes were dark and his dark eyes staring at Cassandra. Huh... He had intended to give her a surprise, so for the first time he epted Gary''s invitation to the charity evening. When he was outside, the vice president of the hotel humiliated Cassandra. It was Daniel who stood up for her, so he specially asked Daniel to go there. After all, people of Yun Group alsoined about Daniel. Martin asked him toe here himself, which was also a support for Daniel. But now, it seemed that he came at a bad time. Standing behind him, Daniel, who had just known the identity of Martin, was also stunned to see what had happened. The moment he saw Samuel kiss the girl, his heart couldn''t help but get... ''It hurt! How is that possible?'' Samuel kissed the girl, which proved that he was not gay. He should be happy for Samuel, but why did he feel so sad? His emotions deep in his heart were like the tsunami. Samuel was not a gay... He should be happy... Damn! Just now, Carlos was still waiting to see his sister-inw in surprise. Cold sweat instantly fell from his forehead. ''Damn you! Cassandra, can you do normal things once?''! He even expected Cassandra to be surprised? Well, he was still too young! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Mr. Martin, what''s wrong? Is there anything wrong? " A young man in ck formal suit, standing next to Martin, asked. The young man looked a bit like Daniel, but with a hint of firmness and steadiness between his eyebrows. He was Gary, the eldest son of the Yun family and the deputy CEO of the Yun Group. Carlos put on a long face and thought, ''Shit! Something was wrong!'' Martin replied expressionlessly, "No." However, Gary sensed that something was wrong. The way Martin looked at that man was obviously different from usual. At the moment, it seemed that there was invisible frost covering on Martin''s angr face. In fact, Martin was famous for his indifference, but at this moment, he gave people a different feeling. Then, Martin moved his gaze away, and under the pressure of the crowd, he went to the middle of the room and sat down. His hard face looked a little cold, which nobody could tell. Cassandra stole a few nces at Martin as she had a headache. He didn''t look abnormal, but the more serious he looked, the more horrible he was! She realized that she had been killed by the idiot Steve! ! "Well... Goddess, I''m sorry. I''ll exin it to youter, okay? " It was not until this moment that Cassandra remembered Peggy and apologized to her. Anyway, Peggy was innocent. Peggy smiled, "You don''t have to do that. I trust you. I was surprised to see you here. So I came here to say hello. I can use your name to avoid those troubles." Although she didn''t like social engagements, she had met many pursuers and the incident solved many troubles for her. "Anyway, it''s my fault. Just take it as I owe you a favor and I''ll pay you back in the future." "Okay. The party is about to begin. I''m going back first. Contact youter." she replied. Cassandra nodded and saw Peggy off. Then she sat back on the chair. At this time, Daniel also came over and sat down next to Cassandra. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Anyway, it was her privacy and he had no reason to ask. "Daniel, who is the rtive of Samuel? How could he ask your brother to wee him in person?" Steve asked curiously. Although he had glimpsed himst night and felt that he was a man of high status, he still underestimated him from the current situation. In the whole the capital city, there were only a few people worthy of the third son of the Yun family to personally greet him. "He is the seventh son of the Lu n. He is the legendary god of wealth. He is the current head of the Lu n." Daniel answered. "Holy shit! ! He was the master of the Lu n, the God of wealth of the capital city? Holy shit! That''s awesome! " Steve asked in surprise, his eyes wide open. It was no wonder that the third young masters of the Yun family would personally greet him. He was Martin! Wait. If it was Martin, what was the rtionship between Samuel and Martin? Moreover, the rtionship between them seemed unusual ording to what happenedst night. Samuel tried his best to turn the tables again and again, and his identity was secret. All these made sense. Fuck! At first, he thought he just wanted to tter one of them, but it turned out that they were the richest men in the capital city! ! "Please help me! ! Maybe I can do anything I want in this city. Ha ha! !" Steve turned his head, stared at Cassandra andughed. Cassandra, "..." ''Your focus... Your focus is too weird? I''m hard to protect myself now. How could I help you?''! "Mr. Samuel, I want to tell you something. I can''t help but ask you, you and Mr. Martin... What''s your rtionship? " Daniel couldn''t help but ask. Cassandra rubbed her forehead and thought, ''it seems that I can''t hide the truth from them. Fortunately, I show my identity as a man. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t hide it from them.'' Cassandra said, "Now that you all see it, I won''t hide it from you. I''m indeed a distant rtive of Martin, but our family doesn''t have a strong foundation in the Lu group. I had been living abroad before, so I came back to join the Lu family. Because I don''t want to interfere in the Lu family''s affairs, and I don''t want others to misunderstand that I got up on the strength of Martin, so I want to clear myself of the rtionship with him. Well, everything is on my own." Chapter 263 What If Your Girlfriend Knows Chapter 263 What If Your Girlfriend Knows "Ouch! My admiration for you is as endless as the river... " Steve ttered Cassandra. Daniel rolled his eyes at him. To be honest, he didn''t know what he really cared about. Daniel pinched his eyebrow and said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked you." Hearing this, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, "Mr. Daniel, you''re too polite. I know that I can''t hide it sooner orter, but I didn''t expect you to find it out so soon. Please keep the secret for me, Mr. Daniel and Mr. Steve." Steve said immediately, "Don''t worry. I will keep my mouth shut and I won''t tell anyone even if I am beaten to death." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She believed in a ghost rather than him. Daniel nodded, "Yes, it''s your private affairs. I won''t tell others. It was my fault. Please don''t me me, Mr. Samuel." Then Cassandra smiled and said, "You''re wee, Mr. Daniel." After a short silence, Daniel said with an abnormal look, "I just saw you and Miss Peggy... Excuse me, is Miss Peggy your girlfriend? " Cassandra was so surprised that she couldn''t believe what she had heard! Damn it! ''Now, there is nothing I can do to clear myself!''! Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "If I say it''s not you, will you believe me?" ''I feel like I have dug a deep hole for myself... Annoying!'' Steve raised her eyebrows and said, "Daniel, I''m going to testify that he was just acting on impulse." ''In order to prove that he''s not a gay, he can even do this?'' Daniel thought. Besides, Peggy was also in the entertainment circle. She was famous for her low profile and introverted in the World Media. She had never had too much contact with anyone. Although she had a lot of pursuers, she had never had any scandal. Apparently, Peggy didn''t resist at all just now. Cassandra nced at Steve and gave him a bitter smile. She was happy to exin the whole thing to him since they had been kissing. As for Martin, she would find another way tofort him. "Yes, Mr. Steve is right. Peggy and I are friends. I have exined to her about what happened just now. " Said Cassandra. "What if your girlfriend knows?" Daniel asked. ''Huh! What if she was caught red handed! Will you be depressed when your husband saw you kiss another girl?'' Cassandra asked in her heart. She wondered whether it was a fatal question! With a sad face, Cassandra said, "I don''t want to... Never mind. I don''t want to talk about it. I have checked the items on sale tonight. One of them is the ancient ink stone of Song Dynasty? " Daniel nodded, "Mr. Samuel, are you interested in antiques?" Embarrassed, Cassandra said, "I think so." Martin liked calligraphy and was fond of ink stone. She just looked at the auction item of the charity auction and the result was that she saw the ink stone. "There are 12 charity auctions tonight, and the price they will get will be put into the charity fund. The ink stone, which you just mentioned, is a collection of a famous collector, with a market value of 20 million above it. It is also thest product for tonight''s auction. If you are interested, I will keep it for you." Daniel exined. ''Uh... It''s beyond my imagination.'' "Can we make a deal in private since it is the final auction?" asked Cassandra in confusion. Daniel smiled and said, "The so-called final auction is just a stunt, and ourpany will prepare the same value or even better products to prevent idents. It is just a safety method." It suddenly dawned on Cassandra that there were so many methods in an auction. It turned out that business was not an easy job. If there were minor deviation, their reputation would be ruined. Cassandra rubbed her chin, "I''m really interested in it. Can you help me ask the basic price?" So many people were attracted by antiques. Although she didn''t understand why there were so many people liked antiques, when the ink stone was offered for auction, there must be someone bidding for it. She was determined to get it tonight, because she wanted to make her husband happy after all. Daniel nodded, "Okay." The party soon began, but Cassandra was not in the mood. Struggling for a long time, she finally took out her mobile phone and prepared to send a wechat message to Martin to exin. But she typed for a long time and deleted it again and again. Damn it. How should she exin this situation? ? A jealous man like Martin... Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, turned off the screen of Martin''s wechat and opened Carlos'' wechat. Cassandra sent a message to Carlo, "Carlo, how is Martin''s mood today?" Carlos replied, ''Why did you ask such a stupid question?! Would he be happy as you had kissed a girl in front of him? I''m so disappointed in you! ! !" Cassandra was speechless. She could feel a touch of resentment from the screen. She knew that it was the result. Even Carlos think so, what about Martin... "It''s just a mistake. I''ll exin it to Martinter. Tell me first who the woman sitting next to him is." "You did the wrong thing yourself, do you still want to turn around and wrongly use our young master?! I didn''t know you are such kind of person before! I''m angry! !" Cassandra was rendered speechless. He couldn''t me her. The girl standing next to Martin was so annoying that she gave a good look at her. It must be some subordinates who tried to please Martin and arranged this on purpose. She was his wife! Cassandra said, "Am I that narrow-minded?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carlos said, "Do you have any idea yourself?! The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She was not narrow-minded, but if anyone dared to steal her man, she was at most... She had to turn a blind eye to it. Well, after all, one eye was enough to shoot. In the following auction, Cassandra had no interest in it either. She took a nce at Martin from time to time. Martin sat there quietly without saying a word. The girl next to him came up to rub herself against him, but he didn''t give any response. The woman was so stubborn and trying to tempt him, but it didn''t work. At the end of the auction, the woman was unwilling to miss the chance. So when they were ready to leave, she fell down "identally". Ouch, she fell directly in the direction of Martin. Wow... Such an awkward acting. Why couldn''t she be more careful while acting? "Dong" The girl fell on the floor hard. The whole scene was quiet, and everyone was watching the scene with a stunned look. Chapter 264 I Was Wrong Chapter 264 I Was Wrong On the ground, the woman''s face turned blue and white, with an incredible expression on her face. How could it be possible? She had fallen down. Under normal circumstances, even if Martin didn''t like her, he should at least help her up a little! ! How could this be! Instead of seizing the opportunity to capture Martin, she made a fool of herself! Damn it! Martin was not a real man. How could he turn a blind eye to such a situation?! Embarrassed, the man next to her helped her up and said, "Sorry, Miss Lin, you are also careless. Let''s go." Careless? She did it on purpose so obviously... Martin''s eyes glimpsed at the girl and said seriously, "My girlfriend is so stingy. She doesn''t like me to have any intercourse with any other woman. I''m sorry." All of a sudden, there was a strange dead silence. What did they hear? ? Did he have a girlfriend?! Not a mistress or a rumor, but an actually girlfriend Martin! It was said that Martin was not only inhumane, but also... But also a gay! ! Why did he suddenly have a girlfriend? No wonder that the woman had been so active just now and Martin didn''t seem to have any reaction. It turned that he had got a girlfriend. But now, everyone was shocked by the woman''s bold behavior. He already had a girlfriend, but she still tried to seduce him. Wasn''t that aplete mistress? The woman''s face was as gloomy as the ck pan. When did Martin have a girlfriend? ? Was there anything wrong with her intelligence? ? Not far away, Cassandra kneaded her eyebrows with a headache. She couldn''t stop this... "Ding." When her cell phone rang, Cassandra absently picked her phone up and scanned it. A line of words appeared on the screen. It was from Martin, "Are you satisfied now?" Yan cann was so scared that she almost threw the phone away. She went ballistic! ''Do you want to be so cruel to me?'' She was a little jealous just now, but it was easy for her to tell what was going on. She had thought to take the opportunity to me him, but now, she didn''t even have an excuse. While the priest climbs a post, the devil climbs ten. She was still too young to win in the battle with Martin. Cassandramented, "I know that I was wrong, Martin. I was wrong, totally wrong." Martin replied, "Yes." ''What kind of reply is this? !'' The next second, she received a message from Carlos, saying that he had asked her toe to them. Then she had no choice but to put her cellphone aside. At this time, Daniel and Steve returned with the ink stone. Daniel gave a wrapped box to Cassandra, "The thing is in it. Check it out." Then she shook her head, "I trust you." Daniel''s heart trembled and his ears flushed red. He looked away quickly and said, "It''s over here. Do you want me to send you back?" Steve was a little annoyed and scolded, "Daniel, you are such a jerk! You never send me home! How dare you... Shit! How dare you kick me! !" Daniel rolled his eyes at him and thought, ''This guy dared to mention it. Isn''t he messy enough now?'' Cassandra replied, "I''ve driven my car here. You can go ahead with your work. I''m leaving now." It was not a good idea to force him. Daniel escorted Cassandra to the entrance of the hotel. He didn''t withdraw his gaze until her figure disappeared in the darkness. Steve waved his hand and said, "Daniel,e on!" Daniel red at him and said, "If you dare to talk nonsense next time, I''ll kill you!" Steve scratched his head and said, "Seriously, Daniel, don''t you think your attitude towards Samuel is different? Look, you''ve never been so interested in any man before. If anyone gets close to you in normal times, you''ll be sick already... " ''Daniel, maybe you are a gay?'' He didn''t know whether Samuel was a gay, but he knew something was wrong with this guy. ording to his experience, it was highly likely that Daniel was a gay. After a long while, Daniel finally found a reason and said, "He saved me, so he is different from others. Without him, I might have fallen into despair. I just want to repay him." ''Ha, is this a repay?'' thought Steve. Steve patted Daniel''s shoulder and said in a serious tone, "You should give yourself to him, just like what it was like in the ancient times. I''m happy to see you..." Daniel was speechless. "Get out!" Outside the hotel, in ane on the left. A ck Maybach stopped quietly on the roadside. The air in the car was heavy and dead silent. Sweat could be observed over Carlos'' forehead and his heart was in his mouth. He nced at the man in the back seat from time to time. At this time, the man in the back seat was quietly leaning against the back of the seat, eyes closed, and a hand casually resting on the car window. He leaned his head against the car, looking harmless, but his whole body was cold enough to make people feel chilly. A few minutester, a thin figure came from thene. Carlos stared at the figure with excitement. Just a few minutester, he felt that he had experienced a life and death crisis. ''Cassandra, you are so troublesome! I am almost scared to death!'' Carrying that box, when Cassandra saw the familiar Maybach, she was frightened. She would pay for what she had done sooner orter! Carlos got off the car at the fastest speed and opened the door for her like a hatchet man. "Please, sister-inw!" Cassandra thought, ''Do you need to be so active?! Why don''t you give me a bowl of wine and see me off?'' Speechless, Cassandra got into the car, ''damn it! Why it''s so cold?'' In the car, Martin was still sitting there, without any reaction. Then she handed the box to him and said, "Martin, it''s a gift for you..." After a few seconds, the man slowly opened his eyes. His dark eyes, as if showing a mysterious faraway, fixed on the girl. "Martin, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have chosen another girl to kiss in order to prove my sexual orientation. It''s all my fault. I''m so sorry. Could you forgive me?" Cassandra lowered her head and said pitifully. It could be said that her desire for life was very strong. Martin''s eyes were as dark as ink. He knew she was just trying to y up to him, but she wouldn''t do it again.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He really hated her like this, but there was nothing he could do. He cast a cold nce at her and said, "Is that all?" ''Otherwise? What else do you want me to do? I have apologized. Why are men so difficult to be coaxed!'' she thought! Chapter 265 Dont Flirt With Me Chapter 265 Don''t Flirt With Me "I won''t do this again. Even for my own sake, I shouldn''t havemitted this crazy thing. I''ve already taken a serious review of it. Besides, she is a girl. How could I fall in love with a girl? Don''t you think so?" Cassandra pretended to be calm. Martin''s deep eyes stared at her for a moment, then he stretched out his cold fingers and raised her chin. In his dark eyes, the girl''s unparalleled face could be seen. "Cassandra... You are mine. No one could touch you except me. No one. " ''Even if she was a woman, she couldn''t touch her! She is mine!'' The next second, he lowered his head and pressed his cold lips against hers, pushing her teeth open and kissing her. At that moment, Cassandra felt that the man was trembling. Was he... Was he scared? Was he afraid that she would change her mind? Or something else? This man... ''He is such an arrogant and unreasonable man. If anyone else sees me, he will think I''m robbed.'' She should have hated the feeling of being imprisoned, but for some reason, she didn''t hate it at all. Uh... Why didn''t she realize that she could be like this before? Perhaps it was because of Martin''s sentimental words, or perhaps it was because his lips were so seductive that they made others be infatuated with them, her mind went nk and she responded by instinct. The air gradually turned warmer inside the car, and the coldness on the man''s body slowly dissipated. Outside the car, Carlos, who was smoking alone in the cold wind, was stunned. He knew that the bottom line of the principle of his master was nothing but floating clouds! ''Wow, he was going to kill someone just now. How fast he had changed! ! Have you promised me the integrity?'' Thought Carlos. After a while, Martin finally let go of Cassandra. The man''s heart was heaving, and his lower abdomen was burning. Damn it, he just wanted to punish her, but in the end, he lost control of himself. "Martin, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable? I will call Kevin over! " Noticing that he didn''t look well, Cassandra immediately asked worriedly. He rubbed his forehead and said in a hoarse voice, "He can''t handle it." Then she realized what he meant and blushed, "Just forget what I said, okay?" With a quick nce at her, hemanded, "sit tight." Otherwise, he was afraid that he would lose control of himself. After all, she was like a walking aphrodisiac Cassandra was stunned for a few seconds and then sat down carefully, deliberately moving to the side. After a while, she looked at Martin like a thief and said, "Well... Or... I... I''ll help you. With... With my hands?" With a gleam shining in his eyes, Martin replied, "No, thanks." Embarrassed, Cassandra swallowed, "Hum... Will you... Suffocate... " She didn''t want to live as a widow. On the other hand, they were legal husband and wife, so it was not a big deal for them to do something shameless. In her previous life, she often resisted doing such things. But in this life, she really epted Martin as her husband, so she didn''t hate doing such things. But she was worried about him as he was in poor health. Martin''s face darkened at once. What did he do all this for?! Who does she think he is? With a helpless expression on his face, he warned, "Don''t flirt with me." "No, I''m just worried about you. What if it''s suffocating? What should I do in the future? I don''t want to... Well, I didn''t mean that. You are in good health. How could it be possible that you have any problem? " In the future... Martin easily seized the key point of her words. Was she really looking forward to stay with him for a long time? Since they got married, he had been uneasy. He had thought that she would escape or refuse him, but she had never done that. He had always wanted to ask her why she had changed her mind so quickly, but he couldn''t open his mouth. He was afraid that he couldn''t bear that answer. As an omnipotent businessman, he always failed to be confident in front of her. He couldn''t believe it, even if he heard her saying that she liked him personally. Martin finally came to himself and looked tired. "Ask Carlos get in the car." "Ah!" Cassandra stretched out her head, rolled down the window and said, "Carlos, your master asked you to get in the car." Not far away, Carlos put out the cigarette, looking regretful. He had thought that there would make sexy in the car, or something like that. His master was so weak that she couldn''t have such a good opportunity. He was really disappointed in him! In the Yan Garden. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Cassandra went to bed early and was about to rest when her phone rang. It was from Daniel. Damn you! ''Why is he calling?'' Then she immediately raised her head and looked at Martin who was reading a book aside. But Martin didn''t show any angry on his face, and his posture of holding the book didn''t change at all. However, why did she still feel scared? ? Cassandra swallowed, slid the screen and answered the phone. She put on speaker and asked, "Mr. Daniel, it''s sote. What can I do for you?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At the other end of the phone, Daniel stood on the balcony, with one hand in his pocket, and said, "Sorry for calling you sote." Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "It''s Okay. I''m not asleep anyway." Daniel lowered his eyes and said, "I''ve read the script and it''s really a good one. I promise you to shoot this y. Besides, I hope I can provide you with some investment if you need." Even though Daniel was not a director, he had been in this industry for several years. He had read the script and it was very good. And from the script, it must berge-scale, and even required a lot of special skills, and many battle scenes. The cost of shooting such a movie was not small. In the eyes of Daniel, though Samuel had a good rtionship with Martin, he had been told by Samuel that his family had no influence in Lu family and they had been living abroad before. Therefore, it seemed that Samuel had no foundation and he wasck of funds. Cassandra''s eyes lit up. She had been worried about investment. After all, in addition to the plot, such a huge amount of money was needed. As a newer, she didn''t have much money, and it was impossible for her to ask for investment from Martin, so it would be the best if Daniel could invest. Cassandra said, "I''m so d to hear that, Mr. Daniel. How about we find a time to discuss the details?" Chapter 266 I Am a Business Man Chapter 266 I Am a Business Man "Okay. Are you free tomorrow night?" Daniel tensed up. He was just so nervous to have an appointment! "Maybe. I''ll call you after work." Cassandra replied.? Daniel''s strained nerves rxed, "Okay, see you tomorrow." "Okay, see you tomorrow." After hanging up the phone, Cassandra raised her eyebrows in a good mood, "Martin, thanks to your help, I have demonstrated my business skills. Everything goes smoothly." Everything went smoothly. She had registered all kinds of things, but they were not open to the public, because she was waiting for a chance to counterattack. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Why didn''t you ask me?" Martin suggested abruptly. Cassandra was stunned. "What? What do you mean by that? Uh... Do you mean invest?" She remembered that it was one of the uses that Martin had made with her that he wouldn''t interfere in her business. What was more, if she messed up, he wouldn''t give her any freedom. So she had never thought about it whether Martin would invest in her. Martin closed the book in his hand, "Yes." Then Cassandra scratched her head and said, "You promised that you wouldn''t intervene in this. Besides, this is my first movie leading role, and this is just the preparation stage. Don''t you worry that you will lose money?" In her previous life, the film became a huge hit, and then the poprity of literature films and television soon spread. That film was a huge sess not only because it was a big movie, but also its adaptation to its actors and actresses. Moreover, the actors of that film were also popr at that time, and even the actors who had received the grand awards were also very popr. She had made all preparations in advance for this life, and she had only used the talented artists. She was confident that this y would be a big hit, and soon there would be an excellent opportunity for hype, and this y would definitely be not only hot, but also surpass the glory of the previous life. Therefore, she won''t lose money in this y. But the preparation and capital in the beginning were indeed a big problem. She didn''t have much savings in the Yan family, and Martin didn''t give her cash. Her previous money had been invested in the Kingship Group, so she really didn''t have much money now, but she didn''t want to ask Martin for help. Martin said, "You can persuade me. As for the good project, I will certainly invest." Was this a p on the face? ? Actually, it was a good chance for her to get the money. After all, he was her husband. She was grateful that Daniel could give her a hand at this time. But she thought it was better for her to ask for family''s help. Cassandra asked seriously, "Do you really want to invest in my y?" "I''m a businessman." said Martin. Cassandra was shocked and speechless. ''Do you still love me?''! Anyway, it was a rare opportunity for her. With the investment of Martin and the help of Daniel, she needn''t worry about the money anymore. Then she added, "I''ll tell you my n first." "Yes." replied Martin. Cassandra told him about her n in a hurry. Of course, she avoided some things that could predict the future. Otherwise, it was too incredible. With the wisdom of Martin, he would surely doubt it. "¡­¡­ It''s just like that. It''s risky, but if it seeds, it''s the forey of the mysterious illusionpany. I''m sure that with such a good script and a skilled team, it''s definitely not going to fail. Martin, would you consider carefully to invest my y?" Cassandra said seriously. In the previous life, it was because of this y that we ushered in the era of big IP of mysterious online literature. IP of a city rose with the rise of poprity. Some writers in that year, and the manuscripts on the drafts had even reached the most astonishing data. No one had expected that the characters piled up on the keyboard would gradually be taken out of the traditional literary literature, and the Inte was packed with a great amount of talents. "No." replied Martin. On hearing this, Cassandra was disappointed. Cassandra had to admit her defeat. She knew that Martin''s investment conditions were very harsh, but she had never failed. Any project or company he saw would definitely be promoted. Therefore, if she received the investment from Martin, she was also recognized to a certain extent. "Well, if you don''t want to invest, I won''t force you." Cassandra lowered her head and whispered. "I mean, you don''t have to think about it." Then she raised her head and asked, "Are you saying that you have promised to invest in my y?" Martin raised his eyebrows and saw the instant reaction of the girl. Although she said she don''t want, her body was still very honest. "Your n seems wless. And the reason why I wanted to buy the Kingship Group is that I attached importance to the IP address. If everything goes well, the future IP market has a bright prospect for its development, why should I reject it?" After experiencing a lot in her previous life, she knew the prospect of the future development of the city. However, the prospect of the future IP market was clear to Martin by his business instinct. He was really a genius! It was no wonder that Martin was able to be sessful. What a smart man! After a long while, Cassandra finally came to her sense. Martin, are you a real human?" "What do you think?" This is so incredible. How can you know that?" What a big difference between people? Martin nodded his head and said, "Lean here." Cassandra, "..." ''Why do I feel that I''m an idiot?''? Then she continued, "Well, let''s continue to talk about the investment." "I need aplete proposal in three days." Martin added. "Can I just not write it?" asked Cassandra with a sad face. What she hated most was to do these things! ! "The n should be put on the record of thepany. Otherwise, it can only be regarded as my private investment. Do you understand?" "Fine. I''ll get it for you as soon as possible. But don''t be too strict. After all, it''s my first time to do that." She knew that Martin was strict with the official business. Every big project of the Lu Group was a big challenge for them, so the business n had been changed and even the final step was to be overturned She had a bitter heart. In order to make this investment, she had gone all out "I can teach you." said Martin. Cassandra asked happily, "Really? Are you really willing to teach me?" Oh yeah! Chapter 267 How Could I Think Youre Old Chapter 267 How Could I Think You''re Old "Although you are not that talented, you can learn a lot from me." Martin suggested. ''''Don''t say that again, okay! Don''t I feel embarrassed?'' Cassandra''s face is depressed, "Why are you so confident?" "Well." said Martin, raising his eyebrows slightly. Cassandra, "..." Would he die if he said something good? ? This kind of man should be pped to death! Then she sighed, "All right, all right. I forgive you. But when are you going to teach me?" "Any time." replied Martin. "I''m going to talk to Daniel about something tomorrow evening, and it should be a littlete toe back..." "If you don''te back before 9 o''clock tomorrow night, I''ll not wait you by then." Martin added. 9 o''clock? She would talk with Daniel about cooperation. How could she talk about it so quickly? She was clear that Martin did it on purpose to force her toe home early. Uh... ''What the hell? Why are you being so jealous?! Why didn''t I beat you to death?'' "Martin, I have nothing to do with Daniel except pure cooperation. You are so handsome, while others are all scums in my eyes. They are nothing at allpared with you." Cassandra immediately ttered him. "Ten o''clock." replied Martin. The veins on Cassandra''s forehead throbbed. He was indeed jealous! Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and said, "Martin, you should believe in your appearance. I''m not blind. Why should I let you go but pick up a young man like him? I have a strong taste for men, I only like mature men like you." Martin''s face darkened, "You think I''m too old?" Smiling, Cassandra shook her head and said seriously, "Of course not. You''re only eight years older than me. I don''t think you''re old." Martin was rendered speechless. Didn''t she think he was old by saying that? ? How could she fall asleep while he getting angry? This little girl always got others into trouble. But what could he do? He was totally dominated by her. However, Daniel... The scene at the party recurred in Martin''s mind. When Cassandra kissed Peggy, Daniel''s reaction was obviously not normal. Although Cassandra was dressed in men''s clothes at that time, but his reaction was not only like that to an ordinary friend. In addition, as a famous star now, it was not necessary for Daniel to agree on her act and offer investment. So, there was only one answer. Daniel had a crush on Cassandra who dressed up as a man! ''This girl is really good at recruiting love enemies for him.'' he thought. However, no matter how many men were attracted by her, he would try his best to defeat them! At the J.S. Vi Area of the capital city. The J.S. Vi Area in the capital city was one of the most famous gathering ces of rich people in the capital city. The property there was expensive with a good location and few people could afford it. If it was not for the deep fortune, they could not even afford the t area here. At Mansion No. 8. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The whole No. 8 mansion was designed with the style of northern Europe and the decoration was very luxurious. It was obvious that it was expensive. In the study. A man in a ck suit was sitting at the desk. His eyes fell on theputer screen beside him. On the screen were some photos and rted news. This man was the eldest son of the Yun family, who was now controlling more than half of the Yun Group. Gary''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. After a long while, he touched his chin and asked, "Is there any other detailed information except these official news?" In front of the desk stood a man in ck. He nodded and said, "Yes, master. Samuel appeared recently. He is not a member of the Lu family. His identity is extremely mysterious and he has a deep rtionship with Mr. Martin. It''s hard for us to find out the details." Gary knew that it was unwise to provoke anyone who was rted to Martin, but he cared about the attitude of Martin towards Daniel today. Everybody knew how influential Martin was in the capital city. If he favored Daniel, he might not have the chance to take over the Yun Group of which he was about to take over. Over the years, he had tried his best to run the Yun Group, but he didn''t want to end up with getting nothing! Gary frowned and said, "Keep checking. Be careful not to expose yourself." "Yes, master." Gary narrowed his eyes a little and said coldly, "Keep close watch on Daniel recently. I thought he would have a hard time this time. But I didn''t expect that he was so lucky to meet Samuel. Most of the senior executives of thepany who had a problem with him changed their attitude. If my grandfather intervened again, I would lose my position as the deputy CEO. I can''t figure it out that we are all from the Yun family. Why does my grandfather like Daniel so much? " "I''m stupid and I don''t know why." Gary let out a cold hum and said, "You are indeed stupid. If we found out about Samuel before, we would never give Daniel a chance to change his fate. Now he have gotten out of trouble. It''s not easy to find such an opportunity. My grandfather is in poor health recently. If he forces Daniel toe back, it means that I will lose the power. " "Mr. Daniel''s temperament is uncertain. He has always been against the master of the n. I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to get him back." Gary said coldly, "You are right. Daniel has been provoking my grandfather, but he has always been receiving a very small punishment. Don''t forget that my grandfather once said that Daniel could be the leader of the Yun family. If Daniel is willing to enter thepany, I am afraid that the future leader of the Yun family will belong to him sooner orter." "You mean..." Gary said with a cold face, "Anyway, we can''t let Daniele back to thepany. This time, I just ordered someone to post a piece of news online. My grandfather came to me me in person. My father almost couldn''t stop him..." The Yun Group was involved in what happened with Daniel. Gary asked people from public rtions department to clear the rtionship between them. It was permitted by his father, Rainer Yun. But he didn''t expect that his grandfather could me him and Rainer together. If it was not over, maybe his grandfather wouldn''t let them go so easily. "What do you want to do, master?" A hint of cruelty shed through Gary''s eyes. He said, "The eldest son of the GR Group wants to cooperate with us, right? Tell him that I want to make an appointment with him tomorrow. I''d like to see what he can do. " "Yes, master." Gary waved his hand and said, "You may leave now." "Yes, master." After the men in ck leaved, Gary fixed his eyes on the screen again. If he was not afraid of Martin, he would not be so cautious. But Daniel''s attitude to Samuel was unusual. Perhaps he could use it to threaten Daniel. Sooner orter, the Yun group would be his. He would never allow anyone else to have a finger in the pie! Chapter 268 You Become Much More Handsome Chapter 268 You Be Much More Handsome At the headquarter building of the GR Group in the capital city. In the CEO office. Sitting on the sofa, with a smile on his face, Roger continued, "Director Yu, I can invest one hundred million more for your new y, but I have a condition." On the opposite side sat a middle-aged man, who had a moustache and a pair of ck rimmed sses. This man was called Doris Yu, a well-known director under the Gu''s group. With the help of "illusory" for the first time, Doris Yu became famous overnight in the entertainment circle. Although there had been newers in recent years, she still gained some fame. This time, Doris went abroad and convinced Doug, a famous Hollywood action star, to go to H country in person to be the special director of his new movie. It was enough for this movie to make a ssh. Doris grinned. "If I''m right, you want Miss Susan to be the heroine, don''t you?" "You are a smart man. As long as you agree to this, everything will be fine." Roger nodded his head approvingly "30% of the pure profit. I will make her the best super star in the entertainment circle, and she may even enter Hollywood. If you agree, she will be the heroine." Doris opened his mouth. A sly glint shed in his eyes. He had tried his best to persuade Doug to act as the action director of this film. If Roger wanted to enjoy his sess, he had to pay the price. He only got 20% of the profits at most from each movie he participated in before. Plus, most of his movies were to meet the demands of majormercial movies in the past few years, so their achievements were not very impressive, and some of the cost was even hard to withdraw. The talented director had already fallen from the stage. Roger nced at Doris. 30% of the profits was more than he expected, but money could solve the problem. "I can promise you this condition. You can go back and prepare. Later, I will hold a press conference in person." Said Roger. A dash of delight shed across Doris'' face. 30% of the profits was arge sum of money for him, which surprised him since Roger agreed it so easily. Doris looked at Roger said, "Mr. Roger, you are really a straightforward person. I''ve arranged everything well. Mr. Doug still has some private things to deal with, so he will leave for H countryter. After confirming his schedule, I will inform you immediately and hold a press conference. It''s more appropriate. What do you think, Mr. Roger?" Master Doug was the only trump card in his hand, so he naturally had to keep it in his hand all the time. Roger chuckled, "You are a thoughtful man. I have no objection." Doris said some polite words and then left the office. The coldness was written all over Roger''s face. During these years, Doris hadn''t made much big contributions to thepany. He was kind enough to leave a way for him. Unexpectedly, this cold- blooded man raised such an unreasonable request for private interests. Damn! But he would like to see what the consequences would be if Doris irritated him! Then he made an internal call to ask Vincent toe in. "What can I do for you, Mr. Roger?" Vincent stood by and asked. "Make an appointment with Mr. Huang of H Movie City for dinner this evening. I hope you can keep it in mind." Said Roger. Vincent was stunned, "Mr. Huang made an appointment with you several times before, but you refused. This time you are..." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Casting a nce at him, Roger said, "There''s no need to ask. I heard that Mr. Huang doesn''t like Niki very much, take her with us tonight." Not daring to ask any more questions, Vincent simply nodded and replied, "Yes, Mr. Roger. I''ll arrange it right away." Roger waved his hand, Vincent exited the room. In such an era when there were a lot of movies, if a good movie want to be hot, besides the quality of the movies, it wasrgely due to the film arrangement rate. No matter how good the movie was, it couldn''t be at the box office if it couldn''t be on the list. This time, Roger had invested so much resources in it and he must want to achieve the best interests of the movie. As far as she could see, besides the movie theaters owned by the GR Group and the FX International Group, the H Movie City was the biggest film city in the entertainment circle. As long as its film arrangement rate kept up, it would be a good y with good resources. Perhaps a brand new era would be opened! By that time, the GR Group would be back in peak and invincible! By contrast, even if he gave some benefits to Doris, it was not a big deal. Moreover, if he could not subdue Doris, how could he have any high position? In Red Chamber of the capital city. The Red Chamber was one of the most famous high-ss Chinese restaurants in the capital city, with a system of membership. Except for their members, others are not allowed to have dinner here. Daniel was a frequent guest here and had his own private box, so he called and booked it in advance. When Steve heard that he had an appointment with Samuel, he insisted on following him. After work, Cassandra came directly from the film and television city. She went to a box directly when she arrived at the Red Chamber. The size of the Red Chamber was veryrge. Inside the whole Red Chamber, there were pavilions, terraces around the hall. After passing through a few long halls, she arrived at the independent room of Daniel. "Ouch! You be much more handsome today! !" Steve ttered Samuel. The corners of her mouth twitched. That funny man. Could he be a normal man? Daniel was also speechless, "Mr. Samuel, please sit down." Cassandra ignored Steve. She sat down in a chair and said, "I''m sorry. I was dyed by some personal affairs." Daniel said, "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Samuel. We arrived just now as well." "Almost half an hour has passed. You have done everything you can to seduce men." Steve exposed him. "Shut up! I''m in love with someone else. Do you want me to teach you a lesson?" Daniel shouted angrily. Last time when he met his true love at the Film and Television City, he posted a microblog to look for her. Although he hadn''t found the specific person by now, he was sure that it was a member of the World Media. Since he had taken the initiative to go to the World Media, and he hade up with this trouble, he should continue to look for her after the affair ended. However, he didn''t think of the woman until now. If he didn''t want to stop Steve from talking, he might have forgotten her. Steve said with a face of grievance, "Why are you so angry? I just said these words casually. But anyway, Samuel, you are also from the World Media. Do you know the true love of Daniel?" The veins on Cassandra''s forehead were throbbing. She dared not say that the woman was herself.! ''Shit! He doesn''t act as normal people. Why does he mention it now?'' Chapter 669 Has He Suffer a Lot Chapter 669 Has He Suffer a Lot Carlos shivered in the wind and ran to her fawningly. "Hey, you''re back. It''s sote." Cassandra nced at him sideways. Out of a strong desire to survive, Carlos wisely shut up. If he irritated his master, Cassandra would help him, but if he irritated his sister-inw, he would really run on the road of death. Carlos rubbed his nose, "Then, Cassandra, what do you want to ask me? I can''t tell you anything confidential. " Carlos warned her and left a way out for himself. Cassandra nced at him and said slowly, "It''s just an old story. Why are you so nervous?" Carlos, "Am I nervous? No. The old story? Well, my master really doesn''t like Lenny. He just feels sorry for Lenny and treat him as a very ordinary friend. Cassandra, don''t think too much! " Well, she knew that she couldn''t hide what happened in the police station from Martin. She didn''t expect that Martin would confess it so soon. Well, the man... Cassandra looked at him with a faint smile, "Who told you I want to ask this?" Carlos was confused, "What? Didn''t you want to ask this question? Then what do you want to know? " After a few seconds of silence, Cassandra walked to the swing in the yard and sat down. With a calm look on her face, she said, "I want to know how Martin has been doing all these years alone." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned and didn''t understand what Cassandra meant for a moment. "Cassandra, can you make it clear?" Cassandra tapped the swing with her tiptoe and asked in a low voice, "Has Martin suffered a lot alone these years?" Without any protection, he had achieved what he was today step by step with his own strength. Even if he was extremely powerful and resourceful, he had grown up in such a big family, with unexpected slings and arrows... How much did he bear alone? This man always chose to be silent. No matter how deeply he was hurt in the back and how painful it was, he was always calm andposed. In the past few years, had anyone ever asked him if he was painful? Those wounds might have gradually healed, and the cold words had already dissipated. But what about his fragile heart that was buried behind countless heavy doors? ''Is there still an old scar left? Does it hurt as soon as I touch it?'' "Cassandra, why do you ask this question all of a sudden?" Carlos seemed reluctant to mention it. He lowered his head and said dully. Cassandra gently touched the swing with her hands and said in a very low voice, "Nothing. I just thought of something. Tell me, don''t miss a word." The moon was as deep as water, and silence stood between the two people. The atmosphere was a little embarrassing for a moment. After a long silence, Carlos slowly raised his head and stared at Cassandra, "Cassandra, about those things... You''d better not know... " The past was so heavy that it would make people feel breathless at the mention of it. Cassandra looked calm and said word by word, "I''m his wife." Carlos'' heart trembled and his pupils shrank. His heart seemed to be gripped by a big hand. After a long time, he sighed and said in a dry voice, "I can tell you everything I know, but for you, it may be just an invisible chain and burden. Sometimes, it''s better not to know something." Cassandra, "Cut the crap. I can afford it. Just tell me." Carlos took a deep look at Cassandra, as if he had recalled the memory of many years from the bottom of his heart. Even if it was only told from the perspective of an onlooker, he still felt a little pathetic. After a long silence, Carlos said, "Although it has been a long time, these memories seem to have been engraved in our body and melted into our bones and blood. Not only me, but also my master will never forget it. You may never know how much pain my master has suffered till today. Everyone can only see he is so lofty and indestructible now, but they forget that he was also a young man who had no strength at that time. " From the young man till now, every step he took seemed to be stepping on the tip of a knife. Even if he was hurt all over his body by the knife under his feet, he had no way back. Carlos'' eyes were deep red and his voice was a little cold and hard. "Master''s parents died when he was very young. The official saying was an ident, butter we checked it out and found that it was not an ident. It was Johnson who wanted to help his own people to get the position, so he sent people to create the ident. At the time of the ident, master was only 2 years old, a child of 2 years old, and knew nothing. He is locked in the darkest room. He could do nothing but cry. Fortunately, his mother''s servants protected him a little, so he wouldn''t die before he could understand. " What could a 2 year old child know? Children from ordinary families could only walk a little at this time. Cassandra sat on the swing quietly, listening like a still photo. Carlos took a deep breath, "Master didn''t intend to fight for anything. After all, he has the child of the Lu n. Since he was alive, the Lu n wouldn''t treat him unfairly in public. When he grew up, even if he couldn''t control the power, at least he can get a share of the money he deserves. He can rest assured to be a gentle young master, but everything changed when he was 5 years old." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The servant who took care of him has been investigating the truth of his parents'' death in the past few years. It was just her obsession, but she didn''t expect that she inadvertently found the truth. Master''s parents didn''t die by ident. When she found out the truth and told my master the truth, she was quickly killed by Johnson. From then on, Johnson was on guard against him and even wanted to kill him, but he dodged it by ident several times. And he seemed to know nothing, so Johnson rxed his vignce. It''s just that the Lu n''s people bullied my master and no one cared about it. " "They insulted my master and beat him up. Master got new wounds almost every day, but he never cried. He was beaten hard and gritted his teeth to hold on... He had suffered all the coldness in the world, and had experienced the coldness of human nature and the fickleness of the world. His original hot blood had already been cold. How could he act like a normal person? He has learned to hide his emotions on his face since he was 5 years old. He is always so calm. " Chapter 670 Let It Go! Chapter 670 Let It Go! There was a dead silence in the yard. Cassandra''s fingers, which were holding the swing, tightened unconsciously, as if she wanted to gouge out fingerprints on the swing. After a long time, Cassandra raised her eyes slowly, and there seemed to be an imperceptible cold light in her dark eyes. Her hoarse voice broke the dead silence. "What happenedter?" It turned out that the seemingly indestructible man hade to this day step by step. And those long and quiet days, when there were swords and des everywhere in the world, where was she? No wonder in her previous life, she always felt that Martin was like a real devil. However, no matter who had experienced that kind of past, it would also be like him. A hint of struggle shed across Carlos'' face, and then he tried to break the can. Anyway, he had already said the most difficult thing. It didn''t matter to say more. Carlos went all out. His face went nk for a moment. He slowly lowered his eyes and said in a somewhat interfered and stiff voice, "After the servant died, master waspletely isted and helpless in the Lu n, and other children were protected by adults, but he wasn''t. Even if he was badly injured and his arms and legs were broken, no one protected him. 7 yearster, he was just 12 years old that year, and the Lu Group had a big event. All the members of the Lu n were at a loss what to do. It was him who came up with a solution, but he was too young and simple at that time. When the Lu Group went through the crisis, master did not get any rewards, but was almost expelled from the Lu n. The reason was that he deceived everyone to do something bad. It was James who saved him. So the only person he trusts in the whole Lu n is James. "Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "At that time, master''s ability was not strong enough. He waited for another 4 years. At that time, when Moore''s father was working for the master, he was killed and left Moore to master. My master regarded him as his own son and spoiled him. Most of the time, I thought that my master had always been regretful and guilty for Moore''s biological father. He was such a calm person, but he stood in front of Moore''s father''s tomb for a day and a night. After so many years, he had never been to the cemetery again. People who died could not be revived, and those who died had already been dead... But what should a living person do? " Hearing this, Cassandra couldn''t stand it anymore. She raised her hand stiffly and said in a hoarse voice, "Stop it... Enough... " Carlos took a look at Cassandra. She asked it, but now it was her who suddenly asked him to stop. Some words could be kept in his heart forever, but those past pains could never be erased. Cassandra stretched out her hand and covered her eyes with difficulty. She had thought that she was ready to know about Martin''s past, but at this moment, she suddenly realized that some of the past was too heavy for her to bear. Carlos'' voice was like a knife, gently rolling through her heart, but in the depths of her heart, it pulled a deep and bottomless wound, without blood light, unwilling to end, bloody and badly mutted. After a long time, in the dead silence, Cassandra said in a hoarse voice, "You can go back first. I want to be alone here." Carlos wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, he just nodded and left in silence. Sitting alone on the swing, Cassandra felt cold, even colder than when the snow fell all over the Cassandra. Upstairs, in a dark corner where she couldn''t see, a slender figure stood there silently. In his dark eyes, there was a destion and emptiness. Time had passed, but at this moment, it seemed to form countless invisible tentacles, and one point one removed the dusty memory that had been sealed for a long time. Memories shed through his mind. His heartbeat was not violent, but it seemed as if it was slowly stabbed into by thousands of extremely thin needles one point one at the same time The heavy door, which had been closed for many years, seemed to be pushed open one by one by a mysterious big hand. Finally, people could see the heart behind the countless heavy doors, which had already been riddled with holes. Martin clenched his fists, with cold sweat on his forehead. The past that had been sealed for many years was exposed without warning. He thought he could ept it calmly, and that those poisoned memories had dissipated with age, but he found that they were not. In the past few days, he had been just pretending to be very kind. Even he himself had almost deceived himself. He obediently stayed by Cassandra''s side, as if he were really harmless to humans and beasts. The means of killing without blood, the plots that made people sick, were like being done by another person, another person who was parallel to this time and space. But on their trip to the H city, there was a murder, and a bloody explosion... For the sake of Cassandra, he had been trying his best to suppress the coldness and cruelty in his body. He tried his best to make himself look like a normal person, not a cold and ruthless monster. He had never been a good person. He had climbed out of the hell and even his blood had been poisoned. Most of the time, he held Cassandra in his arms and wanted to keep her into his bones... Huh... She finally couldn''t help but want to pry into his past... Would she leave him after that? In the silent silence, the man''s face was drowned in the darkness. He turned around and hid his body in the darkness, as if nothing had happened just now. The second morning. As soon as Martin went downstairs, he saw a very disharmonious scene. Cassandra was holding a big orange fat cat in her hand, and was facing with Moore in the hall. Five was not afraid of strangers at all. Lying casually in Cassandra''s arms, it hadpletely forgotten that Moore was its owner. But then again, it had been 4 years since Moore was exiled to the border area. Cats were not affectionate creatures. If you insisted on saying that you were its owner, it might not recognize you. It was the logic of cats that the one who gave the fish to it was the boss. The hair on Moore''s body stood on end, which was even longer than that of a cat. Clenching his fists, he said in a furious voice, "I warn you, Five is my cat! Let it go! " Cassandra stretched out her hand and rubbed Five''s back. The ungrateful bastard Five meowed in enjoyment, stretched out the meat cushion of its front paw and touched Cassandra, indicating that it epted this owner. Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "See? Five obviously likes me. " Standing aside, Carlos felt himself was really a decoration. Chapter 671 I Wont Let Them Go Even If I Die Chapter 671 I Won''t Let Them Go Even If I Die "Let it go! I''m going to kill the fat cat today! " Moore couldn''t stand it anymore. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. Cassandra was so frightened that her hand holding Five shook. Then she looked at Moore pitifully. A few secondster, Moore found that he was too stupid. How could this woman stare at him pitifully? "Sweetheart, your son is so mean to me. He even bullied Five!" Cassandra ran to Martin as fast as lightning, with the cat of nearly 16 pounds in her arms. Carlos, "..." Moore was speechless. ''Can I kill this woman directly?'' Martin frowned slightly, with imperceptible restraint and forbearance in his eyes. Afterst night, he thought that Cassandra would be afraid of him and even deliberately keep a distance from him. But she didn''t. Was it because Cassandra was good at acting, or he missed something? Before he could figure out the answer, he had instinctively held Cassandra''s shoulder carefully to prevent her from falling when she walked too fast. "Slow down." Cassandra curled her lips and raised her head with grievance, "It''s not my fault. Your son is too cruel." Someone''s ability to push the me was greatly improved. "She stole my cat! How could she me me? " Carlos looked at Moore sympathetically and thought, ''Well, you may not understand the living rule. In this family, there is always only one person who is reasonable, and that is Cassandra.'' Even if Cassandra was unreasonable, her coquetry and grievance made sense. "Don''t scold her." said Martin. Moore was speechless. ''Love is blind! I''m not angry. Anger makes me ugly!'' A few secondster... Not reconciled, Moore said in a somewhat aggrieved voice, "She was the one who scolded me first, and robbed Five from me. She can grab anything else, except two things. I won''t let them go until I die. " One was Five, the second was... Martin. Moore was not a three year old child anymore. He didn''t care about many things, but he wouldn''t let these two things go. Five was a birthday gift from James, and Martin, he had long regarded this person as his belief and couldn''t be touched. Cassandra touched Five and said, "I didn''t mean to take it away from you. I just took it here for fun. Here you are. " Her tone sounded like she was teasing a child, and then she handed over Five carefully. With a confused look on his face, Moore didn''t know what was going on. Five seemed to finally smell a familiar smell from some clues. It carefully stretched out a w and scratched his hand. The atmosphere... The atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Moore took Five from Cassandra''s arms. At first, Five was a little unfamiliar with him. It looked at him carefully and made sure that he didn''t mean to hurt it. Then it meowed and rubbed its fat head against him. At that moment, Moore suddenly felt excited that his own child finally recognized him. No matter how cynical he was, he was still a child spoiled by Martin. asionally, he would show his childish nature in front of Martin. Cassandra''s eyes were almost glued to Five and Moore. To be honest, she was really unwilling to give Five back to Moore just now. Perhaps all the cat ves were developed in this way. Cassandra sighed, "Sweetheart, let''s go to eat. After that, I''m going to thepany. Work makes me happy!" The trip to the H city came to an end faster than she had expected, and Martin was not injured either. However, the new movie was about to start, and she, as a new director, couldn''t make a mistake. Moreover, she was the heroine of Johnny''s movie. After this calction, she would be very busy in the next few months. "Okay" replied Martin. Aplicated emotion shed across Martin''s eyes, but it disappeared before people could capture it. At a high-end leisure club in the capital city. In a small box. A person in a dark gray loose T-shirt, a ck peaked cap on the head, and a ck mask on the face, which covered most of the face. There was a big sunsses on the bridge of the nose, and for a moment, it was difficult to distinguish it as a man or a woman. At this moment, the person was holding a ss of warm water with the trembling hands. Through the big sunsses, one could vaguely tell that the person seemed to be staring at the door of the box nervously, as if waiting for someone. The club was membership based. The consumption here was at least ten thousand dors. Otherwise, they couldn''t even get in. About ten minutester, the door of the box was opened from the outside, and then a woman in high- end professional clothes came in with a strong and even a little choking perfume. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Essie! It''s really you! I... I... " An excited voice broke the silence. It was a woman''s voice. She was so excited that she stood up from the chair. Her fingers identally touched the water in the ss, and her knees hit the legs of the table. But at this moment, the woman seemed to have forgotten everything else. Under the sunsses, there was an undisguised light in her eyes. With a professional smile on her face, the woman called Essie pulled out a few tissues and wiped the water stains on the table carefully. Then she asked, "Is your leg okay? Do you need me to ask someone to send some ointment here? " The woman immediately shook her head and said, "No, it''s Okay. Essie, I... I thought I received a scam call... I... I really didn''t expect it was you... " With a smile, Essie held the woman''s hand with her fair finger and sat down on a clean chair aside. "How could it be? This ce belongs to Mr. Roger, and ordinary people can''t enter it. By the way, this is the membership card I just applied for you. The membership fee has been paid for you. You cane to visit here at any time before the term of validity." The woman''s eyes lit up and greedily stared at the golden card. This was a high-end consumption ce, and the color of the card represented the level of the member, or to put it bluntly, it was the status of the member. Golden cards ranked fifth in the clubhouse. Usually, they were all upstarts. The annual membership fee was at least 200 thousand. The important grade of a member would be decided ording to the level of the membership fee. When the consumption reached a certain level, the club would raise its grade by itself, or the member could apply for it by himself. It was a thin card that many people dreamed of. She used to think it was a luxury to have a look at it, but now, this card was in front of her and she could get it easily. The woman didn''t reach out to take it. She just looked at Essie and said in a calm tone as much as possible, "Essie, I shouldn''t get any reward without merit. You specially asked me toe here today and gave me such a big gift... What... What can I do for you? " Chapter 672 Meeting Again After a Long Separation Chapter 672 Meeting Again After a Long Separation At the film and television city. Cassandra came here early in the morning, and the staff of the crew came earlier than her. Cassandra specially sent some drinks and snacks to make up for her absence from the shooting before. "Director Johnny, Jack, you are here." Cassandra was dressed in women''s clothes today, so she showed much respect to Johnny and Jack. Jack, who was used to be ordered by Cassandra, was a little stunned for a while. It took him two seconds to realize that Cassandra was here to shoot today. Johnny was rtively calm. He nodded slightly and said, "Well, you go and prepare for the shooting today. Yao has asked for a leave temporarily, and he won''te until this afternoon. Let''s shoot the scene when you met Colin first." There was a temporary change in the crew, and it was normal for them to change the shooting. However, it was a test for actors to cope with changes and acting skills. Because of the temporary change of the shooting, before the shooting began, Johnny called Cassandra and Colin over to tell the two scenes. "This is the first time you two meet. In order to find out the cause of your parents'' death, you wanted to go to Colin''s house to see Colin''s father, but you were stopped outside the door. Colin happened to come back from outside. You two had a y outside the door. He fell in love with you at the first sight... Do you understand? " As soon as Johnny entered the state of director, he looked different. Colin nodded, "No problem, director Johnny." Colin was indeed a good actor. He remembered the lines very well, and almost all of his lines were passed first go. The most smooth sound collection at the scene was Colin''s y, and his acting skill was also good, and he dealt with some details well. It could be seen that he was really working hard. It was the first time that Cassandra formally joined the group today, so she had to rub her nose modestly and said, "I will try my best, director Johnny." Johnny, "Well, it''s almost time. You two have to practice the lines first. I''m going to check the stage group. It''ll start in five minutes." Since the incident on the propst time, Johnny paid special attention to it. No one in the crew could be injured again. 5 minutester. Everything was ready. Johnny was holding a loud speaker, and the staff had also prepared the board. "The third round of ''Dream Life'', the first time! Action!" The actors: Cassandra, Colin and several group actors. It rained heavily, and the sky seemed to be covered with ayer of ck gray, which seemed being about to copse at any time. Under the heavy rain, a slightly thin girl''s whole body was poured through by the heavy rain. Her thin body looked particrly thin in the fierce wind and rain. The girl''s body seemed to be trembling slightly, but she was still standing in front of the heavy and cold irony gate. Her eyes were wrapped with a few faint blood streaks, and through the irony gate, she looked at the solemn vi inside. "You... You''ve been standing here all night. Why haven''t you left yet? " Behind the gate, a man shouted at the girl, holding a big ck umbre. The girl seemed to have grasped thest life-saving straw, her slender fingers tightly grasping the big door, and her bones were slightly white. Then, the girl''s hoarse voice sounded in the heavy rain, "Please open the door and let me in..." Her voice was not low, but in such a bad weather, her exhausted voice was a little weak, and even not completely heard. The man waved his hand and said, "Go away! Mr. Shen is not here! Even if he is here, he won''t see a beggar like you! Leave! " The girl stared at the man with a frightened face. The word ''beggar'' was like a dull thunder hitting her. Her face shook slightly, but she immediately looked at the man firmly. "I''m not a beggar, I... I''m Mr. Shen''s friend... " Before she finished her words, a strong white light suddenly shot from behind her. She subconsciously closed her mouth and raised her hand to block the dazzling light, but her body was suddenly pushed away by a strong force. She had been standing in the heavy rain all night, and her strength had already been exhausted. It was already a miracle that she could hold on till now. However, any force was enough to make her fall. The girl''s body fell backwards all of a sudden, and the rain poured down. Her eyes seemed to be stained with some unspeakable despair. At that moment, her world was even darker than the weather, making her unable to breathe. At the same time, the cold iron door that she had guarded for the whole night had slowly opened. The ck Bentley car stopped at the gate, but it did not mean to go in. The back door opened, and a pair of sharp ck shoes appeared in the girl''s sight. Her ironed suit pants and ck shoes were instantly wet by the rain. Under the cover of the rain, a slender figure, with a big ck umbre in one hand, walked towards her on water sshes. "Young master! It''s raining heavily. What are you doing? " But the man seemed to hear nothing. He walked to the girl step by step and put the umbre above her head. "What''s your name? Why are you here? " Before he could finish his words, the girl suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed his wrist tightly. Her scarlet eyes, which had been washed by the rain, stared at the man without blinking. "Who... Who are you? " She asked in a weak and hoarse voice. "Boom -" A thunder fell from the sky, and the girl''s hand shook uncontrobly. The hand holding the man''s wrist seemed to be instantly drained of strength, and fell down, sshing water on the ground. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Under the huge ck umbre, the man''s eyes seemed to be covered with a faintyer of frost. His face, which had always been expressionless, for a moment, shed an imperceptible touch of... Panic. The next second, the man suddenly threw away the umbre in his hand, bent down and picked up the girl on the ground. He used a lot of strength, as if to grab the girl into his bones. Unfortunately, the girl had fallen asleep, or she would definitely feel pain. The man who was greeting the man behind them stared at the scene in confusion. He hurried up to hold the umbre for the man and asked, "Young master, where are you going? Sir is still waiting for you... " But the man didn''t seem to hear anything. He just carefully carried her into the car and said in a low voice, "To the hospital." It was said that all the encounters in the world were meeting again after a long separation. He didn''t believe it before, but now he suddenly believed it. "Cut!" Johnny''s voice suddenly sounded, and the whole film set came to their senses. Then, the person in charge of the props quickly stopped the heavy rain. Chapter 673 I Dont Feel Miserable Chapter 673 I Don''t Feel Miserable In the car. As soon as Johnny''s voice sounded, Cassandra stopping acting. As for Colin, he was sitting on the chair, drenched, and his eyes were slightly blurred, as if he hadn''te out of the y. At this time, the staff of the film crew pulled open the car seat and immediately wrapped her body with a thick towel. She had been wet in the rain all the time. Now that the y was over, they had to deal with her wet clothes first. "Wait a minute. I don''t know what else to shoot. I''ll ask director Johnny first. I''ll change my clothes if it doesn''t need to shoot again." Cassandra got off the car and exined to the staff. Hearing this, the staff looked at Cassandra with new eyes. At first, she thought that Cassandra might be arrogant after being famous because of the ''God of War'', and she hadn''t been in the team before. Although Johnny exined that Cassandra was for personal reasons, there would always be people bewitching her and saying that Cassandra was haughty. Most of the crew members had seen actors being arrogant, so the staff didn''t have much hope for Cassandra. They didn''t expect that Cassandra was so dedicated. Instead of being arrogant, she was polite and modest. Hmm... She must have opened it in a wrong way! At this time, Cassandra, wrapped in a towel, walked towards Johnny. Johnny was looking back at the scene they had just shot. Although the shooting had been smooth in the past few days, there had been no surprise to him. However, not only had the whole shooting been finished smoothly just now, but Colin''s state was obviously better than before. Senior professional people all knew that in this case, it was usually another person who was responsible for the shooting atmosphere. That was to say, just now, Cassandra helped Colin silently under his watch. This kind of way of quietly leading a y was indeed very special, but it was also like the style of Cassandra. "Director Johnny, what do you think? Do you need to shoot something else?" Cassandra walked to Johnny casually and sat down on the chair. Hearing this, Johnny turned his head subconsciously to look at Cassandra, only to find that Cassandra waspletely wet and wrapped in a towel. His face darkened, "What happened? Why haven''t you changed your clothes? What are the clothing department''s staff doing? " As soon as he finished speaking, there was a dead silence. Johnny seldom had any sense of existence in the crew. Except for his state when he was filming, he was thinking about shooting all the time. He always talked to the staff in a gentle way, it was the first time for everyone to see Johnny get angry, and it was the nameless anger. Not only the staff, but also Cassandra was stunned for a few seconds. Generally speaking, actors and actresses would encounter all kinds of situations in the shooting process. Sometimes, in order to make progress and restore the authenticity, they would not change their clothes at the first time. It was normal, and simr situations had happened before. But Johnny seemed to overreact. Cassandra smiled and said in a teasing tone, "I don''t allow it to be changed. It will be troublesome if I need to shoot something else. Director Johnny, don''t me Jessy. She is just a little girl. It''s not appropriate for you to be so fierce." Johnny seemed to realize that his tone was not right. He pinched his finger joints unconsciously and said slowly, "Sorry, I was out of my mind just now..." Jack also hurried to mediate, "Jessy, director Johnny hasn''te out from the filming yet. Don''t take it to heart. It''s okay. I apologize to you for him." The girl was indeed frightened by Johnny just now. Johnny apologized in person, and Jack mediated. She was frightened just now, and now she came to her senses. "It''s Okay. I didn''t do it well. I won''t do it again." The girl lowered her head and twisted her fingers together. Johnny''s ears turned red inexplicably. He wanted to say something, but stopped on a second thought. Fortunately, Jack was here, and he coaxed the girl with a few words. This was over. Johnny opened his mouth and his eyes dodged, "This scene is very good. You don''t need to y it again. Go change your clothes first and continue to shootter." Cassandra touched her chin, "Okay, I''ll go get changed." Johnny nodded slightly, "Okay." All of a sudden, Cassandra stretched out her hand and hooked Johnny''s shoulder. Johnny''s back suddenly froze and he almost fell down from the chair. Cassandra chuckled, "Director Johnny, don''t be nervous. Rx." Johnny stiffly squeezed out a smile, unable to say a word. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, the emotions that had been suppressed in the bottom of his heart for a long time wouldpletely lose control. Fortunately, Cassandra loosened her grip and went to change her clothes. It was not until her back disappeared that Johnny withdrew his sight somewhat absentmindedly. At that moment, he suddenly became greedy and wanted to grasp something, but before he could open his mouth, he locked the secret that might never be known to others in a ce that no one else could hear. "Hey, Johnny, if you really like her... Why don''t you give it a try? " Not knowing when Jack came back, he sat down on a deck chair next to Johnny, with his hands behind his head, in a yful tone. In this society, there were not many pure men like Johnny. At his age, there was no secret love. Hearing this, Johnny''s messy eyes slowly became focus. After a while, he lowered his eyebrows and said in a very low voice, "I don''t have any extravagant wishes. As long as she is happy, everything will be fine." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jack opened his eyes slightly and saw the calmness and relief on Johnny''s face. Jack sighed, "Why are you doing this?" Johnny, "I don''t want to use these things to pollute her eyes. Don''t tell her, and don''t leak a word." Jack was silent for two seconds, "Do you want to make yourself so miserable?" Johnny rubbed between his eyebrows, "I don''t feel miserable." Jack rolled his eyes at him. He had been with Johnny for so many years, but he didn''t know what kind of person he was. He was used to endurance. Even if you threw stones at him, he wouldn''tin at all. But just now, he revealed his deep anger when just seeing that Cassandra didn''t take off her wet clothes. This man... However, it was a pity that no matter what he did, it was one-side affection... Jack raised his hand and patted Johnny on the shoulder, "Forget it. Let''s not talk about this now. Get ready. The next scene is about to start. By the way, didn''t you just say that Yao had asked for a leave? I saw that she was back just now. Do you want to make up for the previous scene?" Johnny, "Yes." However, the two didn''t know that when they were about to continue shooting, a rumor spread on the Inte... Chapter 674 Not Smart Enough Chapter 674 Not Smart Enough "The female supporting role of the ''God of War'' put on air and embarrass the staff!" "What a lousy acting skill! She keeps on doing no good! What''s wrong with the actors in the same group?" "Is the director of the ''Dream Life'' blind? How could he use such a person to act the protagonist? I hate her! Humph! " "What the hell is she? How dare she take part in the Golden Sand Award? Ha-ha! " As soon as this microblog post came out, it was quickly on the top search, and quickly formed a hot topic. In just a few minutes, the reading quantity of the topic broke through one hundred thousand, and the discussion was gradually increasing, and thements were even more shocking. More than that, there were arge amount ofments on Cassandra''s microblog, and the number of comments quickly increased to tens of thousands, which waspletely crazy. Cassandra and the others were still shooting on the spot, so they didn''t know about the news. The staff of the film crew suddenly saw this hot search and immediately handed the mobile phone to Jack. Jack nced at the top search subject and his face sank. He roughly browsed the microblog and the topments, and his face was so gloomy. The original microblog was released by an ordinary ount, but as soon as this ount was released, it was immediately reposted by arge number of people in on microblog, and there were also many rumormongers who deliberately ndered and spread rumors. This topic became hot, and now it was in the top five of the hot search list. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was so obvious that she was framed, and it was on the top search all of a sudden. It was hard to believe that no one was behind this. Jack would rather die than believe it. Moreover, from the original microblog, although the person on the other side had added the watermark, from the shooting point of view, it was indeed a photo taken on the scene. The shooting of the film was completely enclosed, which meant that the source of the photo was from their film crew! Damn! When did the crew get involved in such a ck sheep? Jack ground his teeth and immediately said, "Inform everyone immediately. Don''tment online or repost it without permission. No matter who asks, don''t give any response. Director Johnny and I will solve it." "Yes, Jack! I''ll do it right away! " Jack waved his hand and walked towards Johnny with a serious face. As soon as the scene was finished, Jack immediately called Johnny and Cassandra to the special lounge of the crew. In the lounge. Cassandra hadn''t touched her phone yet, so she didn''t know what had happened on the Inte. Seeing that Jack looked serious, she asked casually, "What''s wrong, Jack? What happened?" Jack nodded heavily, "You were ndered again. You can check the details on microblog by yourself." All of a sudden, the news'' heat on the Inte only increased, and Jack couldn''t hide it from Cassandra, so he just let Cassandra check it by herself. Moreover, Cassandra had always been resourceful, and maybe she could think of some way. Cassandra then turned on her phone and checked microblog. At the same time, Johnny also opened microblog to browse the hotments. The air froze slightly, and the huge space seemed to be frozen into ice. Cassandra''s face didn''t change much. She looked at several important microblog posts and looked up at Jack, "I remember that there is a real-time monitoring on the scene of the crew, right? Jack, can you help me find a way to get the surveince video out?" Jack was reliable at the critical moment, but if Jack couldn''t handle it, she could only hack in to get the surveince video. Jack frowned and was confused, "Get the surveince video?" Cassandra nodded, "These photos are not specially processed. They are indeed taken on the spot, and there is no high and low mirror. In other words, the person who took these photos was in the crew at that time. If we can find the live surveince video, we may be able to find out who took the photos." Jack''s eyes lit up. Why didn''t he think of this just now? Jack immediately said, "Okay! I''ll go get the surveince video right away! " Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "Wait." Jack paused, "Anything else, Samuel?" He had switched to the working mode automatically just now, so he blurted out and called her Samuel. When he realized that he had called her wrong, he was also shocked by himself. Cassandra looked at him, and Jack felt a little guilty, "Well, well, I... I made a slip of the tongue. I won''t do it again! " Cassandra didn''t want to make a fuss about it at this time, so she immediately said, "Try to make the noise loud when you get the surveince video, and let everyone in the crew know." Jack, "Do you mean to let that person have a guilty conscience and make some mistakes?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Yes, you are smart. Since the photos were taken by someone in the crew, if he knows that we will find the evidence soon, he will definitely take some actions to cover himself up. This is called ''Psychological offense is the best of tactics''." With a fawning look on his face, Jack said, "You''re awesome!" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Go ahead. Besides, don''t ask the crew and thepany''s official microblog to give any response for the time being. Since they have taken action, they will not let go of this hype and deliberately nder us." Jack was stunned, "Since we all know that they did it on purpose, why don''t we respond? Isn''t it to admit it? " In this era of extremely developed media, the mainstream media could no longer be omnipotent, so more and more truth was exposed by developed Inte media. Sometimes, some unknown sorrows and twists were exposed through the Inte media, and then they could get a seemingly fair solution. But was thete justice still justice? Cassandra chuckled, "Jack, I praised you just now. It seems that you are not smart enough." Feeling that his IQ was insulted, Jack struggled desperately, "What do you mean by ''not smart enough''?" Cassandra, "They are ndering me and even exposing the live photos. From these photos, it is easy to misunderstand my acting skills. Therefore, the hotter the topic is, the more people wille to criticize our crew. To a certain extent, it is also a disguised publicity?" Jack was not stupid and immediately understood what Cassandra meant. Although now they were ndered, when the truth came out, all the nder would be hype for them. The crew didn''t need to spend money, but had prepared a free publicity for the new movie in advance. They didn''t fight for it, but came to the top search. It seemed that the other party had obviously paid a lot of attention to it and bought a lot of online rumormongers. If they controlled thements at this time, it was possible that they would be judged by others. Jack patted his forehead and said, "Okay! I know what to do. Anything else? " Cassandra touched her chin, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Find someone you trust and pay more attention to one person." Chapter 675 What Kind of Operation Is This Chapter 675 What Kind of Operation Is This There were only two people left in the lounge, Cassandra and Johnny. Johnny poured her a ss of water and tested the temperature before handing it to Cassandra, "Do you have someone suspicious?" Cassandra took the water and took a sip. She raised her eyebrows for a moment and asked, "Director Johnny, why do you think so? How could I know everything? " Johnny was smart, but he always kept a low profile and didn''t get angry, so he gave others an illusion that he was easy to fool. But on second thought, if Johnny was not smart enough, how could he get what he was today? It was just that he was too bookish and honest, and others would think he was easy to bully. Johnny raised his eyes slightly and took a look at Cassandra, "You just said that these photos were taken from the filming site, which means that these photos were taken by someone in the crew... I''m sorry that I failed to discipline my men. " Property ? N?velDrama.Org. His sudden apology surprised Cassandra. She rubbed her nose and said innocently, "What does it have to do with you? You don''t usually care about them. You can only me Jack. " Johnny kept silent for a few seconds, "I remember you have a good memory. Even if you don''t check the surveince video, you know who is standing at that angle. Don''t worry, I will give you an exnation." Cassandra sighed, "Director Johnny, your shoulders are not wider than the sea. Why do you take everything in your arms? If someone in the film crew is going to do something bad. You can''t stop him, can you? Besides, if I can''t even handle these trifles well and need you to protect me, how can I still stay in this circle? I have never thought that it would be smooth from the very beginning. If so, I really take myself as a mascot. " Johnny had a clear mind and knew that she wasforting him, but he really didn''t expect that his crew would make such a mistake. He thought he was wise enough. Although he didn''t dare to say that there was no mistake, it involved Cassandra. Johnny couldn''t get through this. Johnny, "But..." Cassandra waved her hand and habitually reached out to hook Johnny''s shoulder. Johnny''s back suddenly froze, and his pupils shrank slightly. He instinctively wanted to avoid it, but it seemed that he was unwilling to. He was greedy for the warmth that did not belong to him, so he stood there like a wood, motionless. "Don''t worry. Trust me. I''ll do many things for you if you don''t care. You just need to shoot well. I''m counting on you to win the prize for thepany." With a faint smile on her lips, Cassandra didn''t wear a strong one, but it was enough tofort people. Johnny clenched his knuckles unconsciously. For a moment, he suddenly felt like a thief, very mean. Cassandra was not flirting with him, frank and honest, but he could not control himself. Some of his emotions were like crazy silk threads, one involved him, and the other involved those unspoken ambiguous feelings. Gritting his teeth, Johnny pretended to be thirsty and reached for the ss, but he didn''t drink it. He just held it in his hand and said, "Okay." Cassandra smiled with relief, "That''s right. As for other things, I''ll deal with them. But you may have to find another female supporting role." Johnny nodded, "Yes. If you need me, just tell me. " Cassandra smiled, "Well. Are you still worried about me?" When Johnny was about to speak, Jack came in with the surveince video that he had just fetched. "This is all the surveince video on the film set. When the video was yed just now, I specially asked Paul to spread the news on the film set... Cassandra, I think you have already known who it is. " With a gentle and modest smile on her face, Cassandra said, "How could it be possible? I''m not a prophet. y the surveince video first. Besides, now, send a message on the official microblog that we are investigating this matter. Later, we will give everyone a fair exnation. " Jack frowned slightly, as if he was an old official, "In terms of crisis marketing, the most appropriate solution is that we don''t have any official response at this time. After all, we don''t have any irrefutable evidence to refute now. As soon as the official microblog released the post, the rumormongers will find the ce to fight. It is totally a good source of enthusiasm for others, Cassandra. " Jack had been working in this circle for so many years, so he naturally knew how to deal with the crisis. Generally speaking, the rumormongers were eager to make the real protagonist give some response. Even if it was only the spokesperson of the real protagonist or someone close to him who made comments, these rumormongers would immediately take the opportunity to hype the topic. In the end, no matter what the result was, they would be the biggest winner. Therefore, Jack was worried that if the official microblog of the Ring Entertainment Industry released a post at this time, the rumormongers would definitely immediately attack the official microblog of the Ring Entertainment Industry. Only those who were brainless could do such a thing. Cassandra''s eyes shed, and she imitated the tone of Jack, "I just want them to make a scene. With their help, they can give us a free publicity. It''s also a good thing." Jack felt that he couldn''t keep up with Cassandra''s mind. He rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Cassandra, I know every word you said, but I can''t understand what you meant. What kind of operation is this? Can you tell me in advance?" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "No, you just need to do as I said. By the way, is yourputer here? Give it to me. I''ll receive an emailter." Cassandra was familiar with the abuse of power. But Martin ordered her not to use her skills to hack others''puters, so she didn''t do it. When she gave orders to Jack just now, she secretly sent a message to Carlos, asking him to help investigate a person. Although she had doubts, it was doubtful why the other party suddenly changed his target. After all, there were too many actors in the entertainment industry. In order to get the position, everyone wanted to be a bitch and pester the director every night to add a y. However, their crew seemed to be different. They might want to sleep with Jack more than Johnny. Therefore, Cassandra was sure that there must be some shady deal. If there was something unspeakable, she could forgive him. After all, she was not as cruel as she used to be. She was always gentle. Being nice to people was to umte virtue for her next life, although this kind of virtue might not be useful. Of course, if there was no hidden meaning and it was just a profit trick, then she would not show mercy. As for the bitch, she always punished them severely. Chapter 676 Ugly Chapter 676 Ugly Jack trotted a few steps and came in with aptop in his arms. Cassandra crossed her legs and trembled slightly. No one knew what she was thinking about. Jack had sent out the official microblog, and the result was as he expected. The online rumormongers were just running around under the hot search topic. As soon as the official microblog of the Ring Entertainment Industry was updated, the online rumormongers immediately turned to the official microblog, and the overwhelming abuse upied the hot list ofments. The more Jack looked at it, the angrier he became. Finally, he threw away his mobile phone and said with an anxious expression, "Cassandra, thements under our official microblog are crazy now. Are these rumormongers really brainless? They don''t have to work so hard to get money, as if they had a deep grudge against us... Why? " Hearing this, Cassandra''s eyes shed an imperceptible cold light and said, "If these people have a little conscience, they won''t do this. If you expect them to show mercy, you''d better go to worship the Bodhisattva. Maybe the Bodhisattva can show her spirit and fulfill your wish." Jack''s forehead burst out two small blue veins, and his throat moved. "You are still in the mood to joke. Go upstairs and have a look. You are ndered by them." Cassandra lowered her eyes and chuckled, "I don''t need to see it. Even if I close my eyes, I can think of the lines in what form they use. I''m almost done here. You and director Johnny go out first and invite Miss Yao in for me." Hearing this, Jack raised his voice all of a sudden. His voice was so undting that it sounded like an inhuman Eunuch in ancient times. "What? Was it really her? I''ve long been unhappy with her cosmetic face. I didn''t expect that she not only looks ugly, but also has such a bad heart! " Cassandra supported her head with one hand and said, "Cut the crap. Go and invite her for me. Don''t make a sound, and don''t disturb the others in the crew." It was probably a bad year for Johnny this year. He had filmed two movies in session, and he almost got himself involved in the previous one. This time, because of the matter of the supporting female role, many peoplemented that if there was something wrong with the director. After a few words, Jack left the lounge with Johnny. A few minutester. Cassandra had changed into a well cut casual suit with a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of her nose. In a word, she dressed like a refined man. "Knock, knock, knock..." Cassandra sat down slowly on the sofa, with a cold light in her eyes, which disappeared in an instant and was reced by a refined face full of strong aura of schr. Cassandra, "Come in." The door of the lounge was pushed open from the outside, and a woman in a pink limited edition dress with heavy makeup slowly walked in. Almost for a moment, the entire lounge was filled with a strong and pungent smell of perfume. It was said that a beauty always made trouble. If one met such a walking perfume bottle, he would rather die. Cassandra squeezed out a strong smile to the woman, "Miss Yao, please sit down." Miss Yao, Nadine Yao, the female supporting role of the new movie of Johnny, became famous with a fresh work when she just started, but she could only be regarded as a third tier star. However, over the years, she seemed to prefer stic surgery, which was not good,pletely losing her spiritual energy when she just started. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her role was in line with the arrangement of the female supporting role in the movie, so Johnny activated her. With an enchanting figure, Nadine walked to the sofa opposite Cassandra and sat down. She stared at Cassandra with her eyes full of desire, or she was looking at the CEO of the Ring Entertainment Industry, Samuel. Nadine Yao looked at Cassandra, "What can I do for you, Samuel?" Her voice was sweet... No wonder so many schrs in ancient times couldn''t resist the temptation of seduction. Let alone schrs, how many men could resist the temptation of beauties? At the thought that Martin was a real gentleman who could stay calm, Cassandra felt that God was too cruel to others when it came to creating people. Cassandra smiled, "Nothing important. I just have a few questions to ask you face to face. Please tell me the truth." Hearing this, Nadine Yao suddenly had an ominous premonition, probably because she had a guilty conscience. She tried to sound out, "Mr. Samuel, do you want to ask the matter about Cassandra putting on air? I had something urgent to deal with this morning, so I asked director Johnny for leave. I didn''te back until I finished my work. I don''t have the time and motivation. Samuel, don''t wrong me... " Nadine''s words sounded like true. People who didn''t know her might really think she was innocent. Unfortunately, she met Cassandra. With a smile on her face, Cassandra said, "Well, don''t be so nervous, Nadine. I didn''t say that you sold director Johnny and Miss Cassandra, but I found a very reasonable reason for you. For example, the two women quarreled with each other. If the hype goes well, it will increase the poprity of our movie, and also increase your exposure. If it doesn''t work well... You can also take the opportunity to trample on the female leading role and give full y to your own status. Maybe director Johnny will add more scenes to you in order to continue to shoot, don''t you think so? " Nadine, "..." Seeing that she didn''t say anything, the smile on Cassandra''s face disappeared in an instant, and her voice became cold unconsciously. "But you''re so capable, you don''t need director Johnny to add scenes for you. I think you are good at acting, so you add too much scenes for yourself, right?" Nadine''s pupils suddenly shrank, and cold sweat dripped from her forehead. She gritted her teeth and refused to admit it, because she knew clearly that once she admitted, her career would be over. Nadine shook her head and exined in a somewhat flustered voice, "No, it''s not like that. Samuel, you misunderstood... No, I didn''t... How could I do such a thing? I really don''t know. The photos have nothing to do with me. " Cassandra sneered, "Really? Then who were you going to see in the tinum Mansion this morning? Essie Wei gave you a lot of benefits, right? Otherwise, with your ie, you can''t even afford the lowest level of their membership, right? " Nadine''s face turned pale and she stared at Cassandra in disbelief. How was that possible? She went to the tinum Mansion to see Essie Wei secretly. She was sure that no one followed her, not to mention that there was Essie Wei behind her to deal with the aftermath... How could Samuel know everything so soon? The next second, a terrible idea shed through Nadine''s mind. Her face went nk for a moment, and her face turned as pale as paper. Her voice was full of anger, "It''s impossible! Essie wouldn''t betray me! I''m helping her! " Chapter 677 You Are Not Me Chapter 677 You Are Not Me Cassandra raised one of her eyebrows slightly, tapped the sofa rhythmically with her slender fingers, and sneered, "Essie Wei? The agent of Susan, the number one actress of the GR Group... Nadine, you are indeed supported by a powerful person. " Nadine was not stupid. She immediately realized that she had said something wrong. No matter whether Essie had betrayed her or not, she would not be able to prove her innocence as soon as she said these words. She would not be used by the Ring Entertainment Industry and the film crew. If the news was leaked out, her career in the entertainment industry would be really over. She had a good card in her hand, but it turned out to be like this. She really didn''t know whether she was stupid or not. Nadine''s face turned pale and changed several times. However, a few secondster, she suddenly tore her newly made hair in a mess and even tore her dress. "Hiss -" The sound of clothes breaking was particrly harsh in the lounge. On the sofa, Cassandra stared at Nadine calmly, with an indescribable coldness and cruelty in her dark eyes. Was this woman an idiot? After knowing that her secret was exposed, the first thing she thought about was still these crooked ways. It seemed that she was really too kind to these girls usually. Cassandra finally raised her eyes slowly, "What are you doing?" Nadine sneered madly. Her eyes were slightly red, but there was an unspeakable crazy resentment in them. "What am I doing? At this point, I can only make a bet that Essie didn''t betray me. I trust her more than a boss of a smallpany! " As she spoke, she madly pounced on Cassandra, trying to take this opportunity to pretend that Cassandra had vited her. Cassandra''s eyes darkened in an instant. She nced coldly at Nadine, with a cold smile on her lips, and said coldly, "I''m not interested in women, and even if I''m interested, I won''t like a woman like you. You''d better give up." Nadine sneered, "I''ve known that you''re a handsome man. Recently, you have made such a big move in the circle, but there has been no scandal. It turns out that you have a special taste." Cassandra didn''t get angry. She rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "It''s not toote for you to give up now." Nadine snorted, with unspeakable panic and resentment on her face, "Give up? How can I give up? There are many dirty deals in this circle. How clean you think you are? You are so arrogant that you can decide the fate of others with just a sentence. What do you know? How many people in the world are living in the mire, and who will be so kind to be someone else''s savior? " She once had an ideal, but when she was refused again and again, poverty made her life hard. Every day she walked on the street, she could see those shining stars... Why? Why could those people easily get what they longed for? She had worked so hard, but she could only live with difficulty. Where was her future? She struggled in this deste world every day. She suffered a lot. Sometimes even she felt sorry for herself. At that time, who had saved her? Huh... This world had its own rules of the game, and she just chose to follow them. Cassandra looked at Nadine, "So, is this the reason why you hurt others? To ce all of your unhappiness on others was like finding a reason for yourself to be depraved and livefortably in the illusion you had built... I really feel sorry for you. Your strength really doesn''t match your ambition. " Nadine''s pupils contracted sharply, and her face was full of malice and anger. She roared, "You know nothing! You are destined to stand on the top. Why should you criticize my life? I just want to live on. What''s wrong with me? " The lounge fell into silence. After a while, Cassandra shook her head slowly, "You have many choices, but you chose the worst one. Who told you that I was destined to stand at a higher position? You are not me, how can you know that my path is better than yours? You have made a mistake, do you still want to force others to agree with your so-called miserable fate? Then you are too shameless. " Hearing this, Nadine was surprised and couldn''t find a suitable word to refute. Her lips moved a few times and her scarlet eyes stared at Cassandra, as if she wanted to find a w in this gentleman who had always been elegant. But she couldn''t. A few secondster, Nadine seemed toe back to her senses, and her expression became more and more crazy. "Since I have no choice, then... I have to go on. Samuel, what do you think if others see us like this? " As soon as she finished her words, she pounced on Cassandra with a strong smell of perfume and shouted hysterically, "Ah! ! ! Samuel, please don''t... Samuel... " After a long roar, no one came in. The lounge door seemed to be locked, or the people outside were deaf and no one could hear. Nadine''s face turned pale and her expression was broken into pieces. How could it be possible? What happened? Cassandra couldn''t stand the strong smell of her perfume and thought if Martin saw her flirting with a woman... This was the omen of family crisis! Cassandra pushed Nadine aside and took a few deep breaths before she came to her senses. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nadine''s eyes were empty for a moment, and her whole body trembled crazily. "How is that possible? I have arranged someone outside... How could it be possible? You... You can''t... " Cassandra looked at her, "I''ve already asked Jack to deal with the people you arranged. Besides, since I''m suspicious of you, how can I not be on guard against you? Do you see there is a pinhole camera over there? As long as I want, the video will be uploaded online immediately. Do you think the sponsor behind you is willing to protect you after what happened just now is leaked out? " This woman must be stupid. How could she be so stupid to be used by others? Nadine waspletely dumbfounded. She had never dreamed that things would turn out like this. Her beautiful dream, which she had just had a few hours, was ruthlessly extinguished in such a short time. No. She was not reconciled! She didn''t want to go back to the days when she had nothing! Holding her fingers tightly, Nadine suddenly looked at Cassandra with cold eyes. Chapter 678 Too Rude Chapter 678 Too Rude "Ha-ha... You are right. If this matter is leaked out, they won''t protect me. But what if I defend myself? Samuel. " Nadine gave a weirdugh and stared at Cassandra gloomily. Cassandra immediately understood what she meant. Before she could react, Nadine picked up a ss vase on the table and smashed it towards Cassandra''s head. This woman... What a crazy woman! The moment the ss vase was about to hit her head, Cassandra raised her hand almost subconsciously to block it, and the heavy ss vase smashed on her arm. After a cracking sound, the vase instantly broke into a pile of ss fragments, and some fragments were left on Cassandra''s arm. A shocking wound was scratched by the broken ss on her fair hand arm. Her skin and flesh turned over, and blood was dripping down along her arm. In the lounge, the air seemed to stop at this moment. Nadine was on an impulse just now, now she saw the blood on Cassandra''s arm and the broken ss residue. The air was mixed with a disgusting smell of blood. "Ah! !" Nadine held her head with both hands, and her pale face was full of horror. She shook her head violently, as if she didn''t expect this result. Cassandra''s face turned pale. Hearing Nadine''s scream, she felt dizzy. She ground her teeth and said, "Can you stop screaming first?" It was her who was scratched by the ss. Why was she screaming? Damn! However, Cassandra didn''t have time to think about it now. Martin gave orders repeatedly that she couldn''t get hurt. She couldn''t hide it anymore. How could she exin it to Martin when she went back today! Nadine was probably stimted by the wound. When she heard a cold snort from Cassandra, she immediately trembled like amb and stared at Cassandra''s arm with a pale face. Cassandra gritted her teeth, "Why are you still standing there? Go and find someone! Forget it. I''ll go by myself. " The wound was too deep and long, and there was still ss debris in it. She couldn''t deal with it by herself, so she had to go to the hospital first. Cassandra stood up from the sofa and raised her arm slightly. The bright red blood contrasted sharply with her white arm. The red and white color seemed to tug at a heartstring buried deep in her heart, which was full of taboo and temptation. Perhaps it was because she had lost too much blood that Cassandra felt her body out of control and shook slightly. She struggled to walk to the door and opened the door of the lounge with one hand. Outside the door, Jack, who was dutifully guarding the door to stop Nadine''s people in and out rushed in, saw the blood on her arm, and his eyes instantly widened like bells. "Damn it! ! How exciting you are! ¡­¡­ No, it''s... It''s so rude! " Just now, Cassandra asked him to guard outside. No matter what happened inside, he shouldn''te in, so when he heard Nadine''s scream just now, he thought it was Nadine who was acting. Who knew it was such a shit show! Cassandra was a little weak. She supported herself against the door frame with a pale face. At this time, she still tried her best to maintain her image of a refined man. With a faint smile on her thin lips, she said, "Jack, if you don''t call an ambnce, remember to go to my tomb today next year and burn me three incenses and more paper." Jack was speechless. Before Jack could react, Johnny came out of nowhere. His face went nk for a moment, and his fingers drooping over his body were tightly clenched. His voice was somewhat trembling. "Why are you still standing there? Go and drive! " Jack, who was innocently med, ran to the car as if his buttocks were burning. Johnny stared at Cassandra''s arm with a pale face. It was obvious that Cassandra was injured, but he reacted more strongly than Cassandra. His messy eyes seemed to be focused all of a sudden. He wanted to say something instinctively, and his pale lips moved a few times, but he didn''t say a word. Cassandra was very weak. After all, the wound was too deep and long, and she bled so much, but it was not to the point of dying. Johnny''s reaction was indeed a little too much. Cassandra held the door frame weakly and forced a smile, "Director Johnny, I''m fine..." Johnny suddenly raised his head and stared at Cassandra with his scarlet eyes. His voice was filled with undisguised anger, "Why do you say you are fine? You... " His voice suddenly stopped, as if he finally realized that he had overreacted, so he had to force himself to stop. Ironically, when Cassandra was injured, he didn''t even have the right to protect her. Cassandra looked so weak, and her voice softened unconsciously. "It''s just a small injury, and it doesn''t hurt at all. Director Johnny, you don''t have to be so nervous. Well, Jack is driving here. Help me. I really don''t have the strength to walk. " Johnny frowned slightly, and there was an imperceptible panic in his deep eyes. He lowered his head in a hurry, pretending that nothing had happened. He went up to hold Cassandra, carefully helped her into the car, and sat down beside Cassandra. Cassandra was stunned, "You''re also going to the hospital? What about the crew? " Johnny said in a low voice, "The crew has a rest for the time being. You don''t have to worry about it." "Okay" replied Cassandra. She also felt that there was nothing wrong with his way of dealing with the emergency. After all, the film crew was involved in the negative news, and she was injured again. She really couldn''t continue shooting. "By the way, don''t do anything to Nadine for the time being, and don''t call the police. Let me handle it." Cassandra leaned against the back of the chair. Her tired and hoarse voice broke the silence in the car. Johnny''s throat moved slightly, and his face was slightly cold. "She framed you before, and hurt you after. Do you still want to protect her?" Cassandra shook her head slightly, "I''m not protecting her, but there is a long line behind her, which can''t be broken here." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Johnny red at her, "Shut up! Now that you are injured so badly, don''t worry about it anymore. " Cassandra, "..." Why did she feel that Johnny''s battle value had reached its peak today? Jack, who was driving the car in the front row, looked back and forth between the two people. It was rare to see Johnny so violent. Perhaps only Cassandra was blind and couldn''t see Johnny''s feelings for her. Well, what a mistake she had made... The car soon arrived at the nearest hospital nearby. Johnny protected Cassandra and went straight to deal with the wound. As for Jack, he had to go through the formalities. When the doctor was about to deal with Cassandra''s wound, a middle-aged man in a white coat came in in a hurry, "Don''t move, Wang!" The doctor''s hand paused, and then he stared at the person with a confused face. Then he said obsequiously, "Director Zhao, why are you here in person?" Chapter 679 You Are Awesome Chapter 679 You Are Awesome Somehow, at that moment, Cassandra felt a chill on her back and her hair stood on end. Damn it! Director Zhao nced at Cassandra''s arm and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, "it''s none of your business. You go out first, and I''ll take care of this patient." Most of the time, some special patients woulde to the hospital, some of whom had been informed in advance, and some of whom had been notified temporarily. The doctor called Wang was not stupid. He was used to these things, but he had never seen Director Zhao so nervous as if he was facing a formidable enemy. ''Who is this patient?'' Wade didn''t dare to think about it carefully. He thought that his attitude was good just now, and there was nothing wrong. After ttering him for a while, he left. With a smile on his face, Director Zhao rubbed his hands and said sincerely, "I''m really sorry. I don''t know you''re Mr. Hugo''s friend, Mr. Samuel. Please don''t take it to heart. But your wound needs to be dealt with properly. I think this gentleman... Could you please leave for a while? " Mr. Hugo? Robert? How did he know she was hurt? And it was a trauma. Why should others avoid it? Cassandra''s eyelids trembled slightly. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, with two small blue veins popping out on her forehead. She immediately looked at Johnny, "Johnny. I''m fine now. You and Jack can go back first. My friend is here. I will be fine. " Johnny stood there like a wood. Hearing this, he looked at Cassandra with aplicated expression, forced a smile and said in a somewhat dry voice, "Well, okay. Call me if you need anything." Cassandra nodded incessantly, "Okay, I won''t see you off. Take care." Johnny nodded, but he seemed to have a root under his feet. It took him a lot of effort to lift them up, and he left the doctor''s office in an inappropriate way. It was not until Johnny went far that Director Zhao breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Samuel, this... Mr. Hugo is here in person. I''ll invite them in for you. " Them...? As soon as he finished his words, Robert came in with Martin and Carlos. Perhaps it was Cassandra''s illusion, she suddenly felt that the air around her was about to freeze. "Mr. Hugo, look at this..." Director Zhao hurriedly said. With his hands in his pockets, Robert still acted like a yboy. "Not bad. It''s none of your business here. You can leave now." Zhao didn''t dare to say anything more. He said a few polite words and left the office wisely. Before he left, he closed the door considerately and ordered his subordinates not to get close to the room without permission. "Wow. I had thought that Martin was making a mountain out of a molehill, but I didn''t expect that you''re really injured this time, and the wound was so deep and long. You''re awesome, honey. " Robert walked around Cassandra two times and said with a yful face. Cassandra really wanted to p him to death. ''Is there a night pot on your neck?'' Martin looked terrible! With a small medicine box in his hand, Kevin braced himself and said, "Well. Master, can I start now? " The man, who had been standing aside silently, seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible frost on his face. No one noticed that his back was tightened into a straight line, and his dark eyes were filled with indescribable deep cruelty. "Yes." replied Martin. Robert was whistling loudly. Somehow, he had developed a weird hobby -- he was keen on seeing the lovers fight with each other. It was better to break up. "Hey, Martin, you can''t protect her well. Look at the wound. If anything happens to Talbot, I will be heartbroken. I''m afraid the wound won''t scab in ten days, right? " Lying on the sofa, Robert looked like a bitch. Then he even put on a coquettish smile and crossed the two slender legs. Regardless of Carlos who was about to cry... What the hell was wrong with him! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Speechless, Cassandra rolled her eyes at him. Out of the corner of her eye, she identally saw Martin''s pale fingers hanging on the side of his body. At that moment, her heart skipped a beat without warning. To be honest, she didn''t expect what happened today. Who would have thought that Nadine would suddenly go berserk and smash her with a vase? Fortunately, she reacted quickly, otherwise, she wouldn''t be waiting for the change of medicine here now. "Ouch..." Cassandra''s attention was focused on Martin. As soon as Kevin touched her wound, she groaned out of instinct. As soon as she heard this voice, she immediately regretted. With a pale face and dark eyes, Martin tried his best to suppress his anger, which seemed to have broken through the shackles and spread all over the room. The temperature in the room suddenly dropped to the freezing point, and even Robert sensed that something was wrong. Damn it! Frowning slightly, Cassandra ground her teeth and reached out to Martin, regardless of the pain in her hand. She said in an aggrieved voice, "Martin, can youe over? It hurts. " Martin''s anger faded away in an instant, and his pale lips pursed slightly. Finally, a glimmer of light came into his deep and dark eyes. His reason told him that he was very angry and wanted to kill someone now, but he was at a loss as soon as the girl opened her mouth. Although he knew she did it on purpose, he still couldn''t control himself. "Now you know it hurts?" Martin asked. Although he said so, he walked up to Cassandra. He had been standing aside just now, but in fact, he didn''t dare to go over. He was afraid that if he saw the wound on her hand clearly, he wouldpletely lose control. The gentle and upright appearance he pretended to be woulde back to its original form. He had been forcing himself to suppress the gloomy and violent emotions in his body, making himself look like a normal person who deserved her. Cassandra reached out and held Martin''s hand. When the girl''s slender fingers touched his hand, she found that his big hand was unusually cold, as if it had been soaked in the river water for a long time. Fearing that she might be suspicious, Martin loosened his grip the moment she stretched out her hand, but he couldn''t control the temperature of his hand, so he was held by the girl. He was as cold as a corpse that had returned from the hell. In an instant, it was as if there was a small me burning, and the me quickly flew through his limbs. Cassandra held his hand tighter and said in a low voice, "Why is your hand so cold? Did you wear too little? What if you catch a cold? " Chapter 680 It Doesnt Hurt If You Kiss Me Chapter 680 It Doesn''t Hurt If You Kiss Me * For a moment, Martin almost thought he had an auditory hallucination. He thought that after knowing his past, Cassandra would be afraid of him, and even hate him and even try to escape, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would react like this. He really wanted to ask her whether she was afraid of him. But he dared not. As the CEO of the Lu Group, who controlled the huge business empire and calcted the advance and retreat of the world, he didn''t even dare to ask a word. It must be ridiculous. But when people loved someone with their own lives, they would also be so cautious and afraid of losing. Martin lowered his eyebrows, and his thin lips seemed to squeeze out two words from his throat, "I won''t." Cassandra said seriously, "How could you know? Do you really think you are a young man at your age? " When Cassandra was nervous, it was easy for her to say something wrong. As soon as she said this, she had an impulse to p herself to death. Before Martin could say anything, Robert burst intoughter. "Holy shit! You are awesome! How dare you say that Martin is old! " Blue veins stood out on Martin''s forehead. He cast a cold nce at Robert and said, "Shut up." If it weren''t for the fact that this ce was under the control of Robert, he wouldn''t havee here with a third wheel. Cassandra put on a false smile and said, "I''m no match for you. I don''t think you want the 10% profit anymore. " Two blue veins stood out on Robert''s forehead. "You can''t avenge yourself in public!" he shouted. Cassandra, "I''m just revenging on you. What''s wrong? Bite me? " Robert was rendered speechless. Well, sure enough, even if a bitch was injured, she would still be shameless! Afraid that she would be too bothered, Martin looked helpless, but his voice softened unconsciously. "Don''t mess around. Sit well." "Damn it! Martin, are you blind? This was clearly her one-sided abuse of me! How can you me me? " Martin, "Is there a problem?" He meant, "My wife is spoiled by me. If you don''t ept it, just hold it." The expression on Robert''s face broke into pieces, and he felt shocked. Was this really the cold and ruthless Martin he knew? Kevin, who was reciting the Diamond Sutra to protect himself, broke out in a cold sweat silently. There were so many pieces of ss on Cassandra''s arm that he had to carefully pick them out. And thisdy was like a porcin that could be broken at any time. He didn''t dare to hurt her at all. Fortunately, when Cassandra talked to Martin and others, she distracted some of her attention and didn''t groan. The broken ss was stabbed into her flesh and hurt as soon as it was touched. Just now, it was the first time that Kevin took it out, and Cassandra groaned out of pain, but she didn''t have any reaction afterwards. Kevin seriously suspected that she was numb. In fact, taking the broken ss out was more painful than Cassandra thought, but she didn''t dare to say anything in front of Martin. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how Martin would react. However, it hurt so much with such a small wound. How did Martin survive alone in those days when she couldn''t see? This man was good at endurance. He wouldn''t say a word no matter how painful it was. Cassandra''s heart inexplicably ached, not very strong, but it was like the light from the beginning of the wildfire, which could never be extinguished. She really wanted to ask him whether he was tired or painful after struggling for so many years, but she did not dare to say anything, fearing that she would not be able to change the situation as soon as she opened her mouth. "Does it hurt?" Martin frowned and broke the silence with a slightly hoarse voice. It was not until then that Cassandra withdrew her hand. She raised her head slightly, and a faint smile appeared on her pale face. The smile easily dispelled the man''s restrained hostility. Then he heard Cassandra''s soft voice, "It hurts. It doesn''t hurt if you kiss me." Kevin was speechless. Carlos, "..." The two people looked at each other, and then lowered their heads in silence as if they were air. On the other side, Robert couldn''t stay calm anymore. He fell off the sofa with a bang, and then got up awkwardly, as if his eyes were glued to Cassandra''s body. "Shameless! You two are too dissolute! Do you really think we don''t exist? " ''Well, what do you think?'' However, just when everyone thought that a mature and steady man like Martin would never do such a vulgar thing, Martin really lowered his head and kissed the girl gently on the forehead. Carlos and others widened their eyes, feeling that they were particrly dazzling at that time. It took Kevin a lot of efforts to hold the tweezers in his hand tightly. He carefully took out thest piece of ss debris, and then covered his eyes, howling, "My eyes are going to be blind!" When the man''s thin lips touched the girl''s forehead, Cassandra could clearly hear his strong heartbeat, and... His fingers trembled slightly. "Well. Master, do you want me to bind up the wound? " Kevin summoned up his courage to speak. Martin looked at him and asked, "What?" Kevin''s forehead burst out two small blue veins, and he quickly smiled courteously, "Ha-ha, I will do it!" Kevin was obviously numb to the way his master treated his sister-inw kindly and treated them cruelty. Until the wound was bandaged, no one said a word in the room. Cassandra was too painful to say a word, and the others were not so shameless to take the initiative to look for abuse. "The wound is too big and easy to be infected. Don''t touch water or exert too much strength these days, in case it will tear and cause more injuries. Besides, remember to change the medicine on time every day. I will note the internal medicine and external medicine every day. Master, don''t make a mistake." Kevin reminded while taking the medicine. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had nned toe here to change the dressing himself, but after thinking for a while, he decided not toe here to enjoy the public disy of affection. He wanted to live a few more years. Martin listened carefully for fear of missing a word, as if he were a good student who listened to his teacher carefully. After everything was settled, Martin left with his wife. Robert, who had been abandoned, cursed angrily for a long time. Martin, the scumbag. After thinking for a while, he felt pity for being alone, so Robert decided to slip out and go to find Talbot. Kevin, who was also abandoned, was not so calm. He stood at the intersection silently for a long time, feeling a little suspicious of life... Chapter 681 I Have Kept You Waiting For So Long Chapter 681 I Have Kept You Waiting For So Long In the Yan Garden. In the hall. Martin helped Cassandra sit down on the sofa and heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that he didn''t touch her wound. Martin, who had always been calm andposed in the business world, looked cautious now. "I''m sorry." Martin sat down with a cold expression on his face. There was an invisible wave in Cassandra''s chest, and her throat moved slightly. She smiled, "It''s just a small wound. It''s okay. Martin, don''t worry." Martin clenched his fists so tightly that his fingers turned pale. He slowly raised his eyes, which reflected different lights. After a long time, he said word by word, "It''s my fault. Do you know that when I heard that you were injured, I wished... How I wish I could kill them all! " Over the years, he hade to this day stepping on blood and bones. Even his bones were soaked in blood. He was born unparalleled, with strong power. His nsmen were afraid of him and hated him, and no one in the world could stop him. He had always been decisive, but in front of her, he always restrained himself and wanted to be a normal person with emotions and desires. Looking at his ferocious face, Cassandra found his eyes were as dark as ink, as if there were two inexhaustible karma fires that would burn her to ashes the next second. The air in the big room seemed to be frozen into ice in an instant. But strangely, Cassandra was not afraid at all. In her previous life, she had tried her best to escape, but in this life, she wanted to get closer to him, and even if she was infused into his bones and blood, she was willing to do so. At that moment, she suddenly understood why such a tiny moth, even though it would be devoured by the mes, still had no regrets. Cassandra''s chest seemed to be crumpled into pieces. She stared at Martin without blinking and said in an extremely calm voice, "Martin, I''ve always wanted to ask you, have you lived a hard life alone these years?" If it was a purulent scar in the past, she would tear it and squeeze out the purulent blood from it, so that the scar could heal. She had never been sure whether her choice was right or wrong, but at this point, she had no room for retreat. No matter what the consequences would be, she would ept them frankly. Martin''s back suddenly froze, and thest trace of blood on his face faded away. He stared at Cassandra with burning eyes. For a moment, he suddenly felt that the secret he tried hard to keep was no longer kept. Martin''s heart sank slowly, his pale lips tightened into a straight line, and a hint of panic gradually appeared in his eyes. After a long time, he raised his hand feebly, with his cheek deeply buried in his palm, and said in a hoarse voice, "I suffered a lot. But I''m used to it. " His life was always difficult. Cassandra''s heart twitched for no reason. She looked at Martin, as if something was about to fall down from her eyes, but she just reached out, held the man''s hand and pulled it down one point one. "From now on, you won''t suffer any more with mypany. I''m sorry. I''m sorry to keep you waiting for so long... " When Martin''s hand was pulled away by her, his pupils contracted and his pale face was full of disbelief. He thought that she would find a way to escape when she knew his unbearable past, but he thought thousands of times and did not expect that this person would choose to stay with him. Martin''s face suddenly froze, and his whole body seemed to be stiff. He didn''t know how long it took for him to find his lost voice, "I... I don''t know how many dirty things I have done. I used dirty means to get you and even sent people to follow you. You... You... Are you really willing to stay with me? " He was never a good man. When he climbed out of the mud step by step, he didn''t have any so-called natural conscience. He was killing for no reason. He was so cruel that even he hated himself like this. No one loved him, and no one really cared him. All he had in his life was conspiracy and tricks. He was destined to drag everyone to death. Even if he got Cassandra by all means at that time, he just wanted to imprison her by his side. He was willing to do anything for her even if she hated him all his life. But he had never thought that Cassandra would love him sincerely. It seemed that a filthy man like him didn''t deserve her at all. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra chuckled, "Yes." Boom! Boom¡ª¡ª It was like a thunder exploding on the ground, hitting Martin''s head hard. His face suddenly froze, and he stared at Cassandra unblinkingly, his heart beating faster and faster. He even felt that he had auditory hallucination just now. Cold sweat broke out on Martin''s back. After a long time, his unusually hoarse voice broke the silence. He almost used up all his strength and said in a very low voice, "What did you say?" Cassandra, "Martin, I like you, even if you are a devil of mutual indignation, even if your hands are covered with blood, I like you. Even if I will die in your hands one day, I won''t regret it." Martin waspletely stunned, with an unbelievable look on his face. His chest heaved violently, and the beautiful face of the girl was reflected in his dark eyes. It... It was not a dream. Then she heard Cassandra''s soft voice again. "You''d better give me some reaction. If you keep doing this... I have to think that you don''t like me, Martin... " Cassandra curled her lips as if she had suffered a great grievance. The next second, Martin suddenly held her in his arms. He moved fast, but in fact, when he touched the girl''s body, his movements were unusually gentle, but his arms were very tight, as if to keep Cassandra into his bones. Resting his head on the girl''s shoulder, Martin breathed quickly, "Cassandra..." He had thousands of words to say, but in the end, he couldn''t say a word. Cassandra raised her hand and gently patted his back, as if coaxing a child. At that moment, all the grudges seemed to have dissipated, and all the previous things shed away like a sh, and the unforgettable hatred also dissipated. She had thought that she came back for revenge, but at this moment, she finally understood the meaning of her rebirth. She had gone through hundreds and thousands of hardships not for revenge, but for Martin. "Ding -" Suddenly, her phone rang. Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Damn it! Who the hell dared to interrupt her when she was so sentimental! Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She pushed Martin away carefully and took out her phone. The caller ID was Johnny. Chapter 682 Wish Robert an Early Birth Chapter 682 Wish Robert an Early Birth There was dead silence in the hall. Cassandra frowned and rubbed her forehead helplessly. Then she picked up the phone, "Director Johnny, it''s sote. What''s up?" It was Johnny who called her. It was true that Cassandra couldn''t lose her temper at the gentle and upright Johnny. If it were someone else, she would have already been angry. On the other end of the phone, Johnny looked absent-minded. His back was against the door of Cassandra''s house, and his ck eyes were full of confusion. The joints of his hands that holding the mobile phone turned white, and the voice control light in the corridor suddenly went out. In the darkness, it seemed that something was dormant, waiting for an opportunity to open its bloody mouth and swallow him in one gulp. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The night was long, and there was a sounding from nowhere. The voice control light suddenly turned on again. In the dim light, Johnny''s eyes lowered a little unconsciously. "How''s your injury?" Cassandra nced at her mummified arm and smiled, "It''s Okay. It''s just a small wound. You don''t have to be worried, director Johnny. By the way, where is Nadine? She is an important witness. We can''t make any mistake this time. " Johnny was silent for a while, "She is dead." Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened and a cold light appeared in her eyes, "What did you say? Dead? Didn''t you ask someone to take good care of her? How could he die? " She did want to fight back with the help of Nadine, but she had never thought of killing her from beginning to end. Johnny rubbed his swollen temples, and a touch of loss shed across his face. He said, "Nadine has a heart disease, and she died on the way to the hospital. The police has intervened, and found that there is abnormal capital flow in her ount, and they also found a tinum Mansion''s membership card. Don''t worry. I will give you an exnation. " Cassandra leaned back on the sofa casually, and her slightly narrowed eyes were still filled with coldness and cruelty. "Director Johnny, this matter is not within your ability. Since the police has intervened, you don''t have to worry about it." A bitter smile appeared on Johnny''s lips. For a moment, he suddenly found that his usual indifference to the world seemed to be wrong. In the past, he only immersed in his own world. As long as he could filming, he felt satisfied. Even if there were many unfair things in the world, he seemed to be able to ept them frankly. But what would he do if it was that man? Johnny lowered his eyebrows, and his long eyshes cast a shadow. He said in an unusually hoarse voice, "I''m sorry." He couldn''t find anything else to say except this sentence. He also wanted to ask her what Martin would do if he was present today. Unfortunately, he was not even qualified to ask. He thought that he could always watch from a distance silently, but when everyone did something for others, even if they were willing to, there would always be extravagance, extravagance that the person would turn around and see his silence. Somehow, Cassandra felt that something was wrong with Johnny today. But after thinking for a while, she thought that it was probably a bad year for Johnny this year. At first, he got into some trouble, and then there was another situation here. What''s more, the police were involved. Anyone who encountered these things would be very upset. Cassandra sighed, "Johnny, it has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to tell me this. The crew has been in such a big trouble, and I guess there are still some follow-up things to deal with. If you are not convenient, you can leave them to Jack, and give yourself a few more days off. Let''s talk about itter, okay?" Johnny''s pupils shrank a little, and he smiled bitterly in silence. "Let''s talk about itter. If there is nothing else, I have to hang up." Cassandra, "Well, it''s gettingte. Director Johnny, go to bed early. Call me if you need anything." Johnny answered briefly and hung up the phone. The corridor was silent. asionally, he could only hear his slightly short breath. His slender body slid down against the door at one point one. He knew he couldn''t get her, but he still wanted to get close to her. Even if darting into the fire like a moth and was eventually burned to ashes by the fire, he was willing to do so. In the Yan Garden. As soon as Cassandra hung up the phone, she received a lot of messy calls, most of which were to show human care. A few minutes alone, Cassandra not only had a blister in her mouth, but also the atmosphere that had just been hard prepared disappeared. What did she do wrong! Martin didn''t react much, but it was possible that it happened too fast just now. Martin was still in the memory stage, and miraculously didn''t stop her. He just sat quietly aside, with some blood streaks in his eyes, like a weathered sculpture, staring at her without blinking. Cassandra was finally scared by his stare. When she finished thest call and was about to save the atmosphere, Robert, together with Talbot, came in coquettishly. Cassandra, "..." ''Can I kill this bastard first?'' "Well, it''s so tacky to give gifts. Talbot insisted on sending some tonics here. See? Are you moved by the most precious gift of this century?" As soon as he put down the exquisitely packaged box in his hand, he begin to ask for credit shamelessly. Taking a helpless look at him, Talbot said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Martin, Cassandra. I''m so sorry to bother you at thiste hour." Robert and Talbot sat down on the sofa opposite. Hearing his words, Robert smacked his lips in dissatisfaction. "Honey, why are you so polite to them? We are here to visit the patient. It''s not a big deal, right?" Cassandra ground her teeth and said, "Yes, Robert. Would you like to have a midnight snack here?" Raising his eyebrows, Robert said, "Okay. But I''ve been recuperating recently and don''t eat heavy vor. I''ll just have some light bird''s nest porridge, heavenly snow lotus soup and so on." ''Why don''t you go to hell?'' Cassandra didn''t expect that Robert would be so shameless. She asked casually, "Robert, why are you recuperating?" Hearing this, Robert leaned against Talbot and touched his fat belly with his slender fingers. With a shy face, he said, "I can give birth to a baby for my wife after recuperating." Cassandra, "..." Damn you! He was so shameless that she couldn''t afford to offend him. At this moment, the root of Talbot''s ears was burning red, but he could do nothing about it. He had no choice but to exin, "Robert is just kidding. Don''t take it to heart." Cassandra was shocked and took a sip of tea, pretending to be calm. "How could it be? I wish Robert an early birth. By that time, Martin and I will give you a big gift." With a wave of his hand, Robert said in a long voice, "You''re so annoying." Chapter 683 I Wont Let You Go Again Chapter 683 I Won''t Let You Go Again Cassandra spat out all the tea in her mouth, choked and coughed a few times before she came to her senses. She widened her eyes and couldn''t say a word for a long time. "Enough?" Martin asked. "I didn''t make a fuss. It was because your wife was injured that I took my wife here to visit her. Others don''t have the same treatment." ''Do you think my wife will show up casually? This is the highest treatment!'' Cassandra immediately covered her chest with her hands and thought, ''Damn it! You are here to irritate me!'' "Done?" replied Martin. The subtext was, after seeing her, you can get out, or do you really want to stay and have a midnight snack before leaving? ''You wish.'' After saying a few polite words, Talbot left with his stupid man. After a restless night, Cassandra finally calmed down. She was injured and in a bad mental state. At this moment, with a tired look on her face, she looked up at Martin and couldn''t say a word. "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you to bed." said Martin. Cassandra didn''t refuse. She couldn''t hold on any longer. After Martin sent her upstairs, she remembered an important thing. She couldn''t take off her clothes or take a shower because of her disabled hand. When she was wondering how to tell Martin, Martin had already brought her clothes to change, and in addition, he had something like a wristband in his hand. Cassandra, "..." With a serious look on his face, Martin said, "Your hand is injured and it''s inconvenient for you to move. Let me help you take a shower." Cassandra''s pupils shrank. Damn it! If she had known that she would be treated like this after being injured, she would have crippled herself earlier! A few secondster. Cassandra had already slipped into the bathroom. If her hand was not injured, she might have peeled off her clothes quickly to see if Martin could stay calm. Lowering his head, Martin walked into the bathroom, put away the clothes, and carefully put on her wristband to prevent the wound from being infected by water. After that, Martin turned on the hot water and adjusted the temperature. The bathroom was immediately filled with ayer of mist and the temperature rose. The two of them stood face to face. The invisible thick wall that used to stand between the two of them seemed to have faintly disappeared. Martin walked over in silence and reached out to unbutton Cassandra''s clothes. He looked solemn, but his fingers trembled slightly, as if he was doing an extremely sacred thing until thest button was unbuttoned.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ''Sex is void.'' Martin repeated the words in his mind for countless times, but found that it was useless. Martin Lu, who had always been self-control, was now like being in a fire. If he was not careful, he would be burned to ashes. Cold sweat dripped from Martin''s forehead. He thought he had overestimated himself. He had thought that he could at least suppress his most primitive desire, but for him, Cassandra was like a walking aphrodisiac, and he couldn''t control himself at all. The man''s hot fingers reached out to the back of Cassandra. Before he touched the lock of Cassandra''s underwear, Cassandra suddenly raised her head and raised the man''s chin slightly with one hand. "Click -" The moment the lock was unlocked, Cassandra''s cold thin lips pressed against the man''s thin lips, and then kissed him without warning, trying to take the initiative. Martin''s back froze, and his ck eyes reflected the girl''s attractive face, which seemed... Very attractive... Martin tried his best to control his desire in his body. It was not because he didn''t want to, but because he was afraid of touching her wound. "Stop it." Martin''s heart raced and his voice was unusually hoarse. As he spoke, he carefully avoided her wrist, trying to hold back some kind of emotion that wanted to explode. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Cassandra raised Martin''s chin with her cold fingers and said, "I''m not kidding. It''s just a small wound. It''s not a big deal... " Martin''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and his heart suddenly stopped beating for a few seconds, and then began to beat crazily. His reason told him that he couldn''t do anything recklessly, but sometimes, he couldn''t rely on his reason at all. Moreover, the person in front of him was what he had dreamed of before. For him, he had no resistance at all. A few secondster. All of a sudden, Martin lowered his head, pinched her chin and kissed her without warning. He acted very fast, but he still carefully protected Cassandra. One was that he was afraid of touching her wound, and the other was that he was afraid of hurting her. The man''s thin lips tightly sealed the girl''s lips. His body took her back a few times unconsciously, and easily pushed her to the wall. A hand was ced behind her, blocking the slightly cold wall for her. After a long and lingering kiss, Martin looked down at her. At that moment, his blood seemed to freeze all over his body, and his eyes were full of uncontroble desire, thoughts and confusion. The next second, he buried his head into her neck and greedily sucked the smell of her body. He said in a very low voice, "Cassandra, I''ll ask you again. Will you regret it? " He had been scheming for many years and calcting all the people in the world, but he couldn''t figure out the person in front of him. Cassandra raised her head slightly, and a faint smile slowly appeared on her pale face, which was like the drizzle in March south of the Yangtze River, and fell into the eyes of Martin little by little. Raising her hand, Cassandra held Martin''s face and said word by word, "What I regret most is that I didn''t dare to express my love until now. I have missed so much time with you. Fortunately, it''s not too late. We still have a long time... " Martin''s back tensed up in a straight line, and there was only darkness left in his dark eyes. He suddenly lowered his head slightly, held her hand and interlocked his ten fingers with hers, and kissed her lips without any desire. "Cassandra, this is your choice. Even if you regret in the future, if you are tired of it, you can me me and hate me, no matter what... I won''t let you go for the rest of my life. " If it was wrong for them to be together, he would rather be wrong forever. Cassandra sighed silently, put her arms around his neck and rested her head on Martin''s chest. The man''s undting and powerful heartbeat resounded in her ears. At that moment, she suddenly felt that her life wasplete. ording to the legend, there were three kinds of obsessions: greed, hatred and ignorance. Unfortunately, she couldn''t break any of them, so she had to follow her most primitive heart and do happy things with her lover, regardless of the fate. Therefore, on the second day, Cassandra, who was almost unable to get out of bed after having sex all night, felt that she was a typical idiot. Chapter 684 Can Martin Control Him Chapter 684 Can Martin Control Him "What''s going on? Didn''t I tell you to be careful? The wound is open... " Kevin muttered as he raised his head, "What the hell did you dost night? ¡­¡­ Can''t you just put up with it? " Early in the morning, he saw the ultimate public disy of affection. Kevin''s resentment was about to break out of the sky. He knew everything. Why did she have to be so crazy? Did his master have a special hobby? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra held her sore waist with one hand and red at Kevin, "I asked you to deal with the wound again. Don''t talk so much nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll cut your tongue!" Kevin was speechless. Damn it! What did the two of them dost night? Why did his sister-inw seem to bepletely different in the early morning! On the other hand, it was rare that Martin didn''t lose his temper today. He sat quietly aside as a sculpture, but his eyes were covered with ayer of coldness. ''What does the master look like?'' Of course, what Kevin didn''t know was that Martin had been regretting sincest night. After all, the wound in Cassandra''s hand did open... He was too impulsivest night. After enduring for so many years, he thought he had good self-control, and in fact, it was true. But he forgot that Cassandra was not within his control. After all, he was not strong willed enough. Kevin skillfully dealt with the wound, changed the medicine and cleared his throat, "Well, I''ll say it again. Sister-inw''s wound is very serious. Don''t do strenuous exercise... Damn it! What are you doing, Cassandra? " Cassandra picked up the teacup on the table and threw it at him. ''Is he blind? Why does he keep mentioning it? Fucking strenuous exercise. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!'' With a look of a survivor of a disaster, Kevin managed to avoid the teacup thrown over. He hid behind Carlos, grabbed the clothes behind Carlos with both hands, revealing half of his head. He added, "If the wound reopens again, don''t me me if it leaves a scar!" This time, Cassandra picked up the expensive tea te on the table. Kevin sprang up and ran away as if he was running for his life. Inexplicably, Carlos failed to dodge. The teacup wiped his arm and flew out, finally smashed into pieces. Carlos rubbed his bruised arm and said, "Cassandra, this tea set... It''s very expensive... " Two veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead, "Get out!" Carlos left in a hurry. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows speechlessly. Did these two bastards come to make trouble for her on purpose? "I''m sorry." said Martin. Frowning, Cassandra looked up at Martin and blurted out, "It''s none of your business." What happenedst night... Damn it! Forget it! No one knew what she had experiencedst night! After a few seconds of silence, Martin, who was expressionless in front of anything, blushed on his chiseled face. "It''s my fault for not being careful enough to hurt your hand." Cassandra ground her teeth, "Can you stop talking about what happenedst night?" Cassandra, who had sworn to be masculine, actually... ''Damn it! How can I go out and see others in the future?'' Martin pursed his lips and said, "Okay." Cassandra took a deep breath, as if she was ready to risk everything, "I don''t believe I can''t defeat you. It seems that I have to consolidate the principle of wife!" "Yes." replied Martin. Cassandra twitched her mouth and scratched her head irritably, "By the way, why don''t you go to work today?" Martin, "I''m worried about your hand. I won''t go to thepany today." Cassandra was touched by his words, but she couldn''t indulge his idea. If he didn''t go to work because of her injury, it was not good for thepany. Cassandra gave him a ferocious stare, "No, I''ll go with you." Martin was stunned and worried that her hand might be injured. If it was touched by someone in and out, he might go berserk. Of course, it never urred to him that Cassandra would go to thepany to vent her angry. The whole day, all the male colleagues in thepany were abused. "Carlos, what''s going on? He let out a scream of the rat! !" "Is Samuel crazy? Ask Martin to control him! " "Can Martin control him? I''m so worried that I''m going to jump off the building! " "Samuel wasn''t like this before! Give back my gentle Samuel! " "Ten thousand letter written in blood, please take him away, Martin! A good man is always safe! " "Remember to burn a piece of paper at my grave today next year. Thank you..." Looking at the message quickly skipped over the screen of his mobile phone, Carlos nced at the CEO''s office with trepidation. Cassandra was sitting elegantly and looking at the official documents in her hands. By the way, did his master and sister-inw have an inappropriate couple''s lifest night? Why did he feel so resentful? Carlos pinched the phone silently. At this time, his life was the most important. In the GR Group. In the CEO office. Roger sat on the chair with a gloomy face. Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. He stared at the pile of documents in front of him with a gloomy face to the extreme. "Mr. Roger, the police are involved in this matter. Although Miss Cassandra is not involved, I''m afraid that Essie can''t be saved. What should we do next? " Vincent nced at Roger and asked cautiously. Roger sneered, "What should we do? Now a person is killed. What do you want me to do? Why didn''t you tell me the news until now? " Vincent''s eyes twitched, "Well. Maybe we got the newste... " Roger swept the documents on the table with one hand, and thin pieces of paper fell in the air. Cold sweat dripped from Vincent''s forehead, but he didn''t dare to move. With a malicious look on his face, Roger flew into a rage, "You got the news toote? Are you all good for nothing? Don''t think that I don''t know. Did Susan ask you to suppress the news? " Lowering his head, Vincent didn''t dare to answer. He acquiesced in Roger''s question. Roger banged the table with blue veins on his forehead, "Well, well done! Do you really think I''m a decoration? Get out! " Vincent opened his mouth but didn''t dare to say one more word. He left Roger''s office in dejection. Sitting on the chair, Roger''s ferocious face seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible frost. In the past, Susan had targeted Cassandra, and she yed many tricks. In the past, he could turn a blind eye to it and even help Susan. But now, Susan had gone too far. This time, she almost killed Cassandra. Chapter 685 Dubious Man Chapter 685 Dubious Man In the Lu Group. In the CEO office. Cassandra had mistreated the wholepany, and she was almost relieved. She sat quietly aside to read the script, asionally chatting with others, and it seemed that time was quiet and good. At this time, her phone suddenly rang, and the caller ID was bitch Roger. Cassandra frowned and thought, ''What''s wrong with this bitch? Does he want to show his existence again?'' Cassandra slowly picked up the phone, slid the screen and whispered, "Hello." Sitting on the sofa, Martin lowered his head with a hint of coldness in his eyes. On the other side of the phone, Roger''s knuckles turned white. He suppressed his anger and asked, "Where are you?" Cassandra licked her lips and sneered, "Where else can I be? Of course I''m with Martin. What can I do for you, Mr. Roger?" Roger''s pupils shrank, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. His voice unconsciously became colder. He clenched his fingers unconsciously, "I''m not here to quarrel with you. Can youe out? I want to see you alone." He emphasized the word ''alone'' on purpose. Resting her head on one hand, Cassandra smiledzily, "You don''t have to meet me, do you? If you have something to say, tell me on the phone. Martin doesn''t allow me to be with a dubious man in private. I don''t want to piss him off." A dubious man? Was he just an insignificant man in her eyes? All of a sudden, the tense look on Roger''s face disappeared, and his eyes were filled with coldness. He clenched his fingers and said, "Cassandra, do you have to talk to me in this attitude? I just want to... Look at your hand. I really don''t know what happened this time. Otherwise, I will never allow them to hurt you like this! " Hearing this, Cassandra sneered, "So, Mr. Roger, what do you want to say to me now? You said it had nothing to do with you, and then I should be grateful to you? " Roger, "I didn''t mean that..." Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "Then what do you mean, Mr. Roger? The tinum Mansion is owned by you. Who used the privilege to approve the membership card to an outsider? Mr. Roger, don''t tell me you don''t know. Even if you didn''t do it, I will me you. Do you feel good to be wronged for no reason, Mr. Roger? " Sitting in front of the table, like a weathered sculpture, Roger''s anger came clearly from the bottom of his heart. "I said it wasn''t me, why don''t you believe me once more?" Why didn''t she believe him once more? She had asked him countless times why he didn''t believe her once more and why he didn''t give her another chance. She didn''t expect that things would change in turn. Now the two changed their roles and it was the turn of Roger to ask her. Cassandra''s eyes narrowed slightly and darkened in an instant, "There is no reason. Or, Mr. Roger, you think I should be around you all my life and be a joke in the eyes of others. And you, Mr. Roger, enjoy the envious eyes of others, and never care about my life or death." Roger''s face suddenly froze. Before Cassandra got married, he was indeed like this. Men all had their own vanity and desire to conquer, and he couldn''t avoid vulgarity. Therefore, although he hated Cassandra for pestering him at that time, on the other hand, he also took it as a capital for his charm and unting. He once trampled on Cassandra''s true heart, but now he questioned her why she didn''t give him another chance. Huh... A man! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a dead silence in the air. Roger''s heart was heaving violently, and his face turned pale. "I can''t refute what happened in the past. It''s all my fault. Can you give me another chance?" Cassandra''s eyes turned cold for a moment. She said in a very light voice, "Roger, no matter what happened in the past, it is over. I''ve made it clear that there''s no way between us. I have someone I like. If you keep pestering me like this... I''m really going to fall out with you. " Roger''s fingers, which were holding the phone, turned pale because of overexertion. He sat stiffly on the chair, his expression changing several times, and finally he gritted his teeth with a livid face, "You... Don''t tell me that you really fall in love with Martin. Do you know what kind of person he is? Do you know how many despicable means he has behind his back? You won''t be happy with him. " Cassandra''s face turned cold in an instant, and her voice was as cold as ice, "I don''t care what kind of person he is and how many tricks he has behind it. In this world, only he really treats me well. It''s my business whether I''m happy or not. You don''t have to worry about it, Mr. Roger." ''Is a man of schemes and plots qualified to judge Martin?'' He was not qualified. After saying that, Cassandra didn''t want to listen to Roger''s nonsense anymore. She hung up the phone and threw it away. With an aggrieved expression on her face, she rushed to Martin, "Martin, that idiot Roger came to challenge my IQ again. I''m suffering." The gloom in Martin''s eyes was swept away. He reached out and gently rubbed the girl''s head, carefully avoiding her injured hand. "If you don''t like it, it''s just a small GR Group..." Cassandra immediately jumped out of Martin''s arms, "Please don''t! I don''t need you to kill such a fool with your help, do I? " Martin kept silent for two seconds, "You don''t want to hurt him?" Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She underestimated the jealousy rate of the jealousy king. But then again, most people''s first love was the white moonlight in the bottom of their hearts, which could not be wiped away. In her previous life, she had quarreled with Martin again and again because of Roger, hadn''t she? Unfortunately, the white moonlight hadpletely turned into mosquito blood. She just wanted to dig down the wall stained with blood. Cassandra immediately showed her loyalty, "How is that possible? I just think that that kind of bastard doesn''t deserve your help. Leave him to me for fun. Otherwise, why do you think I went out to act in public at that time? I want topletely trample him under my feet one day. The more you take away what he cares most, the more painful he will be. I''m very happy to see that he is not living well. " She didn''t hate him anymore, but something woulde to an end sooner orter. "I trust you." said Martin. Cassandra secretly nced at him, wondering why Martin was so unreliable when he said this. When Cassandra was about to say something, Martin''s phone rang, and the caller ID was Lenny. ''Ha-ha, the rival in love ising!'' Chapter 686 Children Are Rebellious When They Grow Up Chapter 686 Children Are Rebellious When They Grow Up As soon as Martin picked up the phone, Cassandra got close to him. However, Martin didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he turned on the speaker in a good mood. On the other side of the phone, Lenny had juste out of the hospital and slumped into the driver''s seat. He slowly took out his mobile phone and called Martin. The ster could be removed from his hand today, but perhaps it was more pitiful than being hung in ster. Lenny asked the doctor to continue to do a circle for him, and atst, he made a bow knot coquettishly. Lenny leaned against the chair, "Martin..." "What''s up?" Martin asked. With a darkened face, Lenny muttered, "Can''t I call you if I have nothing to tell you? You weren''t like this before. " ''Martin has changed!'' It must be that bitch Martin who kept badgering Martin! Martin, "I have a meeting in 3 minutes." The implication was that he only had 3 minutes to talk. Lenny pursed his lips, not knowing whether he meant it or not. However, Martin was usually very busy at work, so he didn''t think too much and said, "Well. Moore came back and said that he would invite me to see Five in the evening. May Ie? " "Yes." replied Martin. Lenny''s eyes lit up, "Well, I''ll be there as soon as I finish my work." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Okay." replied Martin. After hanging up the phone, Cassandra thought of Moore. Last night, he fooled around and didn''te back all night. Today, he didn''t show up, but called her rival in love first. She thought it was necessary to have a good family education, otherwise, it would be the omen of living family contradictions. "Moore and Lenny grew up together. They two have a good rtionship..." It seemed that Martin was afraid that Cassandra would be unhappy, so he took the initiative to exin. Cassandra pouted and interrupted Martin, "I understand that children should be rebellious when they grow up." Martin, "... Okay. " Resting her head on one of her hands, Cassandra continued, "Lenny ising to have dinner tonight, but it''s a pity that my hand is injured. Otherwise, I really want to cook myself and make a table of dishes to entertain him." If she didn''t poison that idiot herself, she would lose! Martin, "There is no need to make such a move." Cassandra turned to Martin, "What?" "You can only cook for me from now on." said Martin, as if he was a God. Cassandra, "..." Well, the domineering CEO Martin was online... Cassandra thought for a while, "But then again, does Lenny have the Electraplex? Otherwise, why would he like you?" Martin''s face darkened, "Don''t talk nonsense. I just promised a friend that I would take good care of Lenny for him. That child might just be on a whim." Cassandra''s eyes twinkled for a moment. On a whim, love would grow as time went by. Cassandra was not blind, she knew it. Lenny seemed to be stupid, but he had his own opinions. He looked like a yboy, but in fact, he was more persistent and infatuated than anyone else. If he was just on a whim, he wouldn''t have waited for Martin for so many years, and he didn''t even dare to tell him he liked him. Cassandra sighed, "Forget it. What do you want to eat for dinner? I''ll tell Carlos and ask him to prepare it." Martin looked at her with a meaningful look. Cassandra''s forehead burst out two small veins, and shook her half disabled arm. "I''m a patient now!" ''I can''t have sex anymore tonight!'' Raising his eyebrows slightly, Martin said, "You weren''t like thisst night." Cassandra blushed and said with a straight face, "Shame on you! Martin, you are so dissolute! " "You taught me." said Martin. Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''I won''t take the me!'' Cassandra took a deep breath and poked the documents in front of Martin, pretending to re at him, "Work hard!" "Yes, madam." replied Martin. In a vi district of the capital city. Susan bought a vi in the vi district and seldom lived there. She had something private to deal with today, so she came to the vi district. There was dead silence in the hall. Essie trembled like amb, her face as pale as paper, and she couldn''t speak fluently. "Susan... Nadine is dead. Now that the police are involved in the investigation, we can''t keep our secret anymore. What should we do now? " Essie didn''t expect that Nadine was so timid and ambitious. She not only died, but also got them involved. Susan''s face darkened. She used to y tricks in the circle just to reduce her enemies and keep her position. She had never thought of killing people, but she didn''t expect that it would make such a big deal this time. It was all this damn idiot''s fault! How could she make it like this? Damn it! With a ferocious look on her face, Susan asked, "What should we do? How can you ask me what should we do now? " Hearing Susan''s words, Essie was stunned. It seemed that she had understood what Susan meant. Although it was her who did it, but everyone could tell what happened. But Susan couldn''t get involved in it in public. Otherwise, she would have no chance to turn the tables. However, if she took the responsibility alone and Susan regretted afterwards... All of a sudden, Essie knelt on the ground, pulled Susan''s legs with her hands and said, "Miss Susan, I''m doing what you asked me to do. You can''t leave me alone at this time!" Susan looked at her and said, "Do as I told you? When did I ask you to kill her? You can''t say that. But since you have done a lot of things for me, as long as you keep your mouth shut, I won''t leave you alone. As long as you stop this matter and leave the capital city after it is over, I will give you ten million as the travelling expenses. Don''te to the capital city again from now on, okay? " Ten million dors for a person''s life and for Essie to keep silent for the rest of her life. The reason why Essie had been here step by step was to make more money. Susan was willing to give her ten million to let her run away. This deal seemed to be fair. It was not impossible for her to leave the capital city and go to a new city. "Deal. But you have to give me five million in advance. I have something to do." Susan squinted her eyes and nced at Essie coldly. She was not stupid. Of course, she knew why she wanted the five million. She didn''t believe her and wanted the five million as a guarantee. A hint of coldness shed through Susan''s eyes, but she smiled, "Of course I can. The money will be transferred to your ount tomorrow. As for the police, they don''t need me to teach you what to say and what not to say, do you?" Chapter 687 Come On, Lets Hurt Each Other Chapter 687 Come On, Let''s Hurt Each Other In the Yan Garden. There was a dead silence in the hall. Cassandra and Lenny sat opposite each other. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little tense. The other living creatures had already retreated, and even the fat cat had run away for refuge. Lenny and Cassandra, each holding half an arm, and the two disabled and strong person fought with each other silently with their spiritual sense. After all, Lenny was young and impulsive, and his willpower was not as strong as that of Cassandra who had lived for two lifetimes. He shook his disabled arm forward and said, "Are you a human being? Do you even want topete with me on this? Why don''t you cripple your feet? I promise I''ll hire someone to serve you 24 hours a day. Get out of here as far as you can! " Cassandra chuckled, "Who wants topare with you? I''m injured at work. Besides, Martin is with me every day. I don''t need a nursing worker, right?" In this round, Lenny lost. However, Lenny, a man of strong will, refused to admit defeat. He raised his neck, gnashed his teeth and said, "Bullshit! How could Martin do such a humble thing? " Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra stared at Lenny with a smile, "How can it be impossible? Besides, who told you that it''s a matter of humbleness? It''s called lust, you don''t understand." The word ''lust'' directly aroused the tense nerves of Lenny. His face instantly turned as dark as the bottom of a pan, and he unconsciously pinched his fingers, "What nonsense lust! I don''t believe... I don''t believe that Martin is such a man who is obsessed with beauty! " Cassandra, "Believe it or not, I''m always considerate and never force others." All of a sudden, Lenny''s pupils contracted and his heart sank. He was usually a chatterbox, but now he couldn''t find a word to refute. He sat there like a y sculpture. After a long time, he slowly raised his eyes and asked in a very low voice, "Do you really like him?" For so many years, there had been no one around Martin. Even he thought that Martin was destined to be alone all his life. If so, he could stay behind him without scruple, even if Martin could never see his heart, or Martin would never care about his heart, but he was willing to. There were some feelings in this world that were destined to be fruitless. He had been thinking about it for so many years, and did not feel bitter. But no matter how willing he was, he still had a little fantasy in his heart. Sometimes, he felt that his dream suppressed in the long and cold night was extremely shameful and lewd, but he could not control it. But now, the past had be a dream. Only he was still immersed in that absurd dream and refused to wake up. With a serious look on her face, Cassandra said without hesitation, "Yes, I like him." At that moment, Lenny felt that something was like a seed buried deep in the ground deep in his heart, breaking through all the shackles and breaking out of the earth. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cold sweat broke out on Lenny''s forehead. He raised his hand and pressed his chest. His fingertips felt the undting and powerful heartbeat, but his chest seemed to be rubbed into pieces, and it was so painful that he even stopped breathing. Lenny took a few deep breaths and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. His eyes were suddenly entangled with countless thin blood streaks, and the corners of his mouth curved into a sneer. He covered half of his face with his palms, and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "I used to think that I could stay with him like this for the rest of my life, even if he never knew that I liked him, even if I was not even able to stand by his side. A person''s life was only a few decades, and it would pass in a blink of an eye. Don''t I deserve this extravagant hope? " Lenny''s voice was broken into pieces. Lenny, who had always been a yboy and a spendthrift, was also a true infatuated person. All of a sudden, Cassandra felt a little sorry for Lenny. After all, he didn''t know her true identity until now. He had kept the secret for so many years, but it was uncovered because of her interference. But she didn''t say that she was a girl, and it was understandable that Lenny lost to her. After all, Martin was not a gay. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "Well. You don''t have to be like this. It''s not wrong to like someone. I don''t know why I should tell you this. From the perspective of a rival in love, I really hope that you won''t be so stubborn, but I also respect your true feelings for Martin. Do you understand what I mean? " Lenny was stunned. He looked careless on the surface, but in fact, he was extremely sensitive. He naturally understood the meaning of Cassandra''s words. He kept silent for a while, concealing the strange look in his eyes. It seemed that the struggle just now was also reced by a cheeky smile. "I didn''t intend to give up. Anyway, I don''t want this cheeky face anymore. What will I afraid of?" he said. Come on, let''s hurt each other! " Cassandra, "..." ''What''s wrong with her? Why did she feel sorry for this bitch just now?'' Therefore, the two of them continued to fight against each other. If the two of them hadn''t broken one of their hands, they would have already fought. At the same time, in the backyard of the Yan Garden. In the vegetable field. With Five in his arms, Moore sat on the stone steps beside the vegetable field, his back against the wall, and his eyes were not focused on somewhere. Five seemed to know that the owner was in a bad mood, so it obediently leaned in his arms, opened it jaw and scratched the hand of Moore, and then meowed slightly. Hearing that, Moore seemed toe to his senses. He raised his hand and gently smoothed the hair on Five''s back. Five''s fat head rubbed against the back of his hand, indicating him to touch his head. Moore did as it asked. It seemed that he still had the cat in the vast sea of people, which somewhat comforted him. At this time, Carlos came over with two little fish. Five jumped out of the arms of Moore without hesitation, wagged its tail and rushed to the feet of Carlos. He circled around Carlos for two circles, acting like a spoiled child, and then rubbed its fat head against the trousers of Carlos. Sure enough, the one who had food was mother... What an ungrateful fat cat! Carlos squatted down, put the dried fish aside, Five ate them with satisfaction and swallowed them slowly. Moore ground his teeth and said, "I''ll kill this bastard and make soupter!" Carlos didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He walked to Moore and sat down, "My master is cooking in the kitchen, and I can''t help much. I''m here to see you." "What do you want to see of me?" Carlos turned to look at him and said, "You don''t like my sister-inw, do you?" Hearing that, Moore tightened his fingers. A cold light shed across his casual eyes, and then he said coldly, "Am I so obvious?" Carlos, "Yes." Chapter 688 Are You Here to Enjoy the Public Display of Affection Chapter 688 Are You Here to Enjoy the Public Disy of Affection Moore squinted at Carlos, thinking that he was here to humiliate him. After a moment of silence, he leaned his back against the wall behind him, and didn''t even bother to cover it up. He said in a hoarse voice, "A woman who can''t even protect herself well and only act like a spoiled child and ask my adoptive father to clean her ass... Why should I like her? " In the eyes of Moore, Cassandra was too weak to withstand any attack. If someone stabbed her from behind one day, she might not even know how she died. How could such a weak woman be Martin''s woman and stand by his side? Carlos was not surprised at his answer. He picked up a small stone from nowhere and tossed it up and down in his hand. "Have you investigated my sister-inw?" Moore didn''t returnst night. Apart from meeting his bad friends, he might have done something else. It was just a piece of cake for him to investigate Cassandra. He could figure out the ins and outs of Cassandra with a single word, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra was no longer the useless second daughter of the Yan n. Even Martin and Carlos didn''t know this. Moore nodded slightly and stared at somewhere in the darkness with his dark eyes. He said in a low voice, "I did check it. You can tell my adoptive father that I will ept it even if he punishes me." Carlos sighed and said earnestly, "There are few things in the world that can be hidden from my master. He just doesn''t want to interfere with it when he doesn''t mention it. Don''t you know his temper for so long?" Hearing that, Moore frowned slightly, but he couldn''t find any words to refute. Moore''s eyes were slightly empty for a moment, and then he lowered his eyes and his face was deathly silent. "So, for my adoptive father, he has protected that woman so well that he doesn''t even give me a chance to be med by him?" Carlos looked at him and said, "Not really. My master just thinks that he shouldn''t interfere too much in your life. After all, you have grown up, and you are no longer the child who chased after master and made trouble." Hearing that, Moore''s heart trembled all of a sudden. He smiled bitterly and said, "You don''t have to coax me. My adoptive father... He never takes my opinion seriously. For him, I''m just the son of an old friend, right? " Carlos felt a little embarrassed. ''What a bastard! Why does he have to reveal the truth?'' Carlos coughed slightly, "My master loves you very much. You used to like to make trouble to attract his attention, and he has never punished you..." "But in the H city, I was almost punished for that woman." Carlos suspected that Moore was so stubborn. He came to persuade him out of kindness. What on earth did he do wrong? Carlos doubted his life for a while, and then said in silence, "So you deliberately brought Lenny here today with an excuse to see cat, just to find trouble for Cassandra?" What a narrow-minded boy! Moore lowered his head, his long eyshes casting a shadow. His face was calm and expressionless. It was obvious that he was an ignorant young man, but he always looked mature and serious. "Not exactly. I just miss Lenny because I haven''t seen him for a long time." In fact, what he missed was not Lenny, but the days when they had been together and fought with each other around Martin in their youth. If someone in the world could understand his feelings at the moment, it was probably only Lenny, the ck sheep. The thing he cherished as a treasure was taken away, but he didn''t even have the right to be angry and mischievous. Carlos didn''t debunk his lie. He just raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, "Moore, sometimes you can''t just see people with your eyes. My sister-inw does like to act cute in front of my master. Sometimes she is too naughty that even I can''t bear it. But when the master is by her side, she is stronger than anyone else, even if someone stabbed her with a knife, she wouldn''t even make a sound. She would pretend to be innocent with a smile, and then stab him back. To some extent, Cassandra and my master are the same kind of people. I used to wonder that why master liked such a weakdy. But after a long time, I found that he indeed has a different taste in choosing people. " "What do you want to say?" asked Moore. Carlos drew back his hand, "One day, you will understand master''s choice, and you will also understand that Cassandra is not as weak as you think. I don''t force you to ept it now. One day, you will naturally understand master''s painstaking efforts." Moore sneered, "Don''t worry. That day won''te." Carlos didn''t defend himself anymore. He smiled and said, "By the way, Master wants you to work in thepany a few dayster. You should follow James first and then hand over some work to you in the future. You should work hard and don''t let him down." Moore had been exiled to the border area for 4 years. Now that he finally came back, it was time for him to work in thepany. What would happen in the future would be up to him. "I''ve made up my mind." said Moore, narrowing his eyes. Carlos, "What?" With a faint smile on his lips, Moore stared at Carlos and said, "I won''t go to James. I''ll go to Andrew." Carlos was stunned and immediately understood what he meant. Andrew was in charge of the World Media. Although Cassandra had left the World Media, he had a way to fight against Cassandra in the same circle. Carlos touched his chin and said, "The World Media is now on par with the GR Group in strength. If you want to go to the World Media at this time, if you don''t have anything to show your ability, even if my master agrees, I''m afraid that young master won''t agree." "Of course. I learnt a lot of time in the H city. Otherwise, do you think I only learn to drink and fight?" Carlos still wanted to say something, but he felt that no matter how hard he tried, it was useless. So he wisely stopped, "Good luck to you." Moore raised his eyebrows to show that he was happy to receive Carlos blessing. He didn''t believe that with his strength, he could not defeat a loser! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the dinner was ready, Robert came to the dining room on time. Talbot was on a business trip. He had wanted to go with him, but was ordered not to. As soon as his wife left, Robert seemed to have lost his wits. He would like to argue with everyone. "Well, Lenny is also here today. Are you here to enjoy the public disy of affection?" Robert sat down on the chair and couldn''t help but diss. Lenny''s face darkened at once. He ground his teeth and almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "You can keep silent." Chapter 689 Havent You Seen Anyone Fight Chapter 689 Haven''t You Seen Anyone Fight With chopsticks in his hand, Robert looked around and then gulped down a mouthful of soup. "How dare you talk back?" With a fake smile on his face, Lenny said abruptly, "The dishes tonight were cooked by Martin." Robert couldn''t spit out decent words. He had just criticized all the dishes on the table, but now he heard from Lenny that the dishes were cooked by Martin. His hand trembled and his expression was broken inch by inch. Damn it! When did Martin learn how to cook? No, no, that was not the point. The point was that he just carelessly criticized all the dishes on the table... ''Why didn''t this bitch tell me earlier?'' After swallowing hard, Robert prayed for himself in silence and then smiled awkwardly. "Ha-ha, what did I say just now? No wonder the dishes on the table look so beautiful and lovely, and they taste better than those chefs in the hotel. It turns out that Martin personally made it. I''m so lucky. " Lenny, "You didn''t say like that just now. The meat is too fat, the dish is too old, the fish is too fishy, and the soup is too salty..." Robert picked up a piece of meat and put it into Lenny''s mouth. ''Shut up!'' he cursed inwardly. Lenny coughed and spit out the meat in his mouth. His face was as dark as the bottom of a pan. "Do you want to choke me to death so that you can inherit my identity as the police?" "If I want to be a police, I don''t need to kill you first." Lenny was speechless. He didn''t seem to be able to answer it for a while. He wiped the oil on the corner of his mouth and turned his head angrily. Only then did he find that the other several people were staring at the two people in a state of watching a y. Lenny''s face suddenly turned cold, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen anyone fight? " Cassandra took a look at Lenny and then at Robert. To be honest, she had never seen two kids fight with each other like kindergarten children. Carlos hurried to mediate, "Well, how about... Let''s have dinner first. " With a snort, Lenny picked up his chopsticks and continued to eat. Meanwhile, Robert also picked up his chopsticks in silence. He had been picky just now, but now he didn''t dare to say anything more. After dinner, Robert found an excuse to leave. He was afraid that Martin would get even with him, so he sent some tonics to Cassandra gantly. He finally understood that after coaxing Cassandra, Martin had no temper. It was better to give Cassandra something she liked than to make every effort to coax a stone. With a fat face, Lenny ate some fruits and even drank a bowl of bone soup before he left. "I''ll drive you home." said Moore. ncing at his friend, Lenny wanted to refuse. After all, he didn''t want to fulfill the wish of that bitch Samuel, but he finally nodded. In front of Martin, he was not qualified to be willful. After drinking arge bowl of bone soup and taking medicine, Cassandra was forced to drink arge ss of honey water. She touched her stomach and stared at Martin with a sad face. Martin, "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? " Cassandra nodded, "Look at my belly. People who don''t know me might think I''m pregnant with your child." Martin''s forehead twitched, "Stop kidding." Cassandra curled her lips, "I''m not kidding. You can touch it. Maybe there is really a little baby here." Martin''s eyes shed, as if he had remembered something, but it disappeared in an instant. His face went nk for a moment, and then he said, "Well, don''t be naughty. I''ll change the dressing for you first." Hearing this, Cassandra''s face darkened, "Can I not change it?" Martin looked at her with a headache, "Good girl." Cassandra couldn''t stand Martin like this. Every time he coaxed her softly, she couldn''t resist at all. Martin was very skilled at changing the dressing. Cassandra couldn''t help wondering if he had been hurt so much when she was not with him in the past that he had mastered such a skilled skill to deal with the wound. At the thought of this possibility, her heart ached for no reason. She even felt bitter when she thought about it. How could Martin survive alone? But she also knew that a man like Martin, even if he fell into the mire one day, would still be lonely and arrogant, making people dare not to desecrate him easily. "Does it hurt?" Martin noticed that there was something wrong with her and couldn''t help asking in a low voice. Cassandra sniffed and nodded with grievance, "Yes, it hurts..." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I''ll be gentle." said Martin. In fact, it was not Martin''s fault, but her own. But she could only express this emotion with the pain of her arm. Fortunately, with herpany in the future, he was no longer alone. Even his back looked very bleak. In the Brumous Vi District of the capital city. In the backyard of the GR n. Roger sat on a ck sofa expressionlessly. He gently closed his eyes, not knowing whether he was asleep or just simply closed them. There was a strange dead silence. After a while, the sound of high-heeled shoes rubbing against the ground came through, and then, there seemed to be a faint fragrance in the air. "Roger..." Susan, dressed in a light purple cheongsam, came gracefully. The cheongsam on her body wrapped her graceful body, coupled with her meticulously dressed face, was enough to make any man fall under her skirt. The reputation of the number one goddess in the entertainment circle was not for nothing. Hearing this, Roger slowly opened his eyes. There was an imperceptible disgust in his dark eyes. It was obvious that it was something he had regarded as a treasure, but at this moment, it looked like that it was only affectation and grandstanding. Sure enough, when a man liked a woman, he would think that she was wless. Even if it was a weakness, it could be regarded as a advantage. But once he did not like her, no matter how perfect a woman was, it was a weakness. Noticing that he didn''t say anything, Susan took the initiative to get close to him. Her nearly perfect body was wrapped in a cheongsam, and she almost clung to Roger. Her slender and white fingers moved around the man''s heart ambiguously. "Roger, isn''t there something urgent to call me over at this late hour?" As she spoke, her fingers slid down deliberately. Just as she was about to touch a certain part, Roger suddenly reached out, grabbed her wrist, turned over and pressed Susan under him. His dark eyes seemed to be endless abyss, staring at the woman under him. Susan was shocked at first, but then she came to her senses. She put her arms around Roger''s neck naturally and said in a flirtatious tone, "Don''t be so anxious, Roger. We''re in the backyard." Chapter 690 You Dont Deserve It Chapter 690 You Don''t Deserve It A cold light shed in Roger''s eyes. He grabbed Susan''s chin with one hand and sneered, "I told you not to touch her again. Are your ears just a decoration?" Susan''s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Roger in panic. "I am not... I didn''t... I didn''t do it... Roger, that''s a misunderstanding. I''m going to make an appointment with my little sister and exin it clearly to her. All this was done by that woman, Essie. It has nothing to do with me. " Susan exined incoherently, and her face changed in an instant. Roger stared at her with his deep eyes, "Do you think I''m a fool? If you didn''t agree, how dare Essie do that? How dare they interfere in my territory? Do they think that serving you in advance is tantamount to be loyal to the hostess of the GR n in the future? " Hearing this, Susan was stunned and her face turned pale. "I really didn''t. Roger, trust me. I''m your girlfriend. You have been treating me like this again and again for my little sister... Don''t you think it''s abnormal? " Her words stabbed Roger''s heart. Roger shook off her hand all of a sudden, and then stood straight expressionlessly. He stared at Susan with his gloomy eyes and said, "You''re right. I''m indeed abnormal. Since I saw Cassandra wear the wedding dress and marry that man, I''ve be abnormal, because the person who held her hand and swore to be with her forever should be me." Boom! Boom¡ª¡ª The expression on Susan''s face instantly cracked, and she froze on the sofa, with her pupils shrinking one point one and her eyes turning gray. How was that possible? She tried her best to take Roger away from Cassandra. She was already Roger''s fiancee and the future hostess of the GR Group. But why did Roger still miss her even after that bitch got married? How could this be? What was wrong? Susan''s face changed several times. She was not reconciled. She had worked hard for so many years, and she was not reconciled to the failure of thest step. Susan stood up from the sofa and hugged Roger from behind, with a ttering look on her face, "Roger, I know I was wrong. Please don''t be angry, okay? I... I didn''t mean it. Please don''t say that to me, okay? " With a malicious and cold expression on his face, Roger broke her fingers one by one and said, "You said you liked me just because you wanted to marry the third young master of the GR n. You even deliberately got me drunk and climbed into my bed by ident. After that, you put all the me on Cassandra. You are really good at acting. You even deceived me. Don''t you feel guilty for taking over her ce for so many years? " As soon as Roger finished speaking, there was a strange dead silence in the air. Susan stared at Roger in astonishment. When did Roger know that? She thought everything was wless, and she thought that Roger would never know how despicable she had been to take him away from Cassandra. She thought that the secret would be buried in the earth with the passing of time and be an eternal secret. But Roger had already known it! No wonder Roger had been so cold to her recently. Seeing her acting like a clown, did he also think she was ridiculous in secret? Susan shook her head with a pale face, "No... I''m not like that... I''m really... " Roger looked down at her and interrupted her coldly, "Really what? Do you really like me? Or you really didn''t mean to lie to me? Huh? " In a blink of an eye, once a crack was torn open, everything would be in vain. Susan opened her mouth, but she couldn''t find a word to defend herself. Roger''s patience was finally running out. He looked at Susan gloomily, "Let''s break up. I won''t care about what happened in the past, but if you dare to hurt her again in the future, I won''t let you go easily." Susan was stunned and her face became more and more crazy. "No! I won''t break up with you! No way! " Roger sneered and said coldly, "Do you think you have the right to refuse now? For the sake of the company, I haven''t made these rumors public, which is already a great honor for you. Don''t refuse to ept the punishment, and don''t challenge my bottom line. Later, I will ask the public rtions department to issue a document and officially announce the breaking up. " No way! Because she was determined to be the hostess of the GR Group in the future, the whole industry would respect her. Once Roger cut off the rtionship with her, who would respect her in this circle in the future? Susan clenched her fingers and said, "Brother Roger..." Roger frowned and made no secret of his disgust. He said coldly, "Don''t call me like that again. I feel sick when I listen to you. Remember, you don''t deserve this title." Susan''s face suddenly changed and stared at Roger with a pale face. Roger didn''t bother to look at her anymore. He left the backyard step by step. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Susan stood there stiffly, as if there was a root under her feet. A deep resentment gradually appeared on her pale face. ''Why is that bitch still haunting me?'' Why did all the efforts she had madee to nothing in the end! Why? The tiny pieces of anger were like a spring thunder, gushing out from her body like volcanic magma, instantly spreading to her limbs and bones. She tightly clenched her fingers, and the blue veins stood out on the back of her hands. Cassandra... In the dead silence, Susan gritted her teeth, but the strong hatred rolling in her heart was hard to fill. One day, she would tear up that bitch''s disguise and trample her hard under her feet! "The CEO of the GR Group has broken up with Susan!" "What will happen to her after be dumped?" "They used to be a model couple, but now they go separate ways. Whose fault is it?" "From the beginning to the end, the road of the promotion of the number one actress in the entertainment circle, I will reveal the exclusive secrets for you..." "Are they really breaking up or hyping?" In the early morning, an official post of the GR Group announced that the CEO of the GR Group and Susan had broken up peacefully. The words used by the official post was very cautious, and the details of their breakup were not exposed. It also denied other guesses. As for other things, they kept silent. As soon as this microblog post was released, except that the media under the GR Group was ordered not to give any response, almost all the other mainstream media and self-media reacted at the first time. "What the hell is going on? Broke up? " "Happy breakup!" "They finally broke up, ha-ha..." Chapter 691 Your Rival Broke Up Chapter 691 Your Rival Broke Up Cassandra had already fallen asleep, but her phone suddenly rang. She sat up from the bed and leaned against the head of the bed with her sleepy eyes. Her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn''t raise them. She yawned, "Hello..." On the other side of the phone, Jack exploded, "Wow Samuel, you can still sleep at this time! Something happened! " Hearing this, Cassandra tried her best to open her eyes and managed to wake up, "What happened again?" Jack was in high spirits at the good news and said excitedly, "Your rival has broken up with her boyfriend, haven''t you known it? Roger broke up with Susan, an official microblog of the GR Group just released. Ha-ha-ha, a lot ofments said it was a happy break-up. I''m so happy! " Cassandra was stunned and rubbed her eyes. Was she not awake? Otherwise, why did she have auditory hallucination? ''Are you kidding me? How could that shameless couple break up?'' What was going on? Cassandra touched her nose and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll check the microblog first. I''m hanging up." After saying that, Cassandra directly hung up the phone and opened the microblog. The news that the CEO of the GR Group broke up with Susan spread all over the microblog. Because of the heavy flow, the whole micro-blog had broken down. Cassandra tried several times before smoothly opening the hot search topic. Jack sent her several messages in a row, asking if she had seen the message, and also sent her screenshots considerately. Cassandra nced through the microblog roughly. She had dreamed of seeing this scene before, but now she didn''t feel happy at all, as if these two people were just strangers to her, and had nothing to do with her. Holding the phone in her hand, Cassandra''s eyes were somewhat empty. A momentter, she logged out of microblog and opened the message from Jack. Jack, "What do you think? Are you happy? " Jack, "Did you see it? " Jack, "Samuel, please answer! " There were a few more posts, all of which were a little messy. Cassandra put her finger on the input box and replied, "Got it." Jack immediately threw a few more questions, asking her if she was very happy to see the bitch break up. Cassandra lowered her head and kept silent for a while. Then she typed a line of words to reply, and exited the Wechat, ignoring Jack. If they broke up, it would be the same as if it was going to rain and the mother would get married, no one could stop it. But she didn''t expect that Susan would agree. Back then, Susan had tried every means to take Roger away from her. Now, she really had to thank Susan, and also thank Roger for not marrying her. It turned out that the person she had been willing to die for him was just so so in the end. What was ''long term''? What was life and death? Cassandra leaned against the headboard of the bed, feeling sleepless for a while. Martin was still busy with something, and she suddenly wanted to see him, so she got up from the bed and walked out barefoot. The light in the study was still on, and Martin was still dealing with business. Cassandra pushed the door open with one hand and walked towards Martin in confusion. Martin took off his headphones and hung up the video call. He frowned imperceptibly, then stood up, picked her up and ced her on the sofa. "Why do youe out barefoot?" Only then did Cassandra notice that she didn''t wear shoes, so she apologized obediently, "I just had a nightmare, and when I woke up, I didn''t see you..." The more she spoke, the lower her voice became. In the end, it was almost unable to hear. Martin had no choice but to hold her feet. When her feet were warm, he said helplessly, "Don''t do it again. I''ll ask Carlos to put a bell at the bedside tomorrow. If you are afraid, ring the bell, then I''lle over." Cassandra threw herself into his arms, rested her head on his chest, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Martin, why are you so good to me?" Martin chuckled with tenderness in his eyes, "Am I?" Cassandra''s voice was a little deep, "Well, yes. Are you going to spoil me so much that no one else can bear my bad temper?" Martin, "No, I''m afraid I haven''t done enough." Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. The uneasiness just now seemed to have dissipated. Shey on Martin and asked, "Do you still have a lot of things to do?" Martin, "There is still something. Let me send you to rest first." Cassandra shook her head, "I can''t fall asleep anyway. I''ll stay here with you. Go ahead with your work." Martin hesitated for a while and said, "Okay, you can sleep here if you are sleepy. I''ll get you the nket." After saying that, he stood up and fetched a dark gray nket. He gently put it on her body and said a few words before going back to deal with his business. Leaning against the armrest of the sofa, Cassandra stared at Martin without blinking. No one knew what she was thinking, but she fell asleep on the sofa unexpectedly. When she opened her eyes again, it was already the second morning. Jack called to greet her in the early morning and reported the work to her. Atst, Jack nced at Johnny with a sly smile and said, "Samuel, when do you have time to call Johnny andfort him?" Cassandra was stunned, "What''s wrong with Johnny?" This time the crew made such a big noise. Although the police finally announced the results of their investigation, neither the Ring Entertainment Industry nor Cassandra was affected too much, and they also made a free publicity for the crew. But because of this, the crew needed to make some adjustments, and it would take a few days to reshoot. Was it because of this? Jack scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. He seems to be absent-minded for the past two days, either in a daze or in a trance. He doesn''t care about the matter of the female supporting role. I even find a few substitute for him, but he is not satisfied. I find that..." Cassandra, "What did you find?" Jack swallowed and asked, "Do you think Johnny is thinking about love?" The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, and she retorted speechlessly, "Johnny won''t think about love even you think about love. Can you be more serious?" Jack was confused, "Am I thinking too much?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Nonsense! If you have the same enthusiasm of gossip in your work. Ourpany may be able to go public three or five years in advance." Jack, "Samuel, you can''t say that, can you? I just care about Johnny!" "Well, I''ll call director Johnny when I''m free. You''d better find the female supporting role first, or you may haven''t found her yet when my hand recover." said Cassandra with a smile. With a sad look on his face, Jack said, "Well, it depends on fate to find the female supporting role, doesn''t it? Johnny has high requirements. It''s not easy to find a suitable one in a short time. Do you think so? " Cassandra, "Well, I''ll give you 3 days. If you can''t find one, I''ll deduct half of your bonus this month."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 692 Do You Like Me Chapter 692 Do You Like Me "Samuel, you have changed. You were not like this before!" Jack cried out in an aggrieved tone. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "Cut the crap." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jack''s forehead burst out two small blue veins, and he took back the words on the tip of his tongue. He smiled awkwardly, "Well, I''m joking. I''ll discuss with Johnny and decide the female supporting role as soon as possible. Bye, Samuel!" As soon as Jack finished his words, he hung up the phone quickly. Then he leaned against Johnny and sat down on the sofa, scratching his messy hair. "Johnny, tell me what kind of female supporting role you want. I''m going to lose my bonus this month. I have my parents and children. It''s difficult for me. " ''Well, keep bragging. I''m listening!'' With a tired face, Johnny leaned against the sofa, snorted and said in a hoarse voice, "The female supporting role has been found. She can join the group tomorrow." Jack was confused. ''What''s going on? Have you found the female supporting role?'' Why didn''t he get any news in advance? ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are my eyes full of flowers?'' Jack took a look at Johnny, and then reached out his hand to touch Johnny''s forehead. "You don''t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense? When did you find the female supporting role? Who is she? Where is she?" Johnny kept silent for two seconds and closed his eyes sadly. "Peggy, she contacted me voluntarily and was willing toe to help us. I''ve sent the script to her. Arrange the contractter and sign it as soon as possible." Peggy? With his eyes wide open, Jack thought, ''Damn it! Johnny is really good. He signed the contract with Peggy secretly, but he even concealed it from me!'' Peggy had disappeared since she left the World Media because of the negative news. Many people thought that Peggy had quit the entertainment circlepletely, but they didn''t expect that Peggy would reappear, and she was the female supporting role of a new movie. Tut, tut, why did he smell the smell of love? After Peggy announced that she would quit the entertainment circle, she set up a film and television entertainmentpany in a low-key way. However, in addition to her, thepany only signed two neers who had just started their career. Even so, the influence of Peggy could not be underestimated. After all, she had saved up a lot of loyal fans before. They would never give up. "Johnny, are you selling your body? Otherwise, why did Peggye here to be the female supporting role?" Jack raised his eyebrows and said with a dirty look. Johnny raised his head slightly, "No." Jack, "Then I don''t understand. With her current status, it''s even easy for her to ask a first-line director to invite her to act the main character. How could it be? Damn it! Is it for Samuel? " If his memory served him right,st time when Peggy escaped, it was Cassandra who nned it. Moreover, Peggy liked women! Shit! He had just said that something was wrong. He didn''t expect that there was thunder here! Johnny took a look at Jack, and a touch of destion gradually appeared in his eyes. Was that true? Did Peggye for Samuel or Cassandra? But on the surface, Samuel and Cassandra were two totally different people. Jack scratched his messy head, "But it''s can''t be true. The outside world doesn''t know that Samuel is... Did Peggy guess something or get any evidence? " Johnny didn''t say anything. He just lowered his eyes and sat there like a y sculpture. Cassandra''s hand was injured. Apart from taking a walk in thepany with Martin, she had nothing else to do. In order to prevent her from getting hurt again, Martin ordered her not to leave three meters away from his sight. Cassandra was bored and bent over the table to write the script. She had just started a new one, in which Denny and Palmer would be the male characters, and there was no movement from Glen, so she had to write it first. "Ding -" Cassandra was in high spirits when her phone suddenly rang. She nced at the caller ID and found it was Peggy. Since Peggy announced that she would quit the entertainment circle, she had disappeared. Cassandra didn''t look for her on purpose. After all, it was Peggy''s private life. No matter how reluctant she was, she couldn''t interfere. Cassandra''s eyes lit up, and then she slid the screen and pressed the phone against her ear. She leaned back slightly and said with a smile, "Goddess, why are you willing to call me today?" The news that Cassandra was injured in the crew a few days ago was widely spread. Although it was finally settled and the GR Group temporarily suppressed it with other publicity, Peggy was still paying attention to it. Standing in front of the huge French window, Peggy looked at the thick bamboo forest in front of the window with her tiny eyes, as if she was not in focus. She deliberately lowered her voice and said, "I just came back from another city. I''ve read the news. How''s your hand?" Cassandra was stunned. She moved the screen a little and was sure that the phone she was holding was Samuel''s. Her face changed slightly. Although she knew that it wouldn''t be concealed for a long time, why did Peggy call at this moment? Cassandra put the phone back to her ear again, "It''s just a small injury. I''ll be fine after a few days'' rest. But when did you know my identity, goddess?" The knuckles of Peggy''s fingers turned slightly white, and her eyes narrowed slightly. "I won''t do anything, nor will I threaten you. I''m just worried about your hand. I didn''t mean anything else. " Cassandra chuckled, "In fact, I know I can''t hide my identity sooner orter, but I haven''t found the right time to make it public. I don''t mean to hide it from you, but... It''s just that people can''t control themselves in the circle. I hope you can understand. " With an undetectable tensed back, Peggy''s throat moved slightly, and her voice trembled uncontrobly. "Will you care about my thoughts?" Cassandra didn''t notice the difference and smiled, "Of course, you are the goddess I admire. It''s my problem that we can''t be honest with each other." Peggy''s pupils shrank slightly, and her calm chest fluctuated violently in silence. The other hand hanging beside her body tightened unconsciously, and the sudden ringing of her ears drowned out her senses. She only heard her weak but deep voice, "Then... Do you like me? " In this world, too many people met by chance, and then passed by, gathering and separating like clouds. These people came and went, but in the end, they were only passers-by in their lives. In the end, only a few people could stay by their side. Someone said thatpanionship was the most affectionate confession of love. It seemed that Cassandra didn''t expect that Peggy would suddenly ask such a question. She scratched her head and said, "Of course I like you. I''ve liked you since you started your career. By the way, I''m your fan." Chapter 693 I Never Receive a Reward without Making a Merit Chapter 693 I Never Receive a Reward without Making a Merit Peggy lowered her eyes head. Her heart seemed to be grabbed by an invisible big hand, and the tiny pain spread to her limbs and bones one point one by one. It was not very strong, but could not be ignored. Peggy''s breath was a little short, and her fingers were knocking on the ss in front of her one point one, "I know, I will finish the procedures as soon as possible in the crew, and you should have a good rest." Cassandra nced at her arms which were tied like traditional Chinese rice pudding and sighed, "Well, by the way, the award ceremony of the Golden Sand Award will be held soon. Are you going there then?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were a total of 4 shortlisted projects of the ''God of War''. One was the best director, one was the best heroine, and the other one was the best supporting actress. That was to say, Johnny, Peggy, and Cassandra were all shortlisted. In addition, there was also the best Photography Award. Since Peggy kept a low profile, Cassandra was not sure whether she would attend the award ceremony of the Golden Sand Award or not. The Golden Sand Award was important in the circle. It would be best if they could get the award sessfully. Even if they couldn''t get it, it would be a good opportunity to publicize themselves. Peggy didn''t like to attend such a lively asion, but she changed her words, "The organizing committee has sent the invitation. I will go." Cassandra hurriedly said, "We will also go there. Do you want to go with us, my goddess?" Peggy''s face froze and there was a slight confusion in her eyes. Then she said, "Okay." Cassandra, "Yes! Then I''ll pick you up first at that time and we''ll go with Johnny and others. " Peggy, "Okay." After a long pause, Cassandra hung up the phone and called Jack, asking him to arrange the affairs of the Golden Sand Award ceremony. At a fancy Chinese restaurant in the capital city. The decoration of this Chinese restaurant was extremely luxurious, and the consumption was extremely expensive. In the capital city, where every inch ofnd was covered with gold, it actually created the smell of arge house. In a luxurious box of the restaurant. The spacious room was much quieter than outside. A man in an iron gray suit was sitting there making tea, and the room was filled with the fragrance of tea. At this time, a waiter came in with a middle-aged man knocking at the door. The man in the iron gray suit stood up, with a proper gentle smile on his face. He stretched out his clean palm and said, "Director Victor, long time no see." This middle-aged man was Victor, the leader of the assessment team of the Golden Sand Award. Victor politely reached out his hand and said, "Mr. Roger, long time no see." The man was Roger. Roger smiled and led Victor to his seat. The waiter left sensibly. Roger poured a cup of tea for Victor and pushed it in front of him. "I''ve heard that you have made a good tea ceremony. This is the new tea. Please have a try." Victor calmly picked up the teacup in front of him, but he was not in a hurry to drink it. He just put it in front of his nose and sniffed it gently. He raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at Roger indifferently. "It''s indeed a good tea, but I never receive a reward without making a merit. I wonder why you asked me toe here." Roger looked up and said, "Now that you have asked, I won''t hide it. I heard that you''re preparing for a big movie and needs some investment. If you agree, I''m interested in this movie." Victor took a sip of the tea, and the fragrance lingered on his lips and teeth. It was indeed a good tea, and his cooking skills were also first-rate. However, the better the tea was, the more poisonous it was. If he was not careful, he would be doomed. Victor''s eyelids trembled slightly. "What''s your condition?" There was no free lunch in the world. If Roger came to him at this time and was willing to invest so much, he must have his own purpose. Having been in the business of this industry for so many years, Victor naturally understood the trick. Roger rubbed the edge of the cup gently with his finger pulps, and the hot steam hit his finger pulps, forming a small piece of water vapor. He smiled and said, "Director Victor, you are indeed a smart person, but you should be very clear that the movie of mypany nominated has been removed from the list. This time, the GR Group is just a bystander, so I''m not interested in who will get several big awards of the Golden Sand Award this time, but it can''t be from the Ring Entertainment Industry. Director Victor, do you understand what I mean? " What Roger meant was clear. He wanted Cassandra and the others to get nothing this time. Victor put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Roger, "Mr. Roger, do you have any grudge against the Ring Entertainment Industry?" Roger raised his eyebrows, "Director Victor, you are so smart. You should know what it means to raise a tiger for a trouble, right? Don''t you think it''s too soon for the Ring Entertainment Industry to make a ssh? If things go on like this, I''m afraid not only the GR Group, but also many people in the industry will be threatened. I''m doing this for the people. " ''Doing this for the people?'' Samuel didn''t fight for it, but devoted himself to his film career. How could he harm others? If it were someone else, they might have been tempted by the GR Group, not to mention the power, but also the extremely rich immediate benefits. After all, this pie was really a little big and eye-catching. Victor suddenly chuckled, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I''ll let you down. I''m a conservative person, and I always do things by intuition. I don''t know how to advance and retreat, so I haven''t made any achievement for so many years. Even so, I don''t want to ruin my reputation in the end. Please understand me, Mr. Roger." Roger''s face suddenly darkened. His slender fingers froze in the air, and a cold light shed in his eyes. "So you''re deliberately against me? You should be very clear that even if you have some strength, it won''t be easy for you to oppose me. " Victor looked at Roger and smiled, "The GR Group indeed has an extraordinary position in the entertainment circle and its strength can''t be underestimated. But I have lived for so many years. If you want to hurt me, just do it." Roger gnashed his teeth, "You! Don''t refuse a toast and drink a forfeit! " Victor tapped on the table and said, "I don''t drink. If there is nothing else, I will leave now." Roger stared at Victor with a gloomy face, but Victor turned a blind eye to it. He stood up and left the room in a calm manner. Roger was so angry that his face turned scarlet. With a wave of his hand, he swept the expensive tea set in front of him to the ground, and the hot water sshed a small piece of water, leaving some on Roger''s trousers. Clenching his fingers tightly, Roger''s eyes turned cold. Why did a small director like Victor dare to oppose him? Damn! He didn''t believe that he couldn''t defeat a director who had no backer! Roger''s eyes were gloomy and his face was ferocious. A momentter, he took out his phone and dialed a number. His voice was as cold as ice, "Check all the ck information of Victor!" Chapter 694 Im Sorry for Him Chapter 694 I''m Sorry for Him Outside the Chinese restaurant. A ck Bentley car stopped at the roadside. When Victor came out of the restaurant, he saw the ck Bentley car at a nce. Victor frowned slightly and immediately looked away, pretending not to see the Bentley car. When he was about to make a detour to the parking lot from the other side, a deep and teasing voice suddenly sounded behind him. "Victor, do you really not see me or are you going to make a detour?" Quinton had always been serious, especially on the film set. But at this moment, the middle-aged man''s face was full of ridicule. After taking a pause, Victor turned to look at Quinton, took out a cigarette and lit it. Then he walked towards him and said, "You are here to stop me on purpose." As Quinton opened the door of the passenger seat with hands, he naturally reached out and pinched the cigarette in Victor''s mouth. "I''ve told you many times that smoking is bad for your health. You''re getting old, but you still don''t know how to take care of yourself." Blue veins stood out on Victor''s forehead. With a wry smile, he passed Quinton and sat on the passenger seat. As soon as Quinton closed the door, he made a detour to get on the car. While starting the car, he asked, "Where are you going? Home or hotel? " Victor had a bad habit. When he couldn''t write a script or get inspiration, he would go to the hotel to lock himself up and didn''t allow himself to sleep. He would keep busy as if he was crazy. He wouldn''t fall asleep until he was exhausted. When he woke up, he would definitely have new inspiration. Except for Quinton, no one knew that he had such a quirk. Victor closed his eyes, "Go home." Turning to look at him, Quinton asked, Did Roger ask you for the Golden Sand Award?" Hearing this, Victor kept silent for a while. He habitually took out a cigarette, but did not light it. He just held it in his hand and yed with it. "Well, it seems that his target is Samuel." Quinton shook his head and said, "I''m afraid the target is not Samuel, but Cassandra. If I''m not wrong, he should have known the identity of Samuel. I''ve sent someone to investigate the identity of Cassandra. She is the second daughter of the boss of the Yan Group, Evan, and the ex-girlfriend of Roger." Victor frowned, "Ex-girlfriend?" Ex-girlfriends were always difficult to deal with? Quinton nodded, "Yes, butter Roger fell in love with Cassandra''s sister Susan. It''s said that Cassandra had made a scene for a while, but then somehow she suddenly quieted down. After Cassandra entered the World Media, something happened afterwards. I always feel that this little girl is not that simple." Victor''s eyes were a little empty, and then he chuckled, "Don''t you think it''s not appropriate for two of us to talk about a little girl here?" When did director Quinton be so gossipy? "Then let''s talk about something else. I''ll invest in the rest of your new movie. What do you think?" Victor''s hand, which was ying with the cigarette, froze for a moment. He stared at Quinton with a faint smile and said, "Director Quinton, aren''t you afraid that I will screw it up? After all, I haven''t made any films for several years. When I reappear this time, there are a lot of doubts in the outside world. What if... I''ve really run out of talents. You and I will be implicated. " After a moment of silence, Quinton said, "I don''t care. Fame and fortune are invisible and untouchable. I have lived for a long time. If I still flinch when I am old, won''t it be a joke to the younger generation?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Victor lowered his head. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "I''m really not sure this time..." Quinton, "So what? I trust you. That''s enough. " Victor still wanted to say something, but he just lowered his head silently. Under the flickering light, no one could see his expression clearly. "By the way, I heard that Lenny was injured when he was on duty. Is he all right?" Victor changed the topic stiffly. Speaking of this, Quinton felt a headache and sighed speechlessly, "If that bastard was really injured when he was on duty, I would be happy even if he was disabled. He was not on duty at all. He went to fight with others, drank and sped the car and hit the railing by himself. If his mother hadn''t passed away early, I would have broken his legs!" When Lenny''s mother died early, Quinton focused on the movie again and again, so he didn''t teach him much. That was why Lenny developed into thewless character. Later, under the care of Martin, his temper was a little better, but only in front of Martin. Otherwise, Quinton wouldn''t be surprised even if he made a hole in the sky. Victor rubbed between his eyebrows, "You haven''t taught him well since he was a child. He has grown up. You''d bettermunicate more with him. After all, you''re father and son. Don''t be too cold to him. " The atmosphere in the car was a little awkward when Quinton didn''t say anything. Until the car stopped at the gate of the house of Victor''s family and Victor reached out to open the door, he heard a slightly hoarse voice behind him break the awkward silence. "It was a mistake between me and his mother. If it were not for my carelessness at that time, he might not have been born. Well, I''m sorry to him, but I can''t give him more. Just let him be and live the life he wants. " Victor''s face suddenly froze. After a long time, he pushed the door open. After getting off the car, he turned his back to the door and said, "It''ste. You can go back first. Be careful on the way." Without saying a word, the door was closed. Victor walked to the gate of the vi, opened the door and walked in. He didn''t sigh silently and lit the cigarette until he heard the sound of the car disappeared outside. The Cigarette fire was flickering in the darkness. It was not until the cigarette was burnt out that he stubbed it out and quietly walked into the hall. In a twinkling of an eye, it was the Golden Sand Award ceremony. Cassandra''s hands hadn''t recovered yet, and the bandage was still hanging on her neck. Wherever she went, she was the key object of protection. The Golden Sand Award had been held for so many years, but it was the first time that someone had come to the award ceremony with an injured arm and a strong spirit. Early in the morning, Cassandra asked Greyson to send her to pick up Peggy, and then to meet Johnny and Jack, and then to the scene of the Golden Sand Award ceremony. The award ceremony was held in a five star hotel in the capital city. As expected, this hotel belonged to the Lu Group, and the Lu Group''s FX International Group and several luxurypanies were also the major sponsors of the ceremony. When Cassandra and the others arrived at the scene, it was not too early or toote. As soon as the car arrived, they heard screams and shouts, many fans rushed to the scene early in the morning. Chapter 695 You Are the Paradise of the Mortal World Chapter 695 You Are the Paradise of the Mortal World The entrance of the hotel was covered with a red carpet. With the invitation, the guests got off the car and walked forward along the red carpet. After signing their names on the signature wall, someone specially guided them into the scene. After Cassandra and the others got off the car, they first heard a loud shout. She looked in the direction of the voice subconsciously, and saw a mass of people shaking under the white light. They held the sign in their hands and screamed hysterically. When they saw their beloved stars looking at them, they waved the sign in their hands excitedly, and the screams overwhelmed the scene. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At that moment, Cassandra suddenly realized that she had chosen this path not only for revenge, but also for the fans who loved them deeply. These fans came from all over the country, but with their enthusiasm for their idols, they gradually gathered from several people to a powerful force that was enough to shake the heaven and earth. They engaged in all walks of life, and most of them were even in school. However, their love for the idols was the same. Seeing them, no matter how cruel they were, they would be gratified. The journey under the moon was full of twists and turns. In front of tens of thousands of people, regardless of the thorns and obstacles behind the glory, all the human beings, including the sun, moon and stars, would remember. At that moment, Cassandra suddenly understood the meaning of the three bows of Denny and Palmer. These fans loved them with their hearts, but they didn''t have any return. They could only return it in the most clumsy way, even if this return might not be equal to a thousandth of their love. Cassandra''s eyes darkened. It seemed that the trophy and even the fame and fortune that she had tried hard to get before were no longer important. More importantly, she understood the meaning of standing here. She was born for revenge, and she bravely stepped on this road that was destined to be full of bumps and thorns also for revenge. Although there were still many unfair things in the world, she was willing to gamble again for those who silently supported her behind. She was worth it to trade her heart for their hearts. The following process went smoothly, and there were also some simple interviews on the tform. This time, as a new movie that was nominated for 4 awards, the ''God of War'' had always attracted the attention of the outside world. The host naturally could not help but ask some sensitive questions. Jack had expected this, so he dealt with it with ease until the microphone was handed to Cassandra. Holding the microphone in her hand, Cassandra looked into the distance. Perhaps it was because of the darkness, she could only see many trembling heads and the signs with neon light. At that moment, she suddenly felt that the microphone in her hand was so heavy that countless cameras were aimed at her. Finally, under the expectation of the crowd, she said, "Jack and director Johnny have almost finished talking about the nomination of the Golden Sand Award. I won''t say anything more. I just want to have a few words with the friends present..." The fans who were blocked outside the cordon seemed to have heard her voice and immediately responded with a thrilling scream, but the voice quickly stopped spontaneously. Countless people held up the supporting signs in their hands, making the two word "Cassandra" be the only focus in the night. As bright as stars! With a faint smile on her lips, Cassandra raised her voice and said, "Your sincerity... I caught it. Thank you foring to help. Thank you. You don''t have to wait outsideter. Go home early and take care of yourself on the way, okay? " After a short period of dead silence, the entire scene exploded! The stunned fans seemed toe back to their senses. They crazily waved the signs in their hands. Most of the girls'' eyes were red and tears almost welled up in their eyes. The videos and pictures of the scene were quickly uploaded to microblog. The fans who couldn''t show up cried like a storm, and all kinds of videos and pictures were spread crazily. Soon, they were on the top search list, and even some passers-by fans began to join the promotion of the fans. For a moment, the cheers of ''God of War'', Cassandra and other members of the crew were like spring thunder on microblog,pletely crushing the thick ice. "You are the light that broke out from the darkness of the dome when the thunder clouds were approaching!" "My idol is shining brightly. I can''t be ruthless!" "Yes, I''ve confirmed that it''s the woman I like!" "I wish you all the best in your life!" "From now on, we will meet each other from all directions. Let''s show off our lives!" In addition to thesements, there were also many online users who had drawn a lot ofic books in a very short time. Even if they had been in conflict with each other before, at this moment, they were all changing their minds. For the fans, chasing a star was like a secret love thatsted for a long time. It was impossible for the star to know the existence of every fan, and it was impossible for him to know their hard work. Most of them silently insisted on doing this, such as making a list data for the star. As long as they saw that their beloved star stood at the top, they felt that everything was worth it. Even if that person couldn''t see or feel anything, and they didn''tin at all, as time went by, many people would gradually fade out for various reasons. Even if they still liked the star in their hearts, they didn''t have so much energy to continue chasing. ''Because you can''t chase after the stars in the sky.'' But one day, the stars they chased gave them a response, telling them that he felt their passion and sincerity, and returned with their sincerity. At that moment, it was as if there was hope for the persistence of those long and hard years, and that gradually frozen heart was burning again. Until Cassandra and the others had officially entered the award ceremony, outside the hotel, there was still the enthusiastic response of fans, and fans had organized to sing the theme song of ''God of War'', which was once very shocking. Cassandra sat quietly on the chair. At that moment, the noise around her disappeared miraculously. She could only hear the neat songs of the fans outside the yard. Holding the phone in her hand, Cassandra opened the microblog and browsed it. She lowered her eyes and her long eyshes cast a shadow. A momentter, she switched to the interface of sending microblog. She gently tapped a few times with her slender fingers and entered a line of words. "You are the paradise of the mortal world." As soon as Cassandra''s microblog was released, thements below thement area were completely exploded. In just a few minutes, the number ofments on this microblog exceeded one hundred thousand, and the repost was close to one hundred thousand. The likes were even crazy, which finally caused the whole microblog system break down. Chapter 696 Favor One More than Another Chapter 696 Favor One More than Another The award ceremony was about to begin, and Cassandra didn''t look at her mobile phone anymore. She just chatted with Peggy beside her from time to time, while Jack had been paying attention to the microblog. Because the data was so crazy, he burst out a few words from time to time. He admired Cassandra so much. Many big stars in the entertainment industry, investors and business leaders came to the ceremony. Everyone wanted to use this heat to publicize or show themselves. Daniel also came, but he was surrounded by a lot of people as soon as he came in. "By the way, I heard that you have built a film and television entertainmentpany by yourself. I haven''t had the time to congratte you." Cassandra changed the topic. Peggy nodded, "Yes, I was preparing it before leaving the World Media. At present, I''ve signed two new people." Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra stared at Peggy with her long and narrow eyes, "Aren''t you afraid that I will poach people if you tell me the news?" Peggy, "No, I''m not." Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect that Peggy would be so honest. She smiled and said, "Of course I don''t dare to poach your subordinate. If there is anything I can do for you in the future, just say it. This time, you condescended to help me. I will definitely pay you back." Cassandra didn''t want to owe a debt of gratitude. Moreover, it was the most difficult thing in the world to pay a debt of gratitude. Peggy was silent for two seconds. "You helped me once, just take it as a favor. Besides, it''s my honor to be able to shoot director Johnny''s film." Peggy was famous for keeping a low profile in the entertainment circle, not only when she acted in the movie, but also when she dealing with people. She rarely made enemies. It seemed that there was a reason. As the saying goes, ''The outstanding usually bear the brunt of attack.'' Cassandra was too high-profile before. In addition, Roger and Susan yed tricks behind her, so she was ndered again and again. But on the other hand, this was the only way for an actress to be famous. Even if she had always followed the rules, there would always be people who ndered her and there would be many troubles. That was true. Cassandra waved her hand and said, "It''s just a piece of cake. My goddess, you are too polite. But then again, how is Miss Cassie now? Is she all right?" Her arm was injured, but she still have the mood to care about others. Taking a look at her, Peggy said, "She went abroad for further study and wille back 3 yearster. Maybe by that time, she has forgotten all these things." Cassandra smiled, "I hope so. People always be persistent, and finally trap themselves. Perhaps a new environment is also a new beginning for her." "Yes." said Peggy, lowering her eyes Seeing that she didn''t want to say anything, Cassandra shut her mouth. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Robert swaggering in, holding Talbot''s hand, and walking towards the guests'' seat in the first row. Cassandra''s face changed several times and stared at Robert as if she had seen a ghost. Robert had seen her for a long time. He winked at Cassandra, followed by a group of rich men. They quickly looked in the direction of his gaze, only to see a strange face, and the group of rich men were all dumbfounded. What was going on? What tricks did Mr. Robert y this time? There were also some rich people who were not stupid, they sent people to investigate Cassandra''s identity. Soon they found out the information about Cassandra after she entered the entertainment industry, and some of them seemed to have some friendship with Evan, so they quickly called to cotton up. As soon as Evan received several big shots'' phone calls, he was still in a daze. When he heard that the other party congratted him for having a good daughter, he immediately thought of Susan. After asking carefully, he found that the other party was talking about Cassandra. If he hadn''t confirmed it over and over again, he would have thought that it was a mistake. After answering the phone, Evan immediately opened the live video of the Golden Sand Award. In the special collection of the award ceremony, he saw the rted video of Cassandra, and then saw the scene that Robert waved at her. Evan waspletely stunned. How could it be possible? Susan just broke up with Roger. Before, some of the partners offered to help him for the sake of the GR Group, trying to use the future father-inw of the heir of the GR Group to dredge up some rtionships. As soon as Susan broke up with Roger, many of them cancelled their cooperation with an excuse, which caused a great loss to the Yan Group. But Susan had always been the apple of Evan''s eye. He didn''t want to say anything harsh, so he had to hold back his anger. Evan was at a loss what to do, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would be more popr than her sister at the award ceremony. Evan''s turbid eyes lit up and his eyes turned hot. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even if they had forced Cassandra to marry Martin, after all, Cassandra was also a member of the Yan n. If they could get the support of Cassandra and her husband who had already be the master of the Lu n, it would be easy for the Yan Group to achieve prosperity in the future! Rubbing his hands, Evan picked up his phone on the table and sent a Wechat message to Cassandra. At the award ceremony of the Golden Sand Award. The award ceremony had officially begun. The previous awards had nothing to do with them, and Cassandra didn''t pay much attention to them. At this time, she received a Wechat message from Evan. Cassandra''s eyes were empty for a moment. She gently tapped on the phone screen with her slender fingers. After a while, she unlocked the screen and opened Wechat. Evan, "Cassandra, your mother, grandmother and I miss you very much. Do you have time toe back for dinner tomorrow night? If Martin is free, please invite him toe back with you, okay? " Cassandra sneered, ''What kind of kindness can he have to invite me back for dinner at this time?'' It was probably because he saw Susan break up with Roger that he realized that he had another secondary daughter, who happened to be the wife of the CEO of the Lu Group. Back then, they forced her to marry Martin on behalf of Susan. For such a long time, Evan had never cared whether she lived a good life in the Lu n or not. Even if Susan framed her in public or secretly, he would me all the mistakes on her. He favored Susan more than her, then she didn''t need to be so kind to think that since he was her father, she had to listen to him. But, Grandma... After Cassandra came back from her rebirth, she didn''t see her grandmother often. When her grandmother gave her part of thepany''s shares, she guessed that Evan hadn''t given up and was still thinking about the shares in her hands... After a while, Cassandra moved her fingers and typed a reply. She agreed to go back for dinner. In addition to see her grandmother, she also wanted to see how shameless Evan could be. Chapter 697 Dont Blame Me for not Reminding You Chapter 697 Don''t me Me for not Reminding You "¡­¡­ Next, the best supporting actress of this year''s Golden Sand Award will be announced. This time, there are a total of 5 female supporting roles selected. Next, please look at the big screen... " As soon as the host''s voice faded away, the names of the nominated movies and the corresponding characters for the shortlisted role immediately appeared on the huge screen. Although the "God of War" was nominated 4 times in a row, it was still the first time that its name was mentioned tonight because it was a new movie and was not favored by the public. Moreover, its several awards were rtively backward. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ""God of War"? What''s this? " "Is it the dark horse movie that suddenly became popr this year? Even a supporting actress could be nominated? Is the Golden Sand Award so casual now? " "Is there apany called Ring Entertainment Industry in the capital city? Why didn''t I know?" "The Golden Sand Award this year is not reliable!" All of a sudden, there was a burst of whispers on the scene. Some people really didn''t know about the Ring Entertainment Industry and "God of War". After all, the Ring Entertainment Industry had just been established, and even if "God of War" had be a dark horse at the box office and reputation of this year, due to its production cost and number of screenings, although it had been nominated, many people had never heard of it. In particr, the rich people present, among the hundreds of entertainment mediapanies in the capital city, in addition to knowing the GR Group and the FX International Group, probably they had never heard of any other smallpanies. Robert and Talbot were sitting in the first row of VIP seats. There were a lot of disorderly discussions around them. Rubbing his eyebrows, Robert raised his hand and knocked on the table. "What''s wrong? Haven''t you seen my goddess''s work? I''ll support goddess Cassandra! " When Robert came here, he had already shown his special attitude towards Cassandra. If it weren''t for the fact that people all knew he was a gay and his boyfriend was also here, they would have thought that Robert had changed his sexual orientation. "Mr. Robert, you are so lucky to have such a beautiful friend. Why don''t you introduce her to me some other day?" A man with a big gold ne around his neck asked tentatively. Casting a sidelong nce at him, Robert sneered, "Vinson, you want to know my goddess. Are you thinking highly of yourself or my goddess is degrading?" Although the man was a little unhappy, he didn''t dare to offend this young man. But on second thought, he felt something was wrong. After all, he was dissed by Robert on the spot. She was just an ordinary unknown actress, and even he was not qualified to know her. Who was this person? Born with a silver spoon in her mouth? The man didn''t want to give up, he got close to Robert and asked, "Robert, this woman... Who the hell is she? Why do you help her? " Although Robert was a yboy, he had never been to such a small asion. No matter how much the Golden Sand Award meant to the people in the entertainment circle, Robert didn''t care it at all. He had spared some time from his busy schedule and came to this award ceremony for the first time. Who was it for? In the capital city, who else had such a high reputation that deserved the help of Robert himself? The man counted in his mind. He knew all the big shots here, but he was not sure. After all, it was possible that if any young master or rich man appeared in the circle. For example, Daniel was the young master of the Yun n. No one dared to offend him. Resting his chin on one hand, Robert half opened his eyeszily and said, "I''ll tell you something. The boss of Cassandra is surnamed Lu. You can think of it. If you offend him, don''t me me for not reminding you." Hearing this, the man''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a thinyer of cold sweat instantly appeared on his forehead. Fuck! His surname was Lu! No wonder even Robert had to personallye here and support Cassandra. Damn it! There was such a rtionship between them. That man could turn the tables easily in the capital city. If he offended his woman... The man wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Yes, yes! Don''t worry, Mr. Robert. Even if you give me one hundred guts, I won''t dare to offend him! Mr. Robert, I''ll remember your favor to me. " Robert waved his hand and looked at the big screen subconsciously. At this moment, the movie fragments of Cassandra''s shortlisted were ying on the screen. Robert hooked Talbot''s hand and said, "Honey, you haven''t seen me for a few minutes. Is that girl really so beautiful?" A trace of helplessness appeared on Talbot''s face. He patted the back of his hand and said, "Don''t mess around." With a pout, Robert looked like a wronged little wife and said in a low voice, "I''m not messing around. Don''t you love me anymore? Do you have a crush on that bitch? Humph!" The man next to him had goose bumps all over his body and sat there like a y sculpture. To be honest, this was more exciting than knowing Cassandra''s identity just now. Soon, the screenshots of Cassandra''s nominated movie were finished. There was another round of discussion among the audience. "It''s really a good acting skill, especially thest scene. It''s really amazing!" I''ve searched it just now. "God of War" is a dark horse at the box office and against the reputation this year. It was shortlisted all because of its quality!" "Am I blind? Is she really a neer? " "The newers this year are so excellent. With this acting skill, generally no middling stars can do it!" Seeing that the trend under the stage changed, many people were madly makingments on Livestream tforms to support Cassandra and "God of War". As for the list of several other movies, there was also a very popr candidate, but inparison, Cassandra''s poprity far exceeded the latter. At this time, not far from the left side of the same row with Cassandra and others, a woman dressed in a dark red evening dress was sitting on the chair arrogantly. "Are these people crazy? Cassandra? Who the hell is that woman? How can a neerpete with Ad? What a joke! " Beside the woman, a woman who looked like an agent rolled her eyes and raised her sharp voice deliberately. Ad Zhao was the star who nominated the best supporting actress at the same time, the woman who spoke just now was her agent, Lucy Chang. On the other side of Ad Zhao was Lance Zhou, the director who was nominated for this movie. Lance Zhou had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and he had directed a lot of movies, and was known as a director in the entertainment industry, but because of the quality, it was the first time that his movie was nominated for the Golden Sand Award, and was only nominated for the best supporting actress. Lance Zhou said in a hurry, "That''s right. Mr. Zheng has personally announced that as long as we get the award, he will invest in you as the heroine... How can a neerpete with you, Ad? " Chapter 698 Im Just an Actress Chapter 698 I''m Just an Actress Ad wascent when she heard the two people''s ttery. In the 5 movies that were shortlisted this time, their movie, no matter in investment, publicity, or even box office, was the best. She was not a neer in the circle, and her connections were not bad. With Mr. Zheng backing her up, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t surpass a few small stars! Especially Cassandra, who became popr with a new movie without any background, and was even exposed to scandals again and again. Comparing her with that woman was simply an insult to her! With a disdainful look on her face, Ad said, "That kind of woman doesn''t deserve to bepared with me." Lucy was also a good tterer. She immediately said, "Bah, bah, bah! Look at my stinky mouth. Ad is right. I have booked a celebration party after the award ceremony. Director Lance, you must attend it. " Lance had been working for so many years to make the best supporting actress. Now Ad was his trump card. Even if Ad was arrogant, he could only bear it. He had to win first. At this time, the host on the stage had finished enlivening the atmosphere. He took a purple gold card from the staff on the other side, which was the final candidate for the best supporting actress of the Golden Sand Award. The host shook the card in his hand and said with a smile, "Now what I have got is the final candidate for the best supporting actress of this year''s Golden Sand Award, which was unanimously passed by the assessment team. Let''s have a guess first. Who will it be?" Several names immediately burst out from the audience, and the name mentioned most turned from Ad to Cassandra. The host carefully opened the purple gold card. He first nced at the name on the card, and then showed a stunned expression. As soon as his expression appeared, the audience almost took a deep breath, guessing that the best supporting actress tonight might be the most unpopr one. The host raised the card in his hand, and then the screen''s picture changed. On the big screen, the video clip of "God of War", which had just been yed, was yed again. "I dere that the best supporting actress of this year''s Golden Sand Award is Cassandra of the "God of War"! Congrattions! Congrattions, Miss Cassandra! Miss Cassandra, pleasee up to the stage to receive the award! " The whole scene immediately fell into dead silence! Everyone stared at the video clip on the big screen in disbelief. Those who supported Cassandra were shocked by this result, while those who didn''t support Cassandra had different expressions. Ad''s buttocks had been removed from the chair and she stood up. But when she saw the video on the big screen, she waspletely stunned. Until the host called out the name, Ad''s face changed back and forth in various colors, and finally her face was deathly pale. She stared at the big screen with an unbelievable expression. ''How is that possible?'' Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was the best supporting actress of the Golden Sand Award! But the cruel reality was in front of her. What they had said just now was like a p in her face, and her face might be swollen on the spot. Cassandra slowly stood up from the chair and behaved in a calm, elegant and generous manner. She didn''t look like a newer at all. She was introverted and low-key when she was supposed to be introverted, and when she was about to shine, she was appropriate and not disgusting. The crowd pped their hands all the way. When Cassandra walked to the stage, she heard a song outside the hotel, which was the theme song of "God of War". (Lyrics) ''She can calcte the love and hate in her life. She has seen affectionate people being infatuated or angry. Who is more sincere? She has arrived out of tens of thousands of people...'' Cassandra stepped onto the stage. Every step she took was apanied by the song, as if she had taken a heavy step. She didn''t know how to repay the heavy love of her fans, but had to work hard through her lifetime for it. The host held the microphone and smiled at Cassandra, "Congrattions! Congrattions, Miss Cassandra. You have won the best supporting actress of the Golden Sand Award. Now, let''s wee Mr. Robert, the vice president of the Hugo Group, to award Miss Cassandra! " ''Mr. Robert?'' As soon as the host finished his words, thunderous apuse broke out from the audience. Wearing a ck formal suit, Robert walked up from the audience. He took the trophy from the staff and handed it to Cassandra seriously, "Congrattions." Cassandra took the trophy and nodded slightly, "Thank you." At this time, the host stepped forward and said, "Now, Miss Cassandra, please deliver an eptance speech!" Cassandra''s hand had not recovered yet. The trophy was too heavy for her to hold firmly, so Robert took the initiative to help her hold it considerately. Cassandra took over the microphone. There was dead silence, and the spotlight was on her. At this moment, she had be the most dazzling star. Cassandra took a deep breath. She couldn''t say a word now. She raised her head slightly and looked at the fans outside the hotel through the crowds. With a proud smile on her lips, Cassandra said, "At this moment, there are only two words left from thousands of words. Thank you! Thank you for giving me this opportunity and for my good luck to meet Director Johnny''s excellent team and script... I want to thank you for everything I have got, especially the fans who have apanied me all the way here. Thank you. It''s you who let mee through step by step in the darkest time. It''s you who make me believe that my efforts will be meaningful... I''m not a big star. I''m just an actress, Cassandra. From now on... Please support me more! Thank you! " After saying that, Cassandra bowed deeply to the guests off the stage and outside the hotel. All of a sudden, there was a burst of fierce apuse. The singing outside the hotel did not stop, and the comments of each Live-broadcasting tform went crazy. "I''m crying for her!" "Goddess, please keep walking on the flower road from now on, okay?" "She is just a beautiful actress with excellent acting skills and positive values!" "I''m so excited! I''m a Star chaser. I''ll always support her! " "Exchange sincerity for sincerity! Support goddess! !" At the same time, in the Lu Group. In the CEO office. Martin''s eyes fell on the screen of theputer in front of him. In the usual quiet office, there was a burst of cries and screams at the moment. The screen was full ofments, whichpletely drowned the little figure bowing on the stage. At that moment, he seemed to understand why Cassandra chose this path. She was born on this stage. Her existence was like the sun, moon and stars, irresistible. "Carlos, what is flower road?" Martin suddenly asked. Chapter 699 Win the Best Supporting Actress Award Chapter 699 Win the Best Supporting Actress Award Carlos was stunned. ''Flower road?'' He didn''t know what flower road was... Carlos'' forehead burst out two small blue veins. He quickly took out his mobile phone and searched for it, and then handed it to Martin. "Well. It should be that the fans hoped their beloved idols to walk on the way covered with flowers... That is to say, they hope that their idols can be popr forever... " ''You deserve the Carlos brand trantion machine.'' Martin nced at the phone screen and asked, "What is idol?" The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly. He knew this. He hurriedly said, "Idol means the beloved star of fans... Wow, I didn''t expect Cassandra to have so many fans. " Carlos had followed Cassandra''s microblog for a long time. At the beginning, he was forced to do that. He had no choice but to be very careful every day. He had to do well in the work of paying attention to her microblog in secret, or he would have been tortured to death thousands of times. However, when Carlos began to follow Cassandra''s microblog ount, Cassandra only had tens of thousands of fans. Now her fans kept rising, and it was likely that it would reach five million. At this time, on the screen, Cassandra had already stepped down the stage with the trophy in her hands. Almost at the same time, Martin directly turn off the screen of theputer. His movements were fast and skilled without hesitation. Carlos chuckled. His master, who loved his wife so much, didn''t care other candidates at all. He just turned it off! "How is everything going with Moore?" Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said. Carlos immediately said, "Mr. Andrew didn''t agree, as was expected. Although Moore was sent to the FX International Group as the vice president, Mr. Andrew has devoted a lot to the FX International Group. Since Moore suddenly came to make trouble, Mr. Andrew is not to be trifled with. He has already reported it to Mr. James." Martin frowned and asked, "What did James say?" Carlos cleared his throat and said in an embarrassed tone, "Mr. James said that he would not interfere, and then... Moore beat Andrew up and forced him to sign his name. Andrew is still in the hospital. It is said that he is seriously injured and has two broken ribs. " Martin''s face darkened. He didn''t ask Moore toe back to make trouble, but he made trouble as soon as he came back. Hadn''t he stayed in the H city long enough? "But then again, that guy tried his best to work in the FX International Group. Does he want to make trouble for Cassandra?" Carols murmured. In fact, Moore and Cassandra didn''t get along well with each other, but for the sake of Martin, they didn''t turn against each other. But when he went to the FX International Group, Andrew was still in hospital. Who knew what trouble this damn boy would make? "Let him go." said Martin. Hearing this, Carlos was stunned and said weakly, "No way, master. What if he really gets in the way of my sister-inw?" Martin cast a sidelong nce at him. Carlos couldn''t help but shiver and his hairs stand up. Martin "The Dragon City still needs a master." Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His master was so cruel. He thought his master had changed his character just now. He was still too naive. Dragon City was the most remote and poor city in H country. Because of it was remote and poor, and it bordered with several other developing countries and mixed up with different kinds of people, it had always been a very sensitive area. There was also a domestic name called the "ck Triangle Zone". The "ck Triangle Zone" was also regarded as a forbidden area of death. There was an extremely mysterious independent city of martial arts on thisnd. The outside world only knew that there was an extremely dangerous person in this ce, but no one had ever seen his true face. Because all the people who had seen him were dead. Even the most powerful mercenaries in the V Security team didn''t dare to set foot in the Dragon City easily. The people that Martin had ced in the Dragon City had always been hiding their real identities, and many of them had died. Carlos swallowed and said fawningly, "Ha-ha, master, don''t worry. I will make it clear to that bastard. Besides, you are here. No matter how rebellious and unreasonable he is, he doesn''t dare to defy you." Lowering his eyes, Martin asked in a cold voice, "Haven''t you found any information about that man in Dragon City?" Hearing this, Carlos'' face turned serious. "Well, at present, we only know that he has left the ck Triangle Zone, but the specific whereabouts are unknown. However, we have received the news that he did not leave the ck Triangle Zone alone this time, together with his most trusted confidant, disappeared." Disappeared... The two living people disappeared under their watch. If it weren''t for the treacherous behavior of the other party, Martin would never let them make such a big mistake. Martin''s eyes darkened, "Send more people to investigate him. No matter he is alive or dead, even at the ends of the earth, find out his whereabouts for me." "Yes, master!" Carlos replied immediately. "Ding -" Suddenly, a phone rang in the office. Martin nced at the screen of his mobile phone, on which there was a Wechat message from Cassandra. The coldness on his face disappeared in an instant, and a touch of tenderness was reflected in his eyes. Martin turned on the phone and saw a line of words lying quietly on the screen. Cassandra, "Martin, I won the award..." Martin slightly moved his finger and replied, "Congrattions. " Cassandra, "There are still several big awards to be announced. I can''t leave until it''s over. Go home early and wait for me, kiss you... " N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Martin, "I''ll go there to pick you up. " Cassandra, "Really? What if someone sees it? " Martin, "It doesn''t matter. " Cassandra couldn''t resist the temptation of Martin and agreed. The night was long. A ck Maybach stopped in ane not far away from the hotel. The screams and songs came from the distance. Even if the sound instion effect of the car was excellent, it couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of the fans. Tonight, for the fans of "God of War", it was just like the New Year''s Eve. Tonight, apart from thest best Photography Award, the other 3 awards were all taken by "God of War". The "God of War" became the biggest winner tonight. It was the first time that a new movie had won so many awards since the establishment of the Golden Sand Award. Therefore, as soon as the award ceremony was over, Cassandra and the others were immediately surrounded by a group of reporters and being asked a lot of questions. Even Johnny, who kept a low profile, was surrounded by a group of reporters tonight. Because there were too many people squeezed over at once, Johnny was worried that Cassandra''s hand was injured, so he carefully protected it. Finally, it was Robert who asked the hotel staff toe over, so he took Cassandra and others out. As soon as Cassandra and the others came out of the employee passageway, they saw a dense crowd guarding the gate... Chapter 700 You Are Different Chapter 700 You Are Different Outside the hotel, outside the cordon, the fans didn''t leave at all. When they saw Cassandra and the otherse out, they all waved the sign in their hands to support her, and their screams resounded through the sky. Cassandra frowned and immediately asked the staff for a loud speaker. She tried the voice and waved at the fans outside the cordon. As she waved her hand, she was responding to her fans outside, who screamed excitedly. Cassandra said, "Thank you very much for supporting our movie and guarding us here. Thank you. But it''ste now. Listen to me and go home, okay?" Outside the cordon, the fans said in unison, "Okay!" Cassandra then handed the microphone to Peggy. It was the first time that Peggy had seen such a scene. Since she entered the entertainment industry, she had been relying on her own acting skills to improve step by step. Although she didn''t usually pay much attention to thements of her fans, the number of her microblog fans was also astonishing. Tonight, she not only won the best heroine of the Golden Sand Award, but also faced her fans directly for the first time. Everything in front of her was like her dream. Peggy''s throat moved slightly, "What Cassandra said is exactly what I want to express. Thank you for escorting us all the way. In the future, we will work harder to produce good works to repay you. I hope you will be careful on your way back. Thank you." Although Peggy was not very cold, it seemed that there was a cold and heavy city wall between her and others. But what she said just now had melted the city wall invisibly and added a little more cordiality. After exhorting the fans, they got on the car through the special passage under the guidance of the staff. Then the car left the hotel gate. Cassandra rolled down the window and waved at her fans all the way. The fans had always maintained a good order. No one followed the car. They just sang all the way to escort their beloved stars away. The car left the hotel. As soon as it turned a corner, Cassandra asked Greyson to stop the car and told Greyson to send Peggy home. Then she got off the car at ease. At this time, a ck Maybach came quietly. As soon as the car stopped, Cassandra couldn''t wait to open the door, but she couldn''t do it with one hand holding the trophy and the bandage on the other hand. Carlos got off the car and opened the back door. He stared at Cassandra with a smile and said, "Congrattions, Cassandra. Congrattions on the best supporting actress of the Golden Sand Award. You''re awesome!" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, got into the car and put the trophy into Martin''s arms, "Here you are the trophy I just won!" Martin took a look at the trophy in his arms and then at Cassandra, wondering why this girl came here with the trophy all the way? The trophy was not light, and her hand was still injured. Martin was worried about her, so he checked her wound carefully and felt relieved after confirming that she was fine. Cassandra asked, "Do you like it?" Martin nodded, "Yes, I like it." Cassandra immediately said, "Not only I won the best supporting actress tonight, Director Johnny and Peggy have also won the prize. Don''t you see that scene? The scene is crazy!" "Yes, I saw it." Said Martin. Cassandra widened her eyes and stared at Martin. Then she touched her chin and said, "Yes. You''ve been waiting for me outside just now. You must have heard it." Martin looked at her, slightly lowered his head and kissed her forehead, "I watched the live broadcast." Cassandra, "..." ''What happened? Can Martin watch the live broadcast?'' Wait, this was not the point. So, she won the award, and Martin was giving her benefits! My God, today was not only the New Year for her fans, but also for her! "Did you see my domineering speech? Am I handsome? " Cassandra asked hurriedly. "Yes." replied Martin. Cassandra licked her lips and asked tentatively, "So, do you agree to let me continue acting or filming?" Martin''s eyes darkened and there was a slight ripple in them. He looked at Cassandra and asked, "Is my opinion so important?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cassandra immediately nodded, "Of course it''s important! I don''t care about other people''s opinions. I don''t care whether they like me or dislike me. I never really care about it, but you are different. " For her, the others were nothing more than grit, and Martin was the only person she cared about. Martin''s heart skipped a beat, and his dark eyes stared at Cassandra without a blink. After a while, he suddenly raised his hand and gently pinched the girl''s chin, and his thin lips pressed against hers. After a light kiss without any emotion and desire, Martin released her chin. His dark eyes reflected the girl''s slightly hopeful face. Martin chuckled and said in a hoarse voice, "I agree." The next second, Cassandra threw herself into Martin''s arms and said, "I know you are the best, Martin! I love you, kiss you... " While carefully avoiding her injured hand, Martin nced at her helplessly and helped her up to sit down. "Your hand hasn''t recovered yet. Don''t mess around." With a lovely look on her face, Cassandra said, "No, I''m fine. I''ve already recovered from this small injury." Suddenly, something urred to Martin. He rubbed his forehead and said, "By the way, if Moore goes to the FX International Group, he may make things difficult for you at work. If you can''t hold on, just tell me." ''Joy begets sorrow.'' Perhaps it was Cassandra''s mood at the moment. She just won the award and got Martin''s permission to continue her work. As a result, she got a bad news at the same time! Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "What''s wrong with Moore? There are so many ces he can go. Why must he go to the FX International Group?" She didn''t know why she felt a little cold in her heart... Martin rubbed her head and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here." Cassandra cast a intive nce at him and said seriously, "Then let me ask you, who will you save first if I fall into the river with Moore one day?" Martin, "You." Cassandra said proudly, "Humph! You answered so quickly. Obviously, you lied to me on purpose! " Martin was speechless... ''No, I didn''t...'' Did he spoil her too much? She didn''t care anything when she messed around, but he could do nothing about it. He spoiled her by himself. If anyone outside dared to hurt her, he would chop their fingers off. But he would be no longer angry with her when she acted cutely. He didn''t even know that he was so easy to be coaxed... Chapter 701 More Important than My Life Chapter 701 More Important than My Life In F City. At the junction of F City and the capital city, there was a dpidated old town. It was sparsely popted, and the local people still maintained a rtively primitive state of life. Going to work at sunrise and going home at sunset, and the vigers were quite simple and hospitable. About 5 days ago, two tourists from other cities came to the town. The two tourists drove a big ck off-road vehicle over, and the materials and equipment in the car were veryplete. They rented the only local small hotel at the entrance of the town, and then gave the hotel owner arge sum of money to let them leave the small hotel. Therefore, there were only these two tourists in this small hotel. The residents of the town were hospitable, and there had been no strangers for a long time. Even if they came, they would only asionally pass by here and live for one or two nights at most. They had never seen such generous tourists who was going to live for a long time, so some vigers came to talk to them from time to time. After a while, everyone knew that these two people looked about 30 years old. One of them looked quite gentle, with a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of his nose. His voice was very low, and he was very gentle and polite to others. He introduced himself as Barnes Gu. The other man was totally different from Barnes Gu. He had white hair, with a bun at the back of his head, and a ck peaked cap on his head. He looked very gloomy and terrifying, and the children in the vige had to detour when they saw him. Except for Barnes Gu, no one knew his name. ording to Barnes''s introduction, the two of them were art teachers in a university of the city and came to sketch. At first, the vigers didn''t know what sketching was. After listening to his exnation, they knew that the two were here to paint. The vigers respected the teachers very much. Although the young man with white hair looked fierce, Mr. Barnes looked harmless. Therefore, some of them sent some eggs, and some gave some local specialties to the two for fear of starving them. The night in the town came earlier than that in the city. After nightfall, there were almost no living things in the street. Every household would turn off the light and sleep. The whole town seemed to fall asleep completely. Only the lights of the small hotel at the entrance of the town were still on. In the daytime, Barnes went to the river and caught a fish. After carefully cleaning it up, he made a braised fish and two dishes. Then he went upstairs to ask someone toe downstairs for dinner. "Mr. Hogan, dinner is ready." Barnes was wearing a clean apron. He pushed his sses and stood there with a cold and abstinent expression. On the sofa, the white haired man had already taken off his peaked cap. Under the dim yellow light, a devil like angr face was faintly exposed. On that face, the man had a pair of iparably coquettish purple ck eyes. If one didn''t look carefully, they would think that he was wearing cosmetic lenses. The man raised his eyes slightly and sneered, "Tut-tut... If Martin saw you like this, would he eat you on the spot? " Barnes said, "Mr. Hogan, you must be kidding." The man chuckled, "You go to pack up. We will leave here tomorrow morning."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Barnes didn''t feel surprised at all. He nodded, "Yes, Mr. Hogan. Where are we going next?" Over the years, he had apanied Hogan to almost all the cities in H country, including the streets and alleys. Sometimes they would stay in a ce for a long time, and sometimes they were just like tourists passing by in a hurry. They had been to many cities, but missed all the cities. The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and something shed in his eyes. Then, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, "The capital city." Hearing this, Barnes was stunned, "The capital city is his territory. He seems to have sensed something recently. He has been sending people to trace your whereabouts, and the substitute can''t hide it anymore. Are you sure you want to go to such a dangerous ce?" The man''s eyes were as cold as ice, and the air in the huge space was instantly frozen into ice. The man snorted, with a little blood in his dark purple eyes. He said in a very cold voice, "she is in the capital city." Barnes said, "I have a question." The man raised his eyes, which reflected different shades of light. One of his eyebrows slightly moved, "Go ahead." Barnes kept silent for two seconds. "In the past few years, I have apanied you to travel all over the country, from day to night, since I was a young man... Who are you looking for? Is it really so important to you? Is it more important than your safety? " Who was he looking for? Was that person really so important to him? The man''s eyes were a little empty, and then he raised his eyes. There seemed to be a faint light shing in his dark purple eyes. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, "There is a person who is more important than my life. Even if she might have forgotten who I am and even if she doesn''t remember that she has ever seen me, I still want to... Take her back to me. " There was no reason or logic. He just met her by chance. In her eyes, he might be just a stranger she saved by ident, but for him, she was the person he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. He had been looking for her for 21 years. From young to now, he was no longer the young and inexperienced young man who used to be as useless as rubbish. In these long years, he had been cast into an indestructible appearance by the wind, frost, de and sword. If they met again, would that person still recognize him? Liuyun was always so cruel. Time flied. He had been looking for her and waiting for her for 21 years alone. Barnes kept silent for a long time. Under the white light sses, he stared at the man without blinking. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "Since I''m chosen by you, I''ll take you as my master. Life and death are naturally up to you. From now on, I will never say such words again." The man slightly lowered his eyebrows and said, "It''s good that you understand. You are a knife that I have cultivated with my own hands. This knife can only be held in my hands for my own use, understand?" Barnes replied, "I know." The man waved his hand and said, "Let''s have dinner." Barnes, "Okay, Mr. Hogan." The man stood up from the sofa and walked downstairs slowly. It was not until then that Barnes saw the ck iPad he put on the sofa. On the screen, there was a stopped video interface, on which there was a person, a girl. The girl''s arm was still bandaged. It seemed that her hand was injured, but her eyes were as bright as stars. This girl... Was it the girl Hogan had been looking for 21 years? Barnes couldn''t help but take a look at her, and then went downstairs with the man to have dinner. Chapter 702 You Dont Like It Chapter 702 You Don''t Like It In J hospital. In the VIP ward. Andrew''s face was as pale as paper, his legs in ster, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. His eyes were almost glued to Moore who was sitting on the sofa. He gritted his teeth and said, "What the hell do you want to do? How could you be so shameless? Do you know ''A gentleman uses his tongue but not his fists''? " ''Wasn''t he distributed to the border area? Why did hee back again? And he beat me up as soon as he came back!'' Hearing this, Moore, dressed in ck, sat on the sofa and raised his eyebrows slightly. He cut the peeled apple into small pieces and pushed it in front of Andrew. Andrew took one piece and took a big bite. "Aren''t you afraid that I will poison you?" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, the slightly hoarse voice of Moore broke the silence. Andrew''s face suddenly changed. He quickly spit out the apple that he had swallowed, and threw the rest directly at the face of Moore. "Your fucking mouth is still so vicious. Aren''t you afraid that no one will collect your corpse after you die one day?" Moore chuckled, but there was an imperceptible confusion in his ze colored eyes. He gently raised his hand, with his slender fingers against his forehead, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He stared at Andrew with a faint smile. "People like me are destined to have no good end... Andrew, we are different innately. You have your uncle to protect you... " Andrew rolled his eyes at him and said, "You have Martin to protect you. Now the whole Lu n belongs to Martin. Can he still make you suffer?" Martin wouldn''t let him suffer. For so many years, even if he wanted the moon in the sky, Martin would take it off for him. But he didn''t want to be a young master who could enjoy wealth and honor. He never wanted to be such a powerful man. From the day Martin took him back to his side, he just wanted to be the fastest knife in Martin''s hand. Everyone in the world could betray Martin, but he would never, never. "Of course my adoptive father won''t let me suffer any grievance. You can see how much he spoils me as long as you are not blind. But as I said, Andrew, we are different." Moore leaned against the sofa and smiled. As a flower growing in a greenhouse, Andrew wouldn''t know about the harsh realities of life. If he took a wrong step, it would be a dead end. For what he wanted to get, he had to rely on his hands, even if using all kinds of tricks. Andrew cast a sidelong nce at him, reached for a piece of apple and put it into his mouth. "Don''t be jealous in front of me. My uncle will protect me. I don''t care." Moore nodded slightly and said, "Well, during this period of time, you''d better stay in the hospital for recuperation. As for thepany... I''ll manage it for you. " Andrew was almost choked to death by the apple. Two small veins burst out on his forehead. "What the hell do you want to do, Moore? If you want apany, the Lu Group has so manypanies. You can get any one of them. Why do you keep an eye on the FX International Group? " The FX International Group was founded by Andrew. It took him a lot of efforts to achieve this scale. He didn''t want Moore to mess it up. Moreover, Moore didn''t know the rules of the entertainment circle at all. If this guy really intervened in the FX International Group, his previous efforts would be ruined. Moore raised his eyebrows and said, "You''re right. I can get anypany I want, but only your company is what I want. Don''t worry. I won''t ruin your efforts. I will develop the FX International Group to an unprecedented level... Until I''m the only one who has the final say. " Andrew stared at Moore and wondered, ''What''s wrong with him?'' Although the FX International Group had upied half of the entertainment circle, there was still a GR Group that couldpete with it. Although the GR Group had a few scandals in a row these days, it was not easy to get rid of the GR Grouppletely because of its status as a well-known entertainmentpany. Andrew touched his forehead speechlessly. "Moore, running apany is different from fighting in groups, you can''t be a winner due to your strong fists. You know nothing about the entertainment circle. I''m really worried about leaving thepany to you. If you really want to y, there are several branches of the FX International Group, how about you choose one and try to run it first?" With a touch of coldness in his eyes, Moore narrowed his long and narrow eyes and said, "Who told you that I don''t know anything about the entertainment circle? I have asked Doctor Kevin that you have to stay in the hospital for at least a month for your injury. If I seed in doing it in this month, you can''t stop me from entering the FX International Group." Andrew hesitated for two seconds and said, "If you fail, don''t mention it again." Moore nodded, "Deal." Andrew nced at him. For some reason, he always felt that there was a purpose for Moore to insist on entering the FX International Group, but he was not sure why. The "God of War" became popr and the biggest winner of the Golden Sand Award. Overnight, "God of War" upied almost all the entertainment headlines. The hot searches of microblog and various tforms were all about the "God of War". Countless businessmen, directors and producers threw olive branches to the Ring Entertainment Industry, and Jack''s phone was almost exploded. The number of microblog fans of Cassandra, Peggy and others also soared, and there were constant invitations of work. Even Johnny received countless calls from producers, forwardly asking for investing his films. With bandage on her arm, Cassandra was checking the microblog. She had expected that the movie ''God of War'' would be a hit. After all, it was directed by Johnny in person. Although Johnny hadn''t received any admiration in his previous life, all the glories that belonged to Johnny were ced on him in this life. All this was just a beginning. They still had a longer way to go. While Cassandra was browsing the microblog, a new message popped up all of a sudden. The FX International Group invested one billion dors to build the most powerful science fiction movie this year. Cassandra clicked on the message and browsed the message briefly. Her expression was a little indescribable. After a while, she finally raised her head and stared at Martin pitifully. "Martin, is Moore really out of his mind? It was not a big deal to invest one billion dors in such a movie... But the director is from the GR Group. I have never seen such a spendthrift. " N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Martin, who was dealing with his documents, raised his head and asked, "You don''t like it?" ''Of course!'' The words ''I don''t like it'' were almost written on her forehead. And why was there such a big difference between people? Moore could easily enter the FX International Group''s headquarters and even spent one billion dors to support other directors... Cassandra said seriously, "It''s not that I don''t like it. I just think he''s a spendthrift. If he wants to go against me, juste at me. Don''t you think he''s stupid to make so many detours?" Chapter 703 A Doting Father Usually Has a Son Good-for-nothing Chapter 703 A Doting Father Usually Has a Son Good-for-nothing Martin stretched out his hand and gently rubbed her head, "He has reported this project to me before." Cassandra raised her head in a hurry and muttered in a low voice, "Don''t you know ''A doting father usually has a son good-for-nothing''? If you know that, why don''t you stop him messing things up? You love him more, don''t you? " She suddenly felt jealous... Martin chuckled, "From a business point of view, there is no problem with his n. Why should I refuse it? This is not a preference, understand? " He was a fanatic for protecting his wife. Of course he loved his wife more. Cassandra was confused, "He invested in the director of the GR Group. Is that okay?" ''Is Martin insane?'' Moore invested one billion to the director of the GR Group for filming. Let alone anything else, even if he finally made a profit at the box office, it was also a loss for the him but only help the GR Group, wasn''t it? Martin said, "Generally speaking, people think that it is a mistake for Moore to invest in the director of the GR Group with money. But have you ever thought that it is also a marketing method?" Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly and immediately said, "You mean he deliberately created such a big stunt to increase the exposure of himself and the FX International Group?" Martin, "As a neer in this industry, if Moore doesn''t y tricks, who will know that he is from the FX International Group? His purpose of doing this is to let everyone know that he is a fool and he doesn''t care about spending one billion dors. Other media and ''We Media'' will pay attention to this news, not to mention the media of FX International Group and the GR Group will hype for the publicity, won''t they? " Cassandra''s eyes lit up, "In other words, he wants to hype himself easily with the help of the media, but now that these words have been released, if he goes back on his word, will he make everyone angry?" Martin shook his head and said, "He won''t go back on his words. He is indeed going to cooperate with the GR Group, but if the other party can''t give him what he wants, the GR Group will break the contract. The penalty alone is enough to make the GR group suffer a loss. Of course, this is not the key point. The key point is that the GR Group will no longer have a high status, and it will be ruined because of this negative scandal. " Cassandra didn''t expect that there was such a deep secret hidden in Moore''s seemingly ridiculous behavior. If it weren''t for Martin''s exnation, she would have thought that what he did was a typical example of being stupid and rich. But she didn''t expect that he had already made a perfect n. Cassandra swallowed, "Anyway, our son is really a business genius. He can evene up with this kind of idea." A strange look shed across Martin''s eyes, but it was quickly concealed. He looked at Cassandra and said, "Well, it''ste. Your hand hasn''t recovered yet. Go to bed first." After a busy night, she was indeed tired. Martin had almost recovered, so she didn''t worry about him. She raised her hand and yawned, "Well, don''t work toote." Martin nodded, Cassandra stood up from the carpet and walked out slowly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Martin stared at her back until she disappeared. The smile on his face disappeared in an instant. He raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows, "Come in." As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the study was pushed open from the outside. Carlos came in with a serious face. After hesitating for a while, Carlos said, "Master, something happened in Dragon City." Martin''s face seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible frost, and he said in a slightly cold voice, "Say it." Cold sweat dripped from Carlos'' forehead. He wiped it off in a hurry and said, "All the people we nted in the Dragon City disappeared overnight, and even the most secret mercenaries lost contact. I suspect... I suspect that the person has already known those are our people, otherwise, they would not have disappeared overnight. After all, the Dragon City is that person''s territory, and our movements are restricted... " Dragon City, also known as the "ck Triangle Zone", was regarded as a forbidden area of death. A touch of coldness shed across Martin''s deep eyes, "Where is he?" Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. He said in a trembling voice, "I only know that he has left the F City. As for the specific whereabouts, we still need to continue to investigate. I have asked Josef to go there in person." Martin nced at him coldly, "Send more people to follow Cassandra recently. Don''t let anything happen to her." Carlos was stunned. Did men in love all have such unconventional thinking? Why was everything rted to his sister-inw? Carlos, "Yes, master." "Spread the news that he has left the Dragon City." said Martin in a cold voice. Carlos'' eyes widened, "Master, you mean..." Martin squinted his eyes and said coldly, "The ck Triangle Zone has been too peaceful these years. Since it is a dead water, someone must stir it up." "Yes, master." replied Carlos immediately. Martin, "You don''t have to tell this to Moore." Carlos was stunned, "You''re worried that he will take the initiative to go there. But then again, that bastard seems to be casual over the years, but his skills have improved greatly. Now I''m afraid that even Josef is no match for him." Martin kept silent for two seconds, "Inform Shane toe to see me." Carlos said in a daze, "You haven''t contacted the Heavenly Abyss Pavilion since you took Moore back. This time... Do you really want to contact the people there again? " Martin, "Don''t forget that he is still a member of the Heavenly Abyss Pavilion." Carlos didn''t dare to say anything more, so he nodded, "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Martin waved his hand, and Carlos left sensibly. For some reason, he suddenly felt that the reason why Martin restored contact with the Heavenly Abyss Pavilion at this time was not just for the sake of Moore. The second morning, Cassandra received a call from Jack early in the morning, saying that there was an emergency to discuss with her. Without thinking too much, Cassandra rushed to thepany. In the small meeting room of the Ring Entertainment Industry. "Shit! Samuel, look at my face and my eyes! Damn it! Those old bastards have tortured me all night! I didn''t sleep at all! " With an angry face, Jack pointed at his bluish fat face andined loudly. After the Golden Sand Awardst night, "God of War" became famous all of a sudden. Originally, this honor should belong to the World Media, but Johnny and Cassandra had already left the World Media and worked at the Ring Entertainment Industry. In addition, a series of events had happened before, especially the joining of Denny and Palmer. Now the Ring Entertainment Industry was no longer what it used to be, and had be the most popr entertainmentpany in the entertainment circle. Speechless, Cassandra rubbed her temples, "So you asked me to be here early in the morning just to comin to me...? " Chapter 704 I Heard That Your Hand Was Injured Chapter 704 I Heard That Your Hand Was Injured "Shouldn''t I? You''ve changed, Samuel. You were not like this before. You don''t care about me anymore. Don''t you like me anymore?" Jack pursed his lips and looked wronged. Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. To be honest, it was a pity that Jack didn''t go to act. He was really good at acting. Cassandra took a deep breath, "How is the new movie I asked you to prepare?" Jack''s eyes lit up, and the grievance on his face was swept away. He stared at Cassandra with a fawning face, "It''s already done. What''s wrong? Are you going to release it?" Cassandra nodded, "Yes, it can be released, but Johnny and I are not avable now, and we can''t spare our schedule. You go to the FX International Group to borrow a reliable director and use the new actors of ourpany to shoot. Remember, all the other supporting roles must be acted by the new actors without any fame. The payment can be properly improved, and you don''t have to report to me." Except for Colin who had some experience in stage y, the other neers who signed the contract with the Ring Entertainment Industry didn''t have much experience in acting. It was difficult for such inexperienced neers to stand out in the industry. Even if their fame could be temporarily increased through variety shows, it couldn''tst long, so they must have something presentable works, Cassandra had already nned everything for them. With a fawning look on his face, Jack said, "Don''t worry, Samuel. I''ve already arrange this. But you''ve seen the newsst night. Now that the FX International Group has changed a new boss, will there be any trouble?" Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. Her son was a little naughty, but he was reliable. She cleared her throat, "Although there is a new boss in the FX International Group, it won''t affect the overall situation. Just do as I say." Without thinking too much, Jack nodded immediately and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away." Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Johnny, "By the way, Director Johnny, when will my goddess join the film crew?" Peggy had just won the best actress award, so she must have a lot of work to do now. Cassandra was afraid that she might not be able to spare time to shoot. Moreover, Peggy had won the best actress award, but worked as a female supporting role in this movie, it would be a little unfair to her. Johnny looked up and said, "Miss Peggy can join the film crew at any time." Cassandra touched her chin, "Doesn''t she have a lot of work to do recently? I didn''t expect that she can join the crew at any time. But my hand is almost recovered. Let''s continue to shoot the movie as soon as possible, in case of dy. " Johnny nced at her and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll talk about it after your hand is totally healed. The crew can continue to shoot other scenes for the time being." Cassandra, "My hand really doesn''t matter..." Johnny interrupted her, "I said I''m not in a hurry. You can have a rest first. I have something else to do." After saying that, Johnny stood up from the sofa, lowered his head and left the small meeting room. Cassandra was confused and scratched her head. She looked at Jack and asked, "What''s wrong with Johnny today?" Jack felt helpless. ''How could you not know it?'' Jack smiled awkwardly, "I don''t know. Maybe... He''s during his period? " Cassandra, "Fuck off!" At this time, the door of the small meeting room was suddenly knocked open. With a bunch of white roses in his hand, Denny came in. He wore a white shirt on the upper part of his body, and a button at the cor was unbuttoned, revealing his white and beautiful corbone. The lower part of his body was wearing a ck ironed suit pants, simple ck match, but because of his nearly perfect figure, he looked more slender and charming. Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly, and her dark eyes reflected Denny''s slender figure and the angr outline of his face, which made her a little absent-minded for a moment. Denny put the white roses aside casually and looked at Cassandra. His eyelids trembled slightly, "This is a gift from your fans. I heard that your hand was injured... I didn''t have time toe here until now. Are you okay, Samuel? " Cassandra was injured in the shooting and worried about her identity being exposed, so she had to find an excuse to say that her hand was also scratched by ident. No one doubted it. After all, no one could expect that Cassandra was Samuel. Hearing this, Cassandra came to her senses and smiled, "It''s Okay. It''s just a small injury. Aren''t you going to shoot today? Why are you here? " After Denny became popr, he got a lot of work to do. The movie he had taken part in had been shooting recently and he was very busy. Cassandra didn''t expect that he would have time to see her. Trying to hide his tiredness, Denny said, "I won''t start work until a littleter. When I passed by the company, I came upstairs." In fact, he had discussed with the director and dyed his work. He rushed here almost immediately just to have a look at her. Otherwise, he would be worried. He had never been relieved since he knew that Samuel was injured. Cassandra smacked her lips, "Well, I don''t have anything else to do today. I''ll drive you to the film and television cityter and visit you by the way." With his eyes wide open, Denny stared at Cassandra in disbelief, "What did you say?" Cassandra chuckled, "I''m going to visit you. What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Denny shook his head immediately, "No, no problem. But what if your wound..." Cassandra, "I''m not that weak. It''s just a small wound, and it''s almost recovered. But I can''t drive. You''ll have to drive." Denny nodded, "Okay, let me drive. You just need to sit in the car." A few minutester. Cassandra sat in the ck house car. After checking the condition of the car again and again, Denny started the car and looked at Cassandra from the rearview mirror. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "I''m really fine. You don''t have to drive away your agent. This car is spacious and can amodate a lot of person." Denny, "It doesn''t matter. Eileen has something else to do, and she drove here by herself." Eileen, who was abandoned by Denny, got into a taxi with a sad face. It was really not easy to be an agent these days. Who knew when her boss would go crazy and drive her out of the car? If she was not sure that Denny was a very masculine man, she would doubt if Denny was a gay. Cassandra didn''t know what to say. She leaned back in the chair, nced at him and asked, "By the way, is everything going well with your work recently?" Denny nodded, "Yes." Cassandra narrowed her eyes and asked, "Do you want to cooperate with Palmer to shoot a better film?" Denny was stunned and didn''t know how to answer it. Chapter 705 the Brilliant Future Could be Expected. Chapter 705 the Brilliant Future Could be Expected. "In fact, I really didn''t have much choice in the past. In terms of filming, I don''t have any talent or good resources. As long as there is a movie that can be shot, I am willing to take it... I didn''t expect that I could be so popr this time, but I think it''s enough to experience it once in my life... If there is a chance, of course I am willing to cooperate with Palmer, but... I''m afraid it''s difficult. " Bowing his eyes and brows, Denny said in a calm voice. Cassandra could tell from his words that he was helpless and sad. Many actors and actresses felt sad and helpless before they became famous. Few people understood it. People in the world could only see that their fame and fortune deepened as they became famous, but they could not see the long silence before that. One day, when they became famous, they would bear malicious spection and endless usations from all directions. There was never any smooth development in the fame and fortune field. A touch of pity flitted across Cassandra''s heart. She raised her hand and patted on his shoulder, "That''s all in the past. From now on, as long as I''m here, no one will look down upon you. Your future must be brilliant." The brilliant future could be expected. Denny''s heart skipped a beat. He stared at Cassandra through the rearview mirror, as if all the grievances in the past had been wiped out and erased. He had gone through hundreds of hardships in order to meet Samuel. Theplex and strange emotion, like an invisible thin thread, entangled with Denny bit by bit, flowed into every inch of his body, like a maggot attached to his bone and blood. "Thank you." said Denny in a slightly hoarse voice Cassandra shook her head, resting one hand on her forehead, and said in a soft voice, "I signed the contract with you, so I should be responsible for you. Why should you say thank you? Remember, from the day you decide to work with me, you are mine. " Denny''s ears were inexplicably red, and he looked away in panic. "Yes." Seeing this, Cassandra couldn''t help smiling. Tut, tut, this child can''t stand flirting, and his face flushed after being flirted with a few words. Who didn''t want to touch such an innocent young man? What''s more, as far as she knew, someone was so bored that a vote was made on microblog for the "list of male stars that I want to sleep with most". Denny had always been at the top of the list with an absolute advantage. These crazy female fans were too rampant. What''s more, Samuel''s name was also in the list, and his ranking was not low. She didn''t know if those fans would want to gouge their eyes out when they knew that she was a woman. At the film and television city. The ck house car smoothly entered the film and television city and stopped in the private parking lot of the film studio. After confirming that there were no hidden reporters and fans around, Denny got off the car and opened the door. Seeing this, Cassandra was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She was the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry now. Was it necessary to act so secretly and be afraid of being exposed? At this time, a group of people came out from nowhere, with mobile phones and all kinds of cameras in their hands. They surrounded Denny and Cassandra, took pictures of them crazily, and screamed incessantly. Cassandra was not stupid and immediately realized what was going on. Her face suddenly darkened and she instinctively wanted to protect Denny behind her, but he Denny had already taken a step ahead of her and pulled her behind him, raising his hand to block the shooting. The two were surrounded by arge group of people. Under the crowd, someone pushed Denny. With a shake of his body, he Yun was almost pushed to the side. Fortunately, Cassandra was quick eyed and agile. She grabbed his wrist and pulled him to her side. Then she bumped into him. Denny''s heart stopped beating for two times, and then the battle was like a drum. He could not help but clench his knuckles and stared at Cassandra without blinking. Cassandra nced at the crowd gloomily and shouted from the bottom of her heart, "What are you doing?" Everyone was stunned, as if they didn''t expect that Cassandra would be so angry. They looked at each other in embarrassment. At this time, the security guards of the film crew came over and carefully protected the two of them to the film set. The director and several subordinates immediately rushed over. They were relieved after making sure that the two were fine. The director wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and smiled apologetically, "Mr. Samuel, I''m really sorry. It''s our negligence that caused these fans to follow us here. Fortunately, nothing happened..." Originally, he had signed the contract with Denny a long time ago, and he had just taken it as an ordinary film. However, because Denny became popr, the focus of this film suddenly increased. In recent days, all kinds of fans had been following them. Although he was also annoyed, it was also a kind of publicity in a disguised way, but the director did not expect those fans were so horrible that they almost caused an ident. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cassandra looked up at the director with deep eyes and said coldly, "Director Zhang, do you mean that the film crew has no responsibility if there is no ident? If something happened outside, it''s my fault. But now it''s on the film set. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to say it''s just because of careless, right? " Hearing this, Director Zhang was stunned. He had heard that Samuel was domineering, but he didn''t expect that he would be more domineering than it was said. However, this time he was wrong first, not to mention that Samuel was now a popr figure in the circle, and it was said that he had a strong background. He couldn''t afford to offend him, or the whole filming would be over. With a ttering smile on his face, Director Zhang said, "You''re right. Don''t worry. The security measures in our crew must be strengthened to ensure that simr situation won''t happen again." With a cold look on her face, Cassandra nced at Director Zhang coldly and said, "If you can''t do it well, you don''t have to do it. I''ll solve it myself." Director Zhang''s forehead burst out two blue veins, and he smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Samuel, I''m ttered. It''s the internal affairs of our crew. How dare I bother you to do it yourself? You can rest assured that this kind of thing will never happen again. " Cassandra, "I hope you can keep your words." Director Zhang immediately replied, "Yes I will. Don''t worry, Mr. Samuel." Cassandra waved her hand and said a few polite words. Then she led Denny to the lounge. As soon as they entered the door of the lounge, Cassandra''s face darkened. "It''s a harassment from fans. Why haven''t you told me such a big thing?" Cassandra''s eyes darkened and her voice turned cold. Chapter 706 Never Allow Anyone to Bully My People Chapter 706 Never Allow Anyone to Bully My People After Denny became famous, the number of his fans increased greatly and he had a lot of work to do. In addition to the normal fans, there were indeed some crazy fans who inquired about his schedule from the scalpers and block him all the way. Today''s scene was not bad. Once they stopped his car by force, which almost caused an ident. Denny bit his lips and said, "I''m sorry..." Cassandra frowned and said, "It''s not your fault. Why did you apologize to me? Do you know how dangerous the situation was just now? What if you fall down and get hurt? " Denny kept silent for two seconds and forced a smile. "They are all my fans. Theye here because they like me. I... I can''t let them down. Besides, I''m not hurt. It''s okay. In fact, there''s no need to make a fuss... " Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What''s wrong with the boy? He was chased to the film set by those crazy fans and almost had an ident. How could he not be angry at all and think for the other party? Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "That''s not what I mean. If they juste to visit us, I''m very wee. Fans are the people on whom our livelihood depends. That''s right, but the problem is that they are just in the name of fans, causing trouble to your safety, so I can''t sit by idly and remain indifferent." Denny looked at Cassandra, "Samuel, I really don''t need your help. I can handle these trifles myself." Cassandra''s heart ached, "What are you going to do with it? If you continued to be harassed by them, what if something happened next time? I will never allow anyone to bully my people! " Denny''s back stiffened, and a touch of confusion appeared in his eyes. There were also someplex and unspeakable emotions, which shed through his heart all of a sudden. After a while, Denny lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I see." Cassandra sighed and said earnestly, "I know you are not used to the sudden appearance of so many fans. Even if you want to do the best to repay them and let them know that you have them in your heart, you have to ensure your privacy and safety. Those crazy fans are just to earn fame and fortune in the name of liking you. They don''t deserve you to pay with your life, understand? " In the past ten years, Denny had been unknown all the time. All of a sudden, he turned famous overnight. He hadn''t realized what had happened yet. During this period of time, he was also in a trance, feeling that everything in front of him was illusory. It was not easy to get it, and he had experienced too many years of silence, so he cherished everything he had now. Even those crazy fans that were doing bad things secretly in the name of liking him, he responded with a smile. Denny said, "Well, I will follow your arrangement." Hearing this, the anger on Cassandra''s face was instantly swept away. She waved her hand and said, "Forget it. You don''t have to worry about these things. Go to prepare. The filming will beginter." Denny nodded and said a few words before going to make up and change clothes. This time, Denny acted in an ancient costume film as the male supporting role. Since he became popr, the director was very smart that he added a lot of scenes to his role, which was even on par with the hero. Therefore, he had a lot of scenes in this film, and the shooting cycle was rtively long. Even so, Denny didn''t behave like a superstar in the crew. Instead, he cooperated with the crew in a humble way, which was indeed rare. After everything was ready, the crew quickly started to shoot. Denny joined the shooting very soon, and every scene was almost finished on the first try, and the shooting went smoothly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After staying at the scene for a while, Cassandra received a call from a strange number, saying that he wanted to talk about cooperation with her, and Cassandra did not refuse. Now what they needed was all kinds of resources, so she also wanted to try her best to strive for resources and avoid detours. After finishing the shooting, she told Denny a few words and rushed to the appointed ce. In a western restaurant in the capital city. As they were going to talk about filming, Cassandra changed into a rtively low-key female dress and wore a ck peaked cap on her head before entering the western restaurant. When Cassandra arrived, she told the waiter the name of a room. The waiter immediately took her there. As soon as the door was pushed open, Cassandra saw a slightly obscene face. "Miss Cassandra, right? Please have a seat. " The man immediately stood up and greeted with a smile. Cassandra nodded politely, "Okay, thank you, Director Lance." Director Lance, Lance Zhou, a director from the Time Media, was not very famous in the industry. This time, he took the initiative to contact Cassandra, which even surprised Cassandra. Lance smiled, "You''re wee, Miss Cassandra. I didn''t expect you to be more eye-catching than on TV." Cassandra frowned and said, "Director Lance, I''m ttered." Lance rubbed his hands and invited Cassandra to sit down. Then he asked the waiters to serve the dishes. After a business talk, he looked at Cassandra with a smile and said, "Miss Cassandra, you have just won the best supporting actress award of the Golden Sand Award. There must be a lot of people looking for you to act in films recently. I''m not talented, but I have a good script in my hand. As long as you agree, you will be the heroine. As for the payment, as long as you ask, ourpany will satisfy you. " Hearing this, Cassandra looked up at Lance. Although she just won the award of the best supporting actress, she had made a debut for a short time andcked experience. Even if somepanies wanted to invite her to act in this period, they would give her a reasonable pay range. After all, there were too many famous people in this circle, and they would be faded stars soon. Lance offered such generous conditions as soon as he came, but hispany was not very rich. In fact, the strength of the Time Media might not be as strong as that of the Ring Entertainment Industry, which was just starting up. Where did Lance get the confidence? In a sh, Cassandra seemed to understand something. She smiled calmly and said, "Director Lance, you''re too polite. I''m just a neer in this industry. I''m lucky this time and I won an award by luck. I still have a long way to go. Thank you for your appreciation, Director Lance. As for the shooting, it''s up to the script. If your script is good enough, so of course it''s my honor. " A hint of slyness shed through Lance''s eyes. He smiled and said, "Miss Cassandra, you''re really different. I''ve been in this industry for so many years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a fresh and refined actress like you, neither arrogant nor rash. It''s really rare." Cassandra raised her head and said, "I''m ttered. Director Lance, what kind of script do you have? You can tell me first so that we can have further cooperation, right?" Chapter 707 I Want You to Lose Your Reputation Chapter 707 I Want You to Lose Your Reputation "Miss Cassandra, in fact, with your conditions, it''s easy for you to get what you want. I heard that Mr. Roger, the president of the GR Group, also likes you very much..." Lance squinted his eyes and said in an ambiguous tone. Cassandra raised her eyebrows and red at Lance with her dark eyes. For some reason, at that moment, Lance felt a chill on his back and his hair stand on end. Damn! Cassandra lowered her eyes slightly, as cold as ice, but her voice was as calm as water. "Director Lance, you have a good eye. It seems that in your eyes, I''m just like those women who will achieve their goals by all means." With cold sweat on his forehead, Lance wiped off the cold sweat in a hurry and said with a false smile, "Since you have said that, I''m not afraid to say it directly. There is a sugar daddy who likes you. As long as you agree, he can invest and support you as the heroine. In the future, it''s not a problem for you to win the best heroine award of the Golden Sand Award or even the movie queen." Cassandra chuckled, "The best heroine award of the Golden Sand Award... The movie queen... Director Lance, your offer is tempting, but I don''t know who is behind you. Why don''t you make an appointment with him so that I can thank him face to face? " Lance''s eyes lit up and immediately said, "You don''t need to know who this sugar daddy is now. Before that, you just need to serve me well. At that time, I will naturally introduce her to you. With money and resources, you won''t be afraid that you can''t win the best actress award." Cassandra was indeed a rare beauty, both in figure and appearance. Lance was famous for his lechery in the industry. Seeing that Cassandra was hooked, he had already been ecstatic, so he didn''t have time to care so much. Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened and a cold light appeared in her eyes, "I''ve heard that you have a dissolute life, Director Lance. You deserve the reputation." Hearing this, Lance sneered, stood up from the chair and rushed to Cassandra, "Ha-ha, since you have known it, but you still came here. You''re no difference from those women, why do you pretend to be so lofty? As long as you make mefortable... " "p -" Before he could finish his words, Cassandra pped him. He stared at Cassandra in disbelief with his eyes as big as a bell. He was stunned by the p. After a while, Lance came to his senses. His expression changed several times. Blue veins on his forehead bulged and he shouted angrily, "You! How dare you hit me? Are you crazy? " Cassandra cast a cold nce at him and said, "I just hit you. So what?" Lance was so angry that his face turned red. He said coldly, "Who the hell do you think you are? You''re just a new star. Believe it or not, I have one hundred ways to kick you out of the entertainment circle! " Cassandra chuckled, with a touch of imperceptible coldness in her deep eyes, as if her face was covered with ayer of invisible frost. She stared at Lance without blinking, "It''s because of the ck sheep like you that this circle is in a mess. Do you know how many people stepped into this circle with dreams? Don''t you feel guilty? " Lance sneered, "ck sheep? Who in this circle is clean? Do you think you can stand out with your beauty? What a dream! There are countless people who are more talented than you, but how many people can really climb to that position and be the focus of attention? Cassandra, you are too young after all! " The entertainment circle was a bottomless abyss, which was not rare to see. In the past few years, more and more stars were suffering from depression, and some evenmitted suicide. Cassandra was not a pure and naive girl, so she knew a lot of such things, but so what? Cassandra suddenly raised her eyes and said calmly, "You''re right. There are indeed many problems in this circle, but this can''t be the reason making me deprave. I believe that one day, this circle will return to its original purity, because there are still many people who work hard for this ideal." No matter how hard it would be, they would never give up for their dreams. Cassandra suddenly thought of this. At this moment, she suddenly realized that she had gone all out to enter this circle, perhaps in order to find the meaning of her existence... And for her ideal. As if Lance had heard a big joke, heughed wildly and looked at Cassandra as if she was an alien, "Regain the original purity? Who do you think you are? The Savior? You''d better think about how to save yourself! " Cassandra''s eyes darkened, "So you won''t let me go?" Lance stared at Cassandra coldly and sneered, "Let you go? You stole the best supporting actress I cultivated. Do you think I will let you go? Cassandra, I want you to lose your reputation and be kicked out of the entertainment circle like a wild dog! " As soon as Lance finished his words, he suddenly took out a small white bag from his pocket, in which there were some white powder. Cassandra was not unfamiliar with this thing - heroin. In her previous life, Martin''s body was getting worse and worse, and he couldn''t bear the pain in his body, so heroin became a pain killer for Martin. Although Martin had covered it well, Cassandra still inadvertently found that every time Martin came out of the basement, his body was covered with cold sweat and the marks of the rope into his flesh... N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. In fact, she really wanted to ask him in person if it was very painful, but every time before she spoke, all her fear had be an indelible resentment. Staring at the small bag in Lance''s hand, Cassandra''s heart couldn''t help trembling slightly. In recent years, several big shots in the entertainment circle were arrested for taking drugs, and their reputation was ruined overnight, so basically no one in the entertainment circle dared to touch it. In addition, the domestic control of drugs was very strict, and it was almost impossible to see it in private in the capital city. Where on earth did Lance get the thing? "Do you know what it is? Whether it was a big shot or a famous people in this circle, once they touch this thing, they would definitely be notorious... It''s so good to entertain you with it. " Lance shook the small bag in his hand and sneered. Cassandra''s eyes turned cold, "Since I''m already a rat in a hole, you can tell me who gave it to you. Even if you want me to die, you must let me know the reason." All of a sudden, Lance leaned over and pinched Cassandra''s chin tightly with his fingers. "What''s wrong? Now you are scared? Unfortunately, it''s toote... " Chapter 708 It Feels Like Three Years Have Passed Chapter 708 It Feels Like Three Years Have Passed Lance''s face suddenly changed. He threw away Cassandra, swirled the powder in the small bag into the cup in front of Cassandra, shook it gently, and said, "Guess what will happen next? I''ll take a few photos and post them on microblog, what will happen then? The new best supporting actress is taking drugs... Wow, that scene is so beautiful that I can''t even imagine it. " Cassandra''s face turned cold in an instant. The next second, the window of the room suddenly broke into pieces, and a ck figure jumped in from the window. At a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye, he grabbed Lance''s wrist, grabbed the cup in his hand, and put it on the table aside. Then, there was a scream like killing a pig in the room. Before Lance came to his senses, his body had been stepped on the ground, his face sticking to the floor, and his hands were put back behind him, which made him sweat. "This burly man... Please forgive me! Sir! I... I have money! Please spare my life! " Lance said in a trembling voice, trembling with fear. At this time, Greyson stood on Lance''s back and turned to Cassandra, "Cassandra, what are you going to do with this person? Break his arms and legs? Or kill him? " Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Am I such a violent and bloody person?" The corners of Greyson''s mouth twitched slightly. ''Don''t you know if you are such a violent and bloody person yourself?'' If it weren''t for master''s order not to kill people, this man would have been dead! Greyson squeezed one word from his teeth, "No." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cassandra smacked her lips, rested her head on one of her hands, and saidzily, "Yes, you''re right. At most, I''ll break his bones, and then stab the bamboo into his fingers one by one... Oh, and what do you think of breaking his tendons of hands and feet? " Greyson was speechless. Lance felt weak all over andy on the ground like a jellyfish, "Miss Cassandra, goddess, heroine... I was wrong. I just said it casually. How dare I do something to you? In fact, there was only flour in it, not that thing... Can you just ignore me? " Flour? Tut, the desire to survive could be said to be very strong~ Cassandra tapped her slender fingers on the table and said coldly, "Flour? Why don''t you taste the flour now? If it''s really flour, I will take what happened today as a misunderstanding. What do you think? " Lance''s ''face became livid. He had never dreamed that Cassandra would bring a martial artist with her, and from beginning to end, he had no room for resistance. Lance smiled like ackey, "Please don''t... It''s really flour. I don''t have to taste it. I... I was just kidding... " Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened, and the coldness in her body became more and more frightening. A cold light shed in her eyes, "You were kidding? If I hadn''t been prepared today, I would have been the one begging for mercy. Director Lance, have you ever thought of letting me go? " Hearing this, Lance couldn''t help shivering like amb, sweating, "No, no, I really don''t mean anything else... I... I... " He stammered for a long time, but still didn''t give a reason. Cassandra seemed to have run out of patience. She sighed slightly and said in a low voice, "Since you don''t want to tell the truth, don''t me me for being rude... Break one of his legs first. " As soon as she finished speaking, Greyson loosened his hand and raised his right leg, kicking hard at Lance''s leg. Lance waspletely shocked, and before he could react, he heard a sound of broken bones, and then a heart wrenching howl came from the room. "Ah..." After a whine, Lance''s face was as pale as paper, lying on the ground like a dead dog. His back was wet with cold sweat, and hey on the ground, too painful to say a word. Cassandra looked down at Lance and said, "I''ll ask you again. Who gave you that?" In the capital city, there were many dignitaries, but only a few people who had the power to order Lance to get drugs and have a grudge against her. Cassandra had already guessed who it was, but she needed to hear the answer from Lance in person. Lance said intermittently, "I... I really don''t know... This thing... He sent it to my office anonymously... I really don''t know anything else... " Sending it to his office anonymously? Cassandra frowned, "Anything else?" Lance trembled, as if remembering something, "He gave me one million and asked me to do it for him... The money was transferred to me through an overseas ount... " As soon as he finished speaking, Greyson had taken his mobile phone from his pocket. After unlocking it, he opened the private ount of Lance. From the ount, he could clearly see that there was a deposit of one million. Greyson handed the phone to Cassandra, "There is indeed a deposit of one million dors from the ount, but because it is an overseas ount, it will take some time to find out the information of the other party." Cassandra didn''t even look at the phone, "I''ll give you 3 hours. If you can''t find it out, go and get your punishment." Greyson''s face froze, "Yes." Cassandra looked at Lance and said, "Director Lance just said that he wanted everyone to know that I touched it. Now, let''s deal with him as he dealt with me. You know what I mean." Greyson nodded slightly, "Yes." Cassandra stood up from the chair, stretched herself and muttered, "If I had known it was such a bad thing, I wouldn''t havee here... I haven''t seen my sweetheart for hours. It feels like three years have passed. " Greyson was speechless. ''Could you tell me in advance when you show off your love? I really can''t do this job anymore!'' "I''ll leave the rest to you. I''m going to pick up my sweetheart." After saying that, Cassandra left the room quickly. Greyson was speechless. What had he done wrong in his previous life? In the Lu Group. In the CEO office. The office was eerily quiet. With cold sweat on his forehead, Carlos stood aside carefully, not daring to breathe. He had just received the news that something happened in the Dragon City. Not only had their spies been uprooted, but also the business in the Dragon City was in trouble. Now their people were involved in the trouble. If they did not deal with it in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. Carlos wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said gingerly, "Master, I''m almost sure now. That person has known that you''ve been keeping watch on him, but this time, the people in the Dragon City have been involved in the smuggling arms. What do you think...?" Chapter 709 Will You Still Love Me When You Come Back Chapter 709 Will You Still Love Me When You Come Back Martin didn''t say a word. An imperceptible coldness and cruelty shed through his deep eyes, and his cold and piercing fingers tapped the table rhythmically. After a long while, Martin raised his eyes and said in a cold voice, "I''ll go to the Dragon City, you have half an hour to prepare." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned and his pupils suddenly contracted. "Master, you mean..." Martin narrowed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "That man won''t leave the ''ck Triangle Zone'' for no reason. He must have some intention by dragging people into the mire. I''d like to see what he wants to do." Carlos swallowed and raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat. "But now the situation in the ''ck Triangle Zone'' is chaotic. If we go there at this time, what if..." The "ck Triangle Zone" was a dangerous ce. ''A person in a high position is liable to be attacked''. If Martin went there rashly at this time, what if he was killed? Before he could finish his words, Martin looked at him coldly and asked, "So what?" Carlos trembled with fear and hurriedly said, "Yes, master. I''ll arrange it right away!" After saying that, Carlos turned around and took two steps, but he suddenly stopped and said in a trembling voice, "Then... What about Cassandra? " When Martin heard this, there was a sh of void on his angr face, and his thin lips tightened into a straight line. Then he looked at Carlos and said, "Tell her I''ll be on a business trip." Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Business trip? ''Do you think these two words make Cassandra believe you? Are you kidding me?'' His sister-inw was a smart woman! Carlos gave a wry smile and didn''t dare to say anything more. He just got out of Martin''s office and met Cassandra who just came out of the elevator. Cassandra had changed into a man''s suit, with a bouquet of mboyant roses in her hand. Carlos looked as if he had seen a ghost, and inexplicably felt a little guilty. The smile on his face was ttering. "Ha-ha, you''re here, Cassandra." Why didn''t you tell me in advance? " Cassandra nced at him and said, "Why can''t Ie? Do you know all the women who don''te to pick up their men home are rubbish? Why are you so nervous? Is your master flirting with another woman behind my back? " Carlos opened his eyes wide and almost blurted out, "How could it be possible? Master has always been faithful to you. Who is so capable to poach him? " ''Ha-ha, young man, you really have a strong desire to survive~'' Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "That''s more like it. Where is Martin? Is he still busy?" With a guilty conscience inexplicably, Carlos fawningly said, "Well, how about I report to him first..." With one hand on Carlos'' shoulder, Cassandra stared at Carlos with a cunning look, "Why should I still need to report to my sweetheart when Ie here? Do you have a guilty conscience?" Carlos was speechless. ''Master, help!'' Carlos smiled awkwardly, "No, my master has just finished his work. I''m afraid that he is resting. Ha-ha, Cassandra, please don''t misunderstand." Cassandra let go of Carlos and nced at the door of Martin''s office, "Really?" Carlos nodded immediately, "Yes! Well, Cassandra, I have something else to do. I won''t disturb you and my master. I''m leaving now. " After saying that, Carlos ran away as fast as a gust of wind. Cassandra touched her nose and felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was. She raised her hand and pushed the door of Martin''s office open. In the office. With an expressionless face, Martin leaned against the sofa, with the back of one hand supporting his forehead. His pale lips were tightened in a straight line, and he gave off a cold aura of "no one is allowed to enter". Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. There was a newly opened bottle on the table in front of Martin. Alcohol? The man on the sofa seemed to feel something. He suddenly opened his slightly closed eyes, which were as dark as ink, reflecting the girl''s face, and the remaining hostility on his face instantly faded away like the tide. Even just for a short moment, Cassandra still felt the man''s coldness and cruelty which had faded away. She quietly walked towards Martin and stuffed the flowers in her hand into Martin''s arms. "When I came here, I saw these flowers were very beautiful, so I wanted to buy them for you. Do you like it, my sweetheart?" Thest trace of gloom in Martin''s eyes almost disappeared the moment she spoke. His eyes gradually returned to focus, but he stared at Cassandra''s hand without blinking. "Your hand hasn''t recovered yet. Don''t mess around." Cassandra pouted, "I miss you, but you scold me." Hearing this, Martin felt a little helpless, but he could do nothing to her. He softened his voice and said, "No, I didn''t. It''s just that you are injured. Be careful." Cassandra cupped her chin with one hand and said with a smile, "I can''t believe that the injured will be treated like this. Then I''ll take my time to recover..." Martin''s pupils shrank slightly, "Don''t make fun of your own body." Cassandra raised her hand and touched Martin''s hand, "I''m just kidding. There are still many scenes waiting for me to shoot in the crew. I''m a dedicated actress. How can I dy the progress of the crew because of my injury?" Hearing this, Martin rxed a little. He lowered his head, kissed the girl on the forehead and said, "There is an emergency in thepany and I have to deal with it. I have to go on a few days'' business trip. Don''t make trouble, okay?" Cassandra raised her head and asked, "Are you going on a business trip again? Where to? With whom? Will you still love me when youe back? " Martin''s eyes seemed to flicker for a moment, but he quickly calmed down and said seriously, "Yes, go abroad, with Carlos, I will." With a howl, Cassandra put her arms around Martin''s waist and rested her head on the man''s chest. The man''s undting and powerful heartbeat could be heard clearly. At that moment, she suddenly felt at ease. When she came back from her rebirth, she seemed to have been used to staying by the side of Martin. Whenever she looked back, she could see the man standing firmly behind him. She was fearless no matter how many hardships in the way. "When are you leaving?" Cassandra said in a low voice. Martin raised his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s head, "In ten minutes." Cassandra''s face darkened and she murmured, "So soon?" Martin, "As the saying goes, speed is the soldier''s asset. I''ll be back as soon as I finish my work. Can you stay at home to heal yourself these days?" Cassandra''s slender fingers circled in circles on his chest and said reluctantly, "I''m not a three year old child. I know how to take care of myself." Chapter 710 Youve Changed My View of You Chapter 710 You''ve Changed My View of You Lowering his eyes, Martin said, "Well, if you have anything to do, just ask Greyson to do it. You can also ask James for help for thepany affairs..." Cassandra suddenly interrupted him, with an aggrieved look on her face, staring at him without blinking, and said pitifully, "What if I miss you?" Martin''s heart skipped a beat, and a ripple rose in his deep pool like eyes. He answered in a hoarse voice, "I''ll be back as soon as possible." Cassandra, "Okay, I''ll wait for you at home." "Okay." replied Martin in a low voice. When Cassandra kept nagging for a while, Martin listened quietly. Time passed quickly. Carlos knocked on the door and came in, saying that the ne was ready. Cassandra sent Martin on the ne in person. She stood there lonely after the ne took off. She felt the wind was particrly strong tonight, and an ominous premonition rose in her heart. Coming out of the airport, Cassandra was about to get on the car. As soon as her fingers touched the door handle, a slender man got out of a ck Bentley beside. The man was wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants, the simplest and most ssic ck and white match, making him look neat and crisp. He had short gray hair on his head, and a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of his nose, making him look particrly elegant and refined... Well, a refined scum... But somehow, this man looked harmless, but Cassandra felt a sense of danger from him. The man seemed to have noticed Cassandra. Under the white light sses, his long and thin eyshes flickered for a moment, but quickly restored to their original condition, as if everything just now was an illusion. "Sorry, my car ran out of gas... I wonder if you can give me a ride please." The man stood still, he smiled slightly, and there was a breathtaking feeling. Anything too beautiful would be poisonous, because they were like poppy. The filthier they were, the more beautiful they were. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra wanted to refuse by instinct, but she took back her words. As a woman who liked beautiful appearance, who would have the heart to refuse such a good-looking man? Besides, she was still wearing men''s clothes. This man couldn''t be a freak. She didn''t think he wouldn''t even let go of a man. Cassandra scratched her head, "Of course I can. Where do you live?" The man answered without hesitation, "The CG Mansion." If Cassandra remembered correctly, this ce was also a famous rich area in the capital city. Although she could tell from the man''s car that he was not an ordinary person, it was a little too ridiculous that his car ran out of gas. After beckoning the man to get in the car, Cassandra started the car and asked, "What about your car?" The man sat on the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt. "I''ve informed my assistant to deal with it. Everything will be fine." Cassandra nced at the man from the corner of her eyes, "By the way, my surname is Lu. May I have your surname?" The man''s eyes shed for a moment, and the smile at the corners of his mouth deepened. "My surname is He, my full name is Hogan He." Hogan He? Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She inexplicably felt that the name was a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it, so she had to change the topic. "Well, you seem to be a businessman, Mr. Hogan. What kind of business are you engaged in?" The man lowered his eyes. Between the light and shadow, there seemed to be something shing in his dark purple eyes, which was hard to capture. After a few seconds, the man said slowly, "Investment. Mypany has just been registered. You may have heard about it. It''s the TL Investment Company." Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''TL Investment Company? How could she be so lucky? She just met a super boss by the roadside! Although Cassandra didn''t know much about the investment industry, a mysterious investment tycoon suddenly came to the capital city recently. It was said that he always spent billions on investment. His company had just been registered, and it had been promoted to a new famous investmentpany. Many rich people tried to make friends with him, but they had no way, so they could only sigh with regret. She didn''t expect to meet this man on the roadside! Suppressing the shock in her heart, Cassandra couldn''t help but look at the man a few more times. She thought Martin was an exception of creation, but she didn''t expect that there was another one here. Cassandra swallowed and looked at the man, "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect that you''re the new rich man who has been talked about in the capital recently. Nice to meet you." There was an imperceptible wave in the man''s deep eyes. He said indifferently, "I''m new here and I''m not familiar with this ce. I''m ttered." ttered? ''Ha-ha, is the bossy CEO so modest?'' It was said that the boss of TL Investment Company was a mysterious, low-key, noble and cold man! ''You''ve changed my view of you...'' After chatting for a while, Cassandra somehow asked, "By the way, Mr. Hogan, are you interested in investing in the entertainment industry?" After all, the strength of the TL Investment Company was very strong. From a business point of view, if she could get the investment from him, it would be profitable and harmless for the Ring Entertainment Industry. On the passenger seat, the man raised his long and narrow eyes, and his purple ck eyes under the sses were like thousands of peach blossoms blooming. He propped his head with the back of one hand, and his cold face was reflected on the ck window. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I''m interested in any profitable industry." Hearing this, Cassandra raised her eyebrows and smiled, "To be honest, I run a film and television entertainmentpany under my name. If you are interested, would you like to know something about it?" The man nced at her indifferently, "Okay, tomorrow night I will have a private dinner at the CG Mansion. Mr. Lu, if you are interested,e and have a seat. We will talk about it in detail then. What do you think?" Cassandra didn''t expect that Hogan He would take the initiative to invite her to a private dinner party. Generally speaking, these private dinner parties were mostly to expand their connections and exchange business cards. If they were not in the same circle, they would not have the qualifications to attend such an asion. Cassandra replied, "Okay, see you tomorrow night." The car stopped steadily at the side of the road, and in front of them was the CG Mansion. This was a rich area, and the entrance guard was very strict. No outsiders were allowed to enter without permission, so Cassandra just parked her car outside the gate, showing no intention of entering. The man unfastened his seat belt and took out a purple gold invitation from his pocket. "This is the invitation. Mr. Lu, you cane in with this invitation tomorrow night. I''m looking forward to meeting you again." Chapter 711 Brotherhood Chapter 711 Brotherhood Cassandra took the invitation and nced at it, "I''m also looking forward to meeting you again." The man raised his eyebrows and got out of the car unhurriedly. After saying a few polite words, Cassandra drove away from the CG Mansion. A few minutester, she dialed Daniel''s number. Daniel was still on the film set, and it was a night scene tonight. As soon as he finished shooting, his assistant immediately handed his phone to him. Daniel looked at the caller ID, but he didn''t take off his filming clothes. He went straight to the side and picked up his phone. "Mr. Samuel, what can I do for you?" Daniel leaned against a big tree and poked the trunk with his slender fingers. Taking a nce at the purple gold invitation from the corner of her eyes, Cassandra said, "There is a new upstart in the capital city recently. Have you heard of Hogan, the boss of TL Investment Company?" Daniel thought for a while and said, "I''ve heard that he has a very mysterious identity. I only know that he has just arrived in the capital city recently and has invested several emerce groups in a row. At present, he is a popr new upstart in the business circle. Why are you suddenly interested in him? Are you short of funds? " Cassandra chuckled, "No, thepany has won several awards in a row recently, and the investors are in a hurry to invest in us money, so we are not short of money. I just met the boss of TL Investment Company by ident today and want to get some information about him." Hearing this, Daniel''s tense nerves rxed a little. Strictly speaking, he was one of the shareholders of the Ring Entertainment Industry. Although he didn''t have much shares, it was one of his business. Moreover, Mr. Daniel didn''t mean to get a profit. He didn''t take such a smallpany seriously. Although he felt that his idea was a little abnormal, he was walking further and further on this abnormal path. "I don''t know much about the financial industry. I''ll ask Raines about itter. What do you think?" Daniel pressed "the third ant" to death and said with a look of "Brotherhood". Cassandra held the steering wheel with one hand and touched her chin with the other. "Well, it doesn''t matter if you can''t get any information. I just asked casually." Hogan''s identity was very mysterious. If even Raines couldn''t find any useful information, then he must be a powerful person. Cassandra didn''t know whether he was an enemy or a friend, so she didn''t dare to get close to him rashly. Daniel, "Okay, I''ll call you when I get any news." When the red light was off, the green light was on. Cassandra released the brake and said casually, "By the way, do you know any friends in the rich area of the CG Mansion?" Hearing this, Daniel''s face suddenly darkened. "Why do you ask this?" Cassandra didn''t notice that there was something wrong with his tone, "Nothing. Mr. Hogan lives in the CG Mansion. He invited me to a private dinner party tomorrow night. Is there any problem?" All of a sudden, Daniel''s tense face became gloomy. The joints of his hand holding the cell phone protruded a small piece of white, and a touch of coldness and cruelty appeared in his eyes. He said word by word, "It''s not safe in the CG Mansion recently. You''d better not go there alone, especially at night." Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She had an intuition that there was something fishy, so she asked, "Is there anything wrong with the CG Mansion?" Daniel clenched his knuckles unconsciously and squeezed the words out of his throat, "Nothing. I''m about to start working. I have to hang up now. Remember, don''t go to the CG Mansion alone." After saying that, Daniel hung up the phone. Cassandra was confused, but Daniel had always been sedate, how could he suddenly be so sensitive to the CG Mansion? Was there any secret hidden in the CG Mansion? "Ding -" All of a sudden, Cassandra''s phone rang. It was from Greyson. Cassandra reached out her hand and picked it up. At the other end of the phone, Greyson''s face was very serious. "Cassandra, as you ordered, I have investigated the person behind Lance, but I can''t find the source of the person''s overseas ount. Moreover, all the connections with Lance have been erased... As if he had never existed. " Cassandra''s eyes darkened in an instant. When she came back from her rebirth, she was no longer as innocent and ignorant as she was in her previous life. If something was anomalous, there must be something wrong. She thought it was Fiona who did it this time. After all, in the capital city, there were only few people who could bribe Lance and get drugs. Roger could do it, but he wouldn''t take such a big risk. Maybe Susan could bribe Lance, but she could never get the drugs. Therefore, it was very likely that the perpetrator was Fiona. However, no matter how capable Fiona was, it was impossible for her not to leave any clues. The other party not only erased the source of the ount, but also erased all the connections with Lance... Who on earth was this person hiding behind the scenes? There was a dead silence in the car. Cassandra''s face was as cold as the north wind. She said, "Keep tracing. No matter who he is, we must find him out." Greyson tensed up and said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, it''s a big deal. Should we report it to my master? I''m worried..." "No," Cassandra interrupted Greyson directly, "Martin is on a business trip, so you don''t have to report it to him for the time being to distract him. You go and investigate it first. If you have any clue, report it to me immediately at any time." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. A trace of helplessness appeared on Greyson''s face. He immediately said, "Yes, Cassandra." Cassandra pursed her thin lips and said, "Besides, go and investigate a person for me. I want to know all the information about him as much as possible." Greyson, "Please tell me." An angr silhouette shed through Cassandra''s mind, and she said, "Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company." Greyson, "Okay, I''ll send someone to check it right away. I''ll report to you as soon as I get any news." After exhorting for a while, Cassandra hung up the phone. The ck Bentley car slowly disappeared at the end of the street. The dark night shrouded the ground, the frost flowers were like being carved, and the lights were all on. In the basement of the CG Mansion. In the spacious and cold basement, on the huge white screen, there was a beautiful face. The girl sat in the driver''s seat casually, and her slender fingers tapped the steering wheel unconsciously, as if thinking about something, or simply waiting for the traffic light. The night was long. The man was wearing a dark gray bathrobe. After bathing, he still had the light fragrance of body wash. On the tips of his gray hair, water drops falling silently, flowed into the dark gray bathrobe. The man''s slender body leaned against the sofa, with one hand slightly supporting his forehead, and his narrow and long Phoenix eyes gently closed. The girl''s face on the big screen was reflected in his purple ck eyes. After a long time, the man raised his hand and held a ss of spirits with his slender fingers. He gently rubbed the edge of the ss with his fingertips and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "Honey... Are you suspecting me? " Chapter 712 I am Alone Chapter 712 I am Alone There was a strange dead silence in the air. In the cold basement, the air seemed to be frozen into ice one point one, which made people feel cold on their backs. In the cold darkness, a small sound suddenly sounded. It was a very weak sound of leather shoes rubbing the ground. If one didn''t listen carefully, he couldn''t hear it at all. The man had good ears. An imperceptible coldness and cruelty shed through his slightly narrowed eyes, and his chest was heaving violently. "Mr. Hogan, the trap in the Dragon City has been set up, and Martin has set out to the Dragon City in person as nned. The Zhou n is also investigating the clues. Do we need to carry out the next step?" Standing behind the sofa, Barnes lowered his head and said in a slightly low and hoarse voice. Hearing this, the man pinched the ss with his fair finger, and the wine ss between his fingers broke into pieces. The broken ss pieces pierced into the flesh. The fresh red blood was in sharp contrast to the white skin, which was somewhat frightening but inexplicable tempting. The man slowly raised his hand, stretched out his long tongue and gently licked the blood on the wound. Suddenly, a strong smell of blood filled his mouth. The familiar smell of blood, along with the blood, spread to his limbs and bones. The man''s purple ck eyes suddenly were filled with overwhelming cold killing intent. The man''s voice was extremely cold, "No, we don''t have to." Barnes slightly raised his eyebrows, which seemed to be covered with a thinyer of frost. His dark eyes under the sses stared at the man for a moment, "Yes, Mr. Hogan." After saying that, Barnes left quietly, as if he had never been here. In the darkness, the man snorted. His deep eyes shed for a moment, but soon returned to dead silence. "Honey, I''ve been looking for you for 21 years. You''re mine... No one can take you away from me! " In the Yan Garden. After washing up, Cassandra called Martin to make sure that Martin was safe. After that, she habitually opened the microblog. As soon as she opened the micro-blog, her face suddenly darkened. On the top search list of microblog, there was a piece of shocking news -- Lance was dead and the police had been involved in the investigation. ording to the official announcement, Lance died in his own home. Because there was no monitoring in his home, the police could only deduce the estimated time of death from the corpse examination. Moreover, ording to the surveince equipment of themunity, the incident happenedte, and no strangers entered themunity or Lance''s home, so the possibility of homicide was temporarily excluded. This was indeed a serious criminal case, but for some reason, after Lance''s death, all the major media scrambled to report it. Now the whole case had been spread everywhere, and the conclusion of conspiracy and murder was gradually revealed. The police carried great pressure and promised to solve the case as soon as possible. Cassandra looked through the relevant news roughly. ording to the official news, Lance seemed to have died of a sudden disease or suicide, because there was no other evidence to prove that he was murdered. Cassandra had a close look at the photos posted on the Inte. From the photos, she could clearly see that there were no signs of fighting in Lance''s house, and the doors and windows were intact... But... Why did the death of such an unimportant person like Lance attract so much attention from the media? Cassandra''s thin lips tightened into a straight line, and her eyes were fixed on the screen of the mobile phone. Lance was indeed hateful, but he didn''t deserve to die. Perhaps it was because she had died once that she knew more about the preciousness of life. Holding the phone in her hand, Cassandra kept silent for a long time. Under the hot search of microblog, there were many new posts, and some people also stood out to expose the notorious deeds of Lance. The implication was that a hypocrite like Lance deserved more than death. There was no de in words, but it could kill people. A statement on the Inte never needed any evidence, but since a repeated nder made others believe and the rumors were rampant, who would really care about the truth of the matter? Lance was dead, but those who had already been hurt were still exposed and criticized, which was ridiculous. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows tiredly, put down the phone and threw it aside. At that moment, an unprecedented loneliness suddenly emerged from the bottom of her heart. She lived in the sea of people, but even though there were people around her, she was still lonely and helpless. Martin... In the darkness, these words were like breaking through the frozen earth and boundless snowfield, smashing down fiercely like thunder. She did not know what would happen in the future. Perhaps it was a deep abyss, or a bright and smooth path. But so what? She was destined to be entangled with Martin. Even if she died, she was willing to die in his hands. "Ding -" Suddenly, her phone rang in the empty room. It was from her sweetheart. Cassandra''s pupils contracted all of a sudden, staring at the screen of her mobile phone unblinkingly. At that moment, it seemed that something broke through the shackles of her body, as if the dust that had been trapped underground for thousands of years or tens of thousands of years, finally broke out of the earth at this moment, took root, and bloomed the most dazzling and brilliant flower. Cassandra''s fingers trembled uncontrobly. She slid the screen several times before she picked it up. The phone was pressed against her ear, and her heart beat faster and faster uncontrobly. She said in a hoarse voice, "Hello..." On the other side of the phone, Martin stood in front of the huge French window, looking down at the numerous lives under his feet. The moment he heard the girl''s voice, his tense look suddenly disappeared, and a touch of destion appeared in his eyes. He tightened his fingers and said as calmly as possible, "Cassandra, are you asleep?" Cassandra leaned against the head of the bed, her fingers circling her hair unconsciously, and nced at the empty space beside her from the corner of her eyes. She had been used to being alone, but now Martin suddenly asked, as if the past days had turned into grievances. Cassandra curled her lips and said aggrievedly, "No, you''re not at home. I''m alone... I can''t fall asleep... " ''Ha-ha, you used to want to sleep alone. Do you have insomnia now? Don''t you think you are a little rebellious?'' Unexpectedly, Martin was delighted and said in a soft voice, "Good girl, I''ll be back soon." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra also knew that something worthy of Martin''s personally must be very important to the Lu Group and even the whole Lu Group. Martin had achieved what he had today step by step, and he would never allow anyone to hinder the Lu Group. However, at this moment, in the long night, she suddenly felt aggrieved and lonely. She could give up everything, as long as Martin was by her side. Chapter 713 Dont Flirt With Girls Chapter 713 Don''t Flirt With Girls "Martin, can''t you understand? I miss you so much. You don''t know how much I want to fly to you now. " Cassandra held the phone tightly and said without hesitation. On the other side of the phone, Martin''s back suddenly became stiff, and a touch of astonishment appeared in his dark eyes. The haze and cruelty on his face instantly froze and broke inch by inch. Martin stand in in-situ, as if his feet were rooted to the ground, and his chest was heaving violently. A momentter, he found his lost voice, and there seemed to be an invisible ck abyss in his ck eyes. He said word by word, "I miss you too. Be good, wait for me toe back." Cassandra''s face was full of grievance. At that moment, she suddenly wanted to make a big mistake, waiting for Martin toe back in a hurry to clean up the mess for her, and then took her home helplessly, unwilling to scold her. No matter how many dangers and hardships outside, as long as this man was still standing behind her, she would feel at ease. He was a crack in the dark world. Through the dustden resentment, he sprinkled a small white light, bringing her away from the darkness and back to light. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and pretended to be rxed, "Okay, I know. I won''t make trouble for you all the time. It''s gettingte. Go to bed. Have you taken the medicine on time? Don''t flirt with girls, okay? " She couldn''t help repeating what she had just told him. With a slight smile on his face, Martin said, "Yes, I have taken the medicine. No, I won''t flirt with girls. Go to bed early." Cassandra quickly exhorted him before hanging up the phone. As soon as the phone was hung up, the whole room returned to dead silence. She leaned against the head of the bed and gently yed with the phone with her slender fingers. "Ding..." The phone rang again, and it was a Wechat message from Martin. Cassandra couldn''t wait to open it. On the screen, there was a photo lying quietly, with a vast night sky as the background, and the stars gathered into a long Milky way. "Vast territory of the mothend, famous mountains and great rivers, are not as good as your glimpse and your smile, you are enough for the rest of my life." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Under the photo, Martin sent the words word by word seriously. The few words were like a trigger of thunder and fire, resounding through the heaven and earth. Holding the phone in her hand for a long time, Cassandra slowly smiled. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved, which were so beautiful, but unfortunately, Martin couldn''t see her now. She replied to him a Wechat message with her fingers moving slightly. Cassandra, "For the rest of my life, you are the one who will suffer from the wind and snow, the routine, the poverty, the glory with me, you''re the tenderness in the bottom of my heart, and my eyes are full of you. " On the other side of the phone, Martin stood in front of the French window, holding the phone tightly with his slender fingers. It was obvious that he had seen the words be used up thousands of times, but at this moment, in his eyes, he regarded them as a treasure. In the past, he was not cherished by others. Along the way, he had been ustomed to the life and death parting. But since he met her, he suddenly believed that everything he had experienced was just for the better to meet her. When they first met, they were like old acquaintances. "Cassandra..." The faint sound seemed to break through the endless darkness. In the darkness, it flickered with small mes, not burning, but enough to light up his path forward. "Creak!" the door was opened from the outside and Carlos came in with a serious look. The tenderness on Martin''s face faded away like the tide in an instant, and his angr face was covered with a deep and bottomless cold mist, which automatically isted people from approaching, making people dare not easily approach him. Carlos walked to the back of Martin and stopped about a step away from him. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Master, we have contacted the local investigation bureau of Dragon City, and they are very tough. They firmly believe that our people are smuggling. I haven''t seen the director of the investigation bureau yet. I''m worried... I''m afraid it''s just a trap. But why did that man work so hard to lure you into it? " The investigation bureau was the highest local authority in Dragon City, which controlled the white force in Dragon City. It was said that some gangs were also under the management of the investigation bureau, but no one dared to make a fuss about it in public. Dragon City was also known as the "ck Triangle Zone", which was famous for its being out of the control of the government. Since the investigation bureau was here, no one dared to stand out if it did not interfere in the disputes. Now that the director of the investigation bureau was missing, he didn''t care about the covert struggles in Dragon City at all. Either he was under control, or he had made a choice. After a few seconds of silence, Martin said in a very cold voice, "Keep tracing. Besides, send someone to spread news to the Han n." Carlos was stunned and immediately understood what Martin meant. His eyes lit up. "Master, do you mean to spread the news that the man has left Dragon City to the Han n? The Han n had been falling apart for a long time. Although he temporarily suppressed the internal strife, once they knew that he had left the Dragon City, someone would definitelye out to fight for the position of the n leader... Master, you''re wise! " Martin narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "He must have his own purpose to lure me here. Don''t take it lightly." Carlos, "Yes, master. And..." Martin nced at him coldly, "What else?" Carlos swallowed and said cautiously, "Miss Fiona seemed to have heard the news and rushed over, but she didn''t show up for the time being. She just gathered the Shen n''s forces in the Dragon City and helped to investigate outside. What do you think...? Do we need to inform Miss Fiona? " Fiona was a smart woman. She knew that Martin didn''t like her to work by his side, so she only took action within her sphere of influence and didn''t take the initiative to ask for credit from Martin. However, with Martin''s ability, he knew that she was doing something behind his back. Fiona was indeed different from other women who were jealous. She had high EQ and IQ and did everything perfectly. People couldn''t find any ws in her, but unfortunately, no matter how smart she was, Martin wouldn''t buy it. Martin said, "You don''t have to report such a trifle to me in the future." The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly, and he hurriedly said, "Yes, master." To be honest, he was really worried that Martin would be softhearted. After all, Fiona was not only good-looking and resourceful, but also the future sessor of the Shen n. In any way, she seemed to be better than Cassandra. But it didn''t matter. Anyway, his master was blind. "By the way, I just got the news that Cassandra seemed to have an affair with a man called Hogan... No, they met by ident. Do you want to investigate this man? " Chapter 714 For Cassandras Safety Chapter 714 For Cassandra''s Safety There was a strange dead silence in the air, and the huge space seemed to freeze into ice in an instant. The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly, and two small blue veins burst out on his forehead. Did he say something wrong just now? Why did he feel that his master wanted to kill him to keep his mouth shut? "Well... Cassandra is a girl. It must be very dangerous when she is outside alone. For her safety, I think it''s necessary to find out who are around her. Master, do you think so? " Martin''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a touch of imperceptible coldness in them. As soon as he left, someone tried to seduce Cassandra. Did he dote on her too much? Martin replied coldly, "Yes." Carlos, "..." ''Master, do you dare to be more sullen?'' At the Eastern District police station of the capital city. Because of the murder case in the area of jurisdiction, the police station worked overtime all night. After the on-the-spot investigation, it was already early in the morning, but the police station was still brightly lit. After the director of the police station called to ask the staff to work overtime to solve the case, he hung up the phone and people could no longer find him anyone. In the small meeting room. There was a strong smell in the small meeting room, which was not spacious. The instant noodles mixed with the heavy smell of smoke, whichsted for a long time. On the first seat, a man with untrimmed beard dressed like a middle-aged man, with a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of his nose, which was very ipatible with his temperament, and a half burned cigarette in his mouth. His slightly closed eyes stared at the scene photo in front of him, which had been just taken. On the other side, a young man in police uniform was reporting the situation of the on-the-spot inspection, and several other policemen in police uniform were forced to cheer up and listen. It was a matter of life and death. From the moment they put on the police uniform, they should protect the safety of the public and prepare to sacrifice their lives for the country and people''s lives at any time. It was their sacred and noble mission as police. "¡­¡­ These are all the contents of the on-the-spot inspection, Mr. Arthur... Mr. Arthur? " After reporting the situation of the spot inspection, the police looked at the man with beard in the first seat with tiredness. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This man''s name was Arthur Zhao, the deputy director of the Eastern District police station, and also the person in charge of this case. Arthur Zhao slightly raised his eyes. He had been lowering his head just now. Now when he raised his eyes, people saw the pair of eyes under the sses were very dark with long eyshes. If he carefully dressed up, he should also be a handsome man. "Arthur! You are not yourself today... Mr. Wei has issued an order. This case has already attracted a lot of attention from the media. The superior put pressure on us to solve it within a week. Otherwise, all of us will have to get out of here. Arthur, I don''t want to lose my job. Can you be more focused? Look at me. I''m almost a haggard and old woman now. How can I get married in the future? " Beside Arthur Zhao, a policewoman in a police uniform pointed at the photo in front of the man with two fingers, with a sad face. Arthur Zhao stubbed out the cigarette absentmindedly and looked at the policewoman with his dark eyes. "It sounds like you can get married as long as you are not a haggard and old woman." The policewoman was speechless. ''Can I strangle this bitch to death on the spot? I want to pinch him into ash!'' "Ahem, Arthur, the on-site inspection has beenpleted, and the photos are all in your hands. From the inspection, it is indeed a suicide case, and there is no evidence of homicide. Moreover, the dead was working in the entertainment industry when he was alive, and his profession is very stressful. It is not fresh for him tomit suicide under pressure, isn''t it?" In their profession, they were used to life and death. Perhaps they would feel sorry for the victims when they first met them. But after a long time, most of them were numb. Of course, with more experience, they could also deduce the cause of death more professionally and seek justice for the victims. Obviously, the criminal case this time was nothing special, but just one of many criminal cases. The victim was a deputy director in the entertainment circle. Judging from the evidence collected at present, the possibility of homicide could be ruled out. Such a small case could have been concluded by the police ording to the evidence on the spot, and the police would have regarded it as suicide. However, the death of the deputy director almost alerted all the media in the capital city, and the situation was getting worse and worse, which attracted the attention of the higher level police station in the jurisdiction. They were strictly ordered to solve the case within a week and stabilize the social public opinion. Arthur Zhao had been a criminal police for more than ten years, but it was the first time that he encountered such a case. Although all the evidence showed that the deputy directormitted suicide, he was unwilling to close the case hastily. Arthur Zhao took out a box of crumpled cigarettes from his pocket, took out a cigarette and lit it. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Rolf, has the autopsy reporte out?" He had been transferred to the neighboring city to help solve the case. As soon as the case was solved, he was immediately transferred back before he could have a rest. He hadn''t had a rest for two days and two nights, and he didn''t have time to shave his chin. Therefore, he was just in his early thirty, but looking like an old man in more than 40 years old. The man sitting on the third seat on the left who was very thin and pale said in a very low voice, "Not yet. I''ve urged the forensic expert. They said that the report would not be released until tomorrow morning at the earliest." Arthur Zhao took a deep drag on his cigarette and exhaled a light white smoke ring. He put on a false smile and said, "The higher authorities have given us a week to solve the case. But even a corpse examination will take up so much time. You go and urge them to tell them that Mr. Wei has said that if we can''t see the corpse examination report in two hours, let them take off their police uniforms and get out of here!" Arthur''s ability to solve cases was well-known in the police station. The more capable one was, the worse temper he had. Arthur Zhao, the deputy director of the police station, was this kind of people. People gave him a nickname "Devil Terminator". The police in the jurisdiction were more afraid to see him than to see the chief. Rolf Xiao kept silent for two seconds and said in a lower voice than before, "I''ve urged him. Doctor Qin said that if you continue to press him with Mr. Wei, he will resign tomorrow. He also said that you''ve comined too much and he doesn''t want to take the me anymore." The small meeting room fell into dead silence all of a sudden. The policewoman who had just spoken grabbed a piece of cake and stuffed it into Rolf Xiao''s mouth, trying to choke him to death with it so that he could shut uppletely. The boy was good in every aspect, but he was not smart enough to say what he should say and what he shouldn''t say. He didn''t even think, and all his words burst out. He was still alive in the Eastern District police station, which could be called the ninth miracle in the world. "Well... It suddenly urred to me that I have a report to finish... " "That''s right! I still have some notes to write! " "I... By the way, I need to watch the surveince video. Ah, why are there so many things? Work makes me happy! " "Gavin, where is the surveince video? Go and bring it to me right now." Arthur Zhao, who had been watching their performance quietly, suddenly said. Chapter 715 An Ordinary Businessman Chapter 715 An Ordinary Businessman On the early morning of the second day, Cassandra rushed to the film and television city. Her wound on her hand had almost recovered, and she continued to work in the film crew. After a day''s shooting, she changed into a woman''s dress and rushed to the CG Mansion. In the CG Mansion of the capital city. This ce was also a top-grade area whosend worth a lot of money. The CG Mansion was an independent vi area, and Hogan''s house was the No. 8 vi. At this time, the road outside the vi was full of all kinds of luxury cars and super cars, which were usually rare to see on the street. But they were randomly parked on the road now, which made people have to sigh that the capitalist society was so guilty. A ck Bentley stopped at the roadside. As soon as Cassandra got out of the car, she saw that Daniel waved at her crazily. Next to him stood a man in ck suit, who was his third brother, Raines. Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead. Was he out of his mind? She just wanted to know Hogan''s identity and background. She thought Daniel was just asking in private, but she didn''t expect that he would bring Raines here directly. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and was about to go over. But she didn''t know when Robert arrived. He casually put his arm around Cassandra''s shoulder and said, "Mr. Samuel, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She nced at Robert from the corner of her eyes. Everyone in the world knew that Robert was a rich second generation who liked to go to lively ce. But it was really a coincidence today. Cassandra smiled awkwardly and pped away his hand. "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect that you woulde alone tonight, Mr. Robert. Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Talbot would misunderstand you?" ''Taoist always subdues the devil.'' She didn''t believe that she couldn''t deal with him! The corners of Robert''s mouth twitched. He was ordered to supervise Cassandra here. How could he take his wife with him? Besides, there was a wide range of people in this ce. It didn''t matter if he learned something bad or not. He couldn''t let his wife learn something bad too. Robert cleared his throat and said serious, "Why should I bring him here in such a business asion? What if he gets tired? Do you think so? " ''Well, I''ll enjoy the public disy of affection!'' Cassandra, who was forced to face his showing off their affection, walked towards Daniel obediently. Robert followed her immediately and make her keep a distance from Daniel from time to time. ''Young man, don''t show your desire to live too obviously...'' As soon as Daniel saw that Robert was close to Cassandra, he tightened his fingers and his heart beat faster and faster, as if his eyes were glued to Robert. The rich families'' circle was not so big in the capital. Everyone knew that Robert was a man and loved men. Robert had announced his sexual orientation on Dous'' birthday. He had thought that Robert would change his mind and stop flirting with women. But now, seeing that Robert''s attitude towards Cassandra... He was too hospitable! Cassandra didn''t notice anything unusual. All the guests at this dinner party were business leaders, and Cassandra didn''t want to miss this opportunity to expand her connections. They were standing together and chatting casually. At this time, Hogan, surrounded by the crowd, walked towards Cassandra and others. Hogan wore a well cut ck formal suit with a dark tie at the cor. There was a slight smile on his angr face. A pair of ck thin sses was set on the bridge of his nose. Under the white light sses, his purple ck eyes slightly rippled. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Hogan said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Mr. Samuel, you''re here. Thank you for youring." The group of big shots around Hogan were stunned. Everyone in the capital city knew that Hogan was rich and even some top leaders were eager to have something to do with Hogan. At tonight''s dinner of the rich and powerful families, most of the people came for Hogan. Although Hogan had a smile on his face, everyone who could get this position was smart. Everyone knew that this gentleman was just being polite to them. But obviously, Hogan treated Samuel differently. Cassandra didn''t think there was anything wrong. She looked at Hogan and said, "You''re wee, Mr. Hogan." Raising his eyebrows slightly, Hogan said, "Since you havee as scheduled, I won''t let you down. Mr. Samuel, pleasee with me. How about we talk in the study?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Regardless of the envious and jealous eyes of the big shots around, Cassandra smiled and said, "Okay, please, Mr. Hogan." In the study on the second floor. The study wasrge, with bookshelves on all sides. There were all kinds of books on the bookshelves. Among them, there were books on hypnosis and criminal psychology. In the middle of the study, there was a very wild and peculiar painting. Standing in front of the painting, Cassandra kept her eyes on it. For some reason, at that moment, she suddenly felt that the painting looked a little familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere. "This was drawn by my girlfriend before. I''ve been hanging it here all the time." Leaning against one of the bookshelves, Hogan stared at Cassandra without blinking. Hearing this, Cassandra came to her senses and turned to look at Hogan. The man stood beside the bookshelf, the silhouette in the back light looked as if he had been ted a faint halo of light. He was just standing there quietly, but gave people a sense of vicissitudes of life. "For some reason, I always feel that... It feels like we are old friends at the first sight. " Cassandra asked in confusion. She didn''t know why she suddenly had such a strange idea. When she first met Hogan yesterday, she had such an idea. This person seemed to have some magic power, which always made her be lost in various fancies and conjectures. Hogan looked up and his purple ck pupil reflecting the face of Cassandra. He suddenly chuckled, "I''m just a very ordinary businessman with amon face. You may have seen me on the way." Cassandra scratched her head, "Well, I just said it casually. Mr. Hogan, don''t take it seriously. Let''s get down to business first." Hogan''s eyes shed for a moment, and then he said, "As far as I know, there are tworgest entertainmentpanies in the domestic entertainment circle, the GR Group and the FX International Group. The Ring Entertainment Industry under your name seems to have just been listed. Although you have won several big awards recently, from a business point of view, it seems that investing in such a smallpany is far from investing in a bigpany. So, why should I choose yourpany instead of a bigpany?" Cassandra raised her eyes slowly with an inexplicable smile on her face, "Mr. Hogan, you are really fast. You have checked my information so soon. In that case, I don''t want to say anything more. The Ring Entertainment Industry is indeed a smallpany that has just started. I don''t dare to say that I can certainly seed in the future... Mr. Hogan, why don''t you take it as a gambling? " Chapter 716 One Billion Chapter 716 One Billion "Yourpany has just been established, and for the first time, you have signed two popr stars in a row. Mr. Samuel, you are indeed unusual in your powerful means, but business is like a battlefield, and deception and intrigue are justmon. You look gentle and elegant. If anything happens in the future, I''m afraid that you can''t withstand it." Hogan said in a deep voice. The entertainment circle was a big mess with all kinds of people. Cassandra had been mentally prepared for this. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stepped into this circle. After two lifetimes, she was no longer the innocent and naive girl. In the past, she just wanted to revenge, but now, she knew what kind of path she wanted to take. Cassandra nced at Hogan and raised her eyebrows, "Mr. Hogan, you''re right. Business is like a battlefield, so I never want to give up. Since I signed them, I have to be responsible for them. No matter how difficult it will be in the future, I won''t give up." Hogan''s deep eyes shed an imperceptible wave, and he said in a slightly hoarse voice, "In that case, I agree to invest. Is one billion enough? Or two billion? " Cassandra, "..." ''Damn it! Did I have an auditory hallucination? One billion? Why are you so capricious?'' Cassandra''s forehead burst out two small blue veins, she swallowed and said, "Well... One billion is not a small amount. Aren''t you too casual? " Hogan nced at herzily, "Didn''t you ask me to take it as a gambling?" Cassandra, "..." Why did she feel that she had set a huge trap for herself? Anyway, this matter was finally settled. The Ring Entertainment Industry was on the rise, and the investment of some big shots was also a kind of marketing method. Moreover, it was not a small amount. "In that case, I''ll make a contractter and visit you in yourpany. What do you think?" Cassandra said. Hogan nodded slightly, "Okay." The two of them chatted with each other for a while and then went downstairs to the dinner party. As soon as Cassandra came out, Robert immediately ran over like a gust of wind. Robert rolled his eyes on Cassandra and was relieved to make sure that Cassandra was fine and that she didn''t move any buttons. Speechless, Cassandra nced at him. When she was about to retort, Daniel walked towards her, reeking of alcohol. Daniel seemed to have drunk too much. His cheeks were red, and he staggered and almost fell down. Fortunately, Cassandra was quick eyed and agile. She held his arm with one hand, and put the other hand on his waist, with a trace of helplessness on her face. Cassandra said, "Mr. Daniel, you are drunk. Let me help you to have a rest." Daniel muttered and put his head on Cassandra''s shoulder. He tried his best to open his eyes and pushed Cassandra away, but he fell directly to the ground because of his great strength. The corner of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. This guy was really making trouble. Fortunately, the ground was covered with carpet, otherwise, the dignified Mr. Daniel would be disfigured. Cassandra sighed speechlessly and helped Daniel up. Not knowing whether Daniel was drunk or not, he suddenly pressed Cassandra against the wall behind her and stared at Cassandra with his scarlet eyes. Cassandra frowned imperceptibly. Normally, Daniel''s hand would have been disabled. Cassandra took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Daniel, you are drunk. Let me help you there..." Before she could finish her words, Daniel suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "I like you." What the hell?! Cassandra''s expression was frozen on her face. Who could tell her what was going on? Wasn''t he a masculine man?! Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "Well... Mr. Daniel, you are drunk... I know you are talking nonsense. I won''t take it seriously. " Daniel shook his head and kept his eyes on Cassandra. He was indeed drunk, but he didn''t lose consciousness. He couldn''t say such words when he was sober, so he could only speak them when he was drunk. "No, I''m not talking nonsense. I used to think I''m a masculine man. How could I like a man...?" Daniel said in a hoarse voice, as if his chest was crumpled into pieces. Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. ''To be honest, I always thought you were a masculine man!'' Who knew what she had experienced! Cassandra tentatively said, "Well... Mr. Daniel, you are really drunk... " The light in Daniel''s eyes dimmed quickly. He lowered his eyebrows slowly, with cold sweat on his back. His heart seemed to be grabbed by a big hand, and he was bleeding from the pain. Daniel''s mouth was full of bitterness. "At the beginning, I thought that I had a different feeling for you just because you saved me. I want to see you all the time. No matter how busy and tired I am, as long as I can see you, I feel that the tiredness has disappeared in an instant... I know I shouldn''t be like that, but I just can''t control myself... Samuel, could you... Could you give me a chance? " Cassandra looked at Daniel with a headache. To be honest, if it weren''t for Martin, she might really have a crush on Daniel. After all, Daniel was so handsome that many girls wanted to sleep with him. But she really didn''t expect that Daniel would like her, and she was in men''s clothes... When Daniel announced in a high-profile manner that he liked her, she was also confused. She didn''t expect that she would lose to herself in men''s clothes. Of course, this was not the point. The point was that she actually turned a masculine man to a gay! ! With an anxious look on her face, Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows and hesitated for a while before she said earnestly, "It''s not that I don''t give you a chance, but... I have a boyfriend... Besides, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. You are so handsome. How could you fall in love with me? " Daniel lowered his eyes lonely. There was dead silence on his face, and the huge space seemed to be frozen into ice in an instant. After a while, Daniel fell down unexpectedly. Cassandra, "..." Fuck! What was going on? ''When did he begin to be so weak?''! But on the other hand, Daniel was really a handsome man with a soft waist. He was so easy to be pushed down... ''Cassandra, wake up!'' To be honest, she didn''t know she was such a slut before! "Damn it! What are you two doing? " She didn''t know when Robert hade over. The picture was so beautiful that he didn''t dare to look at it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 717 People Who Save the World by Beauty Chapter 717 People Who Save the World by Beauty He couldn''t believe that Cassandra could do such a thing behind his back... She was flirting with another man! Why did he think Martin was cuckolded! "I didn''t expect you to be such a slut! I was wrong about you! You are such a heartless woman! Humph! I''m going to tell Martin that he is cuckolded! " With a sad look on his face, Robert took out his phone. He had felt that something was wrong with Daniel just now. Seeing that Cassandra hadn''te for a long time, he couldn''t help bute to see what was going on, but he was surprised to see such a shocking scene. Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and grabbed Robert''s phone. "Don''t you think it''s not a big deal?" ''This guy must havee here to make trouble!'' Robert shouted angrily, "You! You! You have cuckolded Martin, but you are still so righteous. Bitch, I advise you to be kind! " Cassandra nced at him speechlessly, and her eyes darkened in an instant. "I warn you, don''t tell Martin anything about it, otherwise... Don''t ever think about your 30% profit for the rest of your life. " With his eyes wide open, Robert shouted, "You bastard! You cheated on your husband yourself and don''t allow me to tell Martin, are you still a human? Even if I can''t get the profits, I have to tell me! I can''t watch my good friend being cuckolded! " Martin had been be a cuckold! Why didn''t she allow him to tell Martin? How could she say there was nothing fishy? Humph! Bad girl! Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows. Did hee to make her unhappy? He thought she was not annoying enough? Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She gritted her teeth and said, "Who told you I cheated on Martin? I refused him seriously just now, but this guy drank too much and passed out directly... I''m worrying about how to take him to the hospital. After all, this is others'' ce. What if something happens? I have just talked with Mr. Hogan about a business. I can''t bring trouble to him after that. " She was determined to be together with Martin from beginning to end, OK? Cheating on him? It''s impossible! It''s impossible all her life! She won''t leave Martin. With a suspicious look on his face, Robert asked, "Really?" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him and said, "Of course! I''m not blind. My sweetheart is much better than him, not to mention that the rabbit doesn''t eat grass beside its nest. I''m not that shameless, okay? " Robert had some doubts about her words. He believed that even a sow could climb the tree if one could believe a bad girl''s words, but Cassandra looked really anxious. Was he thinking too much? Robert nced at Cassandra and then at Daniel, who had fainted, "What are you going to do now?" Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and thought, ''Why do you speak so much? Do you know viins usually die of talking too much?'' This was the CG Mansion, Hogan''s territory. If she called an ambnce for Daniel at this time, although this ce was very private, there was no secret in the world. Tomorrow''s entertainment headlines would definitely report this matter crazily. At that time, she really couldn''t exin herself even if she jumped into Yellow River. Cassandra pinched her swollen temple with a headache, "Where is Raines? Is he drunk? " Robert said, "Don''t expect that ck sheep. He''s even more drunk than Daniel. He''s flirting with a man outside now. Maybe we can send him to the hospital togetherter." The corner of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, and her eyes suddenly fell on Robert. Robert quickly covered his chest and said, "You bastard! What do you want to do? You won''t let me go, will you? Open your eyes wide. I''m a gay! " Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead, "Are you mentally ill? What are you thinking about? " "Humph!" Robert snorted. "Who knows if you are coveting my beauty? I''m the people world save the world by my beauty! " Cassandra''s voice seemed toe out of her throat, "Shut up! I''ll kill you right now if you say one more word!" Two blue veins popped out on Robert''s forehead, and his face was full of sadness. Standing there like a wood, he muttered, "You did something wrong by yourself. Why don''t you let others talk about it? Why don''t you allow me to say I''m beautiful? What a shameless and immoral woman! When did Martin be blind? " Cassandra took a deep breath, resisted the impulse to p him to death, gnashed her teeth and said, "Come here!" "Why?" Robert asked warily. ''The greedy look in her eyes indicates that she is coveting my beauty! Oh my God! If Cassandra forces meter, should I resist or not? Should I tell Martin afterwards?'' Mr. Robert, who had already pictured a big scene in his mind, moved towards Cassandra bashfully. Cassandra waspletely speechless. Couldn''t he be like a man? Was it really appropriate to be so shy and sissy? "Help him up, get him in the car and send him to the hospital. I''ll contact Doctor Kevin and ask him to arrange everything in the hospital first." Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, with a little tiredness in her eyes, and stopped talking anymore. Robert widened his innocent eyes, blinked, and then blinked again. "What did you say? I''m a powerful president. Why should I do such a heavy work? I won''t do it! " Cassandra crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows, "You don''t want to help me, do you? I''ll send the photo of you flirting with a man to Mr. Talbot now. He should be still awake at this time. " Robert almost spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his whole face turned red, and his heart heaved violently, "I didn''t flirt with any man! You can''t frame me! " Cassandra took out her mobile phone and showed him a photo. In the photo, Robert clinked sses with a young man. The young man''s cheeks were slightly red after drinking, and he stared at Robert unblinkingly. From this point of view, they looked very intimate. "Damn it! When did you take this photo? It''s not beautiful at all from this angle! The left side face of me, at the 45 degree angle position, is the most handsome! Of course, I''m handsome from every angle! " Cassandra, "..." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. So, you became angry because it was not handsome by taking photo of you from this angle?! How casual was this guy? "Aren''t you afraid that I will send this photo to Mr. Talbot?" Cassandra reminded him "kindly". "A clean hand wants no washing. I was just talking about business with him. If I''m afraid of you sending it to Talbot, then you''re underestimating my wife. How can a bad woman like you understand our rtionship?" The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. ''You''re courting death. Don''t frame me, okay?'' ''What''s more, we are now quarrelling with each other like this. Do you want to care about the person who fainted on the ground?'' Chapter 718 Cooperate with the Investigation Chapter 718 Cooperate with the Investigation In the end, Robert was forced to help Daniel up from the ground by Cassandra''s overbearing manner. As the dignified Hugo n''s eldest son, Robert never did any heavy work. With a sudden force, he felt that he was almost disabled. It took the two of them a long time to get Daniel into the car. After they settled him in the back seat, Robert slumped into the passenger seat like a dead dog, with cold sweat on his forehead. Cassandra took out Daniel''s phone from his pocket, unlocked it quickly, and sent a Wechat message to Raines, telling him that Daniel was leaving now. After sending the Wechat message, Cassandra was about to put his phone back, but a reminder popped up on the screen, reminding him the working time. In their industry, when there were not famous, they would look forward to it. After being famous, they would have to work constantly. Sometimes, they had to go to many ces in a day, and only relying on their brains was not enough, so they would set up the reminder in advance. Cassandra''s finger moved slightly and closed the reminder. She didn''t know if it was because of her wrong operation or because she touched the screen. When the phone returned to the reminder screen, Cassandra subconsciously nced at it, and her pupils shrank slightly. She looked at the phone screen in disbelief. On the phone screen, the first few reminders were all rted to her. How could this be? Cassandra thought Daniel was just on a whim, but she didn''t expect that since she saved him, the seed had been quietly buried in his heart, slowly taking root and sprouting, and finally came out of the soil. Cassandra''s back tensed up into a straight line, and her knuckles tightened unconsciously. She sat stiffly on the seat as if she couldn''t move anymore, and her face turned gloomy bit by bit. Robert finally breathed smoothly. Seeing that Cassandra hadn''t started the car yet, he turned to Cassandra and said, "Friendly reminder, if you don''t send him to the hospital now, you may can attend his funeral soon." Cassandra came to her senses and put the phone into Daniel''s pocket with a guilty conscience. She started the car and stepped on the elerator, and the car instantly rushed out like an arrow from the string. "Bang!" Before Robert could fasten his seat belt, he was pulled forward by inertia and hit the windshield with a bang. Holding his fingers tightly, Robert shouted angrily, "Cassandra! Are you fucking insane? If you want to die, I don''t want! " Cassandra, "..." ''You are insane! Your whole family are insane!'' In the Capital Hospital. Kevin had been working at night for countless times. In the past, only Martin was there, and he would asionally go to hypnotize him. Since Martin got married, there was another troublemaker. However, Doctor Kevin knew clearly about the family status of the troublemaker. He would rather offend Martin than the troublemaker. After all, his master was afraid of his wife and thought his wife was always right. After checking Daniel carefully, Kevin said helplessly, "Cassandra, Daniel is just drunk and asleep... He is even healthier than me. There is no problem. " ''It''s amon sense to fall asleep after getting drunk!'' Hearing this, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, that''s good. I''ll leave him to you. When he wakes up, you can ask someone to send him back, or inform the Yun n to pick him up." "Okay, Cassandra," replied Kevin in a hurry. Cassandra nced at Daniel, waved her hand irritably and left the hospital with Robert. When they returned to the Yan Garden, it was alreadyte at night. Cassandra had a simple wash and changed into pajamas. Leaning against the head of the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. In her mind, the screen was full of reminders, and every one of them had something to do with her. She had thought that Daniel was just on a whim, or he was just talking nonsense after drinking, but she didn''t expect that Daniel seemed to be a dandy, but he was affectionate deep inside. In this world, the most precious thing were "true heart". She didn''t want to easily trample on other people''s true heart. In the past, when she liked Roger, she also held a true heart in front of him and let him trample on it. That kind of feeling, even if she thought of it now, she still felt a faint pain in her heart. However, she already had someone she liked and wanted to spend the rest of her life with. What could she do? "Ding -" Cassandra''s phone rang, reminding her of a microblog message. She rubbed her temples, slid the screen and opened the microblog. "It is reported that the police have been involved in the investigation of the murder of director Lance. ording to thetest news released by the police, there is evidence to prove that director Lance did notmit suicide, but was killed by someone else. Up to now, the police has officially filed a case for investigation..." Cassandra frowned and stared at the microblog message, lost in thought. Lance was just an unknown director. He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and hadn''t made much achievements. Who would want to kill an unknown director? Cassandra had an intuition that this matter was not simple, but she did not expect herself to be involved in this case. It was a seemingly suicide case. After investigation, they finally came to the conclusion that Lance was killed by someone. The police had officially put on a case investigation, and the overwhelming report had be more and moreplicated. Some media even said it was a conspiracy, but no matter what, the death of Lance had caused a great uproar. Not only the major media, but also thements area below the topic exploded. The whole microblog tform was directly paralyzed because of the heavy flow. "Damn it! Who dares to be so arrogant in the capital city? " "Murder for love or revenge? This is too crazy! " "My god! I thought it was suicide, but I didn''t expect it to be homicide! What happened?! Please answer my questions! " "Even the capital city is not safe? This is not scientific! " "We strongly request to catch the murderer as soon as possible!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cassandra looked through the relevant information roughly and didn''t take it seriously. After all, she was just an on-looker in this matter. On the early morning of the second day, Cassandra received a strange call before she woke up. Cassandra got up from the bed, grabbed the phone and whispered in a low and hoarse voice, "Hello." "Is that Miss Cassandra? This is the East District police station. You are suspected of a criminal case. Pleasee to the East District police station immediately and cooperate with our investigation. " East District police station? Suspected of a criminal case? Cassandra''s pupils suddenly contracted, and countless pieces of news shed through her mind one after another. Finally, she stopped at the microblog postst night - the case of Lance''s death! ''How is that possible?'' But Cassandra couldn''t think too much now. ording to the information sent by the police, she was regarded as a suspect, not a witness, which meant that the police had the right to takepulsive measures. Chapter 719 Loyal Fan Chapter 719 Loyal Fan At the Eastern District police station of the capital city. A ck Bentley drove into the backyard parking lot of the police station. As soon as the car stopped, a female police officer in police uniform quickly walked over. Cassandra wore a ck casual suit, with a ck peaked cap on her head, and a pair ofrge sunsses on the bridge of her nose. She lowered the brim of her hat, after making sure that there were no reporters waiting around, she opened the door and got out of the driver''s seat. "Miss Cassandra, I''m a policewoman from the Eastern District police station, Bettina Xiao. My police number is X80320. I''m here to pick you up." The policewoman stared at Cassandra with a smile. Her slender fingers were twisted together and she stood there shyly. Hearing this, Cassandra immediately took off her sunsses and nodded slightly. "I''m Cassandra. I''m sorry to trouble you, Madam Xiao." The moment Cassandra took off her sunsses, Bettina Xiao''s eyes widened. Except for staying in the police station day and night to deal with cases, her only hobby to watch soap operas. The more dramatic the drama was, the fonder it was to watch it. After her friend forcibly pulled her to watch "God of War"st time, this police became Cassandra''s big fan without any shame. She had thought that she would never have the chance to see her beloved star, but she didn''t expect that Cassandra would be a suspect in the case of their police station. Bettina Xiao''s mood was a littleplicated. She didn''t know if she should thank God for giving her the chance to meet her idol, or should she curse God for fooling her beloved star. "You''re wee, Miss Cassandra. It''s our duty to serve the people. Well, I believe that you''re innocent. Don''t worry. I''ll find evidence to prove your innocence!" Bettina Xiao said excitedly. Cassandra chuckled, "A clean hand wants no washing. I believe the police will give me justice." Bettina Xiao nodded immediately, "Yes! Miss Cassandra, you''re obviously a good person. How could you be the murderer? Well, I mean, we are only carrying out a preliminary investigation now, and we are not sure that you''re suspected... Well, Miss Cassandra, you''d better go in first. " Normally, when Bettina Xiao argued with the bitches in the office, she would never lose. Even when she quarreled with Arthur, she had never admitted defeat. As tall woman, she didn''t even know how to speak in front of her beloved star. Perhaps this was the legendary true loyal fan. Without saying anything more, Cassandra followed Bettina Xiao directly into the interrogation room of the police station. In the interrogation room. Arthur leaned back on the chair, with his slender legs casually ced on the table in front of him, with a lollipop in his mouth and his eyes gently closed. People didn''t know if he was thinking about something or resting. "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a sudden knock on the door. Without raising his eyelids, Arthur said, "Come in." This morning, he asked Bettina to inform Cassandra toe here for inquiry, so the suspect should be here now. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With a courteous look on her face, Bettina opened the door. In just a few steps, she had already told Cassandra that she had fought several group fights in her university, and she didn''t think it was inappropriate to sell herself like this. Which of her fans didn''t want her to know her glorious past? After settling Cassandra down, Bettina leaned over to Arthur and said, "Boss, Miss Cassandra is here. Can I stay here for a record? It''s my honor to serve you, boss! " Arthur slowly opened his eyes. There seemed to be something shing in his dark eyes under the sses. He squinted at her and asked, "What do you think?" Bettina curled her lips and fawningly said, "Well, I''ll pay a visit first. Boss, don''t forget to ask for some signatures for meter!" After saying that, Bettina moved out step by step and turned around several times. At the same time, Rolf walked in with aptop in his hand. Arthur took back his long legs and sat straight on the chair, with one of his arms casually on the back of the chair. He looked at Cassandra, and after a simple opening speech, he went straight to the point. "¡­¡­ Tell me, where were you the night before yesterday, October 13th? Who have you met? Who can testify for you? " Arthur tore another lollipop''s packing paper and said slowly. He was addicted to smoking, but he couldn''t smoke when he interrogated the suspect. The suspect was a girl, so he would use a lollipop to rece his craving for smoking. Cassandra raised her eyes slowly, and there was a ripple in them. Something shed in her mind, but it disappeared in an instant without a trace. Cassandra looked at Arthur and said, "Three days ago, the director of the Time Media, Mr. Lance, called me and said that he wanted to talk about the cooperation with me, so we made an appointment. It was about 7 o''clock in the evening two days ago. We met at a western restaurant. After that, we didn''t reach an agreement on business cooperation. After the dinner, I left this restaurant. I haven''t seen Mr. Lance since then. It was not until I read the news that I knew he was suddenly killed. " There was a strange dead silence in the interrogation room. Arthur looked up. Under the white light sses, a faint surprise shed across his dark eyes. From Cassandra''s statement, he could extract several important time points, which were consistent with their previous investigation. In other words, Cassandra didn''t lie. Arthur tapped the table gently with his fingers. After a few seconds, he looked at Cassandra and said, "From the time of the surveince video, you and the dead Lance stayed in the room for 1 hour and 18 minutes in total. During this period, what happened between you two? Or did you quarrel with each other?" "Yes, but it''s a business secret. I''m sorry that I can''t tell you for the time being." "Apart from arguments, did you have physical conflicts?" "No." "Where did you go after leaving the western restaurant?" "The Lu Group." "Can anyone prove it?" Cassandra frowned slightly. After she came out of the western restaurant, she changed into men''s clothes and went to the Lu Group. Except for Martin and Carlos, no one could confirm her identity. But Martin and Carlos were on business trip in another city. She didn''t want to make it a big deal, so she didn''t inform anyone in the morning and came directly. "What? Do you have any difficulties to exin, Miss Cassandra? " Arthur stared at Cassandra with burning eyes and asked. Cassandra raised her eyes and said, "It''s not hard to tell, but I''m afraid that you won''t believe me... Can I take something from my car? " Chapter 720 A New Famous Star in the Entertainment Circle Chapter 720 A New Famous Star in the Entertainment Circle Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "At present, we just ask you to cooperate with the investigation, and we don''t mean anything else. But this is a police station, and it''s not convenient to get in and out. What do you want to take, Miss Cassandra? You need our people to apany you, right?" Arthur''s words were euphemistic, but Cassandra was not stupid. She was informed to cooperate with the investigation, so she had already been suspected by Arthur. If Cassandra used going to get something as an excuse to escape, or did anything else, it would be toote to control her. Arthur was indeed a thoughtful man. Cassandra chuckled, "Of course. Thank you, Mr. Arthur." Arthur immediately sent someone to apany Cassandra to the backyard parking lot. When Cassandra arrived at the backyard, from the corner of her eyes, she saw a familiar figure standing in front of the window of the interrogation room upstairs. It seemed that she was really regarded as a suspect of this case. He sent people to follow her on purpose in case she escaped. Cassandra didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She was really unlucky recently. It seemed that she had to go to the temple to worship the Bodhisattva. Cassandra opened the trunk of the car. The moment the trunk was opened, Rolf, with a hand around his waist, touching the gun, stared at Cassandra warily, fearing that there was any dangerous weapon in the trunk. There were also lurking special police around the backyard. No matter what dangerous action Cassandra took, someone would rush out and subdue her immediately. However, when the trunk was opened, nothing dangerous happened as expected. Cassandra took out a big ck handbag from it, turned around and walked towards the police station. Rolf''s face showed a morbid pallor that had not seen the sun for a long time, and his eyes were almost glued to the handbag in Cassandra''s hand. As police, they had seen all kinds of scenes and were ready to sacrifice themselves for the responsibility at any time. Therefore, it was said that the world was peaceful now because they were carrying a heavy burden and moving forward. Cassandra carried her bag and quickly returned to the interrogation room. Arthur had already returned to his chair and sat down. Seeing Cassandrae in, he immediately looked at Rolf and said, "You go to the forensic expert''s office to check if the autopsy report hase out." "Mr. Arthur, isn''t the autopsy report..." "Just go. Why do you have so many questions? If you don''t want to do this job anymore, get out of here! " Rolf was confused and said weakly, "But ording to the rules, you can''t interrogate her alone..." Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. ''Didn''t he take his brain with him when he went out?'' He didn''t want him to stay here, why couldn''t he understand? They were not sure what was in Cassandra''s bag. If it was really a dangerous thing, he couldn''t let his subordinates get involved. Arthur banged the table and shouted angrily, "Get out!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rolf''s face suddenly turned pale. He turned around and left the interrogate room slowly. Cassandra calmly unzipped the bag and smiled, "Mr. Arthur, don''t be so nervous. There are no prohibited items in my bag. They are just some props and clothes. Please wait a moment." Staring at the ck bag without a blink, Arthur tightened his back and clenched his fists. With a calm look on his face, he said, "Miss Cassandra, you''re joking." Cassandra took out a set of prepared suit and a wig from her bag. She pointed at the suit and wig on the table and exined, "I just said that I was worried that you didn''t believe what I said. It''s true that I have my own difficulties. But since things havee to this, there''s no need for me to hide anything. I wonder if you have ever heard of Samuel, the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry." Hearing this, Arthur looked at Cassandra and wondered what she was up to. Why did she mention Samuel? "I''ve heard of him, a new famous star in the entertainment circle. It is said that he is a rtive of Martin from the Lu Group. What''s the point of you suddenly mentioning this?" Cassandra took off the peaked cap on her head, picked up the wig on the table, skillfully put it on her head, and then picked up a pair of sses and put them on the bridge of her nose. The whole process was smooth without any procrastination. In just a few seconds, Cassandra seemed to have changedpletely. She raised her head and suddenly chuckled. She turned to Samuel''s voice and said in a low and hoarse voice, "If I say I''m Samuel, will you believe me?" Arthur''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his face was full of disbelief. He stared at Cassandra with his dark eyes. ''How is that possible?'' Arthur was a man who had seen a lot of things. He had dealt with cases for many years and had seen many people, but it was the first time that he had seen a person who had changed into another person on the spot. Moreover, the man and woman were perfectly converted, and even the voice changed. This was too incredible! Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "If you still don''t believe me, I can put on this suit again. In addition, I can answer your question now. After I came out of the private room, I went to the Lu Group to meet the president of the Lu Group, Martin. On the way, my car stopped at a flower shop on the roadside. You can check the surveince video of the flower shop and the Lu Group. Later, because Martin was going on a business trip in another city, I sent him to the airport. In the parking lot of the airport, I met Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company. For the purpose of being willing to help others, I sent Mr. Hogan back to the CG Mansion, and then returned to the vi under the name of Martin, the Yan Garden. So, first of all, I have no motivation tomit a crime. I admit that I had a dispute with Lance, but the negotiation of business cooperation failed, and I have no motivation to kill him. Second, I didn''t have the timemit a crime. When I left that western restaurant that day, Lance was not unusual. We haven''t seen each other since then, neither did I have any motivation nor time. I don''t know why you suspect me. Just because I''m thest one to see Lance? " It was not until then that Arthur came to his senses from the shock. He still looked as if he had been struck by lightning on the top of the skull. He swallowed a few times before he found his lost voice. "Our police suspect you because... We didn''t get the surveince video of the western restaurant at all. We only saw from the outside camera of a shop and the nearby remote camera that you had been to the restaurant that day. And Lance''s call record showed that he had contacted you. In addition, we suspected you because of the Golden Sand Award. It was really a coincidence. As far as we know, all coincidences are possibly man-made. Moreover, we found your fingerprints on the drugs in Lance''s house. " This was originally the most valuable clue, and could even form a preliminary evidence chain. However, all this was overturned because Cassandra had a perfect alibi. Chapter 721 Can I Trust You Chapter 721 Can I Trust You "That''s why you suspect me?" Cassandra stared at Arthur with deep eyes, with a touch of imperceptible coldness shing in her eyes. That night, Lance indeed brought drugs with him, but she didn''t touch the small bag. She didn''t even know if he was deliberately bluffing her. Later, because of Greyson''s deep investigation, even he couldn''t find out the source of the drugs and the backstage maniptor who bribed Lance. She hadn''t touched that bag of drugs. How did the fingerprintse from? Who on earth was able to do it so decisively without leaving any trace? All the truth seemed to have been deliberately concealed without revealing a trace. Arthur nodded and said, "The surveince videoes have beenpletely destroyed and your fingerprints, these two things alone are enough to officially arrest you. But since you are a public figure, and we don''t have any more evidence, so we can only temporarily call you over to cooperate with the investigation." Cassandra''s eyes became darker and colder, and she said in a cold voice, "With the current technology, it''s easy to steal fingerprints. However, that day, Lance indeed brought drugs. He even wanted to threaten me with this. I didn''t say it just now because I didn''t want to get involved in these troubles. Now it seems that these troubles are inevitable, and..." "And what?" asked Arthur, looking at Cassandra. Miss Cassandra, please go straight to the point. " Cassandra narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, "Mr. Arthur, can I trust you?" The maniptor behind the scenes could wipe out all the clues, which meant that the other party was very powerful. Except for Martin, she could not believe anyone now. Arthur was stunned. Then he raised his eyes, looked through the sses and looked at Cassandra. He said word by word, "I''m a police." Cassandra stared at Arthur. Her scrutinizing eyes seemed to be able to see through people''s souls. There was no change in the expression on Arthur''s face, and he met the gaze of Cassandra. After a long time, Cassandra finally opened her mouth, "Mr. Arthur, have you ever thought that Lance is just a very ordinary director in the entertainment circle? He doesn''t have any hot topics, but as soon as he died, almost hundreds of media in the capital city announced the news at the first time. After the police announced that he was killed, these media added fuel to the mes. Don''t you think there is anything wrong? " She had sensed something wrong before. Now she thought it over carefully. The whole thing seemed to be logical, but in fact, it was full of loopholes. In the darkness, it seemed that something was about to emerge. Arthur thought about it, and then connected the whole case from the beginning to the end. Indeed, as Cassandra said, everything seemed to be reasonable, but it couldn''t withstand careful deliberation. First, Cassandra made an appointment with Lance. They had the call record and the restaurant surveince video as evidence, but the other party destroyed the restaurant surveince video. It seemed that they were trying to cover up the truth and deliberately framed Cassandra. Second, as for the fingerprints on the bag, who would be so stupid to leave fingerprints on such an important evidence? Third, the entertainment media mentioned by Cassandra just now was indeed too abnormal. Generally speaking, unless there was an ident of a big star in the circle, this kind of public reporting would happen. Other things were rarely so unified, because the financial masters behind the major media were different and their interests were naturally different. This time, hundreds of media seemed to have made an agreement to report the whole process in a unified way. Fourth, the fact that Cassandra went to pick up Martin in men''s clothes could be verified by Martin and the surveince video of the Lu Group. The traffic surveince video also proved that she did send Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company back to the CG Mansion that night. If Martin was likely to give false evidence for her, Hogan, who was also a business tycoon, would not. Cassandra didn''t lie. She had neither motivation nor time tomit a crime, but Lance''s death had something to do with her. Since Arthur had been a criminal police for so many years, he had a hunch that there must be something fishy about it. "Do you mean that there is still a deep secret behind this matter?" Arthur''s thin lips slowly tightened into a straight line and said with a headache. At first, Arthur thought it was a simple suicide case, but he didn''t expect that it would turn into such a complicated situation step by step. His boss ordered him to solve the case within a week, and he was so anxious. Out of habit, Arthur took out a cigarette box, took out a cigarette and held it in his hand. He habitually rotated it between his thumb and index finger, but did not light it. Cassandra''s eyes turned cold, "I just hope that you can find out the truth tofort the dead in heaven and give me justice. As you know, I''m a member of that circle. Once I''m involved in these things, I''m afraid my future will be ruined." When Lance appeared, she thought it wasSusan or Roger who did this. And then she was involved in drugs. She knew Roger and Susan too well. No matter how bold the two people were, they would never dare to touch such things. Then, there was only one left, and that was Fiona. But she couldn''t find any useful information of the Shen n for the time being, and Fiona wasn''t in the capital city either... Who else could it be? Who was plotting all this in secret to push her into the endless abyss one point one? Arthur''s fingers paused for a moment, and then he said, "Don''t worry, Miss Cassandra. We won''t disclose any information rted to the case to the public until we find irrefutable evidence." "Ding -" As soon as Arthur finished speaking, his and Cassandra''s mobile phones rang almost at the same time. The two of them looked at their mobile phones subconsciously. On the screen, there was a microblog message they had just received. A few secondster... Cassandra tapped on the screen of her mobile phone and raised her eyes. The malicious and cold expression froze on her face in an instant. She said in a very cold voice, "Is this what you said that no information rted to the case will be made public?" Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead and his face darkened. He had been a policeman for so many years, but he had never been so embarrassed. ''What the hell are those assholes in the technical department doing?! How could such important information of the case be leaked!'' At this time, Rolf pushed open the door of the interrogation room with a bang, with cold sweat on his forehead. "Mr. Arthur, something happened! For some reason, the relevant information of the case was exposed. I... I have contacted the police and asked them to delete the microblog messages and posts online... " N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "It''s toote." Cassandra lowered her head in silence. Rolf was stunned, "What? Why? " Cassandra''s eyes were as cold as des, shooting at Arthur, "It''s the information age now. As soon as these microblog posts are released, there will be people paying attention to them immediately. If you delete the relevant information now, people would think you''re hiding the truth. It''s not good for you." Chapter 722 Who Wants to Go Back Chapter 722 Who Wants to Go Back "But if we don''t delete these information in time, it will mislead the public. At that time, the rumors will be rampant, affect our investigation, and bring you a lot of trouble..." Arthur pinched his swollen temples and tried his best to restrain his anger. The case of Lance was odder than he had expected. It seemed that what Cassandra had just said might be right. But why did the maniptor behind it choose Cassandra? Cassandra was a neer who had just made a name for herself with a new movie. If she was involved in a murder case, no matter what the final result of the case was, it would be a huge blow to her career, but what was the point of him or her doing so? For fame or for profit? Or, for other purposes, Cassandra was just unlucky to be chosen as the scapegoat. Cassandra kept silent for a few seconds and said, "Instead of letting them guess the truth of the case at will, I''d better take the initiative to make it public. Although there is no precedent for this kind of thing, I still want to ask you to prepare a live press conference for me in the police station... " Arthur''s heart skipped a beat. He suppressed his shock and stared at Cassandra, "I can arrange a live press conference for you, but you have to think about the consequences, because up to now, we haven''t cleared our doubts about you. Once you respond in public, you can''t go back." Cassandra''s eyes darkened in an instant, and there was a sudden overwhelming murderous look in her deep eyes. The coldness in her body became more and more frightening, with a cold smile on her lips. She said word by word, "Who wants to go back?" She walked forward and looked forward. Although she didn''t know which abyss the "road" ahead would lead to, she had never thought to turn back. This was her fate. At that moment, Arthur actually felt an indescribable coldness from her, which was as cold as from the hell that kept away from people thousands of miles away. Arthur took a deep breath and turned to Rolf, "What are you doing here? Go to prepare the equipment for the live press conference, which will be held in the small meeting room. " Rolf was startled. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Yes, Mr. Arthur. I''ll do it right now!" Arthur felt annoyed and continued, "Besides, go and check who posted that microblog post. I don''t care what method you use, find the IP address and the person who posted it on the microblog. Otherwise, get out of here immediately!" Rolf swallowed and answered weakly, "Yes, Mr. Arthur." Rolf ran away in a hurry. Arthur took out another lollipop and put it into his mouth. It seemed that even the lollipop couldn''t calm his irritable mood at the moment. "Mr. Arthur, aren''t you afraid that I''m lying to you, or that I''ll use you to prove myself innocent?" Cassandra smiled in a low voice, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes, but cold to the bone. Arthur looked at her and said in a deep voice, "I have seen a lot of people. I can''t say that I can definitely distinguish who is a murderer and who is a good person that has been wronged. But you are not a bad person, Miss Cassandra." Cassandra, "Why?" To be honest, she didn''t even think herself a good person! Arthur said, "If I''m not wrong, you are investigating Lance''s death. That''s why you said so much information that we haven''t even had the time to investigate. If you are rted to Lance''s death, you won''t reveal so many details to us. Of course, it''s also possible that you are a master of crime and deliberately revealed a w to ease our suspicion of you. This is the reason one. " Cassandra, "What else?" Arthur paused for two seconds and continued, "We have checked your information. You are the second daughter of the CEO of the Yan Group, Evan. in this capital city full of celebrities, the Yan n may not be a big family, but it also has a certain family background. Perhaps Lance is not as rich as you, so you wouldn''t kill him for money. This is the reason two. However, what really makes me dispel my suspicion of you is that you disguised as a man. Perhaps the murderer has made a mistake, so he left such a big w. I suggest that you should make your identity public now, and the rumor will naturally be scotched. " Back then, Cassandra disguised herself as a man just to muddle through. Now, she had reconciled with Martin. She had nned to use Johnny''s new movie to expose her identity, but now it seemed that her n had to be advanced. Cassandra chuckled, "It seems that you have already guessed what I want to do." Arthur kept silent for a while and said helplessly, "Even so, I can only say sorry. Before the truth of the case is found out, we can''t clear your suspicion for the time being. Please understand, Miss Cassandra." Cassandra waved her hand, "It''s Okay, but I hope you can find the real murderer as soon as possible and prove my innocence." With a straight face, Arthur said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, Miss Cassandra. We will. '''' Cassandra stood up from the chair and walked towards the door of the interrogation room. She walked to the door, held the doorknob with one hand, and said, "I''ll remind you for thest time. Where did Lance''s drugse from? Does he have a history of taking drugs? And, why don''t you check his bank ount next? Maybe you will find something." After saying that, Cassandra opened the door and went out directly. In the Orient Hotel of Dragon City. Dragon City was also known as the "ck Triangle Zone". This ce was a mix of good and bad people, but his kind of ce was more likely to produce upstarts. Getting rich overnight and being killed overnight were not something new in Dragon City. However, even though this ce was very chaotic, no one dared to make trouble in three ces. One was the Investigation Bureau of Dragon City, the second was an ind where the Han n forbade outsiders toe in and out independently. The third was the Orient Hotel, which was a property of the Lu Group. In the presidential suite of the hotel. As soon as Martin finished the video conference, he rubbed his eyebrows with a slightly pale and tired face and asked, "What time is it?" He had been in a meeting for several hours, but didn''t receive any harassment message from Cassandra. He was a little absent-minded just now, and picked up the phone from time to time to check, thinking that he didn''t hear and missed the message. But the screen was nk. This was so abnormal that Martin had a bad feeling and asked. Carlos'' heart skipped a beat. He stared at Martin with trepidation. Damn it! His master asked about it voluntarily. It seemed that he couldn''t hide it anymore! He didn''t know why he suddenly felt that he might die in Dragon City, and there would be no burial ce for him...N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 723 How Could She be My Prince Charming Chapter 723 How Could She be My Prince Charming Martin sensed that something was wrong and looked at Carlos coldly. Carlos'' calf trembled and almost knelt down. Carlos bit the bullet, "Well... Master, don''t worry. Let me exin to you... " Martin''s face suddenly turned cold, and a touch of coldness and cruelty instantly appeared in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "Say it." Carlos'' back tensed up in a straight line, and he stood there like a wood. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He swallowed a few times and hurriedly said, "Yes... Here is the thing. My sister-inw went to see the director, Lance. Two days ago, he died at his home. After the police investigation, they found that he was murdered... Then... Then... " Carlos didn''t dare to go on. All of a sudden, Martin''s body was filled with overwhelming killing intent, and his ck eyes seemed to burst into ice. He stared at Carlos, "Then what?" Carlos wiped away the cold sweat, "This morning, the police informed Cassandra to cooperate with the investigation at the police station, and then... The news that Cassandra was suspected of murder was... It was spread... " The moment Carlos finished his words, he felt a chill on his back, and the air around him was instantly filled with a suffocating pressure. He knew that as long as it came to Cassandra''s matter, his master would blow up! Martin raised his eyes slowly, and his angr face was covered with ayer of invisible frost. He looked very gloomy and violent, like a bloodthirsty devil who came back from hell at midnight, so cold that people''s bones were trembling. At that moment, Carlos felt that he was probing on the verge of death! Martin''s thin lips were tightened, and his eyes were dark. Thest remaining temperature between his eyebrows had faded away, and his chest seemed to be rubbed into a pile of dregs. He said word by word, "I''ll give you 3 minutes. Set off immediately, and go back to the capital city." ''Cassandra, wait for me... If anyone dares to hurt you, I will make his life a living hell!'' At the Eastern District police station of the capital city. The small conference room on the second floor was temporarily expropriated as the live broadcast scene of the press conference of Cassandra. Although there was no banner or anyone else, the scene seemed to be fine. Besides, no one would care about those stupid things at this time. Rolf checked the equipment again and contacted the live broadcast tform to make sure there was nothing wrong. Then he reported to Arthur carefully. Arthur waved his hand impatiently and turned to Cassandra, "Have you made up your mind?" Cassandra nodded, "Yes." Arthur wanted to say something but stopped on second thought, finally he just said, "We''ll wait for you outside. If necessary, as long as you don''t break the rules, we can show up..." Cassandra chuckled and said calmly, "No, thank you for your kindness. At this time, your identities are sensitive, so you''d better not get involved." Arthur took a long breath and said, "Okay, go ahead." Cassandra nodded slightly and took two steps forward. Suddenly, her phone rang. When she heard the prompt, she stopped and took out her phone. There was a Wechat message lying on the screen. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." There were only few words of the message, from Martin. At that moment, Cassandra suddenly smiled with relief. She didn''t want to disturb Martin, but it seemed that Martin had known it. Cassandra felt warm in her heart. She took a few deep breaths, put the phone back in her pocket, and walked forward. As long as Martin was by her side, it seemed that a big thing was no longer a big deal. Since the news that Cassandra was suspected of murder spread out, the Inte was immediately in an uproar. Jack and Johnny kept calling her, but Cassandra didn''t answer any of them. At this time, she had no time to exin at all. It would be better to exin all the things during the live broadcastter. Cassandra was live broadcasting in the police station. As soon as the news spread, the whole live broadcast tform was almost paralyzed, and countless people couldn''t log in. Until Cassandra entered the live broadcast room, the number of online viewers on the tform broke through the peak. "Cassandra is a murderer!" "Pay with your life for murder!" "What qualifications do murderers have to live broadcast? Such a scumbag should be cut into pieces! " "We believe in goddess! Goddess won''t kill anyone! " "The upstairs is full of brainless fans, right? The police have already filed a case. Do you still want to prove her innocence? Save it! " "How much does Cassandra give you? I''ll give you three times!" "I advise you to be kind!" As soon as Cassandra entered the live broadcast room, she saw a barrage ofments crazily shing. She tested the microphone, calmly looked at the camera in front of her and said, "Because of the special situation, today''s special press conference is held in the Eastern District police station. I, Cassandra, will publicly reply to everyone here about the rumor about the suspected murder case." "First, I dide here to cooperate with the investigation because I was involved in a criminal case. I won''t deny it, but it''s not like the rumors on the Inte that it''s because the police''s evidence is irrefutable. This can be confirmed from my current personal situation. ording to thew of our country, if I am suspected ofmitting a crime, the police have the right to take coercive measures against me at this moment and I should be interrogated now, but not live on this press conference." "Second, as a legal citizen, I have the right and obligation to cooperate with the police''s investigation. At present, I have enough evidence to prove my innocence, but because of the case progress, it is not appropriate to reveal more. Please understand, I just saw someone say that I was trying to hide something. This enthusiastic online user, please have a careful look. What I am going to do next will clear my suspicion to arge extent. " As Cassandra spoke, she took the prepared suit and wig from the side. Under thements full of doubts, her lips curved into a cold smile. "Next, I''m going to announce the second thing today. I... Cassandra, the signed star of the Ring Entertainment Industry, is also the CEO of the Ring Entertainment Industry - Samuel! " As soon as Cassandra finished speaking, thements on the live broadcast tform suddenly stopped, and an empty screen appeared. No one know who was the first one to react and send ament. Then, everyone seemed to be resurrected, frantically sendingments. "Damn it! How is that possible? How could she be my prince charming? !" "This is unbelievable!" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t believe it! If this scumbag is Samuel, I will live broadcast eating shit! " Well, don''t say it too early, or it will be a shame in the end... Chapter 724 Flirted By a Woman Chapter 724 Flirted By a Woman In front of theputer screen, Cassandra didn''t exin much. She quickly put on the suit, and then put the wig on her head. After this series of actions, she raised her eyes slightly and stared at the camera with deep eyes. Facing the camera, she wore a cold smile exclusive to Samuel, and her tone changed to the mode of Samuel. She said, "Everyone... Can you believe it now? " The screen, which had been jammed crazily, suddenly went nk, and everyone waspletely dumbfounded. Cassandra''s online skill of changing the identity was simply too fast! "My God! Am I blind? " "Fuck! It''s fucking true! " "Online dressing! Do you want my life? Take it! " "It''s crazy! Don''t you think her action was so cool just now? " "I just passed out after crying! She was so beautiful and cool that she could not be the murderer! It mustn''t be her! " "Arge-scale warning ahead... Damn it! I was flirted by a woman! !" Looking at thements on the screen, Cassandra felt as if she had experienced a tsunami... Well, she changed her clothes online just to prove her innocence and for the following words. She didn''t expect that this was the first reaction of these onlookers. Sure enough, this was a world where people judged others by their appearance! Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and lifted her hand to unbutton the cor of her shirt. They didn''t had the feeling when she was wearing women''s clothes before, but now she loosened her tie, revealing a row of beautiful corbones, which immediately attracted the girls to scream. The whole screen was full of "ah ah ah ah", which almost squeezed Cassandra out directly. "Ladies and gentlemen, I just announced my identity to prove to you that I had an alibi for the night of the murder. As for the specific details of the case, I''m sorry that I can''t reveal too much, or it will affect the police''s investigation. I can only make so much exnation here. In view of the fact that there are many negative news about me recently, the Ring Entertainment Industry will make a specific official statementter. Atst, as a legal citizen, I will continue to cooperate with the police to investigate and gather evidence. Today''s live broadcast is over. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to watch... " As Cassandra spoke, she stood up from her chair and bowed slightly to the camera. Then, Rolf ran over from the back of theputer and turned off the live video. After confirming that the live broadcast was closed, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Rolf, "Thank you, Mr. Rolf." Rolf was not good at dealing with people, especially girls. He equivocated for a while to express himself clearly, and then ran away with theputer shyly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cassandra looked down at herself. Did she lose her beauty recently? Why did she feel that when Rolf saw her just now, he was like seeing a flood or a beast? At this time, a man in a ck formal suit with a cold expression walked in quickly, followed by Arthur. His face was so pale that it was almost dripping water. The man walked up to Cassandra and nodded slightly, "Miss Cassandra, I''m Crowley Gao, the chief legal counselor of the Lu Group. Mr. Martin sent me here to take over the case from now on. Don''t worry. I''ll handle all the affairs well." ''Crowley Gao?'' He was a famouswyer in the capital city, the chiefwyer of the legal consulting team of the Lu Group, and also the chiefwyer of Martin. He was responsible for solving the external legal affairs of the Lu Group specially. It was said that Crowley Gao''s appearance fee was very high. He wouldn''t make a move if there was no billions. She didn''t expect that Martin would invite him out this time. Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. She had almost handled it, and she''s not a big suspect for the time being. Why did Martin invite the big shot of thew circle? Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "Thank you for your help, Mr. Crowley." Crowley said, "Miss Cassandra, it''s my duty." Cassandra swallowed and looked at Arthur helplessly, "Well, Mr. Arthur, I''m sorry to trouble you." The police didn''t like to deal withwyers innately. After all, the two kind of people were good at different fields. Arthur nced at thewyer sideways, put his hands in his pockets, sat down on a chair and said, "Mr. Crowley has alreadypleted the procedures for you. You can leave now. However, during the investigation of the case, we may invite you to cooperate with the investigation at any time. Please cooperate with us at the appointed time, Miss Cassandra." Cassandra smiled, "Of course, I will surely cooperate with you, then... Can I leave now? " Arthur nodded. An imperceptible coldness shed through his dark eyes and he said, "Yes, the procedures have beenpleted. Please help yourself, Miss Cassandra.'''' After saying a few polite words, Cassandra left the small meeting room with Crowley. As soon as she came out of the building, Greyson had already been waiting for her outside in the car. It seemed that she couldn''t hide it anymore... After sending thewyer away, Cassandra got into the car quickly. She rubbed her forehead with a headache and stared at Greyson who was driving in the front row with a desire to survive. "Well... Master Greyson, when will your master arrive? " Cassandra said slowly. Greyson looked at her from the rearview mirror and swallowed. "In about 2 hours. It will take a little long time toe back from the Dragon City." Cassandra curled her lips dejectedly, took off her men''s clothes and took off her wig, "Let''s pick him up at the airport first. By the way, please stop by the flower shop on the wayter... Well, and stop at the ce where there is a preserves shop... " Was it toote for her to please Martin now? She wanted to get one hundred thousand ways to coax her husband! ! Cassandra leaned against the back of the chair absentmindedly, and then remembered that there were dozens of missed calls and hundreds of unread messages in her phone. Cassandra nced at the call records, and found that they were from Jack, Johnny, and Daniel. As for the messages, they were basically from these people, as well as some other people from the Ring Entertainment Industry. In addition, even Peggy had sent messages to her. To be honest, she was really worried that if they knew the truth, they would beat her to death, especially Daniel. It was not until he was turned to a gay inexplicably that he found that it was a girl who turned him to a gay! When Cassandra was about to reply several Wechat messages, a new call came. It was from Lenny. Uh... How could she forget her number one rival in love? Cassandra almost threw the phone away on the spot. The veins on her forehead throbbed slightly, and finally she answered the phone. Chapter 725 Why Did You Say Im Ugly Chapter 725 Why Did You Say I''m Ugly "Samuel! Damn you! You are a fucking woman unexpectedly! You are really a sissy! Damn it! You have to pay for my mental damage! You ugly bastard! !" At the other end of the phone, the veins on Lenny''s ''forehead bulged and he went berserk. Damn it! How could he be so miserable? He had thought that Martin would never fall in love with someone in his whole life, but in the end, he fell in love with someone instead, and the other party was a man. Lenny finally epted this fact, but the result was reversed. Samuel was a fucking woman! He had loved Martin for so many years and had never thought that he would lose to a woman in the end! Holding the phone in her hand, Cassandra moved it a little far away. When she made sure that Lenny had finished cursing, she put the phone back to her ear with an innocent face. "I know what you mean. Why did you say I''m ugly?" On the other side of the phone, Mr. Lenny, who was hit by the blow, was silent for two seconds. Then he kicked over the chair in front of him and pped heavily on the table. He was furious. "Samuel... Bah! Cassandra, you are such an idiot. You''d better exin to me why, otherwise... I''lle to you right now! " The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She said slowly, "Mr. Lenny, don''t you think you are a little rebellious? I have my own difficulties in doing so. You just need to know that my sweetheart had agreed. " Lenny had called to question Cassandra, but he didn''t expect that he would be forced to face her showing off their love... Instantly, Lenny was pissed off. He gritted his teeth, clenched his fingers tightly, and blue veins stood out on his arms. He gritted his teeth and said, "Say it again, who is your sweetheart?" Sure enough, women were so disgusting! How disgusting! When did Martin be blind to like such a sissy? Cassandra rubbed her chin and said, "Of course it''s Martin. Otherwise, who else could it be? Do you think I''m you, who changes boyfriend more frequently than clothes? " Lenny was speechless and his eyes were as wide as bells. He flew into a rage and said, "It''s none of your business! Where are you? Are you still in the East District? " Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said mischievously, "It''s none of your business. As a legal citizen, I don''t need to report to you, Mr. Lenny." Lenny was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was so gloomy that it could be squeezed out water. When he was about to speak, someone suddenly knocked at the door of his office and reported to him that there was something outside that needed the police to be called out. Lenny casually picked up a game console and threw it at the man. Then he cursed in a low voice. The man was scared to death and ran out of the room. Their new leader was even more ferocious than the suspect! Pressing his throbbing temples, Lenny sat down on the desk and said, "I''m going to get down to business. I''ll settle ounts with youter." With these words, Lenny directly hung up the phone. Cassandra looked at her phone in confusion, wondering if something was wrong. When did Lenny start to pay attention to her? Or was it because of Martin? Cassandra shook her head and replied a few Wechat messages absentmindedly. One was to report her safety, and the other was to apologize. After replying, she didn''t have time to care about the questions of the enthusiastic online users, and dialed Jack''s number. Although she was temporarily free and cleared her suspicion, her temporary exposure of her identity did bring a lot of trouble to thepany. She had to solve this problem as soon as possible. "Damn it! Samuel... Bah! Cassandra! Hahahaha... What an amazing behavior! I''ll give you one thousand likes! Only you coulde up with such a brilliant idea to live broadcast in the police station! " Jack jumped up from the sofa and said excitedly on the other end of the phone. Cassandra touched her forehead speechlessly. Why was he so excited after she announced her identity? Did he still care about thepany? How could they ignore the public opinion? With a helpless expression, Cassandra said, "Well, Jack, calm down first..." "How can I not be excited? Don''t you know that thements area of our official microblog is completely exploded? You can also browse on your own microblog. Countless girls have be your fans! Now, there are 4 out of the 5 top search on microblog are about you... Hahahaha! Let meugh for a while! " Speechless, Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows. She shouldn''t have called him at all, should she? She announced her identity. Why were these people so happy? She felt a little embarrassed. Leaning against the back of the seat, Cassandra knocked on the window with one hand and said, "Well, I called you to ask you to make an official statement, which can also give an exnation to the public." Jack immediately said, "Don''t worry, Cassandra. I''ve already thought about the copywriting. I''ll send it outter." After Cassandra exhorted him, she heard the dissoluteughter of Jack all the time, and was speechless. After that, she hung up the phone directly, slumped into the seat with a look of being hollowed out. As soon as she hung up, her phone rang again. It was Daniel. Looking at the caller ID on the phone screen, Cassandra''s mouth twitched. ''Damn it! What I''m afraid of alle. Have these people made an appointment to settle ounts with me together?'' Most importantly, Daniel just confessed his love to her when she was in men''s clothesst night... It could be said that it was too embarrassing... Cassandra lowered her head and answered the phone, "Hello..." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At the other end of the phone, Daniel heard the familiar voice. His back was very straight, and the other hand hanging beside him tightened unconsciously, but there was dead silence on his face. He didn''t say anything, or he didn''t know what to say. All the past scenes shed through his mind like a movie. If it was not that he loved her so much, how could he not care about the gender and worldly opinions, how could he try his best to protect her? But the person he cared about most... She had been lying to him from beginning to end... Daniel clenched his knuckles unconsciously, and there seemed to be ayer of wrinkles between his eyebrows. He looked down lonely and finally said in a hoarse voice, "Why didn''t you tell me?" He had meant to question her, but after all, he didn''t have the heart to speak ill of her. However, she had never seen his sincerity. At the thought of this, Daniel felt as if his chest had been rubbed into pieces. The pain spread to his limbs and bones one point one by one, not too strong, but particrly piercing. Chapter 726 I Accept It Chapter 726 I ept It Cassandra had thought about such a scene thousands of times and thousands of reasons, but when she heard Daniel''s depressed and bitter question, she found that she could not say a word. She had practiced the lines thousands of times in advance, all of which were used to deceive others. Because she knew how rare his sincerity was, so she didn''t want to lie, nor did she want to deceive him again. At that time, she had her own difficulties in pretending to be a man, but there was no reason for others to understand her difficulties and fulfill her helplessness. In that case, it seemed that she was too selfish. Cassandra''s thin lips slowly tightened into a straight line. She kept silent for a moment and said word by word, "I''m sorry. For a lot of things, I can''t tell you now. I do have my own difficulties, but... It''s not the right time to tell you, but I have never thought of lying to anyone, especially you... I''m sorry. " Except for this meaningless "sorry", she did not know what to say. She was not so shameless to make him believe her difficulties. Deception was deception. No matter what reason it was, she could not defend herself at all. On the other side of the phone, Daniel''s pupils shrank slightly. Thest sentence of Cassandra was like a thunder, mming into his skull, shaking his body slightly. Daniel''s heart beat faster and faster, and his chest heaved violently. He raised his tightly clenched fingers and pressed his chest, trying to suppress his emotions. His voice was extremely hoarse. "I believe you. There is no logic and no reason, but I just believe you. Even if you are lying to me from beginning to end, even... Even what you said is just a lie tofort me... I still choose to believe you. " Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect to hear what Daniel said at this time. Even she herself couldn''t bear to hear it, thinking that she was a scumbag. She was moved, but could he not give her so much psychological pressure? If it was someone else, she might y along and admit herself to be a bad woman. As long as the other party was not brainless, he would definitely run away. But this man was Daniel... Cassandra exhaled a turbid breath, smiled bitterly and said in a low voice, "Mr. Daniel, why do you have to do this?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She would rather he was angry. She could ept it even if he cut off the rtionship with her. But if Daniel acted like this, she felt that he was too bitter. Daniel''s mouth was full of bitterness. With a bitter smile on his slightly pale lips, he said, "In this life, I have to experience all the bitterness for a person and forget myself. I''m willing to do all of this. Don''t feel any psychological burden, no matter you are a man or a woman... I ept it. " ''I ept it.'' These words were like a knife gently rolling across her heart, and the thin and thick pain spread one point one. She raised her hand and covered her eyes with some difficulty. "I am sorry." She really didn''t know what to say except these three words, so she had to repeatedly apologize. It was probably the first time that she had encountered something that she couldn''t deal with ease. After all, the word "love" was indeed too heavy. Daniel raised his head and looked out of the window. The sun shone in through the window, and a gap appeared by the window. He looked at the fine dancing dust and said, "You didn''t do anything wrong to me, but next time, don''t lie to me again." Cassandra''s heart twitched and her fingers clenched unconsciously. "Okay, I promise you." All of a sudden, Daniel breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, Bobby wille to pick me up soon. I have some work to do. I have to hang up now." After the phone was hung up, Daniel''s tense nerves finally rxed. He leaned back on the bedside and stared at the window without looking sideways. Indeed, Bobby wanted to pick him up, but he refused without hesitation. Now he just wanted to stay alone and see no one. At the capital airport in the capital city. In the VIP passage. Cassandra held a bunch of red roses in one hand and a box of preserves in the other. On the other side, Greyson also held a pile of desserts and snacks, and on the chair next to him, there was a fluffy toy giraffe, all of which were used to coax Martin. Just now, she spared some time on the way to check how to coax a man, and then searched all these messy things. There was always one thing that Martin would like. In order to coax Martin, she had gone all out. "Why hasn''t hee out yet?" Cassandra was almost worn out. Was Martin too angry to see her? Was she going to be out of favor~ Greyson stood aside with embarrassment. To be honest, it was the first time he had held so many... women''s belongings and walked back and forth. Even though it was a VIP passage, there were still peopleing and going. Who knew that he was eager to find a hole to hide? As the temporary leader of the V Security team, he was reduced to be ackey. It was so miserable. Greyson, "Carlos called just now. They will be out soon." ''Cassandra, it would take a few minutes to get out of the airport and even drive the whole way, but only one minute passed! Why are you so anxious? '' A few minutester. Surrounded by a group of men in ck, Martin walked out quickly. Cassandra''s eyes lit up and she immediately pounced on Martin. Her first reaction was to put the flowers in Martin''s arms, and then encircled his waist with her arms. With a ttering expression, she raised her head and blinked her eyes, staring at Martin "Darling, wee back! I miss you so much! One day apart is like three years. In this way, we haven''t seen each other for many years. I love you, kiss... " As soon as getting off the ne, Carlos was forced to face the public disy of affection. ''Who am I? Where am I? Why there are so many flowers in front of my eyes...'' The overwhelming gloom on Martin''s face disappeared as soon as he saw the girl, but the coldness and killing intent in his eyes did not subside at all. He was full of anger but could not vent it on Cassandra at all. It was obvious that Martin, the dignified CEO, loved his wife so much. However, Martin still kept a straight face and nced at Cassandra with a dark face. Cassandra''s heart suddenly trembled. ''Oh my God! Even this trick can''t work!'' Martin was really angry this time. She was doomed! With an aggrieved look on her face, Cassandra obediently stared at Martin, pursed her lips, pitifully pulled the corner of Martin''s clothes and admitted her fault, "Martin, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have made trouble again when you''re not here. Please don''t be angry, okay?" Thest trace of anger in Martin''s heart disappeared in an instant. Martin, "Just this once." Chapter 727 Im So Wronged Chapter 727 I''m So Wronged Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Master, where is your dignity?'' Who on earth rushed back as soon as he got the news, as if he was going to ughter the city, leaving the mess in the Dragon City? He had thought that these two people were going to fight, but in the end, fight? It''s impossible! It''s impossible in this life! "I know my sweetheart treats me the best. They bullied me when you were away. I''m too weak to fight with them. I''m so wronged." Seeing that Martin didn''t seem to be so angry, Cassandra immediately began to report to him. Greyson was confused... ''Bully you? Weak? Ha-ha, Cassandra, do you have any misunderstanding of yourself? Don''t you how shameless you are?'' Martin carefully held her in his arms. His slightly narrowed eyes were as cold as ice. He lowered his head and gently kissed on Cassandra''s forehead. "I''m sorry to make you suffer." No matter how casual Cassandra was, she could feel that something was wrong with Martin. When she held him just now, she could clearly feel that his body was unusually cold and stiff, as if he was trying hard to restrain something. After experiencing two lifetimes, she knew well about Martin''s temper. He was a thoughtful man and had a good control of his emotions. But even so, she could still tell when he was happy and when he was angry from his expressionless face. Cassandra shook Martin''s arm gently and smiled yfully, "No. They''re just some unimportant people. I''m not hurt. Well, you must be very tired since you have been on a business trip for so long. Let''s go home first, okay? I''ll cook delicious food for you! " Home... Hearing this, Martin''s face softened. He gently rubbed the girl''s head and nodded, "Okay." At this time, Greyson said with a desire to survive, "Well. Master, these... These are all from my sister- inw for you... How should I deal with them? " Carlos rubbed his forehead and shook his head. Greyson had been with his master for so long. Hadn''t he seen through the nature of his master? As long as it was his sister-inw''s, even if it was rubbish picked up by the roadside, his master could treat it as a treasure. "Take them back home." said Martin. Greyson, "Yes, master." All he wanted now was to die... In the Yan Garden. After returning to the Yan Garden, Cassandra immediately ordered Greyson and the others to move all the gifts and snacks she gave to Martin into the room. Especially the giraffe, she stuffed it into Martin''s arms and took a photo of the two shamelessly. If it weren''t for the inconvenience to post it on Wechat, she really wanted to show off Martin... and the giraffe. Carlos and Greyson were shown love all the time. They didn''t expect that their master would be so shameless to take photos with toys for the sake of Cassandra. After taking the photos, Cassandra went to the kitchen to cook. As soon as she left, Martin''s face darkened. Men in love change their faces faster than turning a book. Martin looked at Greyson coldly and said, "Say it." Greyson''s back froze and his scalp tingled. He immediately reported the whole thing carefully, without missing any details. On the way back, Greyson had already reported the situation. However, it was rted to the safety of Cassandra, and Martin would not miss any detail. "So, this time, it seems to be a premeditated trap, but... Who is so capable to make this trap so perfect? " Said Carlos. At the beginning, the person bribed Lance, and then led Cassandra into the trap. Atst, he seemed to have deliberately left two ws to clear the suspicion of Cassandra. The people behind the scenes seemed to want to frame Cassandra, but he also seemed to deliberately show mercy to Cassandra. Otherwise, the matter of drugs alone was enough to destroy Cassandra''s career. "He is testing." Martin suddenly said. Hearing this, Carlos was stunned. "Testing? Test what? " Did his master already know who was behind all this? Martin''s eyes were dark, as if they were covered by a ck mist, making it difficult to see what was hidden behind the mist. Martin''s eyes darkened and said in a hoarse voice, "Draw me away first, and then do something to Cassandra... He is the only one who can make this seemingly perfect n but full of ws. " Since Cassandra was involved in the trap, he had already inferred the truth from some clues, but there was only one thing he couldn''t figure out, that was, his motive. Why did that man do that? If it was for him, he didn''t have to hold back at all. Cassandra was his only weakness, and it was enough to make him stop. However, although the other party did it quickly and urately, it was like a small trap, and he didn''t want to hurt Cassandra. What was his real purpose? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Therefore, when the clues were connected together, the most crucial part was missing. What was the truth that had been buried for a long time? Carlos'' pupils contracted suddenly. With an unbelievable look on his face, he said with difficulty, "Master, do you mean it was that person who set up the trap this time? But it''s not right. If it''s really him, he doesn''t have to show mercy. He can be crueler. Why did he leave such an obvious w? " Everyone knew that person was cruel and acted as fast as lightning. Since he had taken action this time, how could he only do half of it? This was not his style of doing things. Martin squinted his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Whatever the reason is, it depends on the result. Since he has reached the capital city, I will let him know... who is in charge of this capital city." Carlos'' eyelids trembled slightly. "But that person''s whereabouts are uncertain. We haven''t found him yet. He is in the dark, and we are in the light. We are very passive." Martin, "Make an appointment with Thurston for me. I''ll see him tomorrow." Thurston Si, the future master of the Si n, the most outstanding young talent of the younger generation of the Si n, and also the youngest major general of the Si n. Carlos didn''t expect that Martin would ask Thurston''s help this time. It seemed that something big was going to happen soon. "Yes, master." replied Carlos immediately. Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Don''t tell anything to Cassandra, or you know what to do." Hearing this, Carlos trembled and fawningly said, "Don''t worry, master. I know what to do. I won''t let Cassandra know anything about it, or I''ll swallow the shit andmit suicide!" ''Humph! I''m ruthless without too much words. I''m even afraid of myself when I''m fierce!'' Martin was speechless. He knew everything, but why did he think himself a dog? Chapter 728 Can You be More Mature Chapter 728 Can You be More Mature At the headquarter building of the GR Group in the capital city. In the CEO office. "Bang!" A loud noise came from the study. Roger swept theputer on the table to the ground. After a sh of spark, the broken screen of theputer went ck. He also saw the live video of Cassandra just now. How could she expose her identity in public? How could it be possible! That was her only weakness he had in hand, and now, it had no effect. He could no longer restrain Cassandra. What was more hateful was that there were so many people supporting her on the Inte. Not only did no one continue to ask about the murder of Lance, but also she gained arge group of fans. How could this be! Roger had to admit that what Cassandra had done these days really impressed him. If he hadn''t known that the man couldn''t could not be disguised by someone else, he would have thought that he had seen a fake Cassandra. He used to be fed up with the submissive Cassandra, but now Cassandra seemed to have changed completely. What''s wrong with her? Roger sat on the chair irritably. At this time, Vincent came in from the outside. Seeing the brokenputer on the ground, Vincent was stunned for two seconds, and soon came to his senses. He said carefully, "Mr. Roger, just now, the TL Investment Company has released an official news." Roger raised his head and stared at Vincent gloomily, "What news?" Vincent shivered and forced a smile, "The TL Investment Company intends to invest in the Ring Entertainment Industry... with 2 billion." 2 billion dors was not a big deal for Roger, but the hidden meaning behind it was self-evident. The TL Investment Company was now a new richpany in the capital city. Many big shots tried to make friends with Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company, but Mr. Hogan rarely showed up. Roger had sent several invitations, but they were all returned intact. What was stranger was that Roger had sent all his subordinates, but they couldn''t find any information about him. What did it mean that such a mysterious big boss invested in Cassandra''s smallpany suddenly? Roger''s face was extremely gloomy. He said coldly, "Keep an eye on the TL Investment Company. If you have any news, report it to me as soon as possible." Vincent immediately answered, "Yes, Mr. Roger." Roger waved his hand and said, "You can leave first." Vincent left in a hurry. Roger sat on the chair, lost in thought. He had nned to take this opportunity to help Cassandra get involved in the murder case of Lance. No matter how hard hearted Cassandra was, she would not pull a long face to him. But he didn''t expect that Cassandra could solve the crisis so easily. Although the police hadn''t cleared her suspicion, it was a foregone conclusion. Then, the TL Investment Company announced to invest in the Ring Entertainment Industry, which undoubtedly was in support of Cassandra. In this circle, it was not a new thing to tter the powerful and add to the misfortunes of a person who was already unfortunate. Since Cassandra was involved in these negative news, the investment from the TL Investment Company was just in time. Obviously, it was to support Cassandra evidently. Damn! Why was Cassandra so lucky every time? Why did someone help her every time? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At the same time, there was another person who was angrier than Roger, Susan. It never urred to Susan that the popr new star in the entertainment circle recently would be Cassandra, and Cassandra changed her clothes during the live broadcast. Even if she wanted to frame her, she couldn''t find any reason. At the moment when she saw the news, many things in the past seemed to be exined at once. No wonder Roger''s temperament suddenly changed. He paid attention to the Ring Entertainment Industry and even broke up with her. Presumably, Roger had already known that Cassandra was Samuel. What''s more ridiculous was that she wanted to please Samuel and ask Samuel''s help. Now thinking about it, Cassandra had always regarded her as a clown. Damn it! How could that damn bitch bepared with her! Susan was so angry that her face twisted. Her long nails pierced into her skin and left a clear bloodstain. She was not reconciled to give up. Why could that bitch get everything, and she even lost Roger? Humph! Since she could take Roger away once, she could take Roger back now! "Ding..." Susan''s phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number. She hesitated for a moment and picked it up, "Hello." A low voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, Miss Susan." Susan frowned, "Who is it please?" "I''m the private secretary of Miss Fiona from the Shen Group. Miss Fiona wants to see you alone. Is it convenient for you, Miss Susan?" Susan''s face suddenly froze. Fiona from the Shen Group?! Did she hear it wrong? She was the most famousdy in the capital city! In the capital city, everyone wanted to make friends with a daughter from a rich family like Fiona, but unfortunately, she was not qualified to be a friend of her now. She had seen Fiona several times from a distance with Roger, but she had never had the chance to meet her alone. She didn''t expect that she would ask her to meet. A tinge of joy appeared on Susan''s face. "Of course it''s convenient. I don''t know when Miss Fiona will be convenient. I''m on call." The person on the other side of the phone told her the address and time, and Susan immediately agreed. No matter what, it was not until she could make friends with a richdy like Fiona that she really entered the top circle of celebrities in the capital city. At that time, even Roger would look at her with new eyes. She believed that with her beauty and wisdom, she could win back his heart! Thinking of this, Susan immediately put on a very exquisite makeup and dressed up carefully before she rushed to meet her with satisfaction. In the Yan Garden of the capital city. Cassandra personally cooked arge table of dishes and picked up a lot of food for Martin. Then she bent over the table and stared at Martin with an old mother like smile. Next to her, Carlos stared at the dishes piled up in Master Martin''s bowl. ''Well, Cassandra, aren''t you afraid that my master will die from overeating?'' A wife always thought her husband hadn''t eaten enough. As a result, Martin ate up all the dishes in front of him. Well, his wife made it herself, and he had to eat it up even if he was full to death. Cassandra kept smiling all the time. The man she liked was so handsome even when eating. She was so happy. "Well... Is it the right time for me toe back? " Suddenly, Moore''s voice sounded. He had been in the FX International Group recently. He hadn''te back since Martin went on a business trip. Today, he heard that Martin hade back, so he came back as soon as he finished his work in thepany. Then he saw the scene just now. Should he blind his eyes? Hearing this, Cassandra turned her head and nced at Moore, "It''s really not the right time, you have interfered with our intimate rtionship. Can you be more mature?" Moore was speechless. Chapter 729 One for Father and One for Son Chapter 729 One for Father and One for Son Moore stood still like a weathered sculpture, with his back straight and his eyebrows covered with a layer of frost. ''Damn it! Is this woman''s brain full of shit?'' This was also his home! What did she mean that he had interfered with their intimate rtionship? Where was his knife? He must kill her today! Martin cast a sidelong nce at him and said, "Come here." Hearing that, Moore tightened his fingers. He wanted to refuse by instinct. After all, the existence of Cassandra was too annoying, but he couldn''t refuse Martin''s request. Lowering his eyes, Moore walked over and stopped half a step away from Martin. Martin said, "You''ve done a good job in recent days." In business, Martin had always been very strict. Business was like a battlefield. No matter who he was, he would not show mercy. It was almost impossible to get a word of "good" from him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At first, a tinge of shock appeared on Moore''s face, but then it turned into joy. No matter how cold- blooded and merciless he was outside, he was still a child after all, and he still had some childlike temperament. However, he had been following Martin all these years and learned to be patient and restrained. Moore''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. Although Martin had spoiled him over the years, he looked very strict on the surface. He always punished him more and rewarded less. It was the first time that he had heard such a praise from Martin. Before Moore could say anything, Cassandra jumped up from the chair and rushed to the side to take the giraffe toy. She put it into Moore''s arms and said, "Well, this is a gift from your father and me. Is it particrly cute and lovely?" Moore was speechless. He is a man, but she gave him such a sissy... toy? ''Are you out of your mind? Do I look like someone who will y with this kind of junk toy?'' Two small veins burst out on Moore''s forehead, and his face suddenly darkened. He stared at Cassandra, wondering if this woman was too fond of showing herself.! Noticing the abnormality of Moore, Cassandra muttered in a low voice, "There is arger giraffe of the same style, and it was Martin''s. I think you and your father should each have one. If you don''t like it, then you don''t have to like it. Why do you pull a long face?" Her voice was not loud, but Moore had good hearing. He could hear clearly what she said. When he was about to throw the giraffe back to Cassandra, his hand paused in midair. What did he hear? Did Martin also have one? Hearing that, Moore raised his eyes slightly and noticed that there was indeed arger giraffe on the sofa. The two of them were in the same style. Moore''s heart trembled all of a sudden. His back was tense and his fingers were tightly clenched. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you." Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. Eh, how could Moore say thanks to her? She must have heard it wrong! When she was about to speak, her phone suddenly rang. The caller ID was a strangendline number. Nowadays, very few people used a privatendline number, and most of them were used by companies and groups. Cassandra picked up the phone, "Hello." "Is that Mr. Samuel? This is the Third People''s Hospital of the capital city. We have a patient who has a car ident whose identity can''t be identified temporarily. This phone number is found in his mobile phone call record. Could you pleasee to our hospital? " Hospital? She was the first person in the call log? What was going on? Cassandra was also confused, but since the other party had her phone number, at least the person should be an acquaintance. She should go to see what was going on first, after all, it was about a human life. Cassandra said, "Okay, I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Cassandra turned to look at Martin and said, "Sweetheart, you heard it just now. I don''t know who had a car ident now. I''ll go and have a look first. Wait for me at home." Martin looked at her and said, "I''ll go with you." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. Did he need to follow her everywhere? She just wanted to go to the hospital to see who the person was. What if it was a man, and if Martin followed him... Cassandra scratched her head and felt a little guilty, "You just came back from a business trip. You must be very tired after such a long flight. How can I let you go with me?" Martin, "I''m not tired." Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "Okay, wait for me. I''ll go to the garage to get the car." "Okay," replied Martin. Since Martin was going, the two followers, Carlos and Moore, had to follow him. A few minutester, Martin and the others got on the car and the car immediately sped towards the hospital. In the Third People''s Hospital of the capital city. This hospital was a public hospital. It was usually crowded every day, and the emergency department building was overcrowded throughout the year. At first nce, it was really magnificent. A ck Maybach car stopped at the underground parking lot. After Cassandra and others got off the car, they immediately rushed to the operating room. The light of the operating room was on. When they arrived, Cassandra and the others immediately went to the nursing station to ask. After the nurse made it clear, she took out one of the medical records and said, "This is it. At present, the police have arrived and are checking the identity information. Mr. Lu,e here." The nurse took Cassandra and the others to a lounge, where two policemen sat. "Hello, are you Mr. Samuel Lu?" One of the policemen asked as a routine. Cassandra nodded slightly, "Yes, I am. I came here as soon as I received the phone call from the hospital. Have you confirmed the identity of the gentleman who had the car ident?" The ID on the medical record was unknown, only the gender column said male. "We have almost confirmed it. This gentleman is called Hackett Zhou, the legal representative of the Weekly Heaven Seal. This car ident is his personal behavior. From the current situation, Mr. Hackett is not in danger for the time being. There is no culprit in this car ident, and no other people are injured or dead. By the way, are you his family? Now we need your family members to sign on it. Please cooperate with us in the following process. " Somehow, when they heard the two words "family member", Cassandra felt as if the air around her dropped to freezing point in an instant. Cassandra hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, you misunderstood. Mr. Hackett and I are just friends. But don''t worry. I can help him with his affairs." After signing the paper and going through the procedure, the two policemen left first. The operation was still going on. Cassandra looked at Martin with a headache, "Well, sweetheart, listen to me. Hackett is my friend. I asked him for help several times before, but I didn''t expect him to have a car ident as an experienced driver." Chapter 730 I Only Care About You Chapter 730 I Only Care About You For Martin, the key point was not the car ident, but why the first call record of Hackett was Cassandra. When Cassandra just knew Hackett, he had asked Carlos to check the information about Hackett. The Zhou n had a strong background, but there were no scandals about it and it wouldn''t hurt Cassandra. Therefore, Martin didn''t pay much attention to it, especially after he withdrew his surveince on Cassandra, he had almost forgotten Hackett. In the corridor, there was a strange dead silence. "You''re just ordinary friends. Why the first five numbers in his call log are all yours? I just checked. He called you when the car ident happened. " Moore suddenly said. Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What a naughty boy! He deliberately stirred up trouble! She was worrying about how to coax Martin, although she didn''t know why she felt a little guilty for no reason. At the corner of her eyes, she saw Martin''s increasingly gloomy face, and Cassandra''s calf trembled spinelessly. Did Moore want to make trouble for her? Next to him, Carlos silently nced at his master. For some reason, he suddenly felt that his master might have been cuckolded... Cassandra swallowed and said, "Nonsense! I''ve just made my identity public on lives broadcast. Hackett must being calling me to ask about it. I''m so busy with apanying my sweetheart that I don''t have time to answer other people''s calls. Do you think so, sweetheart? " Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. How did shee up with such an excuse? ''You''re awesome, my sister-inw!'' Hearing this, Martin''s face softened a little. Although he knew that Cassandra was trying to please him, he was inexplicably pleased. However, Hackett was also listed as a rival in love. Hearing her words, Moore couldn''t find any words to refute. He snorted and leaned against the wall, without saying anything. Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief, quickly took out her phone and dialed a number. A few secondster, azy voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, This is Zed from the Weekly Heaven Seal." Cassandra looked at the operating room and said in a low voice, "Mr. Zed, this is Samuel... Well, also Cassandra. Calm down and listen to me. Here is the thing. Your boss Mr. Hackett had a car ident on the way and is still having an operation. It''s not convenient for me to deal with it. Can youe and have a look? " On the other side of the phone, Zed''s face suddenly changed. "What did you say? Hackett had a car ident? No, you must be mistaken. Hackett is having a meeting in the neighboring city these days. He won''te back until next week... Samuel... Bah! Miss Cassandra, are you cheated? The fraud groups are very sophisticated now. Wait a minute. I''ll contact Hackett first. If they have any demand for compensation, please don''t agree! " The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. ''Brother, are you paranoid?! He has been sent to the hospital and the police havee to confirm his identity. You told me that they were liars. You are really brainless!'' However, ording to Zed, Hackett should be having a meeting in the neighboring city. Why did he come back all of a sudden? And had a car ident on the way? Was it because of her live broadcast and her making her identity public? Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said helplessly, "No, you don''t have to. I''ve confirmed that it''s indeed Hackett. The police have confirmed his identity just now. Why don''t youe to the hospital first?" Hearing that, Zed was confused. But on second thought, he seemed to have figured out the reason. Previously, he had always thought that Hackett liked Samuel, but Samuel was a man. It was always considered strange that a man fell in love another man. It was not recognized by the public. But now, Samuel announced his identity in the police station. No one could imagine that the recently popr new star in the entertainment circle, Samuel, was Cassandra, and she changed her clothes on the spot, leaving no chance for other media to hype. Hackett thought he was a man and he had turned to a gay, but suddenly he found that he was a girl. It was quite normal that he wanted to rush back from a thousand miles to confirm it in person. But it was too dramatic! Without thinking too much, Zed rubbed his swollen temples and said, "Okay, I''ll be right there. Let''s talk about it when I arrive." In other words, he also wanted to take a look at Samuel in person. After hanging up the phone, Cassandra turned to look at Martin and said, "Sweetheart, I''ve informed Hackett''s friend toe here. When he arrives, he can deal with the matters here." ''I didn''t flirt with him. I''m innocent...'' The desire to survive could be said to be very strong~ At this time, the door of the operating room opened, and a doctor in a white gown came out. The doctor took off his mask and asked, "Who is the patient''s family?" Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She smiled awkwardly, "Well, doctor, you may not believe it if I tell you. We are friends of the patient... Well, how is he? " Hearing this, the doctor immediately nced at Cassandra and the others and said, "There is nothing serious except a broken leg, no internal injury. He just needs to stay in the hospital for a few days for observation. Now he has woken up. He can be visited after being transferred to the general ward." Cassandra thanked the doctor before he left. Soon, the nurse pushed out Hackett, who had just finished the operation. There was an infusion tube on the back of Hackett''s hand. His face was as pale as paper, and his left leg was wrapped in bandage and ster. It seemed that he was seriously injured. Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, Hackett had helped her a lot. When she was alone and helpless, they supported her. She would never forget their friendship. In her previous life, she had been fighting alone from beginning to end. But in this life, she had friends and dreams. She was no longer alone. "Are you feeling sorry for him?" A cold voice suddenly sounded from behind. Cassandra''s back suddenly froze and hurriedly said, "No! How could it be? I only care about you all my life. I think Hackett''s leg is fine. When his friendes, we will leave right away. " Who knew what would happen if she stayed here! Her life was the most important! A hint of coldness shed across Martin''s slightly narrowed eyes. He stared at Cassandra without blinking. Although he knew very well that Cassandra just cared about Hackett as a friend, he could not control himself to ignore it. She would never know how much he wanted to gouge out the eyes of those who had seen her. "Cassandra, you are mine," said Martin. Cassandra, "..." Howl! How could her sweetheart be so soft?! However, at this moment, she had no time to flirt with her husband. She said, "Well, you''re good- looking. You''re right whatever you say!" Chapter 731 This Is My Sweetheart Chapter 731 This Is My Sweetheart Half an hourter, Zed finally arrived. He ran all the way here and said immediately before he could catch his breath, "I''ve confirmed with them that Hackett dide back... Oh my God! Miss Cassandra, is Hackett Okay? That bastard must havee back for you even regardless of his safety... Who are they? " It was not until Zed finished most of the sentence that he saw Martin and others. ''Why does this man look so familiar? Did I meet him somewhere? And why do I suddenly feel... so cold? The temperature level of the air-conditioner in the hospital is too low.'' Zed thought. Did Hackette back for Cassandra? At that moment, there was a strange dead silence around, and the huge space seemed to be frozen into ice in an instant. Martin''s eyes darkened and his angr face was gloomy. Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead and her heart sank to the bottom. ''Damn it! I''m screwed!'' The next second, Cassandra suddenly grabbed Martin''s wrist. After pushing the man against the wall, the girl''s slightly cold lips suddenly stuck to the man''s thin and cold lips. Carlos and others, "...? !" Martin''s pupils shrank sharply, and his eyes shed for a moment. In his dark eyes, the girl''s face was reflected. The malicious and insidious expression on his face instantly faded like the tide. He raised his hand, grabbed the girl''s head and deepened the kiss. Seeing that, Zed waspletely stunned. His eyes were as wide as bells. It seemed that his senses had encountered a catastrophe. ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are there so many flowers in front of me...?'' He must have opened it in a wrong way! After a while, the air in Cassandra''s chest became less and less, and she was almost out of breath after being kissed by Martin. After taking a few breaths, she turned to look at Zed and said seriously, "See? This is my sweetheart. The little one next to him is his son, and the old one is his colleague. " Carlos was stunned. Why was he the old one? He was the same age as Martin! Damn it! His sister-inw had two faces! With a confused face, it took Zed a long time to find the voice he had lost. "Your son has been a grown man... Congrattions... Well, I''ll go to see Hackett first. See youter. " After saying that, Zed left with his uncoordinated hands and feet. Regardless of others, Cassandra carefully stared at Martin. The look on Martin''s face seemed to have eased a little, and her tense nerves finally rxed a little. Cassandra fawningly said, "Hackett''s friend is also here. We have nothing to do here. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back first." "Okay," replied Martin. On the way back, Cassandra didn''t even dare to breathe heavily. As soon as the car arrived at the Yan Garden, she quickly got out of the car and opened the door with a courteous face. "Hey, my sweetheart, watch out for the wet road!" Martin was speechless. When Martin was in the hospital, he was indeed very angry, but his anger came fast and disappeared faster. The kiss from Cassandrapletely coaxed him, but his face still looked tense. ''Are you kidding me? Am I that easy to be coaxed? I''m even afraid of myself when I''m angry!'' "My sweetheart, slow down. There''s a pit here!" "Honey, be careful. Don''t hurt the baby in your lower abdomen... Oh, no, don''t fall! " "Hey, sweetheart, are you hungry? How about I get you something to eat?" "Sweetheart, this is preserves I bought for you. Is it particrly sweet?" In a Chinese restaurant in the capital city. In a private room. The light in the room was a little dim. Most of the restaurants now liked to make the lights in such an ambiguous style, and this Chinese restaurant was no exception. Fiona had received abination of Chinese and Western education since childhood, so she knew a little about both Chinese food and Western food culture. She preferred Western food more, but because Martin liked Chinese food, she had always maintained a certain degree of enthusiasm for Chinese food. Even if she didn''t like it, she knew very well about Chinese food etiquette and rted dishes. Martin had been her dream since she was a child. Only Martin could match her. Originally, she and Martin were a perfect match, but unfortunately, Cassandra appeared halfway. She thought Cassandra was a loser who could be killed with a p, but she didn''t expect that Cassandra was so lucky that she escaped several times. Most importantly, the importance that Martin attached to that bitch had exceeded Fiona''s imagination. Fiona was a thoughtful woman. On this trip to the Dragon City, she didn''t go to see Martin on purpose, in order to show her magnanimity and indispensable. But she didn''t expect that Martin would leave everything in the Dragon City and rush back to the capital city because of Cassandra. She was the greatdy of the Shen Group, the future sessor of the Shen n. She was far more beautiful and intelligent than Cassandra. Why was she not as good as Cassandra in his heart? "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a sudden knock on the door outside the box. Fiona came to her senses, nced coldly at the red wood door of the box, and nodded slightly to the private secretary beside her. The private secretary nodded and walked quickly to open the door of the box. Susan stood at the door, her sight crossed the private secretary and fell on Fiona behind her. "Come in please, Miss Susan." The personal secretary smiled politely and made a gesture of wee. After Susan went in, the private secretary left sensibly. In the private room. Susan sat opposite Fiona with a ttering smile on her face. After ttering her, Susan tentatively asked, "Miss Fiona, why did you ask me toe here?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Fiona was the eldest daughter of the Shen n. If she could make friends with her, she could still be rampant in the entertainment circle even without the support of Roger in the future. Hearing this, Fiona raised her eyes slightly and looked at Susan, "Miss Susan, you are a smart woman. I won''t beat around the bush. I''m going to invest in filming. I wonder if you are interested in acting the heroine of my film." Susan was stunned and stared at Fiona in disbelief. Did she have an auditory hallucination just now? The greatdy of the Shen Group asked her to act in her film? It was known to all that even in the capital city, the Shen Group, a big financial group operated by a big family, had a strong background. Many rich people tried their best but couldn''t even meet Fiona. How could Fiona take the initiative to invite her to film? The Shen Group invested and produced the movie, and the production team must be very good. With the publicity, it would be difficult not to be popr. Susan''s eyes lit up. It seemed that she was in good luck! Chapter 732 Can You Stop Asking For Trouble Chapter 732 Can You Stop Asking For Trouble "It''s my honor to cooperate with you, Miss Fiona." Susan suppressed the joy in her heart and said. With an imperceptible malicious and insidious look in her eyes, Fiona smiled and said slowly, "Miss Susan, you are really straightforward. Next, I wish us a pleasant cooperation." With a ttering smile on her face, Susan said, "Miss Fiona, you are too polite. Don''t worry, I will definitely cooperate with the shooting and won''t make any mistake." Susan was indeed a little famous in the past, but recently, she had been involved in negative news and lost a lot of fans. In addition, she had broken up with Roger. The directors and producers who had been ttered her before refused to cooperate with her after that. Recently, she didn''t have much work to do, and even if she got an opportunity to act in a movie asionally, it was still a small role that didn''t matter much. This time, Fiona took the initiative to ask her to act in the movie. As soon as the news spread out, with Shen Group''s reputation alone, it was enough for her to have a good turn. Fiona seemed to be satisfied with Susan''s performance. She nced at Susan coldly and said, "My secretary will give you the contract and the scriptter. If you are satisfied, you can sign the contract now. The film payment will be transferred to your card immediately." After saying that, Fiona pped her hands, and then the private secretary pushed the door open and came in, with a contract and a thick script in her hand. The private secretary put the contract and the script in front of Susan, "Miss Susan, this is the contract ourpany will sign with you. This is the script, please have a look. If there is no modification, please sign here." Susan opened the contract and took a look at it. Finally, she stared at the string of numbers behind the payment. Her pupils shrank sharply, and even her breath quickened. She swallowed and said, "One hundred and thirty million? Miss Fiona, this... Did you make a mistake? " Although Susan was still a super A-list actress, but she had lost the support of Roger and was entangled with negative news. Let alone asking her to film at a high price, as long as she could act as a female leading role, she would be satisfied. Therefore, she did not expect that Fiona would suddenly offer such a high sry to invite her. There were only a few female stars in the country who could get such a high pay. Even at the peak of Susan, her payment for a movie hadn''t broken through one hundred million. Fiona was really rich. She just made a random investment and offered such a high price for the film. With a smile, Fiona said, "Miss Susan, you''re the number one star of the GR Group. Your identity is not something that anyone canpare with, isn''t it?" Obviously, Fiona meant something. Susan''s fingers tightened a little. She looked at Fiona and said, "Miss Fiona, you mean..." With a gleam of coldness in her eyes, Fiona said word by word, "We have amon enemy. You''re a smart person. You don''t need me to say anything more, you should know what to do, right?" Susan was stunned at first, and then she understood what Fiona meant. Her expression changed several times, and she sat stiffly on the chair as if her body was fixed. Susan understood what Fiona meant. She helped Susan not because she really wanted to produce a movie, or because Susan''s acting skill was so good that she needed to talk about cooperation with her personally. ''Damn! It''s because of that bitch Cassandra again! Why is that bitch always haunting me?'' Recently, even Evan began to fawn on Cassandra and pulled a long face at her. All these belonged to her. How could that bitch take everything from her? Susan''s eyes darkened in an instant. She stared at Fiona coldly and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Fiona. I won''t let you down." With a faint smile appearing in the corner of her eyes, Fiona said in a low voice, "Then I''ll wait and see." For her, Cassandra was just a nobody. She could kill her with one hand, but she was not stupid enough to do it herself. If she left any clues, it would be not worth it. With her identity as the eldest daughter of the Shen n, some people would sacrifice their lives for her. In this world, only she could match Martin! Martin could only be hers! In the hospital. Hackett had a long dream. In his dream, he was like a passenger who had traveled a long way like walking on thin ice. He climbed mountains and rivers in the wind and snow, and even he himself didn''t know what he was looking for. When a faint white light shed, he instinctively raised his head and looked at the white light... "Bang -" The white light was shattered into thousands of pieces like ss, and a familiar face appeared on each piece of fragment at the same time... It was Samuel! "Ah!" With a hoarse scream, Hackett sprang up from the bed. His forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he was panting violently. His body seemed to have been crushed by something heavy, making him unable to breathe. "Damn it! Hackett, what are you doing? Do you want to die? Do you have no idea how badly you have been hurt? Lie down! " Zed fell asleep in front of the bed and was awakened by Hackett''s scream. He was stunned for a few seconds before he came to his senses. Hearing this, Hackett subconsciously looked up at the bedside. He wiped off the cold sweat and reached out to pull out the needle tube on the back of his hand, which almost scared Zed to pee. Zed rushed over and tried to stop him from pulling out the needle, but unfortunately, he was still a few secondste. Hackett directly pulled out the needle, and bright red blood beads came out from the back of his hand. "Hackett! Do you fucking know what you are doing? You had a car ident, okay? It''s lucky that you didn''t lose your life. Can you stop asking for trouble? " Zed was about to cry. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ''Does he know he''s injured? Damn it!'' Half of Hackett''s leg had fallen to the ground, and the other half was in ster. He moved with difficulty, with cold sweat on his forehead. "Where is she?" Hearing Hackett''s words, Zed was stunned and instantly understood that Cassandra was mentioned. The scene that Cassandra kissed Martin shed through his mind. What should he do now? How could he tell his good friend that she loved another man, with the least harm? He was anxious. Scratching his head, Zed hesitated for a while before he said, "Well, here is the thing, Samuel... Bah! No, Miss Cassandra dide here before. She paid for your medical fees, but she was in a hurry to go back to work, so she left first. " ''Is that so?'' Hackett sat stiffly on the edge of the bed, his face as pale as paper. "Tell me the truth, has she never been here?" Blue veins stood out on Zed''s forehead. He stared at Hackett with a helpless expression. ''Brother, what the hell do you want to do?'' Chapter 733 Beat Our Son Chapter 733 Beat Our Son With a headache, Zed took a look at Hackett. To be honest, under the current situation of Hackett, Zed would rather that Cassandra hadn''t made her identity public. It was killing Hackett! Speechless, Zed touched his forehead and said earnestly, "She really came. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the doctor and nurse. She was indeed too busy. She left after confirming that your life was not in danger. But then again, why do you care so much about this? Do you really... Do you really fall in love with her? " Hackett''s pupils shrank slightly, his back straightened, his heart beating faster and faster, and his ears were burning red, as if a word squeezed out of his throat, "Yes." Zed almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He was worried about it. How could this guy admit it so easily? By the way, she has a lover... He couldn''t instigate Hackett to poach her. Besides, judging from the man''s appearance, Hackett couldn''t do anything about it. After all, that man was very handsome. With a troubled look on his face, Zed touched his forehead and said, "I felt that there was something wrong with your reaction to Samuel, but you refused to admit it and even came to kiss me disgustingly. I was really worried that you would be a gay... Damn it! I don''t know what I''m talking about. But Hackett, let me remind you. Have you ever thought about why she dressed like a man in the past? " He felt that he was a little unable to make Hackett change his mind. After all, he was not capable enough. Hackett kept silent for a few seconds and lowered his eyes. He raised his hand to cover his eyes to hide the strange look in them and said bitterly, "I once thought that even if she was really a man... I am also willing to stay behind her all my life. For her, I am just a stranger she met by chance. I was lucky enough to help her a few times, but for me... I''m willing to be an enemy of the whole world for her. " He had thought that as long as Samuel was willing to, he would have noints even if he would be the enemy of the whole world. However, when the truth was torn open a gap, he suddenly did not dare to take that step. Hearing that, Zed wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, he sighed helplessly. "Hackett, you are injured now. Can you take care of yourself first? As for the rest, let''s take a long-term view. What do you think? " Under the current situation of Hackett, he really didn''t dare to tell him that Cassandra had a boyfriend. Otherwise, he was really worried that Hackett would jump off the building on the spot. What had he done wrong in his previous life? Why did he do this to him? He was still a baby~ After Zed persuading him for a long time, Hackett was indeed a little tired. He finally cooperated with the injection and then fell asleep. Sitting in front of the bed, with an expression that his body had been hollowed out, Zed was no longer sleepy. The second morning, before Cassandra woke up, she heard the arguing downstairs. Cassandra got up from the bed and ran downstairs without even putting on her shoes, "My sweetheart! Who are fighting? Is anyone dead? " Martin was speechless. ''This girl really has a very special way of thinking... '' His eyes fell on the girl''s feet. She ran downstairs without putting on her shoes. A trace of helplessness appeared on Martin''s face. He stood up and carefully held her in his arms, and carefully put on her slippers. Regardless of this, Cassandra kept looking outside. She had seen it just now. It was not only arguing, but also fighting! There was a special training ground in the Yan Garden, which was specially prepared for the training of the V Security team. She had practiced there several times before, but recently she was a littlezy and didn''t go there to practice. However, whether it was the servants or members of the V Security team, they all knew an unwritten rule that no fighting was allowed outside the training ground! ''Who is so bold to fight in the Yan Garden, and Martin doesn''t stop it?'' N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She was so excited at the thought of it! Therefore, as soon as Martin put on her shoes, she couldn''t wait to run out. As soon as she ran to the door, a silver gray dart flew over and almost scratched her ear. There was a dead silence in the air. Not far away, the two people who were fighting suddenly stopped. One of them was Moore, wearing a white sped Tang Suit, and was now controlled by a man with short hair. And the man who controlled Moore was apletely strange face! The man was wearing a white shirt. Because of the fight, the sleeves of the shirt rolled up to his elbows, revealing half of his white skin. The lower part of his body was an ironed ck suit pants, simple but ssic ck and white match. The next second, the man loosened his grip on Moore, and a yful smile appeared on his thin lips. "Not bad. It seems that you have been practicing hard in the past few years." The moment he turned around, Cassandra finally saw his face clearly. How could it be him? Cassandra''s eyes turned cold and her fingers clenched unconsciously. She would never forget this man -- the future master of the Si n, the youngest major general of the Si n, Thurston Si. The Si n had been a well-known warlord family for many years, and Thurston Si was one of the outstanding young generation of the Si n, and he was also selected as the future master of the Si n. He also had another identity, the admirer of Fiona. In her previous life, she had no way to escape and was forced into a desperate situation. This admirer of Fiona could be said to have made great "contributions"! She didn''t expect that they would meet so early in this life! Moore muttered discontentedly. Knowing that his skill was inferior to the other party, he had to stand aside with a long face. "Martin, this is..." The voice of Thurston Si pulled Cassandra back to reality. She quickly calmed down, pretended to be calm and turned to look at Martin. She reached out to pull the corner of Martin''s clothes and asked, "Martin, who is this man? Why is he so cruel? He even beat our son! " Hearing that, Moore''s face darkened. But he couldn''t find any words to refute in front of Martin. He was so angry that his face turned purple and stood still. Hearing this, Martin looked at Cassandra. For some reason, he felt that when Cassandra saw Thurston just now, there was an unprecedented coldness around her body, and it disappeared in an instant. Was it because she was frightened by the dart? Martin reached out and took her hand,forting her silently, "He is Thurston Si, the eldest son of the Si n." Looking at Cassandra, Thurston Si smiled and said, "I''ve heard that you have a beautiful wife, Martin. I didn''t expect it to be true... She''s really a beauty. Martin, you are so lucky. " Chapter 734 I Look Harmless Chapter 734 I Look Harmless Cassandra got furious at once. She stood in front of Martin, spread out her hands and stared at Thurston vigntly. "Why do you look at my sweetheart like this? Do you like him? Are you coveting my sweetheart''s beauty? Humph! Jerk! " Thurston was speechless. Uh... What was going on? He was a masculine man... Speechless, Thurston looked at Martin and coughed, "Well... Is there any misunderstanding between you and me? I''m not a gay. " Cassandra said, "You are not a good person at first nce. How can I know if you are a gay? Stay away from my sweetheart! " Two blue veins burst out on Thurston''s forehead. "I look harmless. How could I be a bad guy? Are you... " Thest word "blind" was stifled in the cold eyes of Martin. ''Damn it! I''ve never seen someone so protective of his wife!'' He had heard that Martin was afraid of his wife, but he thought it was a lie. But now it seemed that he had beenpletely obedient to his wife! He had always been curious about what kind of woman was able to subdue Martin. He didn''t expect that... How could it be such a stupid woman?! He must have opened it in a wrong way! There was a touch of coldness in Martin''s eyes. For some reason, he always felt that Cassandra seemed to have a natural enmity towards Thurston. Although she tried her best to suppress her anger, he could see that. Martin stepped forward, held the girl''s wrist and said gently, "Enough?" Hearing this, Cassandra put on an aggrieved look and looked up at Martin, "I''m not kidding. He provoked me first. Martin, don''t you like me anymore?" Martin had no choice but to say, "No, I like you." Cassandra curled her lips and said, "If he and I were hunted at the same time. Do you want to save me or him first?" "Save you," said Martin. Beside him, Thurston almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What the hell was this? How could Martin like such an idiot? He must have seen the fake Martin! In the hall of the Yan Garden. Thurston sat down on the sofa with his long legs casually ced on the tea table in front of him. He nced at Cassandra, who was sitting next to Martin, and said in a low voice, "Martin, are you sure she doesn''t need to leave?" What they were going to say next might cause the extreme difort of some brainless people. Martin nodded slightly, "Yes." Cassandra tugged at the corner of Martin''s clothes and said pitifully, "Honey, I don''t want to listen to you. I don''t want to stay in the same ce with this bad man! Can I go out? " She was really afraid that she couldn''t control the primitive power in her body and beat Thurston up. If she couldn''t win, she would have to bite him a few times. Hearing this, Thurston was speechless. It was their first time to meet! How could she say he was a bad man?! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said helplessly, "Okay, be careful on the way." Cassandra jumped up from the sofa and ran away like a gust of wind. On the sofa, Thurston touched his forehead in frustration and said intively, "Martin, how did I offend her?" Martin cast a sidelong nce at him. It was true that Cassandra had a bad attitude towards Thurston, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. "Let''s get to the point," said Martin. Hearing this, Thurston''s eyes darkened in an instant and his voice was a little cold. "You should have known the situation in the Dragon City. That person has left the Dragon City, but his whereabouts are indeed a mystery. What I sent out are the most elite troops under mymand. At first, they followed him a few ces, and after arriving in the Lu City, he waspletely missing." Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line, and he stared at Thurston with deep eyes. "Two days ago, Drake Guo, the richest man in Lu City, went bankrupt and jumped off a building. It is said that his son used arge amount of working capital of the group to buy the umted options, which caused thepany''s capital chain to break. His son took arge amount of drugs and died suddenly. The company went bankrupt." Thurston''s face suddenly turned cold, "You mean that it was also done by that person?" Martin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a touch of coldness shed across his eyes. He was just sitting there casually, with his eyes as cold as ice, and he was so good-looking as if he didn''t belonged to this world. Martin, "Who else is so capable besides him?" Thurston pursed his lips, hesitated for two seconds and said, "What on earth is his purpose of doing this? First, he removed your power in Dragon City, and then did something in Lu City... What on earth does he want to do? " Martin''s eyes turned cold, "I don''t know for the time being, but the Han n has dominated the underground world for many years, and there are traces of what they have done. Even if that person''s whereabouts are uncertain, there are a lot of people in the Han n, so it''s impossible to leave no clues." Thurston''s eyes lit up, "So you have found some clues?" Martin squinted his eyes and said coldly, "I''ve arranged everything in the Gambling City. Next, it depends on your performance." Hearing this, veins stood out on Thurston''s forehead, "Shit! I just came back! Do you have any humanity! Gambling City? Why don''t you just let me go to heaven? " What if he really wanted to hit him? Martin, "That''s a good idea." Thurston was speechless. He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, okay! I''ll go, okay? Why did I make friends with you? What a mistake! " ''As long as you are happy, you don''t need to care about me.'' Martin didn''t say anything, and the coldness on his face became more and more frightening. Thurston murmured in a low voice, "But then again, the Han n has lived in seclusion for generations. They are the uncrowned king of the "ck Triangle Zone" and the controller of the underground world. How can youpete with them?" He didn''t know why Martin suddenly had a rtionship with the Han n. So far, he hadn''t found any clues. He only knew that Martin seemed to pay special attention to the Han n, and as for the deeper reason, he couldn''t find any clue. What kind of secret was hidden here? Martin raised his eyes, which were filled with overwhelming murderous intent, but it disappeared in a sh. Martin said in a very cold voice, "You don''t need to worry about it. Help me deal with it. The resort in the West City will be yours." Thurston widened his eyes, "Damn it! That''s what you said. Don''t go back on your words! " Martin nced at him coldly, "Yes." Thurston immediately jumped up from the sofa and said with a ttering smile, "I''m going to the Gambling City soon. Get the procedure ready. I want the resort in the West City to be under my name when Ie back!" Chapter 735 Dont Even Have a Hope Chapter 735 Don''t Even Have a Hope After Thurston left, Carlos hurried in. Embarrassed, Carlos stared at Martin, hesitated for a while and said weakly, "Master, Mr.... Lenny is here. " As soon as he finished speaking, Lenny came in with anger. He had never dreamed that Samuel would be a woman. Who knew how much he wanted to kill Cassandra now! "Martin, why didn''t you tell me?" Lenny stared at Martin angrily. Sitting on the sofa, Martin raised his eyes slightly, and an imperceptible coldness shed across his deep eyes. He asked coldly, "Who taught you that?" Lenny''s pupils shrank sharply, and his anger was extinguished in an instant. He pinched his fingers unconsciously, and even his eyes were red. He stood still like a nk, lowering his eyes, and said in a somewhat depressed and aggrieved voice, "For so many years, did you really... really... " ''Did you really not like me at all?'' He couldn''t finish thest sentence, and his eyes gradually showed a destion. His chest was slightly undting, and the tiny and dense pain flowed in every inch of his body. He thought he could stay with and watch him at a distance for the rest of his life, but when one person was doing something for another, even if he was willing to, he still wanted to get a response. But now, he didn''t even have a hope. Martin, "It''s my private affair." The implication was that this was his private affair and Lenny had no right to interfere. All of a sudden, Lenny''s back froze, and his face turned pale one point one. Panic shed through his eyes. From beginning to end, Martin was not even willing to tell him a lie. But so what? Could he live in that fake lie all his life? Huh... With a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, Lenny stared at Martin with his scarlet eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you like her so much?" Martin, "Yes, she is my only wife and the one I want to spend the rest of my life with." All of a sudden, Lenny''s heart skipped a beat. He shook his body slightly and his face darkened quickly. He withdrew his sight with difficulty, lowered his head and said word by word, "I see." With these words, Lenny turned around slowly and walked towards the gate step by step. Carlos felt sorry for him. He took a look at Lenny and Martin, and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Atst, he just stood aside and said nothing. "Get the car ready, I''ll go to thepany," said Martin. "Yes, master," replied Carlos in a hurry. In the Ring Entertainment Industry in the capital city. Although Cassandra was suspected of murder, it was still under investigation, because Cassandra had enough proof of not being present, and she had made a live telecast in the police station, the situation was weirdly reversed. The fans who had previously mored to kick Cassandra out of the entertainment circle, were now begging for her changing into men''s clothes again in thement area of Cassandra''s microblog. This was an age to judge a person by his appearance! In the small meeting room. "Samuel... Bah! Cassandra, you are awesome! How did youe up with this kind of idea? Let me tell you, after your identity as Samuel was exposed, not only did Johnny''s movie be more popr, but many directors and producers said that they wanted to invite you to act in a cross-dressing role... Our company has been a hot topic recently! " Said Jack excitedly, spitting. Cassandra didn''t expect that she would be involved in a murder case, so she had no choice but to expose her identity in advance. She had thought that even if this matter wouldn''t have a bad effect on her, there would be a group of fans who couldn''t ept it. As a result, they not only epted it, but also madly asked for live broadcast to change clothes... Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "Well, don''t tter me. Tell me what''s your next arrangement? Don''t ept any more filming invitation for me, I can''t spare time to act in other movies recently." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack immediately nodded, "Yes, yes! You have to act in the movie and cooperate with the police to investigate recently, so I don''t intend to arrange other work for you. But the program of the "Big Detective" is arranged in these two days because of Daniel''s schedule. How about... Will you record this program first? " Hearing what Jack said, Cassandra remembered that this program was more worth watching than the reality show of the same type. In addition, it had already been broadcast for three phases, and it had umted a lot of audience. The crew of the program also made a yers'' experience hall, and the evaluation had been good. Because of Daniel''s schedule, their shooting was postponed, and she was not free at that time, so this matter had been put aside. She had even forgotten it if Jack didn''t tell her. However, Daniel had just confessed his love to her when she was in men''s clothes. Wasn''t it too embarrassing? Cassandra looked at Jack with a headache, "Can''t we postpone it?" Jack shook his head like a rattle drum, "We can''t postpone it any longer. Besides, you are in the stage of being famous, and increasing the exposure can also increase the heat. What''s more, if we postpone it again, we will be said to be arrogant, don''t you think so?" Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and sighed, "Well, when will we go?" Jack immediately said, "I have confirmed with the film crew that you will enter the site at 3 o''clock tomorrow afternoon, and it willst 24 hours. The permanent guests are all big shots in the circle. It is said that there is a mysterious guest, but the film crew is not willing to reveal who it is, and I can''t find relevant information for the time being." Cassandra didn''t pay much attention to it. There was almost no one else in this kind of reality show except for the stars in the entertainment circle. Even if there was a mysterious guest, it might be a stunt. Perhaps it was the new actress or actor that the producer wanted to support, so he invited him or her to show up first. "Ding -" Cassandra''s phone suddenly rang, and the caller ID was... Hackett. Cassandra was so frightened that she almost threw her phone out. Damn it! She was afraid of Hackett would contact her, but he was calling her now. She didn''t know how to face Hackett at all! With an expression of anxiety, Cassandra pinched her temples and smiled awkwardly, "Well, I have to answer the phone first. Excuse me." She really wanted to throw away the phone and let it explode on the spot... Cassandra went back to her office quietly, took a few deep breaths and called back. As soon as the phone was connected, it was answered. Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead, and she sat on the chair with her back taut. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing. On the other side of the phone, Hackett looked morbid pale. His fingers holding the phone were too tight, and his joints were a little white. Chapter 736 Mr. He Is Here Chapter 736 Mr. He Is Here "Well. Hackett, I did have something urgent yesterday, so I didn''t wait for you to wake up Well, are you all right? " Cassandra tried her best to break the silence. Hackett lowered his head and said nothing. Then his throat moved slightly and he said in a hoarse voice, "Nothing serious. I... I''m calling to confirm... Is that true? " The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly, she felt embarrassed. Her head hit the table with a bang. At that moment, she finally understood an eternal truth that she would pay back sooner orter. At that time, she disguised as a man just for the convenience of doing things. After all, with Cassandra''s identity, it was really difficult to do many things. Most importantly, she did it in order to please Martin and reduce unnecessary trouble. It was a lie at the beginning, butter she had to use countless lies to cover it up. But even now, she couldn''t reveal anything about her rtionship with Martin. What was wrong with her toe up with such a bad method back then? ''Well, what should I say now?'' Cassandra cleared her throat, "It''s true. In fact, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but... I do have my own difficulties. This time I have no choice but to expose my identity. I''m sorry. " On the other side of the phone, there was an undisguised loneliness on Hackett''s face. He said in a hoarse voice, "You don''t have to apologize to me, and I don''t mean to me you. I know you must have your own difficulties. I am the one who should say sorry. When you need help, I can do nothing." For Cassandra, he might just be a stranger whom she met by chance. He had helped her several times by chance, so she didn''t need to tell him her hidden difficulties. Cassandra scratched her head with a headache, "No, Hackett, if you say so, I will be ashamed of myself. I will find an opportunity to tell you these things in the future. Well, you take care of yourself first. I have to go to the film and television city now, and I wille to see youter, okay?" "Okay," said Hackett bitterly. After hanging up the phone, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, she really didn''t want to lie to Hackett. After all, Hackett had helped her a lot, but it was not the right time yet. Although she left the Yan Garden in order to not disturb their conversation this morning, she was very clear about the status of Thurston. There were not many things worthy of his help in person. It was only because she was too careless about Martin in her previous life that she couldn''t remember what had happened. Cassandra was in a mess. The phone on the table rang again, and it was from Evan. Cassandra frowned slightly. Since Susan broke up with Roger, Susan''s status in Evan''s heart had also dropped sharply. On the contrary, he was closer to Cassandra. Cassandra had always been lukewarm towards him. She didn''t expect that Evan would be so shameless to call her again. Cassandra moved backward, leaned against the back of the chair, slid the screen and whispered, "Hello." On the other side of the phone, Evan was excited, "Cassandra, are you free tonight? Your mother, grandmother and I miss you so much. Come back for dinner tonight and ask Martin toe with us, okay? " ''Ask Martin to go with me? What is this old fox trying to do?''N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Tapping her fingers gently on the table, Cassandra said coldly, "What a coincidence! I''ve been involved in the case of Lance''s sudden death recently. Now the police asks me not to leave my residence or meet others in private. If I go to your house, I won''t be able to exin it to the police." Hearing this, Evan was stunned. Then he remembered that Cassandra was involved in Lance''s case. But he really didn''t expect that Cassandra was the most popr new star in the entertainment circle in the capital city. He had nned to take the opportunity to win over Cassandra. After all, Cassandra couldn''t have what she had today without the help of Martin. This cunning old fox never did things without purpose. He had thought that Cassandra marrying Martin on behalf of Susan would stabilize Susan''s marriage with Roger, but he didn''t expect that the rumored sick man, Martin, would suddenly be the leader of the Lu n. As for Susan, she broke up with Roger at this moment, which made him lose the powerful backer, the GR Group. Now of course, he was eager to coax Cassandra well to attain the help of Martin. However, Cassandra had been cleared of suspicion for the time being, and the police didn''t detain her to assist in the investigation. She said she was not free now, so it was obvious that she didn''t want to save the face of Evan. Evan clenched his fingers on his knees and his face suddenly darkened. He put on a false smile and said, "Well, I see. I''lle to see you when I''m free. I have a meeting to attend. I have to hang up now." After hanging up the phone, Evan loosened his tie with one hand, and his face was extremely gloomy. He had never thought that Cassandra, who could be coaxed with three or two words back then, would not be fooled now. During this period, no matter what he did, Cassandra would note back. What happened? If it weren''t for the same face, he would have thought that she was not his biological daughter, but someone else''s substitute. "Knock, knock, knock..." Suddenly, there was a sudden knock on the door. Evan suppressed his anger and said unhappily, "Come in." The door of the office was opened from the outside. The secretary came in as if he had seen a ghost. His hand was shaking violently. He put a golden purple card in front of Evan. Evan took a nce at him and asked, "What''s this? Why did you... " Before he could finish his words, he caught a glimpse of the name card. His eyes widened in an instant. He grabbed the card on the table. The golden purple card was really made of pure gold! "Mr. Evan. The boss of the TL Investment Company, Mr. He... Mr. He is here! " The secretary was too excited to speak fluently. Hogan He, the boss of the TL Investment Company, was the most mysterious and richest business tycoon in the financial investment field of the capital city recently. Many rich people wanted to see Mr. He, but Mr. He was mysterious. Evan didn''t expect that Hogan woulde to hispany on his own initiative! Evan was overjoyed, "Is it really Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company? Have you checked his identity? " "Yes, I''ve checked it. He is indeed the boss of the TL Investment Company. He is in the lounge now. Mr. Evan, please go there quickly." Evan tidied up his clothes and walked quickly to the lounge. In the lounge. On the sofa sat a man in a ck shirt. Chapter 737 Two Conditions Chapter 737 Two Conditions "Creak -" The door of the lounge was pushed open. Evan walked quickly over and said with a ttering smile, "Mr. He! I didn''t expect you toe to mypany in person, Mr. He. Wee! " On the sofa, the man in ck shirt had short gray hair, and two buttons were unbuttoned at his cor, revealing a row of beautiful corbones. The man gently closed his eyes and slightly tilted his head on the back of his hand. He was obviously sitting there casually, but his body seemed to be wrapped in a cold that prevented people from getting close, making people dare not easily approach him. Beside the sofa, another man in a dark blue suit stood there, with a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of his nose. Under the sses with white light, there was an imperceptible coldness in his ze colored eyes. At this time, the man in dark blue suit said, "Mr. Evan, I''m Mr. Hogan''s secretary, Barnes." Evan ttered him and said fawningly, "Hi, Mr. Barnes. I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you!" "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Evan. Mr. Hogan came here to talk about the real estate project you''re working on in the DJ International Group." DJ International Group was a high-end apartment district newly developed by the Yan Group. The initial investment scale was huge, and everything went smoothly at first. Butter, because of Susan''s break- up with Roger, most of the investors withdrew their investment, and the bank was unwilling to lend again. The Yan Group''s capital chain was broken, and if they couldn''t find suitable investment, not only the DJ International Group''s project had to be postponed, but also the Yan Group couldn''t survive this time. Therefore, recently, Evan asked Cassandra frequently to take Martin back. At that time, Martin would not refuse his request to invest in the DJ international Group, even for his face. However, it never urred to Evan that Cassandra didn''t fall into the trap. Seeing that thepany''s operation couldn''t go on, many shareholders were ready to sell their shares and leave. He didn''t expect that Hogan He woulde to him at this time. Although Hogan was not as powerful as Martin, he was still a popr figure in the capital city now. No matter whether he would invest or not in the end, this stunt was enough for arge group of people to invest in the Yan Group. ''There is always a way out!'' The smile on Evan''s face deepened. He said, "Mr. Hogan, you are so well-informed that I can''t hide anything from you. The DJ International Group is the biggest investment project of ourpany in recent years. The early investment has been confirmed. As long as theter capital chain is constant, I can guarantee that in the future, the DJ International Group will not only be one of the ten biggest landscape apartments in the capital city, but also be one of the newndmark buildings in the South City District. If you''re interested, I will send you all the materialster. " The development of the Southern City District was the most backward among the four major administrative regions of the capital city. Because of therge number of workers from other cities, and the terrain and environment were not as good as the other three regions, the development of the Southern City District had been far behind the other three regions. Evan, a cunning old fox, bought thend of the DJ International Group in the Southern City District with the support of the policy loopholes. He didn''t spend much money, and even suppressed the cost of demolishing, which made people angry. Now the capital chain was broken, and the whole project of the DJ International Group had been suspended. The workers had been moring for sry for several times. Businessmen always focused on interests. Evan wanted to build a newndmark in the Southern City with the least money, but he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Barnes looked at Evan and said, "We know something about the DJ International Group. It''s indeed a good project. As long as it''s sessfullypleted, we will definitely make money in the future. Therefore, Mr. Hogan came here today to show our sincerity in investing." Evan was overjoyed, "Really? That''s really good. Then I''ll ask my secretary to bring the documents here now. Mr. Hogan, can you have a look first? " "No need," said Barnes, shaking his head. Hearing this, Evan was stunned and his smile froze on his face. He carefully looked at the man who had been silent on the sofa, and then tentatively asked, "What do you mean, Miss Barnes?" Barnes took out a contract from his ck briefcase and put it in front of Evan. "Three billion dors can solve all the current problems of the Yan Group. As long as you sign on it, three billion dors will be transferred to your ount immediately. However, Mr. Hogan has two conditions." Evan''s eyes almost glued to the contract. He swallowed and asked, "What conditions?" Barnes put a ck pen in the hand of Evan and said, "First, Mr. Hogan is going to join the board of directors of the Yan Group and be an independent director of the Yan Group. Second, the DJ International Group''s project can''t be funded by any other investor." Evan was still in a daze. He was confused by the two conditions proposed by Barnes. He was very clear about the current situation of the Yan Group. Some small shareholders were afraid of losing money, so they sold their shares and left. Why did Hogan want to enter the board of directors at this time? ''Is he stupid?'' As for the second condition, it was even more difficult to say. The DJ International Group''s project was now the best project in the hands of the Yan Group. As long as someone was willing to inject funds into it and ensure the smooth progress of the project, this project would make money sooner orter. Hogan didn''t allow other people to invest in it. If there was a simr shortage of funds again, the project would be Hogan''s business. Evan had been working in the business world for so many years, so he would naturally see the hidden danger at the first time. In this regard, he was much better than an ordinary upstart. Suddenly, Evan thought of something. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "Well, if someone wants to join into the board of directors, it is stipted in the relevant articles of association. I''m not the only one who has the final say, right? As for the project of the DJ International Group, you two know that it will cost a lot of money in the future. There are still some unexpected things. No one knows if there will be other expenses... " Barnes raised his eyebrows and looked at Evan, "So you don''t n to agree to these two conditions?" Evan shuddered and hurriedly said, "Miss Barnes, it''s not that I don''t agree with you. It''s just that there are indeed some difficulties. We can take a long-term view." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Barnes raised his hand and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. With a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, he said in a low voice, "First, thepany that TL Investment Company likes but doesn''t invest in the end will be guessed as apany with a big problem." Chapter 738 Why Cant It Be Her Chapter 738 Why Can''t It Be Her "No..." Blue veins stood out on Evan''s forehead, and his face turned pale all of a sudden. He hurriedly said, "Mr. Barnes, you are exaggerating. Even if yourpany doesn''t invest, there are other investmentpanies and banks in the capital city..." "I''m sorry. This road has been blocked," said Jacob with a smile. Evan''s face darkened. He knew that the two people, Hogan and Barnes, came here in person with a purpose, but these two conditions were too difficult for him. Evan put on a false smile, "What do you mean by that? What do you mean by ''blocked''? " Barnes, "I know your wishful thinking. For the project that ourpany has chosen, even if we don''t cooperate in the end, ourpany is now in the center of attention in the capital city. As long as you release the news and operate it well, someone will be willing to invest in you." Evan gave a wry smile and said, "Mr. Barnes, you think too much. Our Yan Group has been established for so many years and we have a good reputation..." With a sneer, Barnes threw a document in front of Evan and said, "Take advantage of the policy loopholes to get thend at a low price, deduct the money for demolishing and falsify the data of ounts... Your reputation will be ruined with either of them, won''t it? Is this also called reputation? As long as this document is sent to the police station, you should know better than us what will happen to you. " Evan was so angry that he almost spat out blood. He had thought that he had done those things perfectly, but he did not expect that they had already found it out. From now on, it seemed that the two requirements he had just made were also out of courtesy before the use of force. If he did not agree, Hogan would not let him go easily. But he had never met Hogan before. Why did Hogan scheme against him like this? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Clenching his fists tightly, Evan stared at Hogan coldly and gritted his teeth, "Mr. Hogan, it seems that you''re well prepared today. Although you have so many trump cards, I''m not a coward in the capital city for so many years. You''re so scheming to enter the Yan Group that you even be willing to spend three billion dors... What do you want to do? " On the sofa, the man with short gray hair opened his eyes slightly. His dark purple eyes looked extremely enchanting and attractive. He unhurriedly looked at Evan and said coldly, "Well. What''s the matter, Barnes? How can you scare my future father-inw? " ''What the fuck? Future father-inw?''! All of a sudden, Evan was dumbfounded. He sat on the sofa with a look of being smashed into ashes by the lightning. The plot was so dramatic that it could not be described to be absurd. Evan only had two daughters in total, and his second daughter, Cassandra, had been married. Hogan just said that he was his future father-inw... Did he fall in love with Susan? If so, he would be the real winner in his life! Two daughters, one had married the richest man in H Country, and the other was going to marry the new rich man in business... Swallowing his saliva, Evan suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and almost blurted out, "Mr. Hogan, do you mean that you the reason why you want to invest in the Yan Group and join the board of directors is for my daughter?" At first, Evan was worried that Hogan did this to seize power, but if it was for Susan, then everything made sense. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Hogan said, "Yes, or do you think I choose to invest in your smallpany because I have nothing to do?" ''Yes!'' Hogan was now a new rich man in the business world. It was just a matter of words for him to annex or acquire the Yan Group. After all, he did have the strength. He had so many evidences, but he came here to tell him that he was willing to invest three billion. It was indeed unreasonable. Well. Of course, Evan didn''t know that this gentleman never yed ording tomon sense~ Evan immediatelyughed and said, "Well, since you have said that, I have no reason to refuse, right? I can agree to both of the two conditions that Mr. Barnes has just required, but... Since you have done so much for Susan, I can''t let you do it for nothing, right? I''ll call her now and ask her to cancel all the social engagements and have dinner with you tonight. What do you think?" Evan was a smart man. Now that he had figured out what was going on, he naturally hoped that Hogan and Susan could get married as soon as possible. With the help of his son-inw, he would not be afraid that those snobbish shareholders would withdraw their investment. Hogan looked at Evan and said, "Mr. Evan, are you mistaken? Who told you that I fell in love with your eldest daughter, Susan, who has lost her chastity?" ''Has... lost her chastity?! In terms of pretending, I admire you!'' After Susan broke up with Roger, coupled with the negative news, her status in the entertainment circle had declined greatly. After all, in this circle, there were too many short-lived stars, and once they were out of date, they would soon be reced by new stars. If she wanted to be popr all the time, it was impossible to only rely on her appearance and acting skills. Although Susan''s situation was not as good as before, her appearance was considered to be the best even in the entertainment circle. As a result, she became a worthless woman in Hogan''s eyes. The expression on Evan''s face froze in an instant, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. After a long time, he came to his senses and smiled awkwardly, "It''s not Susan? So Mr. Hogan, do you mean... Could it be Cassandra? !" ''How is that possible?'' He must have opened it in a wrong way! Compared with the sensible and obedient Susan, Cassandra was almost out of his control now. If it was for Cassandra... Hogan raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a low voice, "Why can''t it be her?" The corners of Evan''s mouth twitched, "But Cassandra has been married..." Hogan''s eyes darkened in an instant, and her purple ck eyes were like ice des shooting at Evan. He said word by word, "So what?" Evan was speechless... ''Is Hogan going to poach Cassandra? !'' No, it was ridiculous. Susan was the apple of his eye, the future heir of the Yan Group, and his favorite daughter. But why, everything seemed to have changed in just a few months. What happened? At this time, Barnes looked at Evan and asked, "Mr. Evan, will you sign the contract or not?" It was not until then that Evan came to his senses. It took him a long time to find the voice he had lost and said, "I''ll sign it... I''ll sign it! " No matter what, he couldn''t miss the opportunity! Evan made up his mind and signed the contract immediately. "Ding -" Suddenly, Evan''s phone rang, and the screen showed that he had received a sum of money from his bank ount, which was exactly three billion. Evan exhaled a deep breath of relief and said, "Mr. Hogan, next, wish us a pleasant cooperation." Chapter 739 Youd Better Be a Lesbian Chapter 739 You''d Better Be a Lesbian At a sidewalk snack booth in East City District in the capital city. This sidewalk snack booth was near the police station in East City District. It was popr among the people who worked nearby, so the business was good. Although the evening peak had been missed during this period of time, the sidewalk parking lot of this sidewalk snack booth was full at that time. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and had to find an inconspicuous corner to park the car first. It depended on fate if it would be posted a ticket or not. After she finished her work in thepany, she wanted to pick up Martin, but as soon as she arrived at the garage, she received a call from Arthur, saying that he wanted to invite her over, so Cassandra had toe immediately. As a result, it was just time for dinner, so Arthur asked her to go to the restaurant to find him. When Cassandra walked out of the alley, she saw that Arthur and the others were sitting at the roadside for dinner. Most of the people at the other tables were drinking and ying finger-guessing game. Only their table was special. They all sat there with a look of deep hatred. Up to now, there was no clue about Lance''s case, but it was getting more and more involved. The upper leaders put pressure on them to solve the case within a time limit. If it were you, would you be worried? Arthur smoked the eighth cigarette in a row. Seeing this, Bettina couldn''t bear it anymore. She pinched the cigarette butt in Arthur''s hand and pointed at her eyes which had threeyers of eyelids with a sad face. "Don''t you love me anymore? Did you have another girl outside? Look at my face! I''m going to be suffocated by your smoke! " A storm of tears welled up in Bettina''s heart. What''s wrong with her? She even applied for the police, and she was so stupid that she chose to work with Arthur! With messy hair, Arthur nced at her and said, "Don''t worry. No man wants you. You''d better be a lesbian." Bettina ground her teeth secretly. If killing was not against thew, she must rape this bitch first and then kill him! Wait... No! Why did she want to rape and then kill him?! ''Oh my God! Am I such a pervert to fall in love with my bitch boss?'' Even a soap opera would not dare to make up such a story! Just as Bettina was imagining the office romance plots, Cassandra came over. To be honest, didn''t they think they were more like bad people in this appearance? "Ah! Goddess! Idol! " At the sight of Cassandra, Bettina sprang up from her chair and stretched out her hand, as if a Japanese was drawing a knife to cut his belly. In the world, there were few fans who could touch their beloved idols openly! She could do it! Helplessly, Cassandra politely shook hands with Bettina in embarrassment, and then quickly withdrew her hand. "Well. Mr. Arthur, what can I do for you? " Arthur frowned slightly. He put the cigarette back silently and said in a hoarse voice, "I do have something to ask you, but this ce is not suitable. You can go back with me first." Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Why didn''t you just ask me go to the police station directly?'' Did he go out without brain? However, it seemed that Arthur hadn''t had a good rest for several days. Cassandra lowered her head and said with a helpless expression, "Okay, this way, please." Arthur stood up from the chair, turned around and ordered a few words to Bettina and others. Then he left the restaurant with Cassandra. After the two of them walked for a while, the noise of the sidewalk snack booth seemed to be finally isted, but they were still surrounded by the city''s traffic and smoke. Cassandra suddenly stopped and stared at Arthur vigntly, "Arthur, is this the way to the police station?" Arthur told her toe here temporarily. Then he turned around and took her to a strange ce. Did he want to kill her secretly?! Arthur paused. He looked around and lowered his voice deliberately, "Someone is following you. Don''t you know?" Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. Did Arthur find that master Greyson had been following her all the time? No way... With Greyson''s strength, no matter how powerful Arthur was, he couldn''t be found so soon. Was there anyone else following her all the time? With a confused look on her face, Cassandra stared at Arthur fearfully, "What? Don''t scare me. I''m a coward. " Arthur stared at Cassandra with burning eyes, trying to get some useful information from her face, but he didn''t notice anything unusual on Cassandra''s face. Arthur looked away and said, "In the direction of ten o''clock, the man in ck windbreaker and ck cap has been following you." Cassandra immediately looked in the direction that Arthur said. A few secondster, Cassandra was speechless. "Arthur, if I''m not wrong, it should be just a paparazzi. Have you seen the camera on his neck? I don''t understand. Now these paparazzi are all stupid. Why do they have to act like a spy when theye out to take photos? People can recognize them at a nce." Even so, Cassandra didn''t expect these entertainment reporters to follow her. Arthur had been a policeman for more than ten years, so he could tell that the man was a paparazzi. If he didn''t have the ability, he wouldn''t have to stay in the police station. He had just wanted to test Cassandra. Arthur looked at Cassandra and said, "Next, you go with me. I''ll take you to get rid of him." Cassandra nodded. Arthur took her to get rid of the paparazzi easily, and then took Cassandra to a nearby wend park. During this period of time, there was no one else in the park. Most importantly, Arthur couldn''t talk with her in the police station now. After all, Cassandra was not suspected for the time being. In the wend park.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Arthur found a clean bench and asked Cassandra to sit down. Cassandra sat down on the bench and looked at Arthur, "You have taken great effort to take me here and test me. What on earth do you want to ask me?" Seeing that Cassandra exposed what had happened just now, Arthur didn''t hide anymore. He raised his ck eyes, which reflected Cassandra''s innocent face. "Who the hell are you?" said Arthur coldly, looking at Cassandra beside him. Cassandra''s back suddenly froze, and there was a slight ripple in her deep eyes. She stared at Arthur without blinking, with a smile at the corners of her mouth, "Didn''t you find it out, Mr. Arthur? I''m Cassandra, the second daughter of the CEO of the Yan Group, Evan, and the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry... Samuel. " Chapter 740 Rival in Love Chapter 740 Rival in Love ''Is Cassandra''s identity really that simple?'' Arthur leaned back in the chair wearily and rubbed his eyebrows. Recently, he was exhausted to deal with this case, but it seemed that the case was heading for an unpredictable abyss. The truth, seemed to be shrouded in a mist, ethereal and winding, and no one could find out the truth behind the case. But as police, they had to solve the case and seek justice for the dead, which was their bottom line. Arthur exhaled a turbid breath, took out a lollipop from his pocket, opened it and put it into his mouth. His eyes were unfocused, and his voice was a little hoarse. "We''ve found out more and more mysteries about this case. I can''t tell you some details for the time being, but from the evidence we''ve collected, you''re indeed innocent, but I can''t figure out one thing." Cassandra''s eyes shed, "You can''t figure out why the murderer chose me." Arthur''s throat moved slightly, and there was an unprecedented loss in his eyes. Then he said slowly, "Yes, if the murderer just wants to find a scapegoat, he can choose any person, as long as he can create some false evidence, the scapegoat can''t deny it in front of the irrefutable evidence. But why did he choose you?" Arthur was right. Why did the murderer do that? If he was trying to frame a scapegoat, it would be much easier to find an ordinary person than to find a well-known star. But the murderer chose her. Was it a coincidence or did he do it on purpose? Cassandra couldn''t figure it out, so she asked Greyson to continue the investigation. Cassandra scratched her head and said innocently, "Maybe it''s the right time. After all, before Lance''s death, I was thest person to see him. Generally speaking, thest person to see the dead is more likely to be a suspect." Hearing this, Arthur kept silent for a few seconds and then shook his head. "No, if it''s the right time, there won''t be no clues left on the scene, nor any signs of fighting. The scene is too clean, so your fingerprints on the drug bag are more likely to deliberately frame you. There are only two possibilities for this to happen. The first is that Lance indeedmitted suicide, and he was obsessed with cleanliness, so the room is so clean without any clue. " Cassandra frowned, "What about the second situation?" Arthur''s face froze and his voice sank. "The second situation is that the murderer is a person with powerful anti-reconnaissance ability. He has dealt with all the clues that may be evidence at the scene, but this kind of situation is very rare, because few people canpletely deal with the evidence at the scene. Moreover, you asked me to check Lance''s ount before, and we did find the abnormal funds. But the money was transferred from an overseas bank ount instead of a counter or an ATM, so we can''t find the source of the money. The only useful clue is gone. " Hearing this, Cassandra''s eyes darkened, "In other words, the second situation is possible, isn''t it?" Arthur nodded and said, "I didn''t think about it, but today I received a document from the police station. They intend to set up a special team to investigate this case, and they also sent a newer here." Cassandra said casually, "Newer? How could a new employee be hired for such a big case? It seems that he has a strong background. " The members of the so-called special team were basically police with great prestige and strong ability to solve cases. It was difficult for a newer to enter the police station, let alone the special team. Arthur looked at Cassandra with a headache and said helplessly, "He does have a deep background, but he is capable. He is just used to being a yboy. It''s almost impossible for him to adapt to such a high-intensity work." Cassandra was intrigued, "Who the hell is this man?" Arthur, "Lenny from the Shen Group." Hearing this, Cassandra looked as if she was struck by lightning and almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "What did you say? That spendthrift? " Arthur, "Do you know him?" Of course! They were not only acquaintances, but also rivals in love! Who knew what a shameless thing that Lenny would do when he came? Maybe Lenny would kill her before he caught the murderer. Cassandra didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She hesitated for a while and said, "Maybe we know each other. We''re not familiar with each other, and we''ve only met a few times." On the other hand, Arthur didn''t suspect Cassandra. After all, there was always a subtle connection between the entertainment circle and the rich second generation. Moreover, Cassandra had the identity of Samuel, so it was not surprising that she knew Lenny. Arthur exhaled a long and turbid breath and said, "It was just an ordinary homicide case, but now a special case team has been set up. I''m afraid there will be follow-up. People with outstanding ability or conduct are easily envied and criticized. Miss Cassandra, you should be clearer about this than me. So, you''d better be careful these days and try not to go out alone." Cassandra didn''t expect that Arthur, a tough man, looked casual on the surface, was very thoughtful. And she was very clear that although Arthur had revealed a lot of information to her today, he didn''t say a word about what really concerned the core of the case. Cassandra nodded, "Don''t worry, Mr. Arthur. I will be careful." The two of them talked about the case for a while, then Arthur sent Cassandra back to the parking lot in person. As soon as the two of them arrived, Cassandra saw a light green traffic ticket stuck under the car windshield. Cassandra was speechless. She was helping Arthur and others solve the case, but she was punished. She was sad... N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The ticket might bete, but it would never be absent. Arthur was also embarrassed. He looked around and found that there was indeed no other ce to park. But it was the rule, he couldn''t break it first. Arthur cleared his throat, "This ticket is only a fine without any deduction. You can pay it online. If you have anything that you don''t understand, you can call me." Cassandra was amused. If she couldn''t even deal with a ticket, wouldn''t she be an idiot? The two of them pretended to be hypocritical and exchanged pleasantries with each other. Then Arthur walked quickly away. Cassandra took a look at the ticket, took a photo of it and sent it to Martin, followed by two shameless crying emoticons. A few secondster, Martin called in. As Cassandra started the car, she picked up the phone andined, "Martin, my car is so cool. How can they give me a ticket?" Chapter 741 Is It a Rumor Chapter 741 Is It a Rumor In the headquarter building of the Lu Group. In the meeting room. The meeting room was built on the top floor. Out of the huge French window was the most dazzling and prosperous scenery in the capital city. Standing here, one could overlook the whole capital city. While the prosperity was just a drop in the ocean. At this time, there was a dead silence like a tomb in the conference room. "¡­¡­ The real estate project in Lu City is under construction. This time suddenly someone jumped out to say that there is no environmental assessment document, we... We are also very passive... " In the left middle, a middle-aged man in a dark blue suit stood there. His face was bloodless, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a dead silence that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard in the meeting room. Drake, the richest man in Lu City, went bankrupt and jumped off a building. The matter had just been settled. How could that man meddle in the business of the Lu Group so soon? What on earth did he want to do? Martin''s slightly narrowed eyes were full of sharp and cold light. His thin lips were tightened into a straight line, and the words "no one is allowed to get close" were carved all over his body. The huge space seemed to be frozen into ice. Martin looked at the middle-aged man coldly and asked, "So?" The middle-aged man''s face was as pale as paper, and his legs were shaking violently. He quickly wiped the cold sweat and said carefully, "We have contacted with the Department of the environment protection, and we are also carrying out the assessment of the environment. The result wille out soon. As long as the resultes out, the rumor will naturally be scotched... " Martin''s face suddenly darkened and his eyes darkened. He snorted, "Rumor? You cooperated with the unqualified constructionpanies without risk assessment, forged documents, and deceived me... " Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s pupils shrank sharply. His legs became weak and he almost knelt down. ''How is that possible?'' What he had done in Lu City was very secret. Even the staff in the branchpany didn''t know it. How could Martin know it? What happened? The middle-aged man''s face turned deathly pale. He stammered, "No, Mr. Martin. As for the constructionpany... I was also cheated. I don''t know they haven''t been tested for three consecutive years. As for forged documents... I... I don''t know... It''s my dereliction of duty... " ''Dereliction of duty? If the project was dyed or even cancelled, who would bear the loss? He can''t be free from punishment only by these words.'' Martin''s eyes were full of gloom and cruelty, and his angr face was covered with ayer of invisible frost, and the whole space was filled with a suffocating strong pressure. Martin stared at the middle-aged man with his ck eyes. After a few seconds, he asked in a low voice, "Really?" The middle-aged man''s face twitched. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word. For some reason, he had a bad feeling. At this time, several photos suddenly appeared on the big screen in the center of the conference room, in which the middle-aged man had a private meeting with someone. In the photo, the middle-aged man was drinking with a young woman with several CEOs, and the middle-aged man even took the young woman into the hotel room atst. In addition, there was another video. As soon as the video was opened, it was a miasma scene. "Mr. Cory, these are the vice presidents of ourpany..." "Mr. Cory,e here. This is a newer of ourpany, she was a college student. She is still a virgin. Hahaha..." "Wei,e and propose a toast to Mr. Cory." "Mr. Cory, I''ve heard that you likes virgin. Have a good time tonight..." After the video was yed, thest trace of blood on the middle-aged man''s face instantly faded away. He slumped into a chair, rolled his eyes, and fainted directly. Carlos nodded to the two security guards at the door. The two security guards immediately went up and took the middle-aged man out. In the meeting room, everyone held their breath. "Ron, there is such a big loophole in the project in Lu City. What do you think?" James raised his eyes, blinking for a moment, and then looked at Ron. With a faint smile on his face, Ron held his crutch with both hands, but a cold light shed across his eyes. He said, "I have never asked about what happened in Lu City. I can''t help you." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, James said, "So no matter what decision Martin makes, you have no objection?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ron clenched his fingers unconsciously. With a false smile, he said, "Martin is the CEO of the company. I will unconditionally obey his decision." James nodded and said, "In that case, Mr. Martin decided that from now on, Cory Lin will no longer hold any post in thepany and ept the internal investigation of thepany. If necessary, the company will transfer these evidences to the police and let them deal with it." Blue veins stood out on Ron''s forehead, but he still looked calm. He didn''t expect that Martin didn''t show mercy at all this time. Even if Cory Lin had made a big mistake this time, it was a chess piece that he had spent a lot of effort to cultivate. Now it was enough painful for him to uproot it. With an embarrassed smile, Ron said, "Cory Lin made a mistake, so he should be punished. But the project in Lu City has invested too much manpower and material resources. If no one follows up, I''m afraid the loss is not a small amount, right? Mr. Martin, what are you going to do?" Ron was also a smart man. Since Cory Lin couldn''t be saved, he couldn''t lose a confidant for nothing. He had to arrange his people in Lu City as soon as possible. Cory Lin had been working in Lu City for many years. He had a lot of connections around him, and not everyone could take over his work at will. If his subordinates didn''t cooperate, the person in charge would only be amander without any power. By then, the project would be postponed, and the loss would be greater than now. James chuckled, "This is what we are going to announce next. I will personally follow up the project in Lu City and try my best to minimize the loss of thepany." "If you can go there in person, you will definitely be able to solve these troubles smoothly!" "That''s great! It''s just that you have to work hard. Lu City is far from here, and you are weak... " "Thank you very much for solving the project in Lu City as soon as possible!" "That''s right. Since Mr. James came back, the business of ourpany has been much easier..." Ron ground his teeth and stared at James gloomily, unable to keep his fake smile. Why? Why did everyone oppose him? Since James came back and joined the board of directors again, he had wiped out several of his confidants. He would get even with him sooner orter! Chapter 742 What Is Girlfriend Fan Chapter 742 What Is Girlfriend Fan "Ding -" In the meeting room, a phone suddenly rang. The meeting room, which had just been filled with whispers, instantly quieted down. The people were stunned, with cold sweat on their foreheads. Everyone in thepany knew Martin''s habit. They didn''t dare to take the phone with them when they were in a meeting for fear that their phone would ring, or they would really be screwed. In the dead silence, Martin picked up the phone on the table, on which there was a WeChat message. Martin opened the WeChat and saw a line of words lying on the screen¡ª¡ª From the most beautiful girl in the universe: "My sweetheart, let me pick you up. What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook for you... " The most beautiful girl in the universe... ''Why are you so shameless?'' Last time, she changed the caller ID''s name to a new one, which was unbearable only for a man like Martin who loved his wife so much. Martin''s finger fell on the input box and answered almost in a second. As soon as Cassandra received the WeChat message, she saw a simple word on the screen: "You" He didn''t even enter a punctuation mark... However, it was quite in line with his style. But then again, Martin was a handsome man with a soft waist. Why couldn''t she sleep with him every time she tried? After replying to the WeChat message, Martin raised his eyes slightly and said, "The meeting is over." Everyone waspletely dumbfounded. What was going on? Just now, they all thought that Martin was going to ughter the city, but they didn''t expect him to end the meeting so easily. Who on earth sent that WeChat message? She was like a living Bodhisattva! Everyone looked at Carlos hopefully. Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. ''Why are these beasts looking at me? Although I also think I''m handsome, but if you want to tter my sister-inw... You wish!'' At the headquarter building of the Lu Group. A ck Bentley car stopped at the gate, with a box of desserts in Cassandra''s hand. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw that everyone around looked at her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra, "..." Since she made her identity public, everyone knew that she was Samuel, so she didn''t bother to change her clothes and came directly in women''s clothes. Uh... What were their reactions? Was it so strange for her to wear women''s clothes? "Mr. Samuel... No... Miss Cassandra... Are you here to pick up Mr. Martin? " The security guard was so nervous that his palms were full of sweat with a small notebook in his hand. Behind the security guard, there were also several minions, and even the receptionists ran out. Everyone carefully stared at Cassandra, and each of them looked stupid. Then, the scene was awkward... Cassandra''s throat moved slightly and said weakly, "Well... Just as usual... " It was really a big embarrassing scene. The security guard secretly took out a small notebook from behind and tentatively said, "Well, we are all fans of you, Miss Cassandra. We have watched "God of War" several times. Can I have your autograph, Miss Cassandra?" "Yes! Goddess is so handsome in "God of War"! " "We all like goddess'' movie! Goddess, kiss you! " "Goddess, can I have your autograph?" "Wow, goddess, you''re more beautiful than in a movie! Support goddess! " At the mention of "God of War", Cassandra''s tense nerves rxed a little. She signed for everyone one by one, and considerately sent out all the desserts she just bought. When she walked to Martin''s office, she remembered that she had picked up Martin empty handed. It was really a mistake. Out of the corner of her eye, Cassandra caught a glimpse of several newly changed tulips in the vase beside the elevator. She picked two of them and walked towards Martin''s office. In the CEO office. Martin sat on the sofa, with a ck tabletputer in his hand. On the screen, there were some complex data andplex lines of different colors. Cassandra pushed the door open with one hand and rushed into the office. She put the flowers into Martin''s hands and said with a proud look, "Darling, I have a lot of girlfriend fans now. Don''t you see how crazy the receptionists are when I was downstairs just now? I didn''t expect them to like my work so much. " Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. Did he have an auditory hallucination? ''Girlfriend fans?! Do you know you''re a woman? Don''t you think you are a little rebellious? Other stars who have girlfriend fans were all young men. Or if the fans are older, they''re called mother fans. What the hell girlfriend fans do you have? Why are you so proud?'' He really wanted to p her in the face! Martin''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and he easily caught the point of this sentence. He asked, "What is girlfriend fan?" Cassandra, "..." He was going to be jealous again! Cassandra hurriedly got up from Martin''s arms and said seriously, "Girlfriend fan is the short form of female friend fan, which is called in this circle." Carlos couldn''t help ncing at Cassandra, ''Cassandra, you have a strong desire to survive...'' Raising his eyebrows slightly, Martin said, "Well, keep talking nonsense. I''m listening." With a guilty look on her face, Cassandra stared at Martin and said weakly, "No, I didn''t. This is really what the girlfriend fans mean. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Carlos." The omnipotent Carlos felt a chill on his back and his hair stood on end. ''What the hell are you doing? Don''t get me involved!'' With a sad face, Carlos said, "Well... Cassandra is right... " He had a strong desire to survive! Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "Well, let''s not talk about this now. There is a temporary party tonight. You go with me." Cassandra scratched her head and said shyly, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. My identity as Samuel hasn''t been made public before, and I can pretend to be a distant rtive of you. Now everyone knows that Samuel is Cassandra... What if someone asks? " In the past, when she disguised as a man, she could be said to be a distant rtive of Martin. After all, no one would care about this. Now her identity could no longer be hidden, and if she was photographed by the gossip reporters, it would be impossible to hide it. Martin''s eyes darkened and his voice turned cold, "You don''t want to have anything to do with me?" Hearing this, Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He was really the jealous king! She was just worried that her marriage with Martin would be exposed to the public. As a result, this was the first thing Martin thought of. Cassandra hurriedly said, "I didn''t mean that. After all, I''m in the entertainment circle now. If my marriage with you is exposed, all my previous efforts will be in vain." Chapter 743 Its Better for Him to Betray the World Chapter 743 It''s Better for Him to Betray the World Martin also knew that it was impossible for Cassandra to give up her current career. At the beginning, he indeed just wanted Cassandra to have fun, and when she ran into trouble everywhere and felt it boring, she woulde back. But he did not expect that Cassandra could achieve such an achievement in such a short time. From having nothing, to win the best neer award of the Golden Sand Award, from [Cassandra to Cassandra, she hadpleted an almost impossible transformation. Most importantly, he began to change his mind. When he saw Cassandra standing on the stage with dazzling light, he was really happy for her. Cassandra seemed to be born on that stage. Even hundreds of millions of stars couldn''tpare with the light of self-confidence on her body. "Sweetheart... Are you angry? " Seeing that Martin didn''t say anything, Cassandra looked wronged and grabbed a corner of Martin''s clothes. With a helpless look on his face, Martin shook his head and said, "No." Cassandra pouted, "You lied to me. You didn''t say anything, you must be angry." Martin said helplessly, "No, it''s just a pity that it is such a good opportunity." Cassandra asked casually, "What opportunity?" Martin, "Just now, Mr. Zhao of the CA Group called and said that there would be a small party at his home. I promised him to go there and have a seat." In the capital city, only a few people could invite him. Martin seldom showed up in public, even in private parties. Cassandra rolled her eyes, as if she had thought of something, and immediately said, "You mean the biggest and most mysterious investor in the circle, Jefferson Zhao from the CA Group?" The CA Group was also a well-known industrial group. It engaged in many industries such as hotel, real estate, electronic business and entertainment. A few years ago, the real estate and hotel developed rapidly, and the market value of the CA Group rose sharply. After that, the electronic business and entertainment industry rose. Jefferson Zhao invested several big movies in a row, and the box office was very good. Jefferson Zhao himself was also known as the godfather of investment in the film industry. Therefore, as soon as Cassandra heard the name of Mr. Zhao of CA Group, she immediately realized that it was Jefferson Zhao. Martin nodded, "Yes." Cassandra shook Martin''s arm and coaxed, "I''ll go! Let''s go now! " Although she just got the investment from TL Investment Company and was not short of money now, if she could get the favor of Jefferson Zhao, her new movie would be half sessful. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The most important thing was that the people worth being invited by Jefferson Zhao were not ordinary people. It was good for her to expand her connections, although if she wanted to expand her connections, as long as Martin said a word, most of the rich people in the capital city would be eager to invest. Martin said helplessly, "Carlos, get the car ready." Carlos looked at Cassandra. His sister-inw was so skillful at manipting things. He admired her so much. In the CG Mansion in the capital city. In the study on the second floor of the He n''s vi. A slender man with short gray hair casually leaned on the balcony railing. The man was holding a ss of strong wine in his hand, and his slender hand gently shook the ss. Half of his face was buried in the half bright and half extinguished shadow, making it difficult to see the cold expression on his angr face. After a while, there was a sudden sound of footsteps behind the man. His eyes were half closed, and a gloomy and cold light was emitted from his narrow and long Phoenix eyes. "Mr. Hogan, I''ve confirmed that the guests at the Zhao n''s party tonight are some big shots in the entertainment circle who are hiding behind the scenes, and some who want to use this opportunity to get close to the Lu n. That person from the Hugo n is also there." Barnes stood behind the man, slightly lowering his head, and his hoarse voice broke the dead silence. Hearing this, Hogan drank up the wine in the ss, and then loosened his fingers. The transparent ss fell down in an instant, and with a slight shattering sound downstairs, the ss instantly broke to the ground. Hogan raised his eyes slightly and looked at the brightly lit vi next door. A touch of cruelty flitted across her eyes. He tapped the railing with his slender fingers and asked, "How is it going in Dragon City?" Barnes kept silent for two seconds. "As you expected, as soon as the news that you left the n spread out, Mr. Benton was about to take action. At present, he has been persuading several elders to remove you from the position of patriarch and let him take over." Hearing this, Hogan''s eyes darkened, "He wishes." Barnes, "Mr. Benton seems to have found the weakness of these elders. He coerced and bribed them. At present, there are already two elders who have agreed to help him. Mr. Hogan, what are you going to do with these two elders?" Hogan gave a cold snort and said word by word, "They betrayed the n rules and should be... Killed! " Barnes raised his eyes slightly. Under the white light sses, there was a touch of panic in his dark eyes. A momentter, he said in a deep voice, "Yes, Mr. Hogan." Hogan turned around and stared at Barnes with his dark purple eyes, "What? Are you softhearted?" Barnes shook his head and said, "Rules are rules. They betrayed you, so they should bear the consequences." With a faint smile on his thin lips, Hogan raised Barnes'' chin with his cold finger and said, "You know how I havee to this. I have never been a softhearted person. Otherwise, the person who died in the ditch without anyone burying his bones would be me." The position of the patriarch was originally on the road of blood and bones, so he never trusted anyone. He hated betrayal the most in his life. He would rather betray the whole world than let the people in the world betray him. Barnes'' eyes didn''t dodge at all. He looked at Hogan and said, "Since you saved me from those people, my life belongs to you. Even if everyone in the world betrays you, I will stand behind you and betray everyone in the world." Hogan seemed to have finally heard a satisfactory answer. He loosened his grip on Barnes'' chin and casually put his hands on the railing. He said in a very hoarse voice, "Remember what you said tonight." With his eyes and brows lowered, there was dead silence on Barnes'' face. "I... I won''t forget it until I die. " Hogan kept silent for a few seconds and said in a low voice, "Go to Lu City now. There is someone you are looking for there." Barnes'' face changed abruptly. He clenched his fingers and asked, "Mr. Hogan, do you mean he is in Lu City?" Hogan, "Yes, he is indeed in Lu City." Barnes straightened his back and his heart beat faster and faster. He said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you, Mr. Hogan." With an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, Hogan said, "Benton seems to be a pushover, but he is more stubborn than anyone else. If you can''t persuade him toe back, I allow you to do as you like." Chapter 744 Im here for My Pet Chapter 744 I''m here for My Pet In the CG Mansion in the capital city. In the vi of Zhao n. Although it was just a small party tonight, the guests were all big shots in the capital city. The security of the Zhao n''s mansion was specially strengthened to avoid any problems. At this time, a ck Maybach came over and stopped in front of the gate of the Zhao n. Jefferson and his wife walked to the car quickly. Jefferson opened the door and said with a smile, "Wee, Mr. Martin. We are so honored to have you here. Mr. Robert and others have all arrived. Pleasee in." Martin didn''t say anything, but stood at the door of the car. Before Jefferson could react, another young man in a dark blue suit got out of the car. The young man had short xen hair, and beard on his lips and chin. He was obviously a little slovenly, but he gave off a special and amazing feeling. Jefferson''s eyes lit up and he looked at Martin, "Mr. Martin, this is..." Hearing this, Martin felt a little helpless. This girl liked ying more and more. Samuel''s dressing before could no longer be used, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for him, so she made up a new identity and then got dressed up. Before Martin could say anything, Cassandra smiled and said, "My name is Kane Wei, and I''m the director of the public rtions department of the Ring Entertainment Industry. Nice to meet you, Mr. Jefferson." Hearing that, Jefferson was stunned. A man from the Ring Entertainment Industry? In the past few days, the news that Samuel was Cassandra was widely spread on the Inte, Jefferson had also heard of it. Previously, a young man named Samuel came out of nowhere and entered the board of directors of the Lu Group in a very short time. Many people were guessing Samuel''s identity, but they didn''t expect that Samuel was a woman dressed in men''s clothes. Who said that the young people nowadays didn''t have acting skills? Jefferson took a look at Cassandra and then at Martin. He smiled and said, "Your boss is really a talent. Recently, the news about the boss of yourpany has been widely spread in the circle. But will it be so coincident that Mr. Kane also disguises himself as a man?" Carlos couldn''t help but admire Jefferson. ''Mr. Jefferson, your eyes are equipped with X ray, right? You can see it at a nce!'' Cassandra remained calm and said calmly, "Mr. Jefferson, you are so good at joking. Such a coincidence won''t happen!" Jefferson nodded slightly and said a few polite words. Then he walked towards the gate of the vi with Martin and Cassandra. The vi was brightly lit and lively. The guests at Jefferson''s private party tonight were all big shots in the rich circle of the capital city. They were all very rich, but no matter how rich they were, they were not as rich as Martin. Therefore, as soon as they saw Martine in, they immediately surrounded him. At first, Cassandra was still with Martin, but she was pushed away by a crowd of people identally. Seeing that she was about to fall down, Martin reached out to hold her waist and pulled her back. Before Cassandra could react, she bumped into a slightly cold and hard embrace. Martin looked down at her, with an imperceptible coldness and cruelty in his eyes. There was a strange dead silence in the air. "Pa, pa, pa..." A few secondster, a few neither light nor heavy ps suddenly sounded not far behind the crowd, and everyone came to their senses. They looked at Martin with different expressions, and then looked at the source of the apuse. "Well. Isn''t it Mr. Hogan, the boss of TL Investment Company? " "That''s true. Jefferson, you are so proud. The richest man and the new rich are all distinguished guests of your house. We are so envious of you!" "That''s right. Jefferson, you are so mean. Why didn''t you tell me earlier that Mr. Hogan would also come?" "Mr. Martin and Mr. Hogan are all here, wow, that''s great..." In the whispers of the crowd, Jefferson was confused. He did not expect that Hogan woulde uninvited. Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company, was one of the most popr figures in the capital city. As the boss of the CA Group, Jefferson had heard of Hogan, but the big shots he invited tonight didn''t include Hogan. Hogan came uninvited, and Jefferson couldn''t figure out his intention. Hogan, with short gray hair, walked in from the gate with dignity. There was a cold smile on his angr face. As if he didn''t know anyone else, Hogan looked at Jefferson and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jefferson. I didn''t know your house is so lively tonight. I just live next to your house ande here without permission. I''m very sorry, but my pet was lost. I heard from my servants that it ran to your house by ident and I came here to find my pet." Hearing this, Jefferson smiled, "You''re too polite, Mr. Hogan. What''s your pet? What does it look like? Do you have any photos? I''ll ask someone to help you find it. " All the people present tonight were the big shots of the capital city, so Jefferson didn''t want to offend anyone. Hogan had a special identity, and it was not easy for him to deal with him casually. He had to find the pet of Hogan as soon as possible, in order not to cause any trouble. "Ah! Damn it! Why is there such a big snake? " Before Hogan said something, there was a sudden scream like a pig being killed in the yard, followed by the sound of something heavy smashing on the ground. As soon as Cassandra stood up, she saw a bright thing shooting over from the yard at an extremely fast speed. Before she could react, a huge golden python had swam in front of her. It raised its huge tongue and neck and stuck out its snake tongue towards Cassandra. Cassandra, "...? ?" Was this the so-called... pet?! Who the hell was so stupid to raise such a big snake as a pet? She must have opened it in a wrong way! Cassandra had been fearless of nothing since she was a child, except snakes. She would have nightmares every time she saw snakes. Now such a big golden python was squatting in front of her. She stood there motionlessly as if her body was fixed. Martin''s eyes darkened. The next second, he pressed Cassandra''s head against his chest to cover her eyes, preventing her from looking at the golden python. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here," said Martin in a very low voice. Seeing Martin''s action, the snake drew back its neck and spat out a snake tongue, as if it was going to attack Martin. Carlos acted as if he was facing a formidable enemy and was on guard against the attack of the golden python at any time. At this time, Hogan suddenly whistled, which seemed to be an order. The golden python immediately swam in the direction of Hogan. It was not until the golden python swam to Hogan''s side that it actually stayed at Hogan''s feet like a pet, motionless.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 745 I Was So Scared Just Now Chapter 745 I Was So Scared Just Now "I''m sorry. My pet is very timid. If it disturbed this gentleman, I''m willing topensate." Hogan looked at Cassandra with a bigger smile. Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "It stuck out its tongue at me, as if it wanted to swallow me and eat me up. How dare you say it''s timid? Do you have any misunderstanding about your pet?'' Cassandra''s heart beat fast, but her head was still pressed against Martin''s chest. She wanted to refute, but she could only babble a few words on Martin''s chest, unable to speak clearly. Martin nced at Hogan and said expressionlessly, "No, thanks." Raising her eyebrows slightly, Hogan smiled and said, "In that case, I won''t force you. Mr. Jefferson, I''m sorry. I owe you a favor tonight. You can ask me for it at any time. I will never refuse." Jefferson smiled, "You are too polite, Mr. Hogan. But your pet... Well, it''s so... Well, Mr. Hogan, please keep an eye on your pet from now on. " Jefferson''s house was next to Hogan''s. It was a huge golden python. If it could get in and out of his house at will, he would have to move. Moreover, there were so many important guests present tonight. If the golden python hurt someone, how could he continue to stay in the circle? But then again, rich people all had their own quirks. They raised mice, ants, snakes... ''Don''t you think you are a little rebellious?'' Hogan nodded, "Mr. Jefferson, you''re right. I will pay more attention to it and won''t let it run away again. By the way, my Casey identally bumped into this gentleman just now. May I know hisst name?" Casey? What the hell! Why did a snake have to be called Casey! People who didn''t know it might think he was calling her! With a helpless expression, Cassandray in Martin''s arms and didn''t dare to poke her head to look at Hogan. Suddenly, a cold voice of Martin came from above her head. Martin, "You don''t have to know hisst name." The onlookers around had smelled the smell of an affair... Hogan didn''t get angry. He stared at Martin with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. His dark purple eyes seemed to be filled with ice. Hogan, "Since you said that, I won''t ask any more. Goodbye." After saying that, Hogan took his huge golden python and left Jefferson''s house slowly under the gaze of the crowd. Resting her head on Martin''s chest, Cassandra listened to the discussions around. It was not until she was sure that Hogan had gone far that she carefully stuck out half of her head from Martin''s arms and looked around vigntly. Her tense nerves finally rxed a little. Jefferson hurried forward and said, "I''m sorry. We didn''t expect this to happen. Mr. Wei, I''m really sorry. " Cassandra was indeed a little scared just now. She was afraid of snakes, and the golden python was so horrible just now. Fortunately, Martin was there, otherwise, she really didn''t know how to deal with it today. "Hey, Mr. Jefferson, you are so unreliable, aren''t you? Your subordinates didn''t find others'' peting to your house. I''m not satisfied! " With a ss of wine in his hand, Robert staggered over, put his arm around Jefferson''s shoulder and said drunkenly. As the vice president of the Hugo Group, Robert was in charge of the business of the Hugo Group and had a good rtionship with Martin. Therefore, many people hoped to get close to Martin through him. As soon as Robert arrived today, he was surrounded and gulped down wine. With a pale face, Jefferson coughed awkwardly and said, "Mr. Robert, you''re right. I will pay attention to it from now on. This won''t happen again." Robert patted Jefferson on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Keep your words. Come on, drink!" Having no choice, Jefferson had to follow Robert''s advice. Fortunately, the episode was over soon. However, with such a mess, Cassandra had no intention of expanding her connections. With a pale face, she tugged at the corner of Martin''s clothes and said, "Martin, I don''t want to stay here any longer. Let''s go home." As soon as she stood here, the scene of the golden python in front of her shed through her mind. "Okay," replied Martin. Cassandra exhaled a deep breath of relief. After greeting, the two left Jefferson''s house together. With a guilty look on his face, Jefferson personally sent the woman to the door of the car. When Cassandra was about to get in the car, Jefferson seemed to suddenly think of something and immediately took out a ck wallet from his pocket, and then took out a ck card from it and handed it to her. Jefferson, "Mr. Wei, it''s our first meeting. I''m really sorry. I have nothing to give you. This is the exclusive ck card for all shopping malls under mypany. It''s a gift for you. Please ept it, Mr. Wei. Don''t refuse." The CA Group started its business as an industrial group. Its business had been involved in various fields in the past few years, andrge-scale shopping malls were just one of them. The exclusive ck card sent out by Jefferson was generally reserved with 5 million dors, which was specially customized for the heavyweight VIPs. Cassandra turned her head and looked at Martin obediently, thinking, ''my sweetheart, look, how could he be so considerate!'' However, she couldn''t ept the gift unless her sweetheart agreed! Yes! Seeing the expression on her face, Martin didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Did he treat her badly or what? She was so happy to see the ck card... Martin said in a helpless tone, "If you like it, just take it." As soon as he finished speaking, Cassandra quickly took the card from Jefferson''s hand. Her speed was as fast as tearing the package with her bare hands. The corners of Jefferson''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he coughed awkwardly. He said, "There are too many guests tonight. I''ll invite you and make an apology to you alone another day, Mr. Wei." After saying a few polite words, Cassandra dragged Martin into the car. As soon as the car was started, Cassandra immediately threw herself into the arms of Martin with a pitiful expression and said, "Darling, I was so scared just now." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Carlos in the front row was speechless. ''It''s beyond my imagination. Please spare my life!'' Sitting in the seat, Martin''s cold and hard face was reflected on the ck window. He looked at Cassandra as if he was facing a formidable enemy. A few secondster, Martin broke the silence in a hoarse voice, "It''s all my fault." Carlos, "..." ''Fuck! My fucking eyes are going to be blind! Can you inform me before you show off your love next time?'' Chapter 746 Hes Too Dangerous Chapter 746 He''s Too Dangerous "Well, it''s not all your fault. It''s all Hogan''s fault. But Hogan''s hobby is too weird. Why does he raise a snake as a pet?" Cassandra held Martin''s chest andined. To be honest, she was not surprised at all that someone raised a tiger or a lion as a pet. But there was someone so abnormal as to raise a snake. Wasn''t he afraid of being swallowed by the snake one day? Hearing this, Martin''s eyes darkened and he clenched his fists. The temperature in the car instantly dropped to freezing point, and the coldness in Martin''s body became more and more appalling. Cassandra immediately sensed that something was wrong with Martin. She turned to look at him, and the next second, the man grabbed the back of her head and kissed her hard. Cassandra, "...? ? ?" What was this? Before Cassandra could react, Martin pried her teeth open peremptorily and kissed her until a strong smell of blood came from her mouth. Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply and her face darkened. Damn! Why did Martin suddenly... be out of control? Was it because of Hogan? But it was obvious that Martin was not just jealous... N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ''What''s going on? Or is Hogan special to Martin?'' For a moment, Cassandra couldn''t figure out what was going on. She stretched out her hands to hold Martin''s back and gently smoothed it for him. She coaxed in a soft voice, "It''s all right, darling... Good boy... " Perhaps it was because herfort worked or something else, Martin''s scarlet eyes gradually returned to normal, and the murderous look on his face instantly faded away like the tide. Martin held her in his arms, looking extremely gloomy and violent. He tightened his arms, as if he was going to imprison her in his arms. Cassandra didn''t know what had happened, but she didn''t ask. She just let Martin hold her and comforted him. After a long time, Martin seemed to have returned from the hell. Although he still had a cold aura from theherworld, his expression had returned to normal. Martin buried his head in her neck and said in a hoarse voice, "Stay away from Hogan from now on." That man... He was too dangerous... Without hesitation, Cassandra said, "Okay." It seemed that she was right. The crazy of Martin really had something to do with Hogan. And who on earth was this Hogan who suddenly appeared out of nowhere? Somehow, since the first time she saw Hogan, she had a feeling of familiarity with him. ''Hogan, who the hell is he?'' On the way back to the Yan Garden, Cassandra fell asleep in the car. After arriving at the Yan Garden, Martin settled her in person and quietly left the bedroom. In the study. As soon as Martin entered the study, his face suddenly darkened, and his eyes were as cold as ice, which made people''s bones tremble. "Master, I have confirmed that Hogan... It''s the man we are looking for. I didn''t expect him toe to the capital city secretly. " Carlos said in a hurry. He had just received the news that Hogan was the current leader of the Han n, the uncrowned king of the Dragon City, Coley Han. However, since Coley Han had never interfered in the affairs outside the Dragon City, why did he suddenlye to the capital city and personally establish the TL Investment Company? The leader of the Han n was a man of unruly character. If the news that he was in the capital city spread out, countless people would rush to the capital city and want to kill him by themselves. Sitting in front of the table, Martin''s back was as tense as a weathered sculpture. The sight was dark and he was trying hard to suppress the fierce killing intent that was almost out of control. He said in a very cold voice, "Go and find out how many people he has nted in the capital city." Carlos got goose bumps all over his body, and cold sweat fell from his forehead. He hurriedly and carefully said, "As soon as I found out the identity of Hogan, I immediately sent someone to investigate. However, ording to the current situation, except for Barnes, there is no other person around him, but..." Martin raised his eyes, and his angr face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost that had not melted for thousands of years. He was like a bloodthirsty demon who had returned from the hell, with killing intent surging. "Say it." Seeing this, Carlos trembled with fear. He swallowed hard and finally said, "Just now, I just received the news that the death of Drake Guo in the Lu City should have something to do with Coley. It is said that it is because of Coley''s people who deliberately guide Drake''s son to buy the umted options. After that, he lost all his money. The capital chain of the Guo Group is broken and they had to dere bankruptcy. Drake Guo jumped off the building andmitted suicide. " Martin lowered his eyes and kept silent. After a long time, he said slowly, "People are dirty and suspicious. That''s why they are used and driven, without exception." Carlos was confused and didn''t know what his master was talking about. Carlos wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said in a low voice, "And... Besides, I just received the news that Hogan and Barnes went to see Evan and agreed to raise fund for him. But Hogan put forward two conditions. One is that he is going to enter the board of directors of the Yan Group as an independent director, and the other is that he is going to take charge of the DJ International Group''s project. No other investor is allowed to finance... Master, what''s her n? " Although Evan was hateful, he was still Cassandra''s father, and the blood rtionship between them was endless. Therefore, although Martin didn''t like Evan, he didn''t do anything to him. He just watched him rise and fall coldly. Otherwise, with his strength, it was only a piece of cake for him to help the Yan Group. Martin''s face turned cold in an instant, and there was an imperceptible ripple in his deep eyes. He said in a deep voice, "He wants to destroy the Yan Group and Evan." Carlos'' face suddenly changed, "Master, you mean..." Martin, "The reason why he joined the Yan Group as an independent director is to pave the way for him to seize power and be the actual controller of thepany. The DJ International Group is now the biggest real estate project of the Yan Group, and all the preparatory work has beenpleted. As long as there is capital injection, the DJ International Group will make sure no loss and no more investors will be introduced, which is to cut off thest route of retreat of Evan. Evan is a cunning old fox, he must have thought of this. " But why? Even though Evan could think of this, he was still willing to sign the contract. Was it a coercion or a temptation from Coley Han? Carlos was suddenly enlightened, "That is to say, Coley has already set up a trap and waited for Evan to jump in by himself? But why did he do that? " Chapter 747 Lenny, Enjoy Your Time! Chapter 747 Lenny, Enjoy Your Time! There seemed to be a touch of coldness in Martin''s eyes. He rubbed between his eyebrows and said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t figure it out for the time being, but it should have something to do with Cassandra... Go and check all the previous information of Cassandra, no matter how detailed it is. I want all the information. " With the help of the mysterious traps, Coley took action at the same time in Dragon City and Lu City. The TL Investment Company invested three billion dors in the Ring Entertainment Industry. The huge golden python named Casey... As the leader of the Han n, Coley had hidden the truth from the world, and hade close to Martin secretly. It was not until Coley had done so many big things in a row that Martin realized what had happened. He had spected from some clues to his identity, and also guessed the purpose of his attack. He had not missed anything, but what on earth did that person want? Cassandra? At the thought of this, Martin''s heart seemed to have been rubbed into pieces, and the pain was not obvious, like a dull knife, rolling through his heart bit by bit. Carlos immediately said, "Yes, master. I''ll arrange it right away." "Wait," said Martin. Carlos, "Master, what else can I do for you?" Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line, and his eyes were empty for a moment. He said, "Check the death of Lance again." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned, and then understood what Martin meant. The death of Lance had something to do with Cassandra. Although Cassandra was not suspected for the time being, the fingerprints on the drug bag did exist, and there was no trace left on the scene, and no clue could be found. All these were inconceivable. If it was really rted to Coley, then those things that could not be exined would not be surprising. As the leader of the Han n, Coley had many talented people under hismand. It was easy for him to erase the evidence of murder. Carlos nodded, "I understand what you meant. But if it was really him, why did he do that? What''s the rtionship between him and Cassandra? " Although they hadn''t found out the connection yet, from the reaction of Coley, it seemed that he did all this for Cassandra. Carlos had investigated Cassandra''s information before. From the birth of Cassandra to her marriage, even to the current Ring Entertainment Industry, almost all the information had been checked. From these information, she did not know Coley at all, nor had she ever been to the Dragon City, nor had she ever been to the Han n. What on earth did Coley want to do by leaving the Dragon City and doing these things in person? Or he just liked Cassandra and was a fan of Cassandra? If that was the case, then he was such a crazy fan! Martin nced at Carlos coldly. Carlos trembled and said immediately, "Forget it. I''m going to work now!" After saying that, Carlos ran out as fast as he could. Sitting on the chair, Martin squinted his eyes, which were suddenly filled with overwhelming killing intent. No matter why Coley came, Cassandra could only be his! At the Taiping top private club in the capital city. This private club was a high-end private club, specially receiving rich tycoons and second generations of the rich. The annual membership fee was as high as one million, and ordinary people could not even enter the door. However, the more noble the people in the capital city were, the more they wanted toe in, because to get in and out of here was a symbol of status. It seemed that the more expensive it was, the better it would be. In the club, room 8. The No. 8 private room was reserved by Lenny. At this time, a group of rich second generations were having fun in it. They were singing and ying. It was very lively. Lenny, who arranged the party, found himself a quiet corner and sat on the sofa in a casual posture. On the tea table in front of him, there were arge number of empty wine bottles. At this time, a hot beauty walked towards Lenny, and then sat down next to Lenny. Her fair and tender fingers gently stroked Lenny''s chest, and she said jokingly, "Mr. Lenny, it''s you who arrange the party tonight. Why do you hide here and not join us? Mr. Song and others are having a good time." Lenny nced at her coldly and then grabbed the woman''s wrist. The woman was immediately overjoyed. If she hooked up with any of the rich second generations in this room, even one night stand was enough for her to make a fortune, but unfortunately, she was a littlete. The rich two generations were surrounded by beauties, except Lenny. This beauty naturally wanted to seduce Lenny. She didn''t believe that there would really be men who didn''t like her. The woman thought that Lenny had been hooked. When she was about to use the next move, a sharp pain suddenly came from her wrist, as if her whole hand bone had been crushed. "Mr. Lenny, you... Let go of me! Let go of me! " The woman said in a hurry. With a sneer, Lenny poured the ss of wine in his hand directly on the woman''s face. Then, there was a heartbreaking scream in the room. "Ah! What are you doing? Are you crazy? " The woman was sshed with wine all over her body. She didn''t wear much clothes. As a result, her body was almost covered with wine. All of a sudden, there was dead silence in the room. Everyone stared at the woman sympathetically. Before the woman could react, Lenny raised his eyes slightly and stared at her without blinking. "Don''t you know that I like men? Or do you think your stic face can make me interested in you? " That woman waspletely dumbfounded. She had never dreamed that Lenny... He was a gay! It was not easy for her toe here. She wanted to enrich her experience and hook up with a few rich people. Maybe she could get rid of her current life, but she didn''t expect that she would choose a gay. Lenny sneered, "Why are you still standing here? Get out! " The woman''s face instantly flushed, but she didn''t dare to provoke Lenny again. Otherwise, with the background of Lenny and others, they could crush her with a finger. "Mr. Lenny, enjoy your time! Everyone is here for fun. What are you doing? Drink health care wine? " A young man with red hair came over and put his arm around Lenny''s shoulder. He was from a richBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. family. He looked like a bitch. Lenny, "Bring me two pounds of wolfberry." The young man looked as if he had seen a ghost. "Damn it! Lenny, are you serious? Really? When did you change? It doesn''t make sense! " Lenny, who had always been a yboy, became a good man? They must have opened it in a wrong way! A few minutester. Lenny threw some wolfberry into his ss. He looked as if he was going to die without it. "Who wants to wolfberry?" Chapter 748 Uncle is not a Good Man Chapter 748 Uncle is not a Good Man There was a strange dead silence in the room. Everyone looked at each other for a long time. One of the rich men finally couldn''t help but speak weakly, "Well... Lenny, have you exchanged your soul with others? Did you really do that? How much is it? I want to have a try, too. " Lenny was speechless at once. He kicked at him and said, "What are you talking about! Are you fucking an idiot? Soul exchange? Why don''t you just say that you are brainless? Is there a chamber pot on your neck? " The young man was kicked inexplicably and looked aggrieved. "Tonight''s party is your arrangement. You asked everyone out but you drink health care wine alone. Don''t you think you are a little rebellious?" Blue veins stood out on Lenny''s forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s none of your business if I like it!" The young man was rendered speechless. What on earth did he do wrong? Fortunately, this group of rich second generation were all brainless. This matter quickly passed. Lenny continued to sit in the corner and drink bitter wine alone. But the more one wanted to get drunk, the more sober he was. With his legs casually ced on the table, Lenny put one hand on his forehead, and his slender fingers gently stroked the edge of the ss. His eyes were not focused, and people didn''t know where he was looking. The scene that Cassandra made her identity public kept shing through his mind... Lenny shook his head hard, but it was useless. The scene seemed to be rooted in his mind and he could not forget it. He had never won from beginning to end. Lenny''s mouth was full of bitterness. He choked and coughed several times when the strong wine entered his throat, making him cry. He hurriedly raised his hand to cover his eyes. Maybe it was because he was really tired, or he was too sleepy, he fell asleep on the sofa not long ago. When he woke up again, the room was in a mess. Except him, everyone else had left. Rubbing his swollen temples, Lenny stood up from the sofa, picked up his suit jacket on the sofa with one hand and left the room. Walking out of the club, Lenny leaned against the car and lit a cigarette. There was a flicker of cigarette between his fingers, which looked particrly lonely in the long night. After smoking several cigarettes in a row, Lenny got in the car. He started the car and just drove out, the window ss was suddenly mmed. Lenny was scared to death in an instant. The next second, he saw clearly that outside the window, a thin and pale girl was standing anxiously outside the door. Lenny''s face darkened. He rolled down the window and shouted angrily, "Damn it! What are you doing? Don''t you know it will frighten me to death? " The girl''s eyes were red, with a few blood streaks in them. She stared at Lenny with a haggard expression, as if she had seen thest hanging spider silk which could save her. She said in an extremely hoarse voice, "Sir, please... Can you take my younger brother and me to the hospital? I can''t find a taxi nearby. I really can''t walk... Please... " The girl trembled slightly and almost couldn''t stand steadily. Her forehead was covered with thin cold sweat. Her thin body stood in the cold night, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. Although Lenny was a yboy, he was not a bad person who didn''t save people''s lives, not to mention that he was a policeman. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lenny nced at the girl and then saw a thin boy on the ground behind her. The boy looked about four or five years old and seemed to have passed out. Lenny frowned slightly and asked, "Are you just carrying him here?" The girl nodded with difficulty. Their ce of residence was too remote. She couldn''t get a taxi along the way, so she suddenly thought that there must be taxi waiting at the gate of the club. However, several taxis came, but they were taken by others. She was so tired that she couldn''t carry her younger brother anymore. But her younger brother was in danger. If she dyed it... Lenny cursed in a low voice and pushed the door open. He walked over and carried the child into the car first. Then he turned his head to look at the girl and said, "Why are you still standing there? Do you want me to carry you into the car? " The girl lowered her head and got into the car carefully. She was worried about her brother''s ident, and at the same time, she was afraid of soiling Lenny''s car. She squatted in the empty ce in the back row. Lenny was so angry that his heart, spleen, lungs and kidney hurt. He tried hard to suppress his anger and said, "Sit well. I''m going to speed up." The girl pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "I''m fine. Thank you... My name is Tina Tao, a senior student in thew department of Capital University. May I ask your name, sir? I owe you the fare tonight. I will pay you backter. Thank you very much. " Lenny, who was willing to help others, was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Did she take him as a taxi driver? Fare? His car was worth millions. How much could she afford? Lenny nced at her from the rearview mirror and said, "No, I don''t need the fare. You can just think that I''m doing a good thing every day and I don''t need you to repay me. Uncle is not a good person." With a drowsy look on her face, Tina Tao didn''t notice Lenny''s appearance when she was in a panic just now. Now she saw clearly that Lenny was not old at all. He looked very young and only one or two years older than her. They didn''t know each other very well. Wasn''t it appropriate for him to call himself uncle as soon as they met? Biting her lips tightly, Tina Tao said in a low voice, "Sir, you are a good man. I just want to repay you. I don''t mean anything else." Lenny rolled his eyes and said, "Little girl, nowadays, all the bad guys outside won''t have the two words'' bad guy ''on their faces. For example, what if I don''t send you to the hospital now, but drag you to a remote ce and sell you? Or... You look pretty. Maybe I will rape you first and then kill you. " ''Are young girls nowadays sock of safety awareness?'' Hearing this, Tina Tao''s back suddenly froze, and her whole body froze in ce like a sculpture. Her face was even paler, and her fingers were tightly clenched. She stared at Lenny in a daze. After a while, just when Lenny thought she wouldn''t speak, Tina Tao''s hoarse voice broke the dead silence. Tina Tao stared at Lenny and said, "You can kill me, but please... Please take my younger brother to the hospital. He is still young. He is only five years old... I still have some money in my bag. Could you please leave it to him? " Living was better than anything else. In the front row, Lenny thought he had heard it wrong. He just said it casually. Did she really treat him as a bad person? She was willing to give up her life for a sick brother? This woman was definitely an idiot! Chapter 749 You Seem to Be Kidding Me Chapter 749 You Seem to Be Kidding Me "Enough! I was just kidding. How could there be such a stupid woman like you in the world! You idiot! " After a few words, Lenny turned the steering wheel with one hand and changed the direction quietly. About ten minutester, the car drove into a senior private hospital. Leaning against the ck car window, Tina stared at the sign of the hospital in panic. Thest trace of blood drained from her face. She had inquired about this hospital before and found that there were indeed good doctors in it, but the medical fees were too expensive. With her current ability, she could not afford them at all. However, her younger brother''s illness was imminent. If he was not treated in time... After Lenny parked the car, a doctor in a white coat came up with a nurse. The leading doctor in the white coat looked at Lenny and then looked at Tina, not knowing what was going on. "Mr. Lenny, this is...?" The doctor said tentatively. Lenny rubbed between his eyebrows impatiently, "Her brother is sick. Arrange a general check-up for him right away. Do you need me to teach you how to deal with himter? If you don''t know how to cure a patient, you can go to ask Mr. Kevin. " With a fawning look on his face, the doctor said, "Yes, since you ordered it in person, how dare we neglect him? We just don''t know who these two are. You brought them here in person. " Lenny looked at Tina, who seemed to be a little scared and kept her head down. Lenny touched his forehead speechlessly and said, "She is a distant rtive of mine. Have you asked enough questions? Get out of here and do your job. Believe it or not, I''ll ask Kevin to fire you right now! " Lenny had broken up with his lover recently, and he always went crazy. Why did the doctor ask for trouble? Wasn''t it looking for abuse? "Yes, Mr. Lenny. We will take good care of your rtives." As soon as the doctor finished his words, he immediately asked someone to send the child to the operating room. After saying thanks to Lenny again, Tina rushed to the operating room and waited for her brother. It was not until they had left for quite a long time that Lenny came back to his senses. He thought that there must something wrong with him today. Otherwise, as a dignified rich young man, why did he suddenly be so kind? The second morning. Cassandra was woken up by a ringtone before she got up. She jumped up from the bed with an expression of helplessness, and her eyes fell on the phone screen at the bedside. It was Jack. Speechless, Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows and whined. She slid the screen and whispered, "Jack, I know I''m going to shoot the show today. I know it, but I have to work in the afternoon. Why are you urging me in the early morning? Please spare my life! Please! " On the other side of the phone, Jack said worriedly, "No, Cassandra, the Shen Group has released a news this morning, haven''t you read it? Your rival, Susan, has been framed like that before. How could she get a chance again? Is the head of the Shen Group out of his mind? He used Susan as the heroine and even invested one billion in it? What a fool! " Hearing this, most of Cassandra''s sleepiness was awakened. Her face darkened, "When did the news be released?" "Three minutes ago, as soon as this message was released, the repost amount has exceeded 100 thousand, the likes have exceeded 200 thousand, and thements have exceeded 20 thousand... Hello? Cassandra! What the fuck! She hung up again! " After hanging up the phone, Cassandra directly opened the microblog. As soon as the microblog was opened, the first news on the hot search list was that the Shen Group had announced the investment of a new movie, and they had confirmed that they would let Susan be the heroine. The Shen Group was rich and had a strong background. As soon as the news came out and was guided deliberately by the paid posters, the rumors about Susan began to be gradually cleared up. Cassandra roughly browsed the main lineup of the film. This time, the Shen Group invested one billion dors. They not only invited Susan to act the protagonist, but also the hero was a member of the GR Group, which was called Julius, a super A-listed star under the GR Group who had won the Golden Shadow Award of best actor. The Shen Group invested so much this time, and both the leading man and the woman were from the GR Group. Obviously, the Shen Group wanted to support the GR Group and go against the FX International Group. Cassandra frowned and a cold light shed in her eyes. It seemed that Fiona couldn''t sit still any longer and was about to tear apart her disguise and start to do it herself. Although the public news this time was that the Shen Group wasying the foundation for the next step to develop the Shen Group''s film industry, this time, they didn''t use the people in the Shen Film Company at all. Quinton was a tough man. Not only did he not give Fiona a person, but also did not allow Fiona to use hispany''s name. However, Fiona was now the direct ruler of the Shen Group, and she made it public that she was preparing for the next development of the Shen Film Company. Quinton couldn''t stand out to deny it directly, or it would have a bad impact on the Shen Group, which was one of the reasons why Fiona believed that Quinton could only hold back his anger and wouldn''t lose his temper. Cassandra put down her phone, quickly washed her face and rinsed her mouth. Then she changed into casual clothes and rushed downstairs. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw something unpleasant. With a pitiful look on her face, Fiona stood in front of Martin, while Martin was reading a newspaper, as if Fiona waspletely transparent. Cassandra stopped in a hurry and walked towards Martin with a smile. She made a face and said, "Well, well, Martin, it''s early in the morning. Lady Fionaes here herself. Can you stand it?" ''Why do you read the newspaper instead of looking at the beauty? Don''t be silly!'' Hearing this, Martin raised his eyes slightly, put down the newspaper in his hand and poured her a ss of milk. "Fiona is here to apologize to you." Cassandra was in a hurry to go to thepany, but her rival in love was here, so she had to show her manner first. As a result, she just drank a mouthful of milk and almost spat it out. It took Cassandra a long time to swallow the milk in her mouth. Her eyes widened like bells, "What did you say? Apologize to me? You seem to be kidding me. " Would Fionae to apologize to her? She was my rival in love! Only a fool like Martin would believe it! This woman wanted to kill her with a knife. How could shee here to apologize to her? Fiona, who was standing aside, barely maintained her usual calm and elegant smile and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Cassandra. I just came back from Dragon City. I heard that mypany invested the GR Group rashly, and I didn''t have time to stop it... Please understand, Miss Cassandra. " ''Do you think I''m an idiot?'' She didn''t have time to stop thepany''s decision. Instead, she came here to ingratiate herself with him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 750 A Wife Who Likes Acting Chapter 750 A Wife Who Likes Acting Moreover, if she remembered correctly, Martin came back from Dragon City because he heard that she had an ident. Fiona specially said that she hade back from Dragon City, which she thought would be a blow to her... ''Honey, don''t you think you are too naive to sow dissension?'' Cassandra looked at Fiona innocently, and then stared at Martin with her big eyes. "Dragon City? You also went to the Dragon City? " Hearing this, Fiona was delighted. It seemed that Cassandra was not so stupid that she understood what she meant. Fiona pretended to spill the beans and hurriedly said, "No, I was just in a hurry. I remember it wrong. Miss Cassandra, please don''t misunderstand Martin and me." ''TSK, TSK, don''t you think it''s a little too much?'' She was really good at acting! However, speaking of acting, she had never been afraid of anyone. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t even defeat a bitch. Cassandra''s face darkened, "Martin, you are such a heartbreaker. How can you hook up with other women behind my back?" her lips trembled slightly, and her eyes turned red. "Martin, what''s going on? Why did you go out with other women without telling me! You have changed. You were not like this before. Don''t you love me anymore? " Martin was speechless. He didn''t know how to answer, he really admired her acting skills. Of course, Martin knew that Cassandra said that on purpose to embarrass Fiona. This girl was really good at acting. If he hadn''t known that Cassandra liked acting and seen the wink that Cassandra had inadvertently shown him just now, he would have taken it seriously. However, even though he knew that Cassandra was pretending, he admitted that he was still pleased by her jealousy. Martin cooperated perfectly, "Cassandra, listen to me. It''s not what you think..." With an exaggerated expression, Cassandra covered her ears with her hands and said, "I won''t listen! I won''t listen! You have promised me that you will love me forever. You lied to me. Martin, you are such a heartbreaker! " Martin was speechless. What should he do with a wife who liked acting? He was anxious to know the answer. At this time, Fiona thought that she had seeded in stirring up trouble, so she hurriedly cut in, "Miss Cassandra, it''s all my fault! It''s all my fault. I rushed there because I was worried about the safety of Martin. Miss Cassandra, please trust me and Martin. We really don''t have an affair! Don''t get Martin wrong! " Cassandra didn''t know why she suddenly felt she was cuckolded... She got a little angry. All of a sudden, Cassandra looked at Fiona and said slowly, "Of course I believe you are innocent. After all, my sweetheart has a high taste. How could he cheat on me so casually? Ordinary ugly women are not worthy of my sweetheart''s attention. Do you agree, Miss Fiona?" The implication was that Fiona was not beautiful enough, and Martin didn''t like her at all. Didn''t Fiona like to speak with sarcasm? She was not easy to deal with either. She wouldn''t beat around the bush. She was no longer a naive girl. Did Fiona want to satire her? She wished. Hearing this, Fiona finally realized something. Just now, she thought Cassandra was fooled, but she didn''t expect that Cassandra was just ying a trick on her from beginning to end, and Martin cooperated perfectly with her. Damn! The expression on Fiona''s face changed several times, and even the fake smile on her face could not be maintained. She stared at Cassandra gloomily and said with a foxy smile, "Miss Cassandra, you''re right. Martin is not that kind of person..." Cassandra touched her chin and smiled, "Yes, my sweetheart is a very righteous person, but I don''t know if some bitches outside are righteous or not. Well, I have no choice. Martin is so handsome. It seems that he has to be tied to the waist of my trousers in the future, or there will always be a bitch trying to seduce my sweetheart! " ''Do you understand the pain of husband being too good-looking? Do you understand?'' Rubbing his eyebrows, Martin said, "I''m not that kind of jerk. You''re the only person I want to spend the rest of my life with." Cassandra raised her eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "What color of rope do you want?" At the thought of Martin''s soft waist, she couldn''t help but want to y something like binding~ To be honest, she didn''t know she was such a vulgar woman before! ''As expected, beauty makes people degenerate!'' There was a faint trace of copse on Martin''s forehead. He ground his teeth and said, "I don''t want to choose." Cassandra pouted, "Why?" She had been looking forward to ying the binding game for a long time! Leave her thest fantasy, okay? Martin, "I think a tie is good." Cassandra''s eyes lit up and thought, ''Wow, he is so sweet that he even thought of it!'' Cassandra peeked at Martin and said weakly, "May I ask... What''s this position? " N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Martin was speechless. How could he expect her to think of good things? But she was also a coward. She could only think of it. Fiona, who was trying to sow dissension between them, looked extremely gloomy. She clenched her fists, wishing to strangle Cassandra to death in the next second. At this time, Cassandra slowly raised her eyes and stared at Fiona with a smile, "By the way, didn''t my sweetheart just say that you came to apologize to me? Come on, hurry up. I have to go to thepany to deal with something. I''m leaving after you apologizing." Apology was just an excuse. Fiona didn''t intend to really apologize to Cassandra, but at this time, Cassandra suddenly mentioned it in front of Martin, and Fiona couldn''t find anything to refute. "You bitch! Don''t go too far! Who do you think you are? You don''t deserve Miss Fiona''s apology! " Randy, who had been standing by the side, had veins throbbing on his forehead. His face was extremely gloomy, and his voice was almost out of anger. He thought his master was blind at such a young age. He didn''t expect that he would marry that scheming and ugly woman instead of the young rich Fiona. How blind he was! In Randy''s mind, Fiona, the eldest daughter of the Shen n, was the most suitable match for Martin whether for family background, appearance or education. Therefore, he firmly believed that Fiona would be the future hostess of the Lu n, and it wouldst forever. This time, when Fiona said that she would apologize to Cassandra, Randy was already very unhappy. He couldn''t stand Fiona being ridiculed by Cassandra like that just now. Chapter 751 Im not Your Lackey Chapter 751 I''m not Your Lackey "It''s rare for you to know the words ''go too far''. Why can Fiona pretend to be innocent and ask for sympathy here? You know that Martin is my man, but you stille to the Lu n to seduce Martin. Why can''t I fight back? Should I cry now? Should I give up my position as Mrs. Lu and let Miss Fiona take over it, then you will feel satisfied? " Cassandra said with a cold smile. In her previous life, these people were all on Fiona''s side. In her previous life, she didn''t like Martin, and she didn''t care whatever tricks Fiona yed. But when she came back, everything had changed. The person she liked was Martin, and she would deal with everything ording to the actual situation. She wouldn''t let go of Martin no matter who asked. There was a strange dead silence in the hall. Randy clenched his fists and stared at Cassandra in astonishment. In his eyes, Cassandra was a person of no good. He had never expected that he would hear such words from Cassandra one day. "Kneel down!" A cold and piercing voice suddenly sounded behind Randy. Randy''s back suddenly froze, and he stood still in ce like a wood. Behind him, Marcus came in. Wearing a ck windbreaker, Marcus''s face seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible frost. Several blue veins burst out on his forehead, and he stared at Randy gloomily. "The most important rule of the V Security team is to be loyal to master for no reason. Randy, ask yourself, have you done it?" Randy''s face turned pale and his scarlet eyes stared at Marcus. Marcus was right, but in his heart, that woman didn''t deserve to be the hostess of the Lu n. It was impossible for him to kneel down and apologize to that woman! Randy clenched his teeth and almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "She doesn''t deserve it! She is just a bitch who has no background and status and knows nothing but making trouble. Why should she be the hostess of the Lu n? " "p -" Before Randy came to his senses, Cassandra gave him a p, which made her palm numb. Cassandra nced at Randy expressionlessly, "First, it''s not up to you whether I deserve to be the hostess of the Lu n or not. Second, even if I''m y figurine, I have a temper. You''ve said something rude several times. If I can still swallow my anger, you''re my boss!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Cassandra''s p came so suddenly that Randy didn''t react at all. At this moment, he only felt a burning pain on his face. His face''s color changed several times, and finally it turned ghastly pale and his scarlet eyes stared at Cassandra. ''What the hell is this bitch? How dare she hit me! Damn!'' A cold light shed in Randy''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "How dare you hit me?" Cassandra looked at Randy with a cold smile and said, "So what? If it weren''t for the fear that my hands would be stained with blood, I would have killed you and you deserved it. Don''t you think you are so stupid to believe whatever others say? " She had been tolerating Randy for a long time. He came here to do stupid things when he had nothing to do. She couldn''t stand it anymore. He was sold and helped the one who sold count the money. How stupid he was. With his back straight and the veins on his forehead bulging, Randy sneered, "You want to sow dissension between us? No way! " ''Sow dissension? Don''t you think too much?'' If these two idiots hadn''te to her, she wouldn''t have cared about it. She had to go to thepany to deal with some business! Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and stared at Randy with deep eyes. "3 years ago, when you were on a mission, you were injured and unconscious. It was Miss Fiona who saved your life. Since then, you have believed that she will be the future hostess of the Lu n. Am I right?" Hearing this, Randy''s face suddenly darkened and his eyes were filled with pain. "You investigated me?" Cassandra sneered, "You are a former member of the V Security team, so I have the right to check your file. You are loyal to Miss Fiona because she saved you. But have you ever thought about why she, the greatdy of the Shen Group, happened to save you? Don''t tell me that you two have a telepathic connection! " There were many things that could be found clues as long as people thought in a different way. However, Randy trusted Fiona too much, so he had never thought of another thing. There were three most unbelievable things in the world. One was the waist cover of a best-selling book, the second was the message of hitting the jackpot, and the third was the coincidences of events. Randy''s back stiffened and his eyes turned red. "What do you want to say?" Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra smiled like an elder and said, "I don''t want to say anything. I just want to remind you that don''t be so stupid as to be sold and help count the money. You are no longer a member of the V Security team, and I really don''t want to see you again. Marcus, send the guests out for me. Tell them my order, from now on, no one is allowed to enter the gate of the Yan Garden freely, otherwise... Get them out of here! " She showed herself as the hostess! Carlos'' eyes were almost glued to Cassandra. Why did he feel that Randy was going to have trouble? Marcus was so angry, "I''m not yourckey!" Cassandra looked at Marcus with a smile and waved her hand. "Be good, I''ll buy you some sugars later." Marcus was speechless. Where was his knife? No one could stop him today. He must kill this bitch! What''s wrong with him? Why did he think that bad woman would be bullied? It would be good if she didn''t hurt others! A few secondster. Marcus turned to look at Randy and Fiona stiffly, "Miss Fiona, please." Fiona couldn''t even maintain her fake smile. She looked at Cassandra with resentment and forced a smile that was uglier than crying. She looked at Martin and said, "Martin, what happened just now... It''s just a misunderstanding. I''ll exin it to you another day. I... we''re leaving now. " Cassandra chuckled, "Well. It seems that you really don''t take me as Mrs. Lu. Even if I''m a y figurine, I''m standing here. Are you really blind or pretend not to see me? Is this the family education of the greatdy of the Shen Group? " Fiona was rendered speechless by Cassandra''s words. She tried to say something, but failed. Subconsciously, she had never taken Cassandra as Mrs. Lu, so she had never thought of saving her face. That position could only be hers, but this was the Lu n. Cassandra and Martin had been married. Even if she was good for nothing, she at least took the name of Mrs. Lu. Chapter 752 My Rival in Love Has Come Chapter 752 My Rival in Love Has Come However, Cassandra exposed the veil in front of Cassandra, which was the same as giving her a hard p in public. She had never dreamed that one day she would be forced to such a situation by the bitch Cassandra! The expression on Fiona''s face changed several times, but she couldn''t lose her temper in front of Martin. She almost squeezed out from her throat, "What the hell do you want?" Cassandra looked at Fiona and said, "It seems that I should ask you this question. Miss Fiona, let me remind you that I am Martin''s wife. Even if we two have a fight in the future and you marry Martin, it will be his second marriage. Do you understand?" Sitting on the sofa silently, Martin didn''t know if he should be happy to see the scene or be angry. Cassandra always lost her temper. Fiona clenched her fingers tightly, with her long nails deeply pinched into her skin, and several red marks immediately appeared on her fair skin. She had underestimated Cassandra before, she didn''t expect that this woman was so eloquent. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Gritting her teeth, Fiona put on a false smile and said, "Miss Cassandra, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean anything else. I have something to deal with. I have to go now. '''' Cassandra rested her chin on one hand and didn''t want to talk to Fiona anymore. If it wasn''t that she had to go to thepany, she wouldn''t have let Fiona go so easily. As soon as Fiona and the others left, Cassandra pulled a long face, crossed her arms over her chest, stared at Martin and said, "Martin, do you want to exin to me what happened? My rival in love has come to me. You are so shameless! " Martin chuckled, "Well, it''s my fault." With a darkened face on purpose, Cassandra knocked on the table and said, "It''s good that you know you''re wrong. Don''t flirt with other women in the future, okay?" "Okay," replied Martin. After thinking for a while, Cassandra said seriously, "In view of your repeated mistakes and refused to mend your ways, you should write a self-criticism of 1000 words before I came back today. You can''t giarize or ask Carlos for help. I will check the notes. That''s it. I''m going to work. I''lle back to check it in the evening." Martin''s face darkened. It was always him who gave orders to others. He didn''t expect that when it came to Cassandra, he had no choice. He pinched between his eyebrows and said, "Okay." Thest trace of gloom on Cassandra''s face was instantly swept away. She said a few words to Carlos and left in a hurry. Carlos, who was shocked, looked at Martin weakly, "Well, master, do you really want to write the self- criticism report?" He must have opened it in a wrong way! Martin, "Yes." How dare he disobey his wife''s order? The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. Why did he take the initiative to ask for abuse? ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are there so many flowers in front of me~'' In the headquarter building of the Shen Group. In Fiona''s office. Although Fiona hadn''t officially taken over the Shen Group, everyone in thepany knew that Fiona was the future heir of the Shen Group, so the size of Fiona''s office was not small, and the decoration was very luxurious. After returning from the Yan Garden, Fiona was very angry, but she had no ce to vent it and had to hold back her anger. Standing in front of her desk, Randy had an unprecedentedlyplicated expression on his face. He looked at Fiona. He suddenly feel he couldn''t see through Fiona. In Randy''s impression, Fiona had always been noble and elegant, with no evil thoughts. But Cassandra was right. No matter how weak she was, she was still the wife chosen by Martin. It was indeed not appropriate for Fiona to say those words face to face. Most importantly, why did Fiona appear in time 3 years ago? The V Security team was established by Martin. Even though Fiona had a deep rtionship with Martin, no one knew the specific content of the mission except Martin and Carlos. How did Fiona know? With aplicated look in his eyes, Randy looked at Fiona and said with difficulty, "Miss Fiona, I hope you can give me an exnation for what happened 3 years ago." Hearing this, the calmness on Fiona''s face was shattered, and a cold light appeared in her eyes. In a moment, she regained her calmness and said with a smile, "You suspect me?" Randy''s fingers that were drooping beside his body tightened a little, and a touch of destion gradually appeared in his eyes. He shook his head and said in an unstable voice, "No, I just want to know the truth." ''Well, just want to know the truth?'' After a few seconds of silence, Fiona looked up at Randy and said, "What if I say that it was really a coincidence? Will you believe me? Randy, don''t let that woman sow dissension between us. " Randy was not stupid, so he could hear the implication of Fiona''s words. He lowered his eyes slightly and said slowly, "I understand. Miss Fiona, you can go on with your work. I''ll go out first." "Well, I think you are tired today. Go back and have a rest. You don''t have to follow me." Said Fiona with a smile. Randy nodded and strode out of Fiona''s office. Fiona didn''t think too much. It was true that Randy was a powerful man, but he was obviously not smart. She made up a reason casually at that time, but she didn''t expect that Randy would believe it. If the bitch Cassandra hadn''t mentioned it again, how could Randy suddenly be suspicious? Moreover, the matter was done wlessly and three years had passed, even if Randy wanted to investigate it now, he probably couldn''t find any useful clues. In the Ring Entertainment Industry in the capital city. In the small meeting room. With an anxious look, Jack''s eyes almost glued to the tabletputer in front of him. Since the Shen Group released the news of investing in filming, almost all the media were scrambling to report, and the heat was still growing, and it had been ranked number one on the hot search list. Moreover, many big shots in the circle also reposted the microblog post to celebrate, as if it was a big event. Because of the poprity of the movie of the Shen Group, the heat of other stars and topics naturally dropped sharply. The previous hot search data of the Ring Entertainment Industry fell very fast. Seeing that it was about to be squeezed out of the top ten, Jack was so anxious that he was about to cry. At this time, the door of the small meeting room was pushed open, and Cassandra walked in quickly. Jack sprang to his feet and said in a hurry, "My dear Cassandra, you are finally here! Have you read the news? How could that idiot Susan be so lucky to get the investment from the Shen Group? When did the Shen Group be blind? " Cassandra didn''t say anything. She just sat down on a chair. She knew very well that it was not because Susan was lucky enough to make the Shen Group invest in her, but because all this was a good y directed by Fiona and Susan. Chapter 753 Greetings to the Classics Chapter 753 Greetings to the ssics "It hasn''t been started shooting yet. Why are you so excited? " Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, looked at Jack and said. It would take at least a period of time from the preparation of the crew to the final shooting. As long as there was something wrong with them during this period of time, the movie would naturally not be able to be shot. If Cassandra remembered correctly, a big event would soon happen in the entertainment circle, which was enough to attract the whole entertainment circle and even the whole country. With a distressed expression, Jack continued, "Their movie is the most eye-catching one in our country in terms of investment and lineup. As soon as the news is spread, it immediately caused such a sensation. ording to my experience, in the next half a year, or even longer, this movie will always upy the hot search and topic list, which ispletely a fatal blow to other movies of the same period! How can I not be excited? " It was not easy for the Ring Entertainment Industry to reach its current position in such a short time. Now everything was on track and thepany began to shoot officially. But now, it was intervened by the Shen Group. Once it was suppressed, it was hard to say what would happen to the Ring Entertainment Industry in the future. With a serious look on his face, Johnny said, "Jack is right. In this circle, we should have made a n in advance. Moreover, this time, they actually invited Mr. Auden to help them, and the theme of the film is very close to ours. We are too young topare with Mr. Auden in the same theme." The old man Johnny referred to was Auden Ning, the first group of filmmakers after the establishment of the state of H Country. He had be famous 20 years ago, and he had made many ssic movies in the past few years. He was praised as the movie father in the H Country and had won the lifelong achievement award of the Golden Shadow award. When Cassandra saw the news, she didn''t expect that Fiona would spend so much money to invite Auden Ning out. After all, the two words "Auden Ning" alone represented everything. It was a pity that human could not defeat fate. If Cassandra remembered correctly, Auden Ning didn''t have much time left. Cassandra looked up, "You are right, but have you ever thought that if the movie can''t start smoothly?" Jack was stunned, "What the hell? She had everything ready and only needed to start the shooting. How could she not start shooting smoothly? Cassandra, did you foresee something in advance? " Although Jack himself also felt a little inconceivable, every time, Cassandra seemed to have the ability to predict, as if she had experienced it before. Cassandra nodded, "Sort of. I got the news that Mr. Auden is seriously ill. If he can''t make it through, without him in the movie, we will lose more than half of the pressure, so we have to do two things now. First, we need to continue to do our own things without any interference. We need to shoot the movie and work as usual. Second, I have made a record of the follow-up shooting of an old movie, Jack, you can use the official microblog to announce the follow-up movie. " Jack looked at Cassandra and asked, "What''s the record of the old movie? Why haven''t I heard of it before? " ''You are talking nonsense.'' The record registration of the old movie was made before the establishment of the Ring Entertainment Industry. But the time is not right, so Cassandra hasn''t taken it out yet. Now it was time to release it. Cassandra raised her eyes and smiled mysteriously, "Do you still remember that 23 years ago, Mr. Auden became famous with the movie "Heavenly Dragon" and became the first director with a box office of more than fifty million in H Country? What we are going to shoot is the second movie of "Heavenly Dragon". In the past, Auden Ning was famous for his movie "Heavenly Dragon", and then he directed dozens of ssic movies, which was a tablet in the history of Chinese movies. However, as he grew older, he had rarely filmed in the past few years. Except for some asions where he would asionally appear, he was basically in a state of retreat. However, this time, the Shen Group invited Auden Ning out, and the Shen Group joined hands with the GR Group to intentionally hype, which caused a lot of online users to be nostalgic. Therefore, the works that Auden Ning had previously filmed were once again popr on the Inte. But Fiona and others had never dreamed that something would happen to Auden Ning at this time. Jack widened his eyes, "Cassandra, are you out of your mind? To shoot the second "Heavenly Dragon"? We don''t have the copyright! Moreover, no matter how popr "Heavenly Dragon" was, it was more than 20 years ago. In this society, young people have dominated the world! Look at that man. Didn''t he just shoot a few love ys and be famous? Although we are at a disadvantage now, we can''t take the initiative topete with them! " ''Is there something wrong with the IQ of people in love?'' It was an old movie more than 20 years ago. No matter how it was shot, it was still old-fashioned. Who would pay attention to it now? Moreover, if he remembered correctly, "Heavenly Dragon" was a martial arts movie, and there were many fighting scenes. Once the martial arts scenes was not handled well, it would be easy to make the opposite result. Moreover, there was the first ssic movie in front of it. It was not easy to surpass it. Wasn''t she asking for trouble? Cassandra, "Who said we don''t have the copyright? I have the copyright personally authorized by Mr. Auden. That''s not a problem, but what you just said is right. In addition to young people, there are also some old fans who have feelings for the movie. Now the Shen Group has hyped up a wave of feelings for us, and next, the news of the shooting of the second movie will be released. But I also expect that we won''t get too much support in the early stage, and even someone will deliberately ridicule us. But it doesn''t matter. From now on, we only need to hold on for this week. No matter whatments the outside world makes, we can''t make any response. " Jack swallowed and looked at Cassandra with a headache. Although he didn''t know why Cassandra was so confident, he still chose to believe Cassandra. Jack took a deep breath and rubbed his swollen temples. "Well, I''ll post the news now, but there will definitely be media asking about the detailster. Should I answer it or not? How should I answer?" With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Cassandra said slowly, "Greetings to the ssics." The four short words were the most powerful proof. In this city, everything went very fast. No one would remember that they had once heard a sentimental song on the roadside, and no one would remember that they had passed by an endless field when they were children... Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The reason why it was a ssic was that it could portray the deepest soft attachment in everyone''s heart. That''s the meaning of a ssic. Soon, Jack announced the news that they were going to shoot the second movie of "Heavenly Dragon" on the official microblog of the Ring Entertainment Industry. Chapter 754 Im Just Worried about You Chapter 754 I''m Just Worried about You "Are you crazy about being famous? How dare you take advantage of its poprity! " "''Heavenly Dragon'' is a ssic movie in our generation''s heart. How can you take advantage of it! If you don''t shoot the second part, it''s a salute, okay? " "Who gave you the courage? How dare you shoot ''Heavenly Dragon''? You''re shameless! " "Hey, do you know what you''re doing?" "How ridiculous. Don''t be so shameless." "We will definitely resist the shooting of the second part of ''Heavenly Dragon'' by the Ring Entertainment Industry! By the way, have you got the copyright? This is an infringement! Back me up! Send me up! " As soon as the news of the second part of "Heavenly Dragon", which was shot by the Ring Entertainment Industry, released, it caused an uproar in thements area directly. The Inte was full of doubts and abuse, and many words were directly blocked. It was simply obscene. Cassandra also noticed thesements, but she didn''t care as she had expected it. The movie "Heavenly Dragon" had been silent for so many years. If it weren''t for the fact that Auden hade out again, few people would have remembered the popr movie that had been active on the big screen and shared by two or three generations. The times were always progressing. It was irreversible to abandon the old and embrace the new, but in the end, there were still some people who would be a little reluctant and obsessive, and this little unwillingness and obsession would gradually gather into the brightest roar. With a sad face, Jack threw his phone away speechlessly, "Cassandra, why don''t you see how we are cursed? These people are too cruel, cursing me that I won''t be able to get a wife all my life, and eating instant noodles without spice... I really can''t control my hands. I want a wife. I want a spice bag. Purr...purr..." Although Jack had been mentally prepared, he did not expect that thements on the Inte were more terrifying than he had imagined. Cassandra looked at Jack and said, "Don''t worry. If you don''t want to see it, just log out the official microblog''s ount. We won''t respond for the time being." Confused, Jack scratched his head and blurted out, "Why?" Just let them insult us like this? ''I can''t bear it!'' Cassandra, "Let it be. I''ll inform you when to start the next step." Jack was speechless. He felt that he might not be able to see the sun tomorrow morning! Jack didn''t know what Cassandra was up to. He stayed in the small meeting room for a long time before he left in a hurry. After Jack left, there were only two people left in the small meeting room, Cassandra and Johnny. Johnny wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Cassandra asked first, "Johnny, don''t you believe me?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Johnny kept silent for a few seconds and shook his head. "No, I''m just worried about this matter. It''s not as simple as we think. The Shen Group is not an ordinary grouppany. Why does it suddenly want to invest in Susan? From an entertainment circle point of view, an actress who has so many rumors will bring trouble even if she has money to prove her innocence. After all, the online users are no longer as easy to deceive as before. " Cassandra smiled, "So, are you worried that there is a trap, or that I can''t deal with these negative news?" Johnny raised his eyes slightly, and there was a slight ripple in his deep eyes. He looked at Cassandra, and his ears were inexplicably red. He hurriedly avoided the eye contact, and his eyes were somewhat evasive. "I''m just worried about you." He believed that she could handle all the situations and that she wouldn''t be so stupid as to set up a trap for herself, but he still couldn''t control himself to worry about her. Maybe... It was the so-called colleague rtionship. Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "You don''t have to worry about me. Just be relieved. If I can''t even deal with this matter, how can I continue to stay in the circle in the future?" Johnny''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. Looking at Cassandra''s upright and honest appearance, Johnny''s heart trembled slightly, and a touch of loss shed across his eyes. He was too shy to say a lot of words, and what he could say was his limit. Unfortunately, Cassandra didn''t seem to understand what he meant. In fact, it was not that Cassandra didn''t understand what he meant, but that she couldn''t make any response. After getting along with him for such a long time, as long as she was not blind, she could see that Johnny liked her. But she didn''t know how to repay him, so she had to pretend that she knew nothing. Johnny was about to speak when Cassandra''s phone rang. It was from Hogan. Cassandra frowned and looked at Johnny, "I''m sorry, Johnny. I have to answer the phone." Johnny nodded. Cassandra stood up and walked quickly to her office. Then she picked up the phone and put it near her ear, "Hello." On the other side of the phone, Hogan was lying on the sofa. Two buttons were unbuttoned at the cor of his ck shirt, revealing a row of beautiful corbones. The man narrowed his eyes slightly and saidzily, "Mr. Samuel, are you free tonight? There is a good storytelling at the South City Grand Theatre. If you are interested, why don''t you watch it together with me?" Times was like a bulldozer that could destroy everything. Up to now, with the development of technology, the ancient culture of China such as Beijing opera and storytelling, which had been passed down for thousands of years, was gradually declining, and some of them even gradually disappeared without a sessor. The South City Grand Theatre had been established in the beginning of the Republic of China. It had gone through countless wars and finally reborn. After its establishment, it was bought by Mr. Du, who used to be one of the four famous stars of the capital city. Over the years, Mr. Du had beenmitted to inheriting the traditional culture. This grand theatre could remain until today, it could be said that Mr. Du had made a great contribution. However, Mr. Du was old now, and today was hisst storytelling show. Cassandra wanted to buy two tickets for her grandmother, who was a loyal fan of Mr. Du, but unexpectedly, half a month ago, the tickets of this show had been sold out. However, to Cassandra''s surprise, Hogan also liked storytelling. Cassandra chuckled and asked, "Mr. Hogan, do you also like storytelling?" Hogan smiled, "I don''t like it, but Mr. Du just sent me a few tickets. I just arrived in the capital city, and I''m not familiar with this ce, and I don''t have many friends. After thinking for a while, I thought that you might like to listen to the storytelling, so I called to ask. If you don''t like it, I won''t force you." As her grandmother liked storytelling, Cassandra had listened to a lot since her childhood, especially Mr. Du''s works. But she didn''t expect that she would have the chance to watch his show in person. Cassandra clear her throat and said, "Well, may I ask if I can take my family with me?" Chapter 755 Ill Take You to Have Fun Tonight Chapter 755 I''ll Take You to Have Fun Tonight "You''re married?" Hogan narrowed his eyes and said coldly. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and made up an excuse, "No, it''s not like that. It''s just a good friend. He also likes to listen to storytelling. If you don''t mind, can I take him with me?" Martin was easy to be jealous. If she dared to meet Hogan alone, Martin might kill Hogan and lock her up. Hogan''s cold fingers froze slightly, and his face suddenly turned gloomy. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Samuel, are you talking about the rich gentleman of the Lu Group?" The fact that Samuel was Cassandra had been made public. Cassandra had appeared together with Martin as Samuel before, so there would naturally be people guessing the rtionship between Martin and Cassandra. Hogan was no exception. Or to some extent, there was a subtle connection between Cassandra and Hogan, but Cassandra hadn''t noticed it. Embarrassed, Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Hogan, you are so well-informed that you can even guess this... If you think it''s not convenient, forget it. " ''Can you stop asking me? I''m so desperate!'' On the other end of the phone, Hogan''s eyes were empty for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "It''s convenient. See you in the Grand Theatre tonight." After saying that, Hogan hung up the phone. With a murderous look in his slightly narrowed eyes, he picked up a ck phone on the table and dialed a number. In the Ring Entertainment Industry. Sitting on the sofa with her long arms casually wrapped around the back of the chair, Cassandra looked lazy. She dialed Martin''s number. At the other end of the phone, Martin was essing to information. When his phone rang, he immediately answered it. Cassandra smiled and said, "My sweetheart, Mr. Hogan just called me to listen to the storytelling. I can take my family members with me. Don''t you like Mr. Du''s storytelling very much? I''ll take you to have fun tonight. Well, no, I''ll take you to listen to the storytelling. " Hearing this, Martin''s face suddenly darkened and his slender fingers tightened. "Hogan?" Cassandra immediately said, "Yes, the boss of the TL Investment Company. It''s strange. Mr. Hogan also likes to listen to storytelling. If you have time, can you go with me?" Well, the desire to live could be said to be very strong... "Okay, I''ll pick you up tonight," said Martin, hiding the strange look in his eyes. Cassandra immediately put on a silly face and smiled, "No, thanks. I''ll pick you up after I finish my work. By the way, what are you doing? Are you busy? Have you had dinner on time?" ''Women who didn''t pick up their men were all scums!'' Martin took a look at the documents in front of him. These documents were temporarily found by Carlos. On the other side of the sofa, Carlos'' body was buried in a pile of documents, with a helpless expression. Martin lowered his eyes and said in a helpless tone, "I''m sorting out the documents and have eaten on time." Cassandra supported her head with the back of one hand, "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go to work first. See youter." "Okay," replied Martin. After hanging up the phone, Martin breathed a sigh of relief. He put down his phone and rubbed his swollen temples. This morning, because of the matter of Fiona, Cassandra ordered him to write a self- criticism. The president of the Lu Group nned to write a self-criticism letter that would make people cry. However, after searching for half a day, he still had no clue. Carlos struggled to get up from a pile of documents and stared at Martin. "Master, how about... Let''s change our mind... How about we give her a gift? " As soon as he arrived at thepany in the morning, he had asked someone to find almost all the books and materials rted to love letters. However, asking a single man who had never been in love to read love letters was killing him! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Martin frowned and said, "I''ll both write the love letter and send her a gift." On the other hand, since they got married, it seemed that Cassandra had always been the one who took the initiative to give him gifts. Martin, an insensitive man, finally found a little experience of managing love, so he wrote a line of words on his notebook and asked Carlos to do as he was told. Carlos'' hand was shaking like amb. He pushed away the book on his body, stood up from the sofa and walked over. When he saw the words on Martin''s notebook, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Carlos covered his chest, "Master, are you serious? Give her a banner? " ''Male chauvinist is really hopeless! Others always send flowers, diamonds and luxury cars as gifts? Your gift is really unique!'' Martin looked up and asked, "Is there a problem?" Carlos immediately shook his head like a rattle drum, "No! I''ll arrange it right away! " After saying that, Carlos ran away as fast as a gust of wind. ''But then again, are all the people in love stupid?'' As soon as Cassandra finished her work, she went to the Lu Group to pick up Martin. As soon as her car arrived at the gate of the Lu Group, she saw Martin and Carlosing out. Carlos held a long purple ck wooden box in his hands, with a sullen expression on his face. Cassandra touched her chin and wondered what was in the box. Before Cassandra opened her mouth, Carlos had alreadye to open the door of the passenger seat. After Martin got in the car, Carlos handed the long wooden box to Martin. Cassandra asked casually, "Sweetheart, what are you holding?" Carlos looked at Cassandra sympathetically and closed the door silently. Although he also wanted to see the expression on Cassandra''s face when she received the banner, he didn''t want to die. Martin handed the long wooden box to her and said, "It''s for you." Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned, and then her pupils contracted. What did she hear? A male chauvinist like Martin even knew to give her a gift! She was so happy. Cassandra couldn''t wait to open the long wooden box. The next second, her calmness was shattered into pieces. She stared at the "gift" in the box in a daze for a long time before she came to her senses. Cassandra swallowed and took out the banner from the box. The moment the banner was unfolded, she felt as if she had been hit by ten thousand punches. ''Shit! You never know what a strange gift a male chauvinist would give. A banner? Why don''t you send me a big red flower?'' Cassandra clear her throat and stammered, "Well. Honey, it''s... It''s too expensive. " Chapter 756 An Old-fashioned Man Chapter 756 An Old-fashioned Man "Do you like it?" Martin looked at Cassandra and asked. Hearing this, blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. ''You give me a banner as a gift! How dare you ask me whether I like it or not? Who give you the courage?'' No wonder Carlos looked at her with sympathy just now. She just wanted to stay alone now. Cassandra swallowed and said, "Yes, I like all the gifts from my sweetheart, but it''s better to change the words ''virtuous'' on it to ''sweet woman''." If she had known that Martin was so unreliable, she would have do it herself. She knew that she couldn''t count on Martin, who was a male chauvinism, to give her a gift! Martin nodded slightly, "Next time." Hearing this, Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Are you really going to give me another banner? Forget it. After all, he is my husband!'' Cassandra felt helpless. She struggled for a few seconds and coughed, "Well, let''s go to have dinner first, and then go to the Grand Theatre, okay?" "Wait," said Martin. Cassandra turned to Martin and asked, "Anything else?" Martin took out a letter from his pocket of his suit and handed it to her, "Here you are." Cassandra, "..." ''What kind of old-fashioned man did she marry? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Write a letters? Are you serious? !'' Cassandra took the envelope and roughly tore the top of it. Then she took out two pieces of paper from it. When the letter was opened, Cassandra saw his beautiful handwriting. After a few seconds, Cassandra suddenly raised her head, "My sweetheart, is this... A love letter? " If she remembered correctly, she had asked Martin to write a self-criticism in the morning, and it enlightened Martin. That''s amazing! Martin lowered his eyes and said, "Yes." Cassandra looked at the love letter in her hand and then at Martin, "How about you p me? I''ll see if I''m dreaming." Martin didn''t know whether to cry or tough, "You are not dreaming." Cassandra couldn''t help letting out a scream. After making sure that the love letter was true again and again, she carefully put it away with excitement, put the banner on the back seat, and started the car to leave. In the South City Grand Theatre of the capital city. There were a total of 3 floors in the Grand Theatre. There were ordinary seats on the first floor, and private rooms on the second and third floors. At this time, the Grand Theatre was already very lively with many guests. On the stage, there was an old long table, on which there was a gavel and a folding fan. In a room in the middle of the second floor, Hogan was leaning against a round chair, with his slender legs ovepped casually. He gently closed his eyes, looking harmless. A man in a ck suit sat on the long table behind him expressionlessly. His zed eyes reflected the complex data and curve on theputer screen. This man was called Stan Yuan, ranking eighth in the organization. After Barnes went to the Lu City, he would temporarily rece him. A few secondster, Stan Yuan raised his eyes slightly and looked at Hogan, "In Lu City, the stock price of the Lu Group''s branch has moved faster than we expected, and the rise has exceeded our expectations. It seems that Martin is more difficult to deal with than we expected." Hogan still closed his eyes as if he didn''t hear what he said. A momentter, his hoarse voice broke the silence, "That''s what I expected. If he doesn''t even have this ability, he doesn''t deserve to be my opponent." "It''s not Martin. It''s Thurston." Hearing this, Hogan suddenly opened his eyes and sneered, "It seems that the richest man in Lu City is not as important as I think. It''s not worth for Martin to deal with it in person. What about the DJ International Group?" Stan Yuan said, "Everything goes well. As soon as the shareholders of the Yan Group heard that you are going to invest, they all agree that you can enter the board of directors as an independent director. The news has been released." Hogan tapped his thin lips with his cold and piercing fingers and said, "Next, deprive Evan of power." Stan Yuan nodded, "Yes, I''m doing it. By the way, Evan called in the afternoon and invited you to his house for a meal in a few days. Miss Cassandra will also go there." Hogan raised his eyebrows and thought, ''Evan is more shameless than I thought.'' Hogan, "Reply to him. I''ll go there." With aplicated look in his eyes, Stan Yuan nced at Hogan. As expected, in the face of Cassandra, there was no principle or bottom line. Stan Yuan, "Yes, Mr. Hogan." A few minutester, Cassandra and Martin arrived. As soon as the two entered the room, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped a few degrees. Hogan stood up from the chair and looked at the two with a smile. Martin raised his eyes slightly and stared at Hogan without blinking. He couldn''t act rashly before he knew why Hogan approached Cassandra. Hogan raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "Mr. Martin, I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s my honor to see you tonight." When the rivals in love met, they had a contest in their hearts secretly. "Me too," said Martin. Looking at the two people, Cassandra somehow felt that the two people looked a little strange, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. Without thinking too much, Cassandra cleared her throat and said, "Well, the show is about to begin. How about we sit down first?" "Okay," replied Martin. The three of them sat down, and there was a strange silence in the air. Fortunately, the storytelling had begun. Mr. Du was still wearing a dark blue robe, and a pair of thick old sses on the bridge of his nose. As soon as he spoke, there was a burst of apuse off the stage. Hogan looked up at Martin and said slowly, "I heard that the Lu Group and the Shen Group are going to work together to develop one hundred business squares. I''ve heard it from hearsay. I don''t know if the news is true or not. Please forgive me if I said it wrong." While peeling melon seeds, Martin nced at Hogan. The Lu Group and the Shen Group had joined hands to build the top domestic business circle, and few people knew the news at present, and the Lu Group and the Shen Group had not made it public. Now it seemed that the news was still leaked out. Martin pushed a pile of peeled melon seeds in front of Cassandra, and the onlooker Cassandra thought, ''Well, do you want to talk about gossip?'' With a sneer on his face, Martin said coldly, "You are really well-informed, Hogan. You even found out this." With an innocent smile on his face, Hogan said with a smile, "The Lu Group is one of the most powerful financial groups in the country and a model for us to learn. It''s natural for me to pay more attention to it. But I don''t know if you are willing to let me take a share? TL Investment Company pays great attention to investment. As long as there is a good project, I can cooperate with you. " Chapter 757 He Is Mine Chapter 757 He Is Mine "Sorry, please allow me to refuse." Martin said directly. He was not interested in cooperating with his rival in love. Moreover, he hadn''t found out the real purpose of Hogan''sing to the capital city yet. This person was too dangerous, but he pretended to be harmless, so that people could easily get off guard. What on earth did he want to do? Hogan raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "Mr. Martin, don''t refuse me in such a hurry. I wonder if you know the project of the DJ International Group under the Yan Group." Hearing this, Martin''s eyes darkened in an instant. Cassandra, who was eating melon seeds, suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Hogan, "Mr. Hogan, you have invested three billion dors and be the independent director of the Yan Group, and also the only investor of the DJ International Group. From a business point of view, you are the God of wealth of the Yan Group now. We share weal and woe at the same time, but..." Speaking of this, Cassandra paused for two seconds, with a cold smile on her lips, and said word by word, "If you have other intentions in investing in the Yan Group, I''m afraid you will be disappointed." Hogan was smart, so she didn''t reveal thestyer of the veil. At first, she was just surprised that Hogan offered to invest in the Ring Entertainment Industry. But now it seemed that Hogan had other intentions. Hogan smiled, "Other intentions? Is there any misunderstanding about me, Mr. Samuel? " Cassandra, "Is there? Don''t think that I can''t see that you approach me deliberately for the sake of Martin? Let me tell you, even if you are good-looking, don''t try to seduce Martin. Martin won''t like you. " Hogan was speechless. Martin was speechless. ''Are you sure you are not here to make fun of me? I like Martin? Your idea is really strange!'' How could she thought that he tried so hard to get close to her in order to take away the man beside her? Hogan was so angry that he gritted his teeth and the words almost squeezed out of her throat, "I''m not a gay." Cassandra tilted her head and pouted, "You don''t need to exin. I know everything. Look at yourself in the mirror. You look like a gay from head to toe. With such sissy hair and such a thin body, you must be a gay at first nce! " Blue veins stood out on Hogan''s forehead. She could always ignite his anger with a word, but he couldn''t exin anything now. Damn it! With a frosty look on his face, Hogan said in a slightly cold voice, "I don''t like men. Even if I like them, I won''t like Martin." Cassandra smacked her lips and said, "Look, you admit it yourself. By the way, I know some handsome young men. Do you want me to introduce one to you?" ''Don''t think about my sweetheart. He is mine!'' Hogan''s face turned as dark as a pan bottom in an instant. Beside him, Stan stared at his boss with a terrible expression. When did his boss be so weak? Wasn''t argument his advantage? Normally, people who argued with him would be speechless and ashamed. But what happened today? He didn''t even have the strength to fight back. Sure enough, everyone had his vanquisher! Hogan, "No need." Cassandra grabbed a handful of melon seeds and put them in front of Martin. Martin continued to peel the seeds for her. Cassandra took a look at Martin''s slender and fair hands. s, he was so good- looking even when peeling the seeds. She was so happy. Cassandra looked at Hogan with a smile, "Don''t be shy, Mr. Hogan. I know everything. I''ll introduce him to youter." ''Well, don''t you really think you look like the madam of the old society now?'' Hogan''s face turned pale and blue veins stood out on his forehead. "I said I don''t need it." Cassandra tried her best to persuade Hogan, but she didn''t know whether he was numb or what, he just kept silent and let her nag. After listening to the storytelling, Cassandra and the others came out of the Grand Theatre. After Hogan sent the two people into the car in person, until the car''s tail light disappeared at the end of the night, Hogan''s face darkened. Standing behind him, Stan asked in a low voice, "Mr. Hogan, are you sure she is the person you are looking for?" He had been looking for her for 21 years. He wanted to tell her all the grievances and sorrows over the years, word by word, only to her. However, when he found her, she hadpletely forgotten him and be someone else''s bride. Hogan narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "This is not what you should ask." Stan looked at Hogan and said, "I know I shouldn''t have said that, but you should know what kind of mission you have. If..." Hogan''s eyes darkened and said coldly, "Shut up!" Stan wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. In the end, he just lowered his eyes and said nothing. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g On the early morning of the second day, Cassandra went out in a hurry to the program team of the reality show called "Great Detective". She should have joined the crew yesterday, but she changed the time because there was a temporary problem in the crew of the program. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have time to listen to the storytellingst night. The shooting site of the "Great Detective" program was arge outdoor shooting site specially built in the film and television city. When Cassandra arrived, Daniel had already arrived, which was a miracle. As soon as Cassandra saw Daniel, she quickly walked up to him and asked, "Mr. Daniel, why did you come so early?" Daniel was famous for his short temper in the entertainment circle. No matter how famous the director and crew were, they were not as arrogant as Daniel. It was almost normal for him to bete, but he arrived earlier than Cassandra today. Daniel''s back froze slightly, and he nced at Cassandra evasively. If Cassandra wouldn''te for the show, he would have forgotten about it, let alone arrive early. Daniel cleared his throat, "Well, the shooting begins at 9 o''clock. The role cards have been extracted before, and after the shooting begins, it will be divided into two groups of people to investigate and search for the evidence... How about we join in the same groupter? " The program would be recorded for a long time, so the guests participating in the shooting were divided into two groups. In order to show fairness, the permanent guests often took the newers to y together, which was an unwritten rule. After all, the newers had just arrived, and they might not be able to keep up with some progress. If they couldn''t get involved in the plot, there would be less fun. Cassandra nodded, "Okay, but I think there are two mysterious guests. Do you know who they are?" The so-called mysterious guests, in fact, was stunt created by the crew of the program. They were basically some famous stars or celebrities. Daniel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It is confidential. The two mysterious guests won''t show up until the program is officially recorded." Chapter 758 Mysterious Guests Chapter 758 Mysterious Guests Who were the two mysterious guests? They did such a good job of keeping the secret. They didn''t tell anyone, not even Daniel. The two of them stayed on the shooting set for a while. After putting on makeup and changing clothes, they formally entered the recording site under the guidance of the staff. The script of this episode was a story of solving a case in ancient times, so the construction of the scenes was done ording to the ancient elements. Cassandra''s and others'' costumes were also ancient costume. As soon as they entered the formal recording site, they felt it was luxurious. The formal recording site was very exquisite and the scene was veryrge. Roughly estimated, it would cost a lot to build such arge scene. Even Cassandra and Daniel had to sigh that the crew of this program was so rich. When Cassandra and others entered the room, 4 permanent guests had already arrived. After a simple opening speech, they introduced the two people, Cassandra and Daniel. Because they had read the script in advance, the two of them quickly entered the state. At this time, one of the permanent guests said a few words before inviting the other two mysterious guests toe in. After a while of mysterious BGM, two slender men came over. The next second, Cassandra almost fell down from the chair. ''Damn you! What''s going on?'' She knew the two legendary mysterious guests. There must be something wrong! "Now, let me briefly introduce these two mysterious guests - Andrew, CEO of the FX International Group, and Hogan, CEO of the TL Investment Company, the two of whom are business elites. You must be looking forward to the performance of the two today!" Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, trying to minimize her sense of existence. Was it too late for her to quit now? Wait, wait! Wasn''t Andrew beaten up by Moore and still in the hospital? ''Why are you so ambitious?'' Cassandra was in a daze for the rest of the time. It was not until the forey was over and everyone began to choose the camp that Cassandra came to her senses. With a helpless expression, she looked at the permanent guests and asked, "Can I choose to be with you?" The permanent guests said that they also wanted to, and it was a tradition to help newer, but this time, the director gave an order that they were in the same group as the permanent guests, and Cassandra and other newers were in the same group. ''That''s right. People joined the crew with capital are always so capricious.'' Soon, the two camps were determined. As soon as Cassandra heard her team, she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. The director team was cruel! Cassandra and the others were promoted to the first group of guests, which meant that after the announcement of the formation, they must immediately start to search for the evidence. The story of this period was not difficult, but she felt that she could not do anything about it. To be honest, she felt helpless... At the police station in the Southern District of the capital city. In the deputy director''s office. Arthur hadn''t rested for several days in a row. There were green marks under his eyes and stubble on his chin. With a slightly pale face, he stared at theputer screen in front of him. On the screen, there was a photo taken on the spot, which was the location of the dead when he died. There was a cigarette between his fingers. He didn''te to his senses until the end of the cigarette was burnt to his fingers. It had been 4 days, but there was no clue about Lance''s case until now. As the vice leader of the special case group, Arthur felt stressful. It was so clean that there was no clue left. If there was no problem with the autopsy, Lance''s death would be immediately confirmed as suicide. Who was behind all this? What was his purpose? Arthur put out the cigarette and lit another one. He took a few deep breaths before spitting out a smoke ring. The next second, the door of his office was pushed open. Bettina rushed in with a serious face. "Arthur, I just received the notice that another murder happened in the suburb. The scene is very clean, without any clues left. It is preliminary judgment that it should be the same murderer as the one caused the death of Lance. " Arthur''s face suddenly darkened, "Let''s go there!" Half an hourter, the car arrived at a private vi in the suburb. The cordon had been pulled up outside the vi, and no one was allowed to enter or leave freely. After getting off the car, Arthur and others went straight in. The vi wasrge and luxuriously decorated. ording to the information, the owner of the vi was a rich man from the capital city, and the victim of this case was his son, named Brock Su. "Brock Su is a notorious yboy. Changing his girlfriend is faster than changing his clothes. It is said that he forced a college student from the bar toe here and was about to rape her. However, he was killed by the murderer before he could do it. From the field inspection, there was no trace left. We just heard from the college student''s statement that she had seen a ck figure. The surveince video of the whole building has been destroyed, and no more clues have been found. We have informed the family of the dead, and they are on their way here. " The policeman who conducted the on-site inspection briefly told them what had happened, and his face was extremely serious. In the capital city, there were two murders in a row. The murderer did not leave any trace on the scene. Who was the murderer? Arthur''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a female college student standing alone beside the police car not far away. He said in a deep voice, "Go and invite that college student here." "Yes, sir." Arthur looked around and found that the windows and doors were not damaged. Because this was the suburb, even if the walls were built outside, in order to be safe, the windows in the vi were also installed with a security. When the crime wasmitted, the windows on the second floor were open, but there was no useful trace, and it was impossible to determine how the dead person came in. After looking around the scene, Arthur went downstairs. The female college student''s face was as pale as paper, and her whole body was shaking. For her, she was forced toe here by Brock Su. Although she finally escaped from the disaster, her current situation was not getting better, and her mind was full of the scene of Brock Su''s death. Arthur poured the girl a ss of warm water and pushed it in front of her. She said in a trembling voice, "Thank you." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Arthur, "Don''t be afraid. That''s all over. Although the person who assaulted you is dead, we will definitely give you justice." Hearing this, the female college student''s face gradually showed a trace of confusion. She lowered her eyebrows and said bitterly, "Justice? The Su n is rich and powerful. How can you give me justice? " Chapter 759 Coincidence Chapter 759 Coincidence "Everyone is equal in front of thew, which is the minimum bottom line. Otherwise, I don''t deserve to wear this dress." Arthur said calmly. The college student''s eyes turned red. She bit her lips tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "What do you want to ask? Go ahead." Arthur kept silent for a few seconds. "Did you find anything unusual or see someone suspiciousst night?" The college girl tensed up. After a while, she said, "Since Brock brought me backst night... I had been locked in the bedroom upstairs. When he was about to assault me, there was a strange sound outside. I couldn''t tell what it was, like the sound of metal being heavily knocked. But as soon as Brock heard the sound, he lost control... I got up from the bed when he was not noticing me. When I ran to the door, I saw a shadow sh past me. Then I heard a strange sound behind me. I turned around and saw... I saw Brock fall down in front of me... " Tears streamed down the girl''s cheeks. No matter how strong she was, she was still a student. It was normal that she couldn''t ept such a big thing. Arthur exhaled a turbid breath. She was a girl, and he had no experience in coaxing people. He had to sit on the sofa, and Bettina next to him really couldn''t stand it anymore. Sheforted the college girl with a few words, but when she was fragile, the moreforted she was, the more emotional copse she would feel, and the college girl cried so hard that her eyes were swollen. When the female college student''s mood improved a little, Arthur continued to ask a few more details. At this time, Rolf suddenly ran in. "Arthur, something''s wrong. Brock''s father, Beal Su, the boss of the Su Group, was in a car ident on the way here... He died on the spot. "Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Arthur''s face darkened. He had been handling cases for a long time, so he naturally knew that all coincidences of cases were likely to affect the case itself. Brock had just been killed, and Beal Su had a car ident on the way here. Too many coincidences were not coincidences. Arthur immediately asked, "Have you investigated the reason of the car ident?" Rolf took a deep breath and said in a hurry, "I''ve checked it out. There''s no problem with the car in the ident. It was a truck that caused the ident. At the time of the ident, the truck lost control and directly hit the car of Beal. The driver of the truck died on the spot. For the time being, we can exclude the suspicion of homicide." Arthur shook his head and said, "You stay here and wait for me. Bettina, youe with me to the scene to check." There was nothing to investigate here. The surveince video waspletely destroyed. This ce was in the suburb, and there were not many useful road surveince videos. The murderer could even destroy the surveince video here, so he must have avoided the traffic surveince. There was no point in continuing to stay here. Somehow, this case made Arthur feel unprecedentedly difficult, as if there was a pair of invisible hands operating behind, and he hadn''t seen anything suspected yet. Arthur immediately drove to the scene of the car ident. When they arrived, the scene was still being examined. From the scene, it was true that the truck carried a cart of goods. Because of the impact of the collision of two cars, the head of the truck hit the side fence, and the driver was stuck on the steering wheel and died. On the other side, the front part of Beal Su''s ck Benz S level car was almost smashed into pieces, and his body was stuck in the driver''s seat. He died on the spot. "What''s going on now?" Arthur asked in a deep voice. "I have briefly reported the situation at the scene. The specific cause of death of the drivers of the two cars has to wait for the corpse examination report. For the time being, there is no abnormality at the scene. We have also found out the identity of the owner of the truck, and have informed his family to come to the police station to identify the corpseter." Arthur looked around. Although this ce was only a provincial road, the road was straight and there was no bend. From the scene, when the ident happened, there was no trace of brake and slowing down of the truck. On the contrary, the Benz car of Beal Su pulled out a ck brake mark. And from the direction of the mark, the Benz was trying to avoid the truck. If the owner of the truck did it deliberately, but he himself died in the car ident. If it was just an ident, why was there no trace of brake on the truck at the time of the crime? Or was the driver absent-minded or in a wrong mental state at the time of the crime? At this time, Bettina came over with aptop. On the screen, there were dozens of small videos, which were read from the vehicle recorder in the Benz. Bettina said, "Arthur, this is a copy from the vehicle recorder on the car of Beal Su. I have just seen it. When the case wasmitted, the truck was rushing directly towards the Benz. At that time, Beal Su wanted to avoid it, but it was toote. Whether from the video or the scene, there was no trace of brake on the truck. It was more like a carefully designed murder." Arthur turned his head and looked at the truck beside him. "Where is the vehicle recorder on the truck? Is there any valuable video? " Bettina immediately said, "This is strange. The memory card of the vehicle recorder on the truck was lost, so we didn''t find the relevant video. They checked the road monitoring information, but didn''t find any suspicious person taking away the memory card. In other words, before the case, there was no chip on the vehicle recorder on the truck, or there was a ghost." Arthur nced at her. He didn''t believe there was any ghost in the world, but the loss of the memory card was too strange. Arthur thought for a while and said, "After the case, has anyone else approached that truck except our people?" Bettina nodded and pointed at a man in a ck windbreaker next to her. "It''s him. ording to his statement, he happened to drive by when the ident happened. After seeing the car ident, he wanted to confirm if the driver was still alive, but he didn''t get in the truck. After that, he called the police and the ambnce, but the driver died before the ambnce arrived." Arthur looked at the direction where Bettina pointed and saw the man in ck windbreaker standing beside his car. The man wore a pair of gold rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, giving off a feeling of being regarded as a sessful elite. When he saw that Arthur looked at him, the man smiled shyly at him. Arthur pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and asked, "Have you record his phone number?" Bettina, "Yes. What? Do you suspect him?" Arthur couldn''t tell what he felt. The first time he saw the man in ck windbreaker, he felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what it was. It was just his intuition, but he couldn''t handle the case by intuition. Evidence should be collected. Chapter 760 Im On a Diet Chapter 760 I''m On a Diet "Not really. You can take a record for him and then let him go. You must make sure that his phone number is effective. Do you understand what I mean?" Arthur said in a hoarse voice. Of course, Bettina knew what he meant. But to be honest, if his boss was not a masculine man, she would doubt if he had a crush on that man with sses. Bettina went to take a record, and Arthur carefully checked the scene, but couldn''t find more clues for the time being. The death of Beal and the truck driver could only be confirmed after the corpse examination report, whether it was a car ident or other reasons. This case seemed to drag all of them into a whirlpool, and they could no longer escape. The night was long. After the shooting of the "Great Detective" program, Cassandra had almost been tortured to death. When the night wind blew, she couldn''t help shivering and regained some spirit. During the shooting, her phone was in flight mode. As soon as she came out, she couldn''t wait to turn on her phone. At the same time, Hogan, Andrew and Daniel stood in front of Cassandra. Cassandra''s hand holding the phone shook and smiled awkwardly, "Well, the program has been recorded. Let''s go." Daniel hesitated for a while and left dejectedly. Andrew was almost the same, but Hogan remained calm and said, "We''ve been busy all day. May I have the honor to invite you to have a midnight snack?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ''No! Don''t even think about it!'' Cassandra refused in her heart, but her expression didn''t change. She said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Hogan. But it''s sote, and I''d better not eat anything. I... I''m on a diet. " Before Hogan could say anything, a ck Maybach came over and stopped at the roadside. The back door was opened and Martin got out of the car. Cassandra ran to Martin in a hurry. After she took a few steps, she realized that it was a public ce and it would be troublesome if she was seen. So she looked around furtively and made sure that there was no outsider. Then she was relieved. Cassandra quickly got into the car and didn''t notice the cold face of Martin. Not far away, Hogan raised his eyes to look at Martin. He was really a man who haunted everywhere. It seemed that he hadn''t made enough trouble for Martin. Martin nced at Hogan and then turned around to get on the car. No matter why Hogan came to the capital city, he would not let Hogan hurt Cassandra. As soon as Martin got on the car, Cassandra briefly told him what had been recorded today. Then she stared at Martin pitifully and said, "Darling, you don''t know that this program is so terrifying. I don''t want toe to this program again." Originally, three handsome men were recording a program with her, which was a very pleasant thing for her. She couldn''t flirt with other men, but it didn''t mean that she couldn''t look at the handsome. However, when these three people were weirdlybined, she always felt that something was wrong! Sitting in the back seat, Martin''s cold and hard face was reflected on the ck window. He covered the strange look in his eyes, reached out his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s head, "Good girl, don''t take part in this kind of show in the future." Cassandra immediately nodded and said, "Yes, I have suffered a blow both physically and mentally today. Shouldn''t you reward me well?" "Yes," replied Martin. Cassandra immediately raised her head and fawningly said, "Can you cook for me after we arrive home?" "Okay," replied Martin. Why was Martin so easy-going today? He said yes no matter what she said~ Carlos, who was in the front row, thought in his mind, ''You''re showing off your love again!'' The two of them talked for a while. Cassandra leaned against the seat and turned on the microblog. As soon as she turned on the microblog, she saw a few pieces of news about the police station in East City District. "The old case hasn''t been solved, and there is a new case. Both the boss of the Su Group and his son have died!" "There is a lot of fog in the series of killings..." "It''s a weird scene. Who is the backstage maniptor?" Several pieces of news upied the hot list in a row. The number of topic reading had reached over one billion, and the number of discussions had reached over a million. Originally, they thought that it was just a simple murder case, but they did not expect that two more murders were involved behind it. In order to keep the case a secret, there were not too many specific details and rted records of the case on the Inte. However, three murders in a row had caused a great sensation in the capital city, and online users were asking to solve the case as soon as possible and catch the murderer. Cassandra looked at the specific content carefully. At present, she was sure that the scene of Brock''s death was almost the same as that of Lance''s. There was no trace left on the scene, and no more clues were found at present. However, in this way, Cassandra''s suspicion waspletely cleared. The police had officially cancelled their suspicion of Cassandra, and she was listed as a witness. As for Beal, he encountered a car ident and died in an ident on the way to the vi in the suburb. However, Cassandra soon found that something was wrong. The scene of the case was a public area, so the photos of the scene were quickly exposed. From the photos, the truck driver was suspected of murder. "What are you thinking about?" A low voice suddenly sounded above her head. Cassandra rubbed her swollen temples and said, "It seems that the car ident of Beal is not just an ident." "What do you think?" Martin asked. Cassandra put her phone in front of Martin and said, "Look at the photos of the scene, it can be seen from them that the Benz had brake marks and also had the intention to avoid the truck. However, if the truck driver didn''t want to have an ident, he would think of braking at the first time. However, no measures had been taken at the time of the truck crime. That is to say, if the driver was not distracted or in a bad mental state, he deliberately hit Beal''s car. That is... Murdering. " She could guess this, and Arthur and others should have guessed it as well. That was why they associated the death of Beal with Brock and Lance. "What else?" Martin asked. Cassandra continued to read two more news, "Look at this. As soon as Beal and his son died, someone immediately exposed the father and son''s private life dissolute and suspected of many crimes. Although the Inte is developed now, it''s easy to dig out anything, but it''s too coincidental. It seems that everything is arranged in advance." There must be something wrong. Moreover, this time it was not just a coincidence. Chapter 761 Are You Pull the Wrong Person Chapter 761 Are You Pull the Wrong Person "Cassandra, from now on, you don''t have to get involved in this matter and don''t pay attention to it anymore. I will handle it." After a moment''s silence, Martin pulled Cassandra into his arms and kissed her gently. Cassandra rested her head on Martin''s chest, listening to the man''s undting and powerful heartbeat. At that moment, the past shed through her mind like a film. She put her arms around the man''s waist and said slowly, "Martin, I have never asked you why you are so good to me. I have no special advantages except for beautiful look, and I always make trouble... Martin, why do you have a crush on me? " She thought she didn''t deserve it. In both her previous life and this life, she felt that she didn''t deserve Martin and his being so good to her. Martin held her more tightly. After a long time, the man''s extremely hoarse voice came from above Cassandra''s head, "You deserve it." Cassandra seemed to have sensed that he was in a bad mood. She raised her hand and gently smoothed his back, and said in a hoarse voice, "Martin, sometimes I feel that everything in front of me is just a dream. I''m afraid that one day, I will suddenly wake up from this dream. Outside the dream, we are two strangers, and we just brushed past each other on the street... Martin, I will be sad. " In her previous life, Cassandra was a determined atheist. After all, traveling through rebirth was too dramatic for her. But now, everything was true. She had searched countless information, but she couldn''t exin why all this had happened. Since God had given her another chance, she didn''t want to repeat the mistakes of her previous life. If one day she found out that all this was just a dream, what should she do? ''No disaster, no dream. I''m dead and I''m alive. I''m drowning in my dream.'' Martin tensed up, with an unprecedented loss in his deep eyes. He slightly closed his eyes to hide his unusual look and said in a very low voice, "No, I won''t let you go, Cassandra... You are mine. " Martin''s voice was unusually hoarse and deep, but Cassandra felt it was pleasant. She pursed her lips and said with an aggrieved look, "Martin, don''t you think it''s unfair? My rival in love came to our house to make trouble this morning. Why didn''t you help me? Why were youughing? You are such a heartbreaker! " Hearing this, Martin''s eyes darkened and said coldly, "Hogan." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly, and she said guiltily, "Hogan just appreciates my talent, okay? You can''tpare him with the bitch Fiona. Don''t sling mud at me." ''No, I didn''t. I don''t know!'' Martin frowned and said helplessly, "The Lu n and the Shen n have been friends for generations. This time, we cooperate with the Shen Group from amercial point of view, and it has nothing to do with anything else." The implication was that he and Fiona were innocent and there was no affair. Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "I didn''t say anything else. Am I that narrow-minded?" ''Ha-ha, don''t you have any idea in your heart?'' At the police station in East City District of the capital city. Since Lenny was transferred to be the group leader of the special case group, he had slowlypleted the formalities there before he came to take office. As soon as he arrived, everyone in the police station was asked work overtime by him, regardless of whether they were resentful or not. Including the retired old director, Weldon Wang. Lenny''s family was wealthy and had a strong background. Weldon Wang didn''t dare to offend him. He immediately summoned all the people to the meeting room, waiting for Lenny''s special meeting. In the meeting room. Arthur''s two legs were casually ced on the table in front of him, with half a cigarette in his mouth. The other people sat aside and whispered, guessing what kind of person the new leader of the group was. "Rolf has checked the resume of this group leader. Last month, he just joined a small police team. He was quite powerful in college. He assisted the police in M country to solve cases, and was also awarded an honor medal." "No matter how awesome he is, he is still a newer, okay? Do you really think the police station is his family''s property? " "I''m not as vulgar as you. The key is to see if he is good-looking... Well, no matter how handsome he is, he is not as handsome as our boss, Arthur. He must be a short and poor man! " "Yes, you are right. Arthur is the most handsome man in the police circle. Don''t you think so?" Everyone talked to each other. They ttered Arthur so much. After all, deputy director Arthur was their boss, and their sry and bonus were in the hands of him, so they had to lower their heads. Arthur was a slick talker, but he was capable at the critical moment. Otherwise, his subordinates would not trust him so much and be loyal to him. For the first time in the police station, they were not asked to go to the head office for setting up the special case team this time. Instead, they were assembled in the police station of East City District. The group leader who had juste here today finally took office. A momentter, Weldon Wang and Lenny came in. All the people in the office werepletely dumbfounded. Almost reflexively, Bettina jumped up from the chair with her eyes almost glued to Lenny. "Damn it! Mr. Weldon, are you pulling the wrong person? How can such a delicate and beautiful man do such heavy work like us! He is so handsome! " The next second, everyone looked at Bettina in unison. Bettina was a good-lookingdy, and had a slightly heavy taste, but as a policewoman, she had been single for so many years, and there was a reason. No man could ept a woman who was more rough and shameless than him. Weldon Wang''s face darkened with anger, and his face trembled with anger. Then he gritted his teeth and roared at Bettina, "How can you talk to your boss like that? Sit down! " What a shame! He felt so embarrassed! Bettina was stunned. She regretted and sat on the chair. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ''Oh my God! I''m finished this time!'' What''s wrong with her? Why couldn''t she control her mouth! Only then did Weldon Wang turn to look at Lenny with embarrassment. There was no change in the expression on Lenny''s face, so Weldon Wang had to say first, "Now let me give a brief introduction to our new leader of the special task team, Lenny Shen. Wee." As soon as he finished speaking, thunderous apuse broke out in the meeting room. Chapter 762 Are You Still a Human Being Chapter 762 Are You Still a Human Being Lenny walked half a step forward, nced around the meeting room with his cold eyes, and finally looked at Arthur. Arthur''s slender legs were still ced on the table in front of him. As soon as the cigarette in his mouth reached its end, he reached out to put it out, throwing it into the ashtray on the table casually. "Now, please make a brief speech, Mr. Lenny." Weldon said with a smile. Lenny withdrew his sight. Before he could speak, Arthur suddenly put down his legs on the table, stood up and looked at Lenny with burning eyes. "The transfer order has been issued for 3 days. Mr. Lenny, you''re really putting on airs. It''s not until then that youe here to take office. You even forced everyone toe here to apany you. It''s a matter of life and death... Mr. Lenny, do you know how serious the case is? If you don''t know, I can tell you. " There were 3 murders in a row. No matter how bad they had done before they died, in their eyes, the dead were the most important. What they needed to do was to solve the case and find the real murderer, and give the dead justice. Originally, the purpose of establishing a special team in the police station was to gather resources to solve the case as soon as possible, but he did not expect that such a young man would suddenlye to be the group leader. Arthur had already been full of anger in his heart, but Lenny made a fuss at this time. Blue veins stood out on Weldon''s forehead. With a false smile, he said, "Arthur, don''t say that. After all, Mr. Lenny is your leader... Mr. Lenny, don''t take Arthur''s bad temper to heart. " Lenny narrowed his eyes and raised one of his eyebrows slightly. "I''ve heard that there is no case that can''t be solved by Mr. Arthur in this world. I wonder if you''re interested in making a bet with me, Mr. Arthur." All of a sudden, Arthur''s face turned gloomy. He sneered and said, "Bet on what?" Lenny looked at him and said, "Bet on who will solve the case first. As for the bet, the loser must be willing to be suppressed by the winner all his life. What do you think?" Uh... What kind of bet was this? Why did they all feel that something was wrong? "Okay," said Arthur with a smile. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lenny smiled and said, "From now on, the members of the special case team are divided into two groups. You can choose Mr. Arthur or me to lead you at will. I won''t force you." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a strange dead silence in the meeting room. From the perspective of solving cases, Arthur was indeed a genius. In addition, Lenny was just a neer, but he was so arrogant. The reason why Arthur agreed to make this bet was to take the opportunity to teach Lenny a lesson. They understood it, so they would not stand in the wrong line. A few minutester. Bettina stood up and said weakly, "Well, I''ll choose Mr. Lenny." Everyone was speechless. What a heartbreaker! Anyway, the bet had been made. Although Bettina was the only one on Lenny''s side, he didn''t intend to use too much police power to bet with Arthur. He made this bet just because he didn''t like Arthur. In the Yan Garden. After returning to the Yan Garden, Martin went to the kitchen to cook. Cassandra smiled all the time,y on the sofa and muttered, "From now on, I will enjoy my life." Next to her, Carlos twitched the corners of his mouth andined, "Cassandra, can you tell me in advance next time when you show off?" ''I will feel embarrassed, okay?'' Cassandra nced at Carlos sideways, put one hand behind her head, and stared at him with a smile, "Carlos, are you jealous?" With a sad face, Carlos said, "Nonsense. Leave me alone, okay? " ''Although I''m single, I still have dignity!'' Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said in a naughty tone, "Then you should find a girlfriend. To be honest, you don''t have a girlfriend at this age, others may think you are a gay." Carlos widened his eyes and said angrily, "Which shameless person said this nonsense? Who says that I''m a gay? I''m just trying to keep my chastity! I''m waiting for the right person! " Cassandra was curious, and she immediately asked, "Which kind of person do you like?" Carlos, "Of course she should be the most beautiful and talenteddy in the world. She is extraordinary, soft and lovely!" Cassandra''s mouth twitched, "Are you dreaming? You deserve to be single! " Was he out of his mind? How could there be such a wless woman in the world? ''Even if there is, how can she fall in love with a rough man like you?'' Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead, "It''s you that asked me first!" With a helpless expression on her face, Cassandra said, "I didn''t ask you to say anything nonsense. You are destined to be alone. Why don''t you think about taking adopt my son, Moore? Maybe he can take care of you in the future." Cassandra thought about it carefully. It seemed that Carlos didn''t have any girlfriend in his previous life. It was not easy to have a pursuer, but he was a pervert. He was almost beaten to death by Carlos. What a pity. All of a sudden, Carlos put on a helpless look andined, "Cassandra, are you still a human being? I advise you to be kind! " Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "If I''m not a human being. Can I be a dog?" Carlos, "..." Well, his sister-inw would never y ording to the routine! Before Carlos could say anything, his mobile phone suddenly rang. Carlos took it out of his pocket and saw a strange number on the screen. He picked up the phone absentmindedly and said, "Hello." A deep and hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Carlos, do you remember me? Humphrey Hong, CEO of the Dong He Group. " Hearing this, Carlos was stunned, "Dong He Group, Humphrey Hong? Who? Do we know each other? " "Last time at the wine party, I met you. I think you don''t remember it." Carlos touched his chin, "Since I don''t remember, why you still call me? Are you crazy?" Humphrey Hong didn''t get angry. He chuckled, "Mr. Carlos, you''re joking. I''m sorry to bother you. I just heard that you''re interested in bone sculptures and I happened to have one. It''s said that it was made by Master Chen. Thinking that you''re an expert, I want to ask you for help to identify whether it''s true or not." Carlos'' pupils shrank slightly, and he suddenly became interested. "Master Chen?" Humphrey, "Jeffry Chen, Master Chen, an expert in bone carving." Carlos'' eyes lit up. Jeffry Chen loved bone carving all his life, his skill was so exquisite that no one couldpare with it. Unfortunately, he had retired 3 years ago, and there were not many finished bone sculptures that could be collected in the market. Carlos said in a hurry, "Where are you? I''ll be right there. " Chapter 763 Lend Me Your Backyard Chapter 763 Lend Me Your Backyard After Humphrey telling him the address, Carlos hung up the phone and turned to Cassandra, "Cassandra, I have something to deal with..." Before he could finish his words, Cassandra interrupted him, "The CEO of the Dong He Group, Humphrey Hong, is married. He is a bad man. He seduced you with a bone sculpture, in fact, he wants to rape you. Carlos, believe me, he is apletely bad man!" Carlos, "..." It seemed that he just answered a phone call! Why did his sister-inw know so well about a strange man? He was confused! Carlos swallowed and said with difficulty, "No, Cassandra, he just heard that I like bone carvings, so he wants to ask me for help to identify whether it is genuine or not. Can you be like an innocent and ignorant woman? Why there are full of messy things in your mind?" With one hand on the back of her forehead, Cassandra said provocatively, "How about we make a bet? If my guess is right, lend me your backyard." Recently, she wanted to dig a fish pool at home, but there was no room for such a big ce in the garden. She had been thinking about the yard of Carlos'' house next door for a long time, and she had expressed it crazily countless times, but Carlos was not fooled. What could she do? She was desperate! Carlos looked at her and said, "If you guess wrong, you are not allowed to covet my yard from now on. You can''t nt vegetables or dig holes!" Cassandra said in a hurry, "Deal! Wait a minute. I''ll ask my sweetheart toe with me. " Carlos, "..." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In a starred hotel in the capital city. This hotel was owned by the Dong He Group. Humphrey had an exclusive presidential suite here. After they arrived at the hotel, Cassandra booked a suite next door and got the monitoring equipment in advance. After Carlos entered, Cassandra immediately sat in front of the tablet PC, staring at it without blinking. In the next room. The light in the room was a little dim, and the air seemed to be filled with a faint fragrance. On the ck tea table in the center of the room, there was a well carved wooden box, which was obviously very expensive. With a fancy shirt on the upper part of his body and a pair of ck suit pants on the lower part, Humphrey asked Carlos to sit down. He pushed the wooden box in front of Carlos and said with a smile, "This is a unique product that I have found with great efforts. I don''t know if it is genuine or not. So I asked you for help, Mr. Carlos." Carlos didn''t care what he said at all. If it weren''t for this bone sculpture, he wouldn''t even remember who Humphrey was, let alonee to the hotel in the middle of the night to examine the sculpture for him. He raised his hand to open the solid wood box, in whichy a finished bone sculpture. At that moment, Carlos'' pupils contracted sharply and stared at the bone sculpture. The so-called bone carvings were based on bones. They had a long history, but many people believed that bones were ominous and were not suitable for collection. Therefore, there were not many complete bone carvings, and Carlos only had a total of more than ten collections. "Mr. Carlos, how about this bone sculpture?" Not knowing when, Humphrey moved to the side of Carlos, and the greed in his eyes could not be hidden. Carlos frowned and thought of what Cassandra had said. A cold light shed in his eyes. "This bone sculpture is indeed made by Master Chen. Since you know my preferences, I don''t know if you''re willing to sell it to me. You can tell me the price." All of a sudden, Humphrey put his right hand on the back of Carlos'' hand and put his head close to Carlos'' ear. The warm breath fell on Carlos'' neck, and he deliberately lowered his voice. "This bone sculpture is thest work of Master Chen, and I spent a lot of money to buy it. But, as long as you like it, the price... As long as you are willing to stay with me for one night... I''ll give it to you as a gift. What do you think? " Carlos'' face turned cold all of a sudden. How dare he offend him? The next second, Carlos shook off Humphrey''s hand. He moved his arm and wanted to p him, but he suddenly found that his body suddenly became weak. At that moment, he suddenly realized that he was drugged. He had never dreamed that he would be yed by a weak chicken after ying with the eagle for half his life. The smile at the corners of Humphrey''s mouth deepened, and his eyes were staring at Carlos. Since he saw Carlos at the wine partyst time, he had been missing Carlos. Even if he knew that he was a subordinate of Martin, he had no time to care so much. That was why he carefully designed this trap and asked Carlos here. Humphrey pounced on Carlos and pressed Carlos on the sofa. "Since I fell in love with you at the banquetst time, I''ve been missing you day and night. As long as you stay with me this night, even if you kill me, I''m willing to." Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead and his eyes were contorted. He stared at Humphrey coldly and said, "If you dare to touch me, I will make your life worse than death." Thest few words almost squeezed out of his throat. Humphrey raised his hand, pinched his chin and said with a smile, "I know you have a special identity. Even if my family is rich, it''s just a drop in the bucket in your master''s eyes. But since I dare to make a move, I won''t be unprepared. If I get you, it''s worth it even if I die, but my family can''t be destroyed by me, so I''ve prepared a deep hypnotist for you. After tonight''s romantic night, he will erase this memory of you... Honey, next, enjoy yourself. " Carlos'' face suddenly froze. He didn''t expect that the bitch, Humphrey, had even thought of a way out! Humphrey not only wanted to sleep with him, but also wanted to sleep with him for free! With a straight face, Carlos gritted his teeth and said, "How dare you!" "I have done it no matter I dare or not. This is my ce. No one will save you even if you scream. You''d better listen to me." said Humphrey, looking down at Carlos. The next second, the door behind him was kicked open. The door fell to the ground with a bang. Marcus stood at the door expressionlessly. On the sofa, Humphrey''s face suddenly darkened and he shouted angrily, "Who the hell are you? How dare you ruin my good n! Before I lose my temper... " Before Humphrey could say the word "get out", he stopped abruptly. Cassandra grabbed Marcus'' clothes and he stepped aside with a long face. ''Marcus is so dull. After that, he should stand aside and not block me pretending to be a hero to save the man.'' Chapter 764 Am I Awesome Chapter 764 Am I Awesome Wearing a dark blue suit, Cassandra walked in with a smile on her face, followed by Martin and Marcus. In the corridor outside the door, this floor had been cleared, and all the people were from the V Security team. Humphrey sat on the sofa with cold sweat on his forehead as if he was half paralyzed. Damn it! Why were Martin and others here! No matter how bold he was, he didn''t dare to act recklessly in front of Martin. Cassandra walked to the sofa and sat down. She raised her eyebrows, said while eating melon seeds, "Tut-tut... Carlos, I''ve told you his man is a scum, right? He even dares to hurt you. Do you want to rape him first or kill him first? " On the other side of the sofa, Carlos'' face was as dark as the bottom of a pan. He kicked away Humphrey with all his strength and took a few deep breaths. Then he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said in a cold voice, "This kind of bastard will do harm to others if he is kept. Kill him and feed him to the dogs." On the ground, Humphrey finally came to his senses. He knelt on the ground with a flop, grabbed Carlos'' trousers, and his face turnedpletely pale. "Mr. Carlos, I have elders and children. Please spare my life!" Carlos sneered, stared at Humphrey with his scarlet eyes gloomy, and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "I''ve already given you a chance. Isn''t it toote for you to beg for mercy now?" Cassandra, who was watching the fun, added, "Mr. Humphrey, you''re wrong. You not only have elders and children, but also have dozens of lovers. Now they are fighting outside. How about I call them in?" Humphrey was speechless. The expression on his face changed several times. He felt depressed. "Mr. Carlos, I was just too impulsive. Could you please let me go? In the next life, I will repay you! " Humphrey wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and begged for mercy with a pale face. He thought his n was perfect. He had never dreamed that he not only didn''t sleep with Carlos, but also got himself in trouble. Carlos didn''t even bother to look at him. His voice was so cold, "It''s evening, but it''s work time overseas. After tomorrow morning, there will be no Dong He Group in the capital city." Humphrey''s face changed abruptly. Hey at Carlos'' feet and said, "No! You can''t do that. You... You can''t do this! The Hong n''s business can''t be destroyed by me! " As soon as he finished speaking, his cell phone rang. With a stiff back, Humphrey took out his cell phone with a pale face. Countless messages rushed in, and then the calls of major shareholders came in. Humphrey felt a chill slowly climbed up his back from the soles of his feet. His body suddenly shook, and the mobile phone fell from his hand to the ground, and the screen was broken. How could it be possible? The Dong He Group was the fruit of the Dong He Group''s generations... Was it be destroyed like this? Humphrey trembled like amb, and his heart sank to the bottom. He had heard that Martin was ruthless and merciless, but he didn''t expect that Martin was more ruthless than he had imagined. Carlos nced at Humphrey coldly, "What can''t I do? How dare you trap on me? In the capital city where full of rich and celebrities, who do you think you are? Without the Hong n, you are even worse than a wild dog. " With an unbelievable look on his face, Humphrey stared at Carlos in panic. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word. A few secondster. Carlos said expressionlessly, "Guards, take him away." As soon as he finished speaking, two men in ck suits came in and lifted the weak Humphrey out. Cassandra moved to Carlos'' side and asked, "What do you think? Am I awesome? Do you admire me now? " The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. He nced at Cassandra speechlessly, ground his teeth and said, "Can you care about my life and death first?" He was drugged! He had endured it with all his might just now. Now that the matter of Humphrey had been solved, how could he hold on? What''s more, the bastard, Humphrey, had drugged him with some unspeakable medicine. Now even if he looked at a dog, he would feel that he had a beautiful face! Cassandra pouted and stared at Carlos with a smile, "Are you feeling bad now? But before I send you to the hospital, should we fulfill our bet first? Does your yard belong to me? " Carlos gritted his teeth, "Yes!" Cassandra, "Won''t you regret it?" Carlos, "..." ''It''s useless for me to regret!'' In a hurry, they finally sent Carlos to the hospital. Martin didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In J hospital of the capital city. After a careful examination of Carlos, Kevin''s face darkened. "I''m a doctor, not a quack. The effect of the philter can''t be cured! Solve it by hand! " There was a strange dead silence in the ward. On the sofa, Cassandra''s ears turned red inexplicably. She swallowed, stood up from the sofa and clear her throat, "Well, should I leave for a while?" She was still a child! She couldn''t understand how to solve it by hand! But she really wanted to see the live broadcast of it. If it couldn''t work, she could find a few girls for him. Carlosy on the bed weakly, his face as red as the butt of a monkey, and he felt embarrassed. ''Why didn''t you leave earlier?'' "Go get him some ice. The more, the better." Martin suddenly said. Carlos and Kevin looked at each other. For some reason, at that moment, Carlos suddenly felt less ufortable. What on earth had their master experienced? A few minutester. Carlos'' body was soaked in arge bucket of ice water and didn''t feel so ufortable. Cassandra ran into the room again and stood at the door of the bathroom, "Well... Carlos, how about I find you some girls? It''s not good for your health to hold it for too long. Am I considerate? " Carlos, "... Get out! " Where was his knife! He must kill this idiot today! With an aggrieved look on her face, Cassandra turned to look at Martin who was not far away and curled her lips pitifully. "Martin, ourckey is fierce. I''m so scared..." Carlos, "..." ''What do you mean by ckey''? I''m not yourckey!'' Chapter 765 Long Time No See Chapter 765 Long Time No See "Come here." Martin looked up at Cassandra with affection. Cassandra immediately ran to Martin, threw herself into his arms and murmured, "Carlos'' yard is mine now. How about we dig a fish pool and raise some fish? Otherwise, I can''t eat the celery I nted. " She felt that she was going to be a big farmer. Martin chuckled, "Okay." Cassandra took Martin''s hand and said, "Let''s go back to start it now. By the way, Martin." Martin raised his head and asked, "What?" Cassandra said seriously, "I always want to ask you a very serious question. If I be an excavator driver, will you still love me?" Martin was speechless. What a strange question! Martin''s face darkened and he felt helpless. "Yes. I love you. I''ll save you first." Hearing this, Cassandra was confused. She didn''t ask thest two questions. Cassandra clear her throat, "You answered so quickly without being sincerity at all." Martin was speechless. It was urgent to know how to survive with a wife who loved fantasy. In the Lu City. The night was long and the stars were as bright as water. In the Hong Fu vi district. The Hong Fu vi district was built by Drake, the richest man in Lu City. Most of the people living here were either rich or powerful, and they were famous in Lu City. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In No. 6 mansion. The vi was brightly lit. The whole vi was filled with a strong smell of alcohol. A lot of empty wine bottles and cigarette butts were scattered on the ground and tea table. If people didn''t look carefully, they couldn''t notice a man in ck lying on the ground in front of the sofa. The man''s short white hair was disheveled on his face, half covering his enchanting face. His white arms were ced horizontally on his waist. Even if he was wrapped in ayer of ck clothes, his nearly perfect figure could still be seen clearly. After a long time, a ck Bentley car stopped in front of the vi. In the driver''s seat, a man in a dark blue suit, with a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of his nose, tightly pinched the steering wheel with both hands, as if to crush it. After a while, the man raised his eyes slightly, and his deep eyes were full of coldness and cruelty. There were thousands of lights and thick frost. The man raised his hand, loosened his tie and unbuttoned two buttons. With a look of frustration, he leaned back on the chair. After a long time, he raised his hand with difficulty to cover his eyes, and a sneer appeared on his lips. After a long time, the man opened the door with his cold hand and walked towards the gate of the vi. The vi''s door was locked with a password. The man entered a series of numbers, and then, with a click, the door opened. He lowered his head, making no one see the expression on his face. A few secondster, he walked towards the vi hall with his long legs. In the hall. The man on the ground seemed to havepletely fainted, without any reaction. He breathed slowly, and sometimes he there was even no trace of breath. Even though he knew that the man just drank and fell asleep, the man could not help frowning. His heart ached for no reason, as if thousands of slender needles were pricked into his heart. The man''s chest was heaving violently. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. With some difficulty, he walked towards the man step by step to his side. After a while, he finally couldn''t control himself and half squatted, trying to pick up the man on the ground. The next second, the man on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, raised his head, and gently kissed the man''s thin lips. He said in an extremely hoarse voice, "Honey, long time no see." The man''s face suddenly turned cold, and his body seemed to be frozen in ce. His body suddenly surged with an overwhelming killing intent. A few secondster... "Damn it! Barnes! Are you trying to murder your husband? " The man dodged Barnes''s attack, and after a few consecutive moves, he was almost crippled by him. He narrowly avoided the killing move, and his voice was full of anger. Damn! ''Why haven''t we seen each other for a few months but this man''s strength has be so terrifying? My status in the forcible attack is uncertain! Damn it!'' At this moment, Barnes'' face was so gloomy that it was almost ferocious. His eyes were dark and he didn''t show any mercy. Hearing this, he suddenly stopped and his whole body was stiff like a sculpture. There was a terrible silence in the air. The man seemed to have sensed something wrong and his pupils shrank sharply. The next second, his face suddenly sank and his palm directly pped on the face of Barnes. Unfortunately, he was two secondste. Barnes lifted his hand and took off his ck thin sses. At that moment, he seemed to have been unsealed, and the whole aura changed all of a sudden. If he behaved like a human just now, then at this moment, he seemed to have turned into a human killing machine, without any human breath on his body, like a bloodthirsty demon returning from the hell at midnight. People who had heard of Barnes all knew that when he took off his sses, he was the most terrifying and had a terrible aggressiveness, and he would kill all the living things around him! The man''s face suddenly darkened. He cursed in a low voice, put away his usual dandiacal manner, and deliberately softened his voice. "Take it easy! Don''t be so violent, okay? Put on your sses! " He just wanted to tease Barnes, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t stand it. In fact, he didn''t know how Barnes survived these days when he couldn''t see him. Barnes was cold and calm. But he was so fragile when he woke up from nightmares every night. And his weakness was all because of this person. Barnes slightly lowered his eyes and kept silent. The next second, his long arms quickly wrapped around the man''s neck like a ghost, and his cold and piercing fingers tightly strangled his throat. With a little strength from his fingertips, the man could easily be killed. But he didn''t dodge at all and just let Barnes strangle him. Barnes stared at the man with his scarlet eyes, like a passenger who had traveled a long way on thin ice at night. After a long time, his hoarse voice broke the dead silence, "Why don''t you dodge?" Hearing this, the man''s lips suddenly pulled out a faint smile, and his eyes curved. "You are here, where do you want me to hide? Huh? " Barnes, "Why?" His question was abrupt without any signs, but the man understood it in a second. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "There are many things in the world that are destined. For example, I like you and I''m willing to die in your hands, but if others want to touch a hair of me, I will destroy his whole family." Chapter 766 You Cant Run Away Halfway Chapter 766 You Can''t Run Away Halfway A touch of unprecedented panic shed through Barnes'' eyes. A momentter, he loosened his grip in frustration, lowered his head, and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "What do you want me to do?" No matter what the reason was, betrayal was betrayal. Even if he had thousands of reasons, the fact of betrayal could not be changed. Why were there people in this world willing to die for each other, but could only stand on the opposite side and be ipatible? Barnes didn''t understand. He wanted to kill the man in front of him. But he couldn''t do it. He compromised again and again, forcing himself to be a madman. The man looked up, and something shed in his deep eyes. After a long time, he walked half a step forward and gently kissed Barnes on the forehead. His words were full of bitterness. "You just need to remember that my love for you has never changed. When one day, everything is settled, I will tell you everything I hide... Barnes, I love you and I''m willing to die for you, but please respect me. I can only go this way alone. Do you understand? " He didn''t want to get Barnes involved, nor did he want him to suffer for himself. He didn''t know where this "way" would lead to. He was ready to ept everything, including death. But he still didn''t want to leave Barnes. Although he knew that he could avoid him when Barnes came to Lu City and didn''t let him find any clues, he still wanted to see him. Barnes stood there like a y sculpture. After a long silence, he said slowly, "How do you know that I won''t give up everything for you?" As long as this man wanted, he was willing to give up everything and go through fire and water for him. The man shook his head with a smile. "I don''t deserve it." Barnes blurted out, "You deserve it. Since you are willing to die for me, why don''t you let me bear it with you?" The man raised his slender fingers and gently stroked Barnes'' face. His voice was extremely hoarse. "I don''t want you to suffer." If he was doomed to fail, why should he ask him to apany him on this road which was destined to be full of dangers? Barnes'' back was tightened into a straight line, and his heart was beating wildly, as if he had experienced a huge tsunami, which came out of nowhere and attacked him. The huge sound echo echoed in his chest, shaking endlessly. The next second, Barnes suddenly stepped forward and sped the back of the man''s head. His cold lips clung to the man''s lips, like a wild animal out of control. He bit the man''s lips hard, and then kissed him crazily. The man was stunned. Before he could react, his body had been pushed to the sofa by Barnes. He knocked down some empty bottles, making a slight noise. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Barnes seemed to havepletely lost control. The man instinctively wanted to push him away, but he suddenly stopped and stared at Barnes greedily with his deep eyes. If this was thest time they had sex, if there was no way out, then let him, let them indulge themselves for thest time. The man slowly put down his arm and just held Barnes in his arms tightly. It was not until there was a strong smell of blood in his mouth that Barnes suddenly stopped. He stared silently at the man under him, as if his chest was rubbed into a handful of pieces, and the pain spread one point one. After a long time, he suddenly stood up, picked up the broken sses that fell on the ground, put them on the bridge of his nose, lowered his head, and left in silence, leaving the man on the sofa in a daze. What was going on? Why did it seem like the dissatisfaction after sex? The man spat out a mouthful of blood, "Hey, honey, you can''t run away halfway! I don''t mind if you''re on top of me! " Barnes'' back was stiff. He staggered and almost fell down. A few secondster, Barnes barely stood up. His ears were burning red. He said in a low voice, "Don''t do it again." The man was confused. Why didn''t he understand what Barnes meant? ''Doesn''t he love me anymore? Did he have other boyfriends outside?'' Barnes walked out of the vi with some difficulty. After getting on the car, he sat in the driver''s seat, but did not start the car in a hurry. He took out a cigarette and lit it. Many scenes shed through his mind, and they were like imprints engraved in his mind. At that moment, he was suddenly at a loss. Was it because the two people who loved each other too much couldn''t get together in the end? Exhausted, Barnes closed his eyes, reached out to take off his tie, revealing arge part of his fair skin. He didn''te to his senses until the cigarette butt burnt his fingers. He put out the cigarette. "Ding -" Barnes'' phone suddenly rang, and a small white light suddenly lit up in the car. On the screen, he received a WeChat message from "your super handsome husband". The note was changed by that man shamelessly, but he had never changed it. Barnes picked up the phone and opened the message. On the screen, there was a line of words -- watch out for Uncle Albert. Albert ranked fourth in age among the elders of the Han n, because he had great prestige in the n. Both the elders and the younger generation would respectfully call him Uncle Albert. In the n, except for Coley and the old Madame, Uncle Albert had the highest prestige and strong power. Uncle Albert... Did everything have anything to do with Uncle Albert? The light on the screen of the mobile phone quickly dimmed. With his fingers gently tapped on the screen, his eyes were somewhat greedy. Even if it was just a message, he wanted to see it more times. The words seemed to be mixed with countless emotions. After a long time, Barnes started the car and it disappeared in the darkness. In the vi. On the balcony upstairs, a figure stood in the dark shadow. If one didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t be noticed at all. He stood here until the car tail light disappeared. Then he concealed the deep tenderness in his eyes. If this was fate, it meant that their rtionship couldn''tst long and they could only stand on two extremes, then he... He was determined to go against the heaven''s will and forced himself to be with him! The night was long, and the lights were colorful. He had to wait until the truth was revealed and his task waspleted. No matter how long it would take, he was willing to. The second morning, before Cassandra got up, she received a call from Peggy, saying that she wanted to have dinner with her tonight. Cassandra agreed without hesitation. As soon as Cassandra got up from the bed, Jack called her. Chapter 767 She Was Tempted Chapter 767 She Was Tempted Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows with a headache, slid the screen and picked up the phone, "Jack, what happened this morning?" On the other side of the phone, Jack said excitedly, "Have you read the news just now? Auden had a heart attack. Although he was sent to the hospital in time, his condition was not optimistic. It was said that he had already received a critically ill notice, and now all the news outside was flying around. Cassandra, to be honest, do you have any skill to predict? " Auden enjoyed a high position in the film industry and hadn''t been working for many years. This time, he started to work again because of the Shen Group, as soon as the film conference was over, he fell ill. People who didn''t know it might think that he was in conflict with the film. The Shen Group couldn''t do anything to hype because of Auden''s illness. Cassandra, "If I really have that ability, do I have to work so hard to make money?" Jack scratched his head. Why did he always feel that something was wrong with Cassandra''s words? However, Jack didn''t have time to think too much. He immediately said, "You''re right, Cassandra. But in this way, the film of the Shen Group and the GR Group will be ruined. Without the golden signboard of Auden, no one can rece him in the future. Even God helps us!" Cassandra touched her chin and thought, ''Jack''s words are true. After all, this is the way it is in this industry. Most people decide whether to go to the cinema to watch the movie or not mainly depending on the director''s fame and the main crew. The lineup of the movie invested by the Shen Group is indeed very powerful at present, but without a senior director to take the helm, it may not be able to hold up this scene.'' Otherwise, the film they made would not be as good as expected, and it might became a joke. Cassandra narrowed her eyes and asked, "How''s everything going with our official microblog?" Jack immediately said, "Don''t mention it. As soon as the news of elder Auden''s critically ill came out, thements under our official microblog have been reversed a lot. Many online users said that they missed "Heavenly Dragon" and hoped that we could make a good work, but there are still people who doubt our copyright. Cassandra, are you sure this is okay?" If there was something wrong with the copyright, once it was put in the center of the storm, their company would definitely not get a good result. Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "Don''t worry. I will announce the copyrightter. Well, let''s talk about it when I arrive at thepany." Jack agreed and hung up the phone. Cassandra frowned and wondered whether it was an ident or someone behind it about Auden''s illness. Cassandra didn''t think too much. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she went to the company to deal with business and then to the film and television city. She had cleared her suspicion of Lance''s case. Although the case hadn''t been closed and she might cooperate with the police at any time, she could continue to act now. As soon as she arrived at the set, Daniel walked up quickly. Daniel was filming an ancient costume movie recently, and he hadn''t changed his costume yet. He was dressed in a white costume, with long hair hanging down loosely over his shoulder. He looked like a gentleman. Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly. Oh, no, she was tempted! At that moment, she suddenly understood why Daniel had so many brainless fans. To be honest, Daniel was really the most handsome young man in the entertainment circle. "Samuel... Cassandra... Damn it! Come with me. I have something to tell you. " Daniel wished he could bite off his tongue. It was a pity that Daniel''s image was ruined as soon as he opened his mouth. So, did he fail to express his love and now becamepletely open? Cassandra pointed at herself innocently, "Mr. Daniel, are you calling me?" Blue veins stood out on Daniel''s forehead, and his face darkened. "Of course! I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Who else should I call? " Cassandra, "Oh, Mr. Daniel, what can I do for you?" Daniel rolled his eyes at her and walked towards a secluded open space with his head down. Under the envious and jealous gaze of a group of people, Cassandra braced herself to follow up. In the film and television city, there was a remote area beside the filming site. Daniel leaned against the wall and stared at Cassandra. Cassandra swallowed hard and wondered if he wanted to rape her first and then kill her? She was still a child! Cassandra coughed and forced a smile, "Well, what''s the matter, Mr. Daniel?" ''Tell me, I can take it.'' Daniel nced at her. He couldn''t connect the woman in front of him with Samuel. They were two completely different people, but they were really the same person. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought that he was either blind or crazy. Daniel looked away with difficulty and changed the topic, "Why do you want to shoot the second part of ''Heavenly Dragon''?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s very simple. I admire elder Auden very much. After all, he is the most powerful man in the film industry. Why don''t I seize the opportunity? Besides, "Heavenly Dragon" has arge group of affectionate fans. As long as we shoot well, the box office won''t be too bad. This is also a good opportunity to attract attention." As soon as the Shen Group announced that they would invite Auden to help in the film, the Ring Entertainment Industry immediately announced that they would shoot the second part of "Heavenly Dragon". It was indeed a suspicion of gaining poprity. After all, Ning Group''s film was a guarantee of quality and box office. Daniel pursed his lips and said, "When Auden came out to filming, you announced the shooting of "Heavenly Dragon 2", which was indeed a hit, but you are not an impulsive person. Once elder Auden or the people of the Ning Group use you of giarizing and infringement of the copyright, not only can''t you shoot this movie, but also you will be involved in awsuit. So, you should have obtained the copyright of this movie, and then you announced the shooting. You can''t get the copyright of the movie in such a short time, so you have already prepared it. " Cassandra didn''t expect that Daniel would be the first one to question her. This young man from a rich family who usually looked careless was also a hidden reasoning master. Raising her head, Cassandra asked calmly, "Mr. Daniel, what do you want to say?" Daniel''s thin lips broke into a straight line. After a long time, he looked at Cassandra and said in a low voice, "Do you know why elder Auden suddenly announced that he would work for the Shen Group and the GR Group after so many years of silence?" Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She had to admit that Daniel''s style had changed too fast. But judging from Daniel''s words, there seemed to be something fishy. Cassandra shook her head, "I don''t know." Daniel looked at her with aplicated look, "Mr. Auden has a son, of whom he is very fond, so he is infected with the bad habits of a yboy."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 768 I Believe You Chapter 768 I Believe You The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly. ''Then, how dare you say that? Who else in the capital city can be more profligate than you?'' Cassandra coughed, "Do you mean it has something to do with Auden''s son?" In H Country, especially in the older generation, there was a very traditional concept of male superiority and female inferiority. In the family, only boys were qualified to enter the temple, enjoy the worship, and hold a funeral for the father. Therefore, most of the families hoped to have boys and inherit the family bloodline. Although the society was open now and these old ideas had been gradually dispelled, there were still many ns that maintained this tradition, and a big n like the Ning n was no exception. Moreover, Auden gave birth to his son when he was old, so he was naturally doted on and obeyed by all means. Daniel nodded, "Sort of. This yboy is called Crane Ning, a famous wastrel in the circle. He has made a lot of mistakes in the past few years. It is said thatst week, Crane Ning killed a bartender in a top- level club after taking drug. The club is a property of the Shen Group. Fiona threatened Auden with Crane''s life, so Auden had to be forced to work for her. After the incident, Auden had sent Crane Ning abroad, but the ck sheep made trouble again and was arrested for drunk driving. Auden was so angry that he had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital. The situation was not optimistic. " Hearing this, Cassandra couldn''t help but sigh. Auden was also a filming master. She didn''t expect that his reputation would be ruined by this yboy. No wonder Auden had retired for more than ten years and suddenly announced its debut. She had thought that Shen Group had spent a lot of money, but she didn''t expect that there would be such a twists and turns. With aplicated look in her eyes, Cassandra looked at Daniel and said, "In that case, once these news is exposed, Auden will be discredited. But then again, these are extremely confidential things. How did you find them out?" ''And so fast?'' It had been only two or three days. Daniel''s action was too fast. Daniel looked up, with a veryplicated expression in his dark eyes. He was not interested in the Shen Group and Auden, but he paid attention to Cassandra. After the joint press conference of the Shen Group and the GR Group, the Ring Entertainment Industry announced the shooting of "Heavenly Dragon 2". Although Daniel didn''t know Cassandra well, he knew Samuel well. Samuel was not someone who would do something without any target. He must have been well prepared to take action, so he sent people to investigate Auden. By the way, he had also asked someone to check the record of the second movie of "Heavenly Dragon". It had been sessfully recorded a few months ago, and there was no copyright problem. Was it a coincidence, or was it a premeditation of Samuel, who was also Cassandra? Daniel suddenly found that he couldn''t understand neither Samuel nor Cassandra. He thought he was close to the truth and Samuel, but he found that there seemed to be a deeper fog in front of him, and he was trapped in it and couldn''t move a single step. He had doubted Samuel countless times, but he chose to believe every time. Daniel exhaled a long and turbid breath and stared at Cassandra with aplicated expression, "These things are indeed confidential to the outside world, but there is nothing that I can''t find out, but I can''t see through you. Cassandra, what kind of person are you?" Cassandra raised her eyes slightly and looked at Daniel with a faint smile. She spread out her hands and said, "As you can see, I have a mouth and two eyes as you. There is nothing different between us." A touch of disappointment shed through Daniel''s eyes. He really wanted to ask her if she would not trust anyone else, nor would she open her heart to anyone else except for Martin. Daniel smiled bitterly, "So you are still unwilling to tell me the truth." Cassandra bit her lips and said word by word, "I just don''t want to lie to you. Something is destined. I can''t say anything now, but what I can say must be the truth. Of course, if you think you can''t ept it, we can take it as..." Daniel''s heart trembled and his face froze. He interrupted her, "I believe you." After saying that, Daniel kept silent for a few seconds. He tightened his fingers and smiled bitterly. Then he continued, "It''s strange. I have suspected you countless times, but I chose to believe you every time. This time, it''s the same. I believe that you will tell you all the truth one day, but before that, can you... Can you let me stay with you and take care of you? " Cassandra''s pale lips pursed into a straight line. After a while, she sighed, "Why do you have to do this?" Daniel shook his head with a bitter smile, and his eyes were empty. "You think it''s bitter, and I''m willing to do it." Cassandra wanted to say something more, but she didn''t say anything. Daniel''s clear eyes were full of smile. "Thank you." Cassandra, "..."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. For some reason, the two simple words suddenly made Cassandra''s heart twitch for no reason. This boy was so pitiful. She would rather Daniel be as frivolous as he was in the past than see him suffer like this. Daniel looked at her and smiled, "Don''t be like this." He didn''t want anyone to see his fragility, nor did he want Cassandra to see it. Otherwise, he would be too bitter, and even he would feel sorry for himself. Cassandra took a deep breath and smiled, "Okay, but it''s about time. Should we go back to continue filming? I have an appointment with my goddess tonight! " Hearing this, blue veins stood out on Daniel''s forehead. "Bitch!" Cassandra, "..." ''Damn it! Who is the bitch?'' Was she too tolerant of him? What''s wrong with him! Before Cassandra could react, Daniel had left angrily. But when he turned around and left, a faint smile suddenly appeared on his face. He felt relieved. Looking at his receding figure, Cassandra''s mood was a littleplicated. However, this trip was not in vain. At least she knew what had happened between Auden and Crane, and the truth was finally cleared up and revealed. Then she couldn''t let Fiona and Roger down. Cassandra narrowed her eyes, took out her phone and dialed Hackett''s number. The phone rang twice and was picked up. At the other end of the phone, Hackett''s heart beat faster and faster, and his voice trembled uncontrobly. "Hello, Samuel... No, Miss Cassandra, what can I do for you? " Chapter 769 Treat You to Dinner Chapter 769 Treat You to Dinner The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly, and she smiled awkwardly, "Well, you don''t have to be so formal with me. You''d better call me Cassandra." ''Don''t you think Miss Cassandra sounds weird?'' Hackett''s heart beat faster and faster. He covered his chest with one hand and said as calmly as possible, "Okay, then... Can I help you? " Cassandra touched her forehead and said, "Yes, I do have something to ask you for help." A touch of disappointment shed across Hackett''s eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. He immediately asked, "What''s the matter?" Cassandra, "Here is the thing. You must have read the news that elder Auden is hospitalized because of his heart disease, haven''t you?" Hackett raised his head and nced at the screen of theputer in front of him. He was a media man, and the media had a strong time effect. Therefore, as soon as the news that Auden was hospitalized came out, he immediately paid attention to it and arranged his subordinates to follow it up in real time. After all, Auden had a high position in the film and television entertainment industry, and had just cooperated with the Shen Group and announced that he would filming again. At this critical moment, any news rted to him, even some trivial details, would be a hot topic, and Hackett would naturally not miss it. Hackett narrowed his eyes and asked, "Yes. Is there any problem?" Cassandra immediately said, "I just heard from a friend that the reason why Auden agreed to filming this time is that Fiona, thedy of the Shen Group, has something on Crane, his only son. It is said that Crane was drugged in the club and lost his mind. He identally killed a bartender. At present, he has been sent abroad by Auden, but he was arrested abroad for drunk driving. Elder Auden was so angry that he had a heart attack. " Hackett''s face changed dramatically. "You mean that Auden agreed to help the Shen Group because he was threatened by Fiona?" Cassandra, "Yes, maybe it was a perfect n from the beginning. But they didn''t expect that Crane would be so disappointing. He made trouble as soon as he went abroad, which made Auden so angry that he had a heart attack and was sent to hospital." Hackett frowned, "What do you want me to do?" A hint of coldness shed through Cassandra''s eyes, and she said in a slightly cold voice, "If all these are true, the maniptor behind all this is Fiona. What we need to do is only to expose the truth." Hackett, "Before making these news public, I will try my best to investigate it." Cassandra smiled, "Of course. I heard it from my friend. I don''t know if I can believe it or not. Please help me." Hearing this, Hackett looked a little ufortable. He coughed slightly and said, "You don''t have to be so polite to me. Can I invite you to dinner another day when you are free?" They had met each other once since Cassandra made her identity public. In the past few days, Hackett had been recuperating in the hospital. He had tried many times, but he didn''t have the courage to dial the number. In the past few days, what Zed most said was "Forget her. I''ll support you." the scene was very embarrassing. Cassandra sighed, "You''re too polite, Hackett. It''s you who helped me this time. I should treat you for dinner, right? By the way, when will you leave the hospital?" Hackett took a look at the ster bandage on his foot and his face darkened. "It will take a few more days, but I''m fine now. I can go out." Cassandra, "Then I''ll treat you to dinner after you leave the hospital." Hackett was stunned. Why did he say that it would take a few more days? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. With aplicated look on his face, Hackett said, "Well, that''s settled then." Cassandra answered and hung up the phone. Anyway, this matter was temporarily solved. Next, she would wait for the report of Hackett, and then she would be able to expose the fake mask on Fiona''s face. Cassandra took a deep breath and went back to the set, preparing to shoot. At the headquarter building of the GR Group. In the CEO office. Roger''s face was extremely gloomy. Auden was hospitalized all of a sudden. The GR Group didn''t have a substitute for the director of the same poprity at present. He agreed to cooperate with the Shen Group because of Auden, and he thought this time he could make a counterattack, but he didn''t expect that this would happen all of sudden. Damn! Why did the old man, Auden, be sick now? Standing in front of the desk, Vincent didn''t even dare to breathe. His calfs trembled. He said carefully, "Mr. Roger, I''ve just asked Mr. Auden''s assistant. He seems to be in a very serious condition this time. He hasn''te out of the operating room yet. What if... If something happens to Mr. Auden, then our movie... What should we do? " The joint press conference of the Shen Group and the GR Group had juste to an end, and Auden fell ill at this time. Many online users were paying attention to the follow-up progress of the movie, and the outside world had all kinds of guesses that they would rece the director. However, with such a large investment, the new director might bepared with Auden at any time. Who would ept this hard and thankless offer? Roger''s face darkened as he snapped, "Keep an eye on Auden. Inform me immediately if anything happens. Besides, prepare a car for me." Vincent was stunned, "Are you going out?" Roger nced at him coldly. Now that Auden was ill, if there was really an ident, the movie must be continued, and he had to find a substitute director to rece him as soon as possible. Vincent felt a chill on his back and immediately said, "I... I''ll arrange it right away!" After Vincent left, the phone on Roger''s desk rang. It was from Fiona. It seemed that he was not the only one who was anxious this time. It was not a big deal for Fiona, who was rich, to invest one billion in a movie, but she couldn''t make a mistake in this investment. Otherwise, she would lose face. Therefore, no matter what happened, this movie should continue to be shot, and it should be made better than before. A touch of disgust flitted across Roger''s eyes, and he immediately picked up the phone, "Hello." On the other side of the phone, Fiona''s face turned livid. She stared at the tabletputer in front of her with gloomy eyes and tried to keep her voice as steady and elegant as usual. "Mr. Roger, I believe you have read the news this morning, haven''t you?" Roger''s eyes darkened in an instant, but his expression did not change at all. He said, "The news that elder Auden is in hospital has been spread all over. No matter whether he can survive this or not, it is not good news for us." "Yes, Mr. Roger, you are right. What are you going to do next?" Roger kept silent for two seconds, "Mr. Auden has an extraordinary position in the film industry, and ordinary people can''tpare with him at all. Therefore, we have to find a person with the same status as him to rece him. I have found the person." "Oh? I wonder if you are talking about Lucian Dong from the Starry Entertainment Company." Chapter 770 Dont Push Me Too Far Chapter 770 Don''t Push Me Too Far Roger''s pupils contracted and his face darkened. He didn''t expect that Fiona could even guess that. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lucian Dong, the boss of the Starry Entertainment Company, was also a famous figure in the film industry. Although he was not as good as Auden, he was the only substitute director at present. Originally, Quinton was the most suitable person, but he never interfered in the affairs of the Shen Group, nor would he stand on Fiona''s side to help Fiona. Therefore, they could onlypromise and choose Lucian Dong from the Starry Entertainment Company. Lucian Dong had been working in seclusion recently, and had not produced any works for more than a year. There were different opinions in the outside world, but it was not easy to invite him out at this time. Most importantly, Lucian Dong used to be a director of the GR Group. He had a fight with the GR Group because of the termination of the contract and almost went to court. In the end, Lucian Dong paid arge sum of liquidated damages before he left the GR Group and established his own business, starting today''s Starry Entertainment Company. Lucian was very business minded. In just a few years, the market value of Starry Entertainment Company had broken through three billion dors, and he became a little famous in the entertainment circle. Roger put on a false smile and said, "Miss Shen, you are really well-informed. At present, the only person who can rece Auden in the entertainment circle is Lucian, isn''t it?" On the other side of the phone, Fiona chuckled, "Yes, Lucian is indeed the best candidate, but he seemed to have some conflicts with you, Mr. Roger, I''m afraid he might not agree to help." Roger clenched his knuckles unconsciously and said coldly, "Miss Shen, you don''t need to worry about this. I have my own way." Fiona raised her eyebrows and said, "That''s good. But if you really can''t solve it, I''m willing to do it for you." Roger gritted his teeth, "No, thanks. Miss Shen, just wait for my good news." Fiona said a few polite words and directly hung up the phone. Roger threw his phone on the table with a long face. Obviously, Fiona called to piss him off on purpose. Damn it! At that time, Lucian was still an unfamous man. It was the GR Group who cultivated him. He didn''t expect that Lucian would be so ungrateful. How could he tolerate it? However, Roger didn''t expect that he would go to see Lucian in person one day. In this circle, there was always only profit, and there was no eternal enemy in this world. There was only eternal profit. He didn''t believe that Lucian was really so lofty and unmoved. In a resort in the suburb of the capital city. This resort belonged to Lucian. Since Lucian closed his door to cultivate, he had been staying in this resort, drinking tea, nting and creating. He had a veryfortable life. In the vi. Lucian was revising the script in the pavilion. He had been in seclusion for more than a year. The content of his script had been decided. As long as the script was revised, it could be formally put into production. At this time, a middle-aged man in ck vest rushed over. The middle-aged man was in charge of the vi. His name was Koda He, who was in charge of the vi. With an anxious look on his face, Koda He said, "Mr. Lucian, the president of the GR Group, Mr. Roger, came to visit you in person and said that he wanted to see you. What do you think..." Lucian continued to type as if he hadn''t heard Koda He at all. Realizing what he meant, Koda He swallowed and continued, "Mr. Roger said that he came with sincerity this time and would not let you down." Hearing this, Lucian finally raised his eyes slowly and said, "Tell him that no matter how sincere he is, I don''t care. I''m not elder Auden. It''s not so easy for me to fall into their trap, and I won''t cooperate with them." Having followed Lucian for so many years, it was the first time that Koda He had seen him so angry. He didn''t dare to say anything more and left in a hurry. Lucian raised his head and looked at Koda He''s receding figure with a long face. In the past more than a year, although he had retired, it didn''t mean that he didn''t pay attention to the outside news. He had been surprised to hear that Auden had gone out to work, and now he had a heart attack. Even if he didn''t have to guess, he knew that the matter was not simple. Even if he had no old grudge with Roger, he wouldn''t get involved in it. However, he also knew that Roger would notpromise so easily. Otherwise, it would not be Roger. Ten minutester. As expected, Koda He returned with a file bag in his hand. Koda He handed it to Lucian and said, "Mr. Roger asked me to give it to you. Please have a look." Lucian frowned slightly, and then reached for the portfolio and opened it. He only nced at the information inside, and his face suddenly darkened. He said coldly, "Go and invite him in." Koda He, "Yes, Mr. Lucian." As soon as Koda He finished his words, he went to invite Roger in. Lucian stared at the document with deep eyes. He didn''t expect that he would fall into the same trap for two times. A momentter, Roger walked over slowly and sat down opposite Lucian. He looked at him with a smile and asked, "How is it going? Are you satisfied with this gift? " Lucian clenched his fingers and stared at Roger gloomily, "What do you want? It was just an ident. I was drunk. Roger, don''t push me too far! " Lucian boasted himself of being honest and forthright all his life, but only this experience he didn''t dare to show to others. 7 years ago, he became famous overnight by making a movie with a small cost. At the celebration banquet, Lucian was drunk. When he woke up, he found that he was actually in the bed of a female star in thepany. The drunken sex, great joy and great sorrow made Lucian unable to react. The female star couldn''t ept this blow for a while and even killed herself by cutting her wrist at home. This secret had always been hidden in the deepest part of Lucian''s heart. It was like a nightmare that would never wake up, torturing him severely. Back then, Lucian wanted to leave the GR Group because of this matter. He was at the mercy of Roger. He thought that he had madepensation and Roger had promised to destroy all the materials, but he didn''t expect that after so many years, Roger still had evidence of that matter. Roger smiled, "Lucian, don''t be so angry. It''s said that peace produces wealth. With your current status, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, these things will be a secret between us forever, won''t they?" Lucian stared at Roger coldly, "Are you threatening me?" Roger raised his eyebrows, "it''s not a threat. It depends on you willingness to cooperate, doesn''t it?" Chapter 771 Im So Sad Chapter 771 I''m So Sad That matter was a taboo to Lucian, so Roger was sure that he would win this round. But he didn''t expect that he and Fiona were involved in this matter. Cassandra had targeted him for a long time. How could Cassandra miss such a good opportunity to suppress the GR Group and Fiona? "Ding -" A long and thin prompt tone of the mobile phone suddenly rang in the dead silence. Almost at the same time, Lucian and Roger looked at the phone on the table, on which a new microblog news was disyed. Roger nced at the phone screen, and his face suddenly darkened. He picked up the phone on the table and opened it. He quickly browsed the newly received microblog message, and his face instantly became as cold as ice. A few secondster. Lucian raised his eyes slightly, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He gave a cold nce at Roger and said, "It seems that your movie may not be finished. You''re really so shameless." Hearing this, Roger''s eyes darkened, as if there was ice exploding in his eyes. He stared at Lucian and said coldly, "It''s not your turn to judge me!" After saying that, Roger stood up from the chair and left in a hurry. Looking at his back, the mockery on Lucian''s face faded away at one point one. A momentter, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. "Mr. Lucian, what can I do for you?" Lucian''s eyes narrowed, and a hint of confusion gradually appeared in his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He said in a deep voice, "Help me find out what happened to Auden." He was no longer the naive young man who used to be at the mercy of others. He just didn''t expect that Roger''s means were so mean. But over the years, he had been unable to find the w in that matter, otherwise, how could he not have the slightest power to fight back? "Okay, Mr. Lucian." After hanging up the phone, Lucian exhaled a long and turbid breath. No matter what, he could not easily get into the trap this time. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "A stunning reversal! Crane was arrested for drunk driving and racing abroad. There are many suspicions about Auden''sing back! " "It seems that someone set a trap for Crane. He beat the bartender to death in the top club. Elder Auden''s reputation will be ruined!" "Profligate spender, count the ten crimes bestowed by Crane in detail!" "There is no official response from the Ning Group. It seems that the producer is about to change the director. The president of the GR Group went to meet Lucian, the boss of Starry Entertainment Company in person." Several microblog posts were exposed in session, and soon became the top search. For a moment, the news about Auden was spread everywhere. So far, the Shen Group and the GR Group did not respond to it. Public opinions were divergent. "Damn it! It''s beyond my imagination. Surprising!" "This is clearly a trap set by the Shen Group and the GR Group. Elder Auden is really pitiful..." "They are good at setting traps!" "I feel sorry for you, Auden. You''d better give up on such a wastrel as soon as possible." "It''s said that the news is true. The drunk driver Crane in M country has been arrested. One of my rich friends is from their circle. This young rich man is really good at making troubles for his parents." At the film and television city. After a big scene was filmed, Cassandra took a break and saw the news on microblog. She looked through it roughly and found that the situation was simr to what she had expected. Now the Shen Group and the GR Group had been put in the center of the storm, and all of this... It was just the beginning! She had let go of the grudge between the GR Group and Roger, because in her life, there was no only hatred and revenge, and in her eyes, Roger was just a stranger. However, Roger didn''t give up. Instead, he worked even harder with Fiona. If they were destined to be ipatible as fire and water, she would apany them. She couldn''t let those rats in the ditch run around her like this. It was really annoying to watch them. "Cassandra? Samuel? Are you kidding me? Are you in meditation or something? " Jack waved his ws in front of Cassandra, as if his body had been hollowed out. Cassandra came to her senses, rolled her eyes at him and asked, "What''s up?" Jack curled his lips and said intively, "Why can''t Ie to you if I have nothing to tell? Cassandra, don''t you like me anymore? I''m so sad! " Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She rubbed between her eyebrows speechlessly, "Speak humannguage." ''Can you act like a man? Do your family know you are such a sissy?'' With a weak look on his face, Jack said, "Well, tomorrow is Johnny''s 27 year old birthday. I''m going to celebrate his birthday, but you know, he doesn''t like to be lively. I''ll just has a simple dinner at his home tonight. Will youe?" Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t notice Johnny''s birthday and nodded immediately, "Okay, I''ll go there tomorrow after I finish my work." Jack''s eyes lit up and hurriedly said, "Yes, Johnny doesn''t like to be extravagant and wasteful, so he doesn''t n to make a big deal. The rest of the crew don''t need to be informed. I''ll handle the rest." Indeed, Johnny kept a low profile. He didn''t seem to have any other hobbies except shooting. If there were too many people, he would feel ufortable, so Cassandra didn''t think too much. Cassandra frowned and said, "Okay." After exhorting for a while, Jack left as if he was a thief. Cassandra rubbed her swollen temples and thought for a while. Then she stood up and walked to Peggy. Next, Peggy had another scene. She had just finished fixing her makeup and was changing her filming clothes. Cassandra knocked on the door and heard Peggy''s low voice, "Come in." Cassandra pushed the door open with one hand. The next second, she stood still like a wood, staring at Peggy without blinking. ''Damn it! She is my goddess! She''s so beautiful!'' Cassandra screamed in her heart, but she managed to keep calm on the face. Without thinking, she blurted out, "Goddess, you... You''re so beautiful! " The next scene was the wedding of Peggy, and also the turning point of the story that Peggy turned from a white rabbit to a big wolf. Therefore, the make-up artist specially added color to her face, and the ck and red eye shadows on both sides of her eyes flew into her temples. Coupled with Peggy''s unique temperament, she gave an unspeakable pleasant sight. ''I''m willing to die for her if I''m a man!'' Sitting in front of the dressing room, Peggy was penciling her eyebrows. Hearing this, her hand holding the eyebrow pencil trembled imperceptibly. She lowered her eyes and said, "Miss Cassandra, I''m ttered." Hearing this, Cassandra came to her senses and walked towards Peggy, "Every word I say is from the bottom of my heart Are you penciling the eyebrows? " Chapter 772 Im Tired of It Chapter 772 I''m Tired of It Peggy''s eyes passed the mirror in front of her and fell on Cassandra behind her. It seemed that she was suppressing her unspeakable secret. Peggy nodded slightly, "Yes, it was messed a little when I changed my clothes. The next scene is very important, and I''ll try my best to do it well." Peggy had always been very dedicated to shooting. No matter in big or small roles, even if she was just a guest performer, she must do the best, which was the self-cultivation of a professional actress. Cassandra walked over and sat down on the dresser. She smiled, "Let me help you." Hearing that, Peggy''s back suddenly froze, and a touch of astonishment shed across her eyes. In her dark eyes, Cassandra''s face, which was very close to her, was reflected. She breathed heavily and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Okay." Cassandra took the eyebrow pencil from her hand and carefully drew her eyebrows. Peggy had a good foundation, and she had already made up, so it was not difficult to fix it now. "You''re a beauty with good foundation. You look natural. The eyebrows don''t need to be penciled at all." Cassandra ttered as she penciled her eyebrows. Peggy tightened her fingers in front of her. An imperceptible loss shed through her clean and clear eyes, but disappeared in an instant. When Peggy was about to say something, the door of the clothing room was pushed open. The people stared at the two people in confusion, and her expression cracked inch by inch. Her whole senses had experienced an iparable huge tsunami. ''Damn it! My eyes!'' What was going on? Did she break some great secret? Would she be killed? Were all the good-looking girls lesbians? The girl cried in her heart. She swallowed a few times and finally found the voice she had lost. She pointed at the open door and rubbed her hands. "Well... The door was not closed... Well, director Johnny said the next scene is about to begin... Sorry to bother you. Goodbye. " After saying that, the girl ran out as fast as she could and closed the door considerately. Cassandra, "..." Did the girl misunderstand them? But then again, Peggy had publicly admitted her sexual orientation, and she had just penciled eyebrows for Peggy in such an ambiguous way... Damn it! Two small veins popped out on Cassandra''s forehead, and she smiled awkwardly, "Finished, the shooting is about to begin. Goddess, go to work first." Peggy wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, she nodded and said, "Okay." As soon as Peggy finished her words, her expression didn''t change at all. She stood up and walked out step by step. Looking at her back, the bright red color was particrly dazzling. At that moment, an inexplicable idea suddenly came to Cassandra''s mind. She didn''t know who was so lucky to marry her goddess. A momentter, it suddenly urred to Cassandra that she came here just now to discuss business with Peggy, but she forgot all the business because she was busy flirting with her. To be honest, she didn''t know that she was such a vulgar woman! When thest scene was finished, it was getting dark. Cassandra had already changed her clothes and waited outside the film and television city. Peggy changed into a neat ck casual suit, with a ck peaked cap on her head, without any unnecessary decoration. She even removed her makeup, and a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of her nose, making her look like a well-educateddy. Cassandra drove the car over, and Peggy got in and sat on the passenger seat. Cassandra turned to look at Peggy, "Well, I wanted to tell you just now, could you apany me to the shopping mall first? I want to buy a set of cameras. " She thought about it carefully. It seemed that Johnny didn''t have any other hobbies, except for shooting. He also yed shooting in private and he had several long focus cameras at home, so she nned to buy one for Johnny as a birthday gift. Peggy nced at her from the corner of her eyes, "You like photography?" Cassandra smiled, "I''m such a vulgar person. I don''t have such a noble hobby. It''s just a birthday gift for a friend." Hearing this, Peggy''s eyes darkened, but she just leaned back on the seat and didn''t say anything. Cassandra thought she was tired of filming, so she didn''t say anything to disturb her. A momentter, Peggy suddenly opened her eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "Why didn''t you ask me why I asked you out?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "You will say it when you want to. Besides, isn''t it good for us to just stay here?" Many girls had dreamed of being alone with their goddess! Jealousy made her lose her face~ Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Peggy kept silent for two seconds. Her long eyshes cast a small shadow, and she looked a little tired. She said in a hoarse voice, "I''m tired of living in the spotlight. Even my bottom line principle has been changed little by little. I don''t want to shoot again, and I don''t want to live that kind of life again. I want to live for myself." She didn''t have a strong background, so she had to work hard on her own all the way. At the beginning, she had decided to take this path, no matter how hard she had suffered. For so many years, the ubiquitous darkness almost sucked up her bones, but she still didn''t want to stop. But now, the wounds hidden in the darkness, like being torn open in the most gentle and cruel way, could easily overturn the defense line she had built with great difficulty, and it copsed one after another. Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect that Peggy would say that. After a while, Cassandra suddenly chuckled and said, "Okay, no matter what decision you make, I will support you." She would support her unconditionally! Peggy''s pupils shrank slightly, and her dark eyes reflected Cassandra''s face that was flickering in the light. At that moment, she suddenly wanted to tell her everything. However, she just sat quietly on the seat, with a faint sense of suppressed greed between her eyebrows. In an instant, it was submerged by the long night, as if it had never appeared. The car arrived at the shopping mall soon, and it didn''t take her much time to choose the camera. When Cassandra paid the bill, she felt a little painful. It was said that photography would make one poor for a lifetime, and it was true! After buying the camera, the two of them came out of the shopping mall. With a bag in one hand, Cassandra turned to Peggy and asked, "What do you want to eat for dinner, my goddess? If you think it''s inconvenient outside, we can go to your house and cook ourselves. " Don''t think she wanted to take the opportunity to flirt with goddess! Chapter 773 Kneel On the Washboard Chapter 773 Kneel On the Washboard Peggy raised her eyes slightly, and her heart suddenly stopped beating for two seconds. She lowered her eyes and said, "Okay." Cassandra raised her eyebrows with a smile, "There is a supermarket not far away. Let''s go shopping first. By the way, what do you like to eat, my goddess?" Peggy, "Anything is all right." Cassandra was about to say something when two strong men suddenly ran out of the darkness and stood in front of the two women. The two men stared at the two women with obscene eyes full of desire. Damn it! God gave the hero a chance to save the beauty! Cassandra''s eyes lit up. The next second, she was about to raise her hand to pull Peggy aside, but before she could reach out her hand, Peggy grabbed her wrist and pulled her behind her. Cassandra, "..." What was going on? She wanted the hero saved the beauty! "Wow! You two beauties, why don''t you y with me? I will take good care of you and make you enjoy! Ha-ha! " One of the men grinned hideously, licking his lips and staring at Cassandra and Peggy. "Cut the crap! I like to force! Do it! " As soon as he finished speaking, two big men surrounded Cassandra and Peggy at the same time. Cassandra''s face darkened all of a sudden, and her eyes were full of coldness. She looked away from Peggy, who was standing in front of her. Before she could say anything, Peggy''s low and hoarse voice broke the silence. "Stand here. Don''t move. I''ll deal with them." Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She stared at Peggy in confusion. ''Well, goddess, is there something wrong with this scene?'' A few minutester. Peggy stepped on the chest of one of the obscene men and stared at him with scarlet eyes. The man was beaten ck and blue and desperately begged for mercy. "Madam! Auntie! Little ancestor! Please spare my life! Please forgive me! " The other man was knocked out. Cassandra, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. She stared at Peggy without blinking all the time. She thought Peggy was a cute girl, but she didn''t expect that her strength was so strong. The contrast was so strong. ''What should I do? I want to marry her!'' Peggy''s deep eyes seemed to be shrouded in a bottomless abyss. Stepping on the man''s chest, she exerted more strength and said in a cold voice, "Spare your life? If I hadn''t learned some boxing skills and we were the ones who begged for mercy, would you let us go? " The man''s face turned pale and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He said in a trembling voice, "Dear madam, I''m sorry! I won''t do that again! Please spare my life! " As soon as the man finished speaking, the man who had fainted next to him woke up. He fumbled for a half broken brick at his hand and pped it directly towards Peggy. Cassandra''s pupils contracted sharply. At that moment, she pounced on the back of Peggy without thinking. "p -" Half of the broken brick mmed on Cassandra''s forehead, and there was a strange dead silence in the air. Then, the bright red blood fell down along Cassandra''s forehead one point one, like a thousand year old equinox flower in the dark hell. "Crack!" The blood fell on the back of Peggy''s hand, in sharp contrast to her fair skin. Peggy''s face changed dramatically, and there was an unprecedented panic in her eyes. Her murderous look was surging. She held Cassandra with her hand, and because she was too worried, her voice was almost squeezed out of her throat, trembling a little, "Cassandra!" Cassandra''s forehead was hit by a brick, and the wound was as long as her index finger. It was bleeding, and she was probably numb with pain. She even spared a little strength to stare at Peggy and smiled, "I''m fine." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her head was beaten and bleeding. Why did she say she was fine? Did she have some bad luck recently? Damn it! She was either set up or pped bricks. She couldn''t live this life anymore. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital right away," said Peggy with her back in a straight line. As soon as she finished speaking, more than a dozen dazzling white lights shot over. Before Peggy could react, a slender figure walked over step by step on the thin shadow from the white light. Peggy had met this man before. Martin, the ruler of the Lu Group. The two men were dragged down like dead dogs. The killers didn''t show any mercy. Their blood spilled all over the ground, but no one dared to stop them. Seeing that Cassandra was almost fainted in Peggy''s arms, Martin''s eyes were dark and his body was covered with an overwhelming cold killing intent. In this vast night, he was like a bloodthirsty demon returning from hell at midnight, without any human feelings. If anyone dared to hurt her, he would kill him! Cassandra''s eyes were as dark as ink, reflecting Martin''s arrogant face. She muttered, "Did I have an illusion? Otherwise, I wouldn''t have seen my sweetheart. Oh, my God. I have to kneel on the washboard when I go back today..." Martin''s cold fingers tightened a little. ''It''s good that you know you should kneel on the washboard when you go back.'' Martin lowered his eyes and kept silent. The next second, he reached out and held her in his arms very gently, fearing that he would hurt her wound if he touched it. He said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Cassandra tried to open her eyes to make sure it wasn''t an illusion that Martin was here. After being dazed for two seconds, she suddenly looked aggrieved. She grabbed Martin''s clothes and said, "Honey, they hit me. It hurts." Hearing this, Martin suppressed the surging killing intent in his heart and asked in a low voice, "Where does it hurt?" Cassandra immediatelyined, "It hurts everywhere. Am I going to die?" Martin''s face suddenly froze, and his heart seemed to be rubbed into pieces. He lowered his eyes and tightened his hands holding Cassandra. "Don''t talk nonsense. You will be fine." At first, Cassandra was afraid that Martin would settle ounts with herter, so she pretended to be miserable first. But she didn''t expect that Martin would be so nervous that he almost lost control. She wanted tofort him, but her eyelids were heavily closed. Her lips moved a few times and she directly passed out. Martin''s thin lips pursed into a straight line. He held Cassandra in his arms and got on the car without saying a word. Seeing that he was in a bad condition, Carlos was worried about something would happen and was about to get on the car to drive. Before he arrived, Martin had already got on the car, and the car instantly rushed out like an arrow from the string. Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. He ground his teeth and said, "Why are you still standing there! Follow them! " Chapter 774 The One Who Finds a Girlfriend First Is a Dog Chapter 774 The One Who Finds a Girlfriend First Is a Dog After saying that, Carlos walked quickly towards a ck Bentley car beside him. Not knowing when, Peggy came over. Her face was as pale as paper, and her body was a little shaking. She stared at Carlos without blinking and said in a hoarse voice, "Can I go with you? I want... I want to see her safe and sound with my own eyes. " Her reason told her that although the brick hitting on Cassandra''s head was not light, it wouldn''t take her life. But she wouldn''t be relieved if she didn''t see Cassandra safe and sound with her own eyes. Carlos frowned slightly and then shook his head. "I''m sorry, Miss Peggy. I''m afraid you can''t. But please rest assured that my sister-inw will be fine." Sister-inw... These three words, like a sharp de, stabbed into the heart of Peggy. Her calm chest stirred up a surge in a quiet manner, and her tone was a little bitter. "Then... Could you please inform me when she is safe? " Carlos hesitated for two seconds and said, "Okay, are you okay, Miss Peggy? Do you need me to send you back? " Peggy shook her head slowly and said in a hoarse voice, "No, thank you." Carlos nodded slightly, got on the car in a hurry and drove to the hospital. In J hospital. Outside the operating room. Time seemed to have been frozen in the corridor. The huge space was filled with suffocating pressure, and the air was horribly quiet. Martin''s back was straight, and his fingers were clenched tightly. His deep and dark eyes were fixed at the door of the operating room, surrounded by overwhelming coldness and cruelty. Carlos stood beside him, trembling. He didn''t even dare to take a deep breath as he carefully stared at Martin. With just a strand of hair, Martin wouldpletely lose control and fall into an endless abyss. Martin had always been ruthless and bloodthirsty. He never seemed to hide or avoid those vicious and despicable means, because he had never cared about others'' opinions since he hade to this point. But since Cassandra came to his side, he began to change. He became more and more like a normal person, with more human feelings. He was like a kite. No matter how high he flew, the other end of the line was in the hands of Cassandra. As long as Cassandra was there, Martin would notpletely lose control. Cassandra was the only bnce between him and the world. Once the bnce was out of control, no one knew what would happen to Martin. Time seemed to lengthen indefinitely. With countless slender blood streaks in his eyes, Martin stood still, and the air around him was frozen into ice at one point one. "Creak -" The door of the operating room was opened. Kevin, wearing a white gown, walked out of the operating room tiredly. He took off his mask and walked quickly to Martin. "My sister-inw is out of danger. She is fine for the time being. She is still in aa. She will wake up after about two hours." Hearing this, Martin raised his eyes slowly, with different shades of light reflected in his eyes, as if he hadn''t heard what Kevin said clearly. He asked in a very low voice, "What did you say?" Kevin hurriedly said, "Master, don''t worry. My sister-inw is all right. As soon as the effect of the anesthetic is over, she will be alive and kicking." Martin''s tense nerves finally rxed a little. His eyes were empty for a moment, and the next second, he walked towards the door of the operating room without hesitation. Kevin wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. In the end, he just let him go. Even if he said something, Martin wouldn''t rest assured if he didn''t see Cassandra safe with his own eyes. By the way, why did he feel that he was surrounded by a public disy of affection again? Carlos raised his hand and patted Kevin, as if his body had been hollowed out. "Kevin, we have made a deal that we will leave together for the rest of our lives. The one who finds a girlfriend first is a dog." Kevin was speechless This man''s skill of courting death was really professional! On the other side, Cassandra was still in aa. There was a long and thin needle inserted into the back of her fair hand, and dark brown liquid was injected into her body through the thin white tube bit by bit. Cassandray quietly on the bed, frowning, perhaps because of the pain. Martin raised his hand and suddenly took it back. He rubbed his hands to make sure that his fingers were no longer cold, and then reached out again to smooth her wrinkles between the eyebrows. In a trance, Cassandra seemed to smell a familiar cold fragrance, which made her feel at ease inexplicably. The wrinkle between her eyebrows finally slowly unfolded. "I''m sorry..." The man''s hoarse voice broke the dead silence in the dim time. If a man couldn''t even protect the woman he loved, how could he stay with her? After a long time, Carlos came in in a hurry. "Master, I just got the news that the bodies of the two hooligans were found in a wild tomb outside the suburb. When we found them, they... They were dead, and their eyes and hands were missing. " Carlos summoned up his courage and said. Although he had seen many dead people, he still gasped when he saw the photos taken on the scene. In the photo, the two hooligans were dead. There were only two bloody holes in their eyes and their hands were removed. They couldn''t find their eyes and arms at the scene, so they should have been taken away by the people who killed them. Martin''s eyes turned cold, and there was a slight ripple in his deep eyes. He said coldly, "Go on." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Carlos swallowed, "ording to preliminary deduction, the eyeballs and arms of these two people were forcefully removed when they were alive. Because my sister-inw doesn''t like this kind of bloody scene, we only broke one of their legs and didn''t take their lives. However, it''s strange that the other party was so ruthless, but did not leave any clue on the scene. Besides us, maybe..." Carlos paused and stared at Martin cautiously. A cold light shed in Martin''s eyes, and several words almost squeezed out of his throat, "Hogan." Carlos hurriedly said, "Yes, he is the only one who has the ability and cares so much about my sister- inw in the capital city. But I really don''t know why he did that. He tried to get close to my sister-inw and hide his true identity. What on earth does Hogan want to do?" What did he want to do? Martin had a guess in his mind, but he didn''t want to say it out easily. He looked at Cassandra, and his angr face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost that hadn''t melted for thousands of years. "Is there any news in Lu City?" Chapter 775 This Is My Fate Chapter 775 This Is My Fate After hesitating for a while, Carlos said, "This time, it''s Moore who took someone there. He has contacted that person. If nothing goes wrong, he will be back in a few days. But, master, have you decided to get involved in the matter of the Han n? You know how powerful the Han n is. If anything goes wrong, what should we do? " The Han n was an ancient force that had existed for thousands of years. On the surface, it was only the tip of the iceberg. No one knew how terrifying this uncrowned king of the underground world that had been buried underground for thousands of years was. Martin had just taken over the Lu n, and his power was notpletely stable. It was not easy to fight against those giants. Martin looked at Carlos with bloodshot eyes. After a while, he said word by word, "This is my fate. I have no way back, but my life and death are never decided by others." Carlos kept silent for two seconds and finally couldn''t help saying, "What if something really happens? What about Cassandra?" ''What about Cassandra?'' Martin narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. His eyes were so dark that no one could see what was hidden in them. After a while, Martin broke the silence and said in a hoarse voice, "Even if I''m not with her, she will live well. She can do it." Carlos was stunned and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley at one point one. It seemed that Martin had prepared for the worst. Carlos'' face darkened and a touch of destion gradually appeared in his eyes. He looked at Martin and said, "Cassandra is so smart. If she knows what happened in Dragon City and Lu City, she will definitely doubt it. Besides, it''s impossible to hide Hogan''s identity all the time. I think there is something that should be known by her..." Before he could finish his words, Martin cast a cold nce at him and said, "She doesn''t need to know." Carlos wanted to say something more, but he shut up and left quietly. In the ward, Martin was still sitting motionless in front of the bed. The coldness and cruelty in his eyes faded away gradually, and he looked at Cassandra dotingly and gently. If one day Cassandra knew that Martin had made this decision, wound she be sad? What he wanted to go was never a smooth road. Even he himself didn''t know where the so-called "road" would lead to. Perhaps it was light, but also an endless abyss. Therefore, he never had her in his n. He had always been able to bear the dark, bottomless dirty things alone. His angr face was always filled with coldness that prevented people from thousands of miles away, but even so, he still had a trace of extravagant hope, which was like a thin me, lighting up a boundless wilderness and gradually turning into a prairie fire. Even if he was not by her side, he still hoped that she could be safe and happy all her life. But what he didn''t know was that she wouldn''t feel safe and happy without him. A long time ago, the moment he met her, he seemed to have seen through hundreds of difficulties, but he knew what the result was, he still couldn''t help but want to stay with her, even if he just wanted to take one more look at her. ''Cassandra, I love you.'' In the headquarter building of the Shen Group. In the small meeting room. Although it was alreadyte at night, the stock price of the Shen Group fell sharply because the Shen Group was involved in the matter of Auden and his son. The directors proposed to hold an unscheduled general shareholders'' meeting to me Fiona. "Miss Fiona, you''ve gone too far this time. Thepany is now involved in a murder case, and its stock price has also fallen. If you can''t deal with these things well, why don''t you change another person to take charge of thepany?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "From the opening to the closing of the stock market, it has dropped more than ten dors. We can''t bear it!" "Exactly. Do you know what the outside world is saying about us now? They said that our hands are all stained with blood and we are making a lot of money. I don''t know what will happen to the stock when the market opens tomorrow morning! " "Miss Fiona, we are not questioning your ability. But it''s really a big deal this time. If you can''t deal with it well, it will do no good to us, right?" In the small meeting room, a group of directors criticized Fiona. Fiona sat in the chief seat, veins throbbing on her forehead, and the fake smile on her face almost couldn''t be maintained. These old people were always shrewd at making money. Now that something happened, they all came to me her. It was really annoying! Fiona''s eyes were covered with a thickyer of frost. She looked around, raised her hand and knocked on the table. "Is that enough?" The small meeting room suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Fiona. Fiona raised her eyes slightly and said in a cold voice unconsciously, "In doing business, there is always profit and loss. If you think that my decision is wrong, you can sell the stock in your hands now. I will take over all the shares at the opening price this morning." As soon as she finished speaking, the whole small meeting room fell into dead silence like a tomb. The directors looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Fiona would set them up in this way. Even if the Shen Group was involved in a murder case this time, it was not a big deal. After a few days, when the news faded away, the stock price wound naturally rise. Therefore, these directors were not so stupid as to sell their shares at this time. They were just to take the opportunity to suppress Fiona''s momentum. But they didn''t expect that Fiona would retreat for the sake of advancing, which rendered them speechless. One of the directorsughed awkwardly and said, "Miss Fiona, you don''t have to say it so serious. We are also worried about thepany. As the stock price plummeted, many individual investors are worried about losing money, and there are also a lot of stock selling in the market. We are also worried that if we don''t solve this as soon as possible, the loss will be too great. Miss Fiona, don''t you think so?" Taking a look at the director, Fiona smiled and said, "Darius, you are wrong." "Did I say anything wrong?" Fiona''s eyes turned cold, "There are indeed some people selling shares on the market, but these scattered shares finally fell into your ount, Darius. You bought at low price and sold at high price. You have earned a lot from this deal." Hearing this, the smile on Darius Zhao''s face instantly disappeared, and a thinyer of cold sweat emerged on his forehead. This woman... She was more terrible than he had imagined! Damn! Darius Zhao''s face twitched, and his vicious eyes twined around Fiona like a venomous snake. He put on a false smile and said, "I don''t want thepany to suffer losses. Besides, if these scattered shares fall into the hands of others, it will also be bad for thepany, right?" Chapter 776 Its Not Up To You Chapter 776 It''s Not Up To You Fiona looked up at Darius Zhao with a faint smile. Darius Zhao was also a person who had experienced a lot. Now being stared at by Fiona, he was inexplicably flustered, with cold sweat on his forehead. Fiona knocked on the table gently. In the small meeting room, there was a sudden tiny sound, and the knuckles seemed to knock on a person''s bones, making him feel cold on his back. The huge space seemed to be frozen into ice by one point one. Fiona suddenly chuckled, "Thepany is involved in negative news this time. As the person in charge of thepany, I indeed have an inescapable responsibility. But, can you dare to say that you''re innocent, Darius?" Hearing this, Darius Zhao''s face changed several times. Atst, he stared at Fiona with a livid face, and even the pretended kindness on his face was torn apart. He sneered, "Miss. Fiona, what do you mean? It''s your own fault from beginning to end. Do you want to frame me up and smear me? " Fiona raised her eyebrows slightly, and her fingers finally stopped. Then she nodded to the assistant beside her, and then a screenshot appeared on therge screen of the small meeting room. Darius Zhao''s face suddenly darkened, and his knuckles unconsciously tightened. Taking a look at Darius Zhao, Fiona said, "As soon as the news that ourpany was involved in the negative news came out, the official microblog of this mediapany immediately released a lot of negative information of ourpany. I''ve checked it and found that many of the news are true. I guess you all want to know who the boss of this mediapany is, right?" The directors looked at the official microblog on the screen and began to whisper. The Shen Group was deeply involved in negative news, so as the senior executives of thepany, they naturally wouldn''t stand by idly. They had seen these news for a long time, but why did Fiona suddenly mention this mediapany? Then, the picture on the big screen switched to the next one, on which there was a clear business license, and the name of Darius Zhao was written on the legal representative column. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. With a hint of mockery in the corner of her mouth, Fiona stared at Darius gloomily, "Darius, is this what you said for the interests of thepany? Is this how you protect ourpany?" Darius'' face turned livid and his eyes widened like bells. He gritted his teeth and finally found a word to refute, "I don''t know anything about it. It''s my subordinates who didn''t figure out the situation, and I will seriously deal with themter." Fiona sneered and said coldly, "You''re really eloquent, Darius. You can even deny it, but your subordinates didn''t say like that." As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the small meeting room was pushed open, and the squeak seemed to crush on Darius'' bones. He swallowed and felt a little restless, staring at the door of the small meeting room. At this time, a man in a wrinkled ck suit came in gingerly. This man looked like a rat, with a few pieces of blood on his chin, and his short hair was messy like chicken nest. As soon as the man saw Darius, he burst into tears and ran towards Darius. Then he knelt down in front of Darius, tightly holding Darius'' hand and almost wailed, "Uncle Darius! Please save me! They caught me and forced me to admit that I did it. Uncle Darius, you gave me those documents. Please exin to them. Uncle Darius, I don''t want to die! Uncle Darius! " There was a weird dead silence in the small meeting room. "Darius! It''s you! What the hell do you want? " "If you want to die, don''t involve us! You have nned all this. You are so horrible! " "I didn''t expect that you are so heartless, we trusted you so much!" "This is too much!" "I propose to remove Darius from his position as a director and expel him from thepany!" "I agree!" Darius'' face turned pale and blue veins stood out on his forehead. He didn''t expect that he would end up like this after he had worked hard for so long! ''Damn!'' Darius kicked the man away and shouted angrily, "Loser! I raised you all for nothing! Get out! " The man was stunned by Darius'' kick. He stared at Darius in disbelief, not knowing what was going on. Darius gritted his teeth and looked at Fiona coldly. "Yes, I asked people to spread these negative news. So what? You forced me! I, Darius, have contributed a lot to the Shen Group''s sess today. Since you took over the Shen Group, you have been constantly depriving us of the rights of old shareholders. Why? If we haven''t helped your Shen n, who do you think you are, Fiona? Do you deserve to take over the Shen Group? " The Shen Group could be what it is today, those old shareholders had made great contributions. They had thought that Fiona would be kind to them after she took office, but they didn''t expect that Fiona would want to deprive them of their power. Did she really think that they were easy to deal with? Fiona sneered, "It''s not up to you whether I deserve it or not." When Darius was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang. It was his wife. Darius'' face turned pale all of a sudden. He picked up the phone on the table and answered it. As soon as the screen was close to his ear, he heard a loud explosion, followed by a busy noise at the other end of the phone. Darius supported the table with one hand and broke out in a cold sweat. He said in a trembling voice, "Hello, hello? Hello... " However, there was no sound from the other end of the phone. Darius called again, but he couldn''t get through. The sound of the explosion seemed to have crossed the phone and affected Darius. Darius'' body suddenly shook, and his pale face suddenly became flustered. At this time, a series ofplex data and lines suddenly shed on therge screen of the small meeting room, which were constantly changing. Darius'' pupils shrank sharply, and blue veins stood out on his forehead. He stared at the big screen and shouted, "Fiona, what the hell do you want? How dare you kill people like this? You will have retribution. You will die a horrible death! " All of a sudden, Fiona sneered, "Retribution? I never believe in retribution. Darius, you have nothing now. How can you fight against me? " Chapter 777 We Are Doomed to be Together Chapter 777 We Are Doomed to be Together Darius'' bloodshot eyes twined around Fiona like a viper. A momentter, he suddenly burst intoughter. He stared at Fiona with resentment and almost hysterically shouted, "Fiona, you will have a bad death!" After saying that, Darius suddenly pounced on Fiona, grabbed Fiona''s neck, and pulled Fiona to the window. Under the window, it seemed to be a bottomless abyss. The sudden change was too sudden. When the bodyguard reacted, Darius had held Fiona''s hand and crashed into the window. "Crack -" The ss broke into pieces, and cracks appeared one after another. Darius'' hand holding Fiona''s was scratched by the broken ss, but he seemed to have lost his feeling, without even blinking his eyes. All he had was endless hatred for Fiona, which made him lose all other feeling. Now he just wanted to drag Fiona to die with him. At this moment, a ck figure suddenly appeared like a lightning. He grabbed Fiona''s wrist and pulled her into his arms, while the other hand shook Darius'' arm without hesitation. In a ce that no one could hear, the bones of Darius'' arm were suddenly shattered. Before he could scream, the sound was drowned in the night wind and swallowed up. At this time, Fiona''s heart was beating wildly, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. At the moment of life and death just now, she was so scared that her soul seemed to have left her body. It was not until now that the suspended heart returned to her body. There was a dead silence in the small meeting room. All the directors stared at Fiona in horror. Although Darius did have many schemes in the open and secret, he didn''t deserve to die. Fiona was so cruel that she didn''t even let go of his wife. If they fell into the hands of Fiona in the future... Fiona took a few deep breaths before she managed to stand up. She nced at the crowd with her gloomy eyes and said coldly, "From now on, whoever dares to oppose me and defame thepany will end up like Darius! The meeting is over! " As soon as she finished speaking, all the directors ran away from the small meeting room as if they were running for their lives. It was not until all the directors left that Fiona slumped into the chair, her face as pale as paper. The ck figure walked to her side and raised his hand slightly. But it froze in the air like getting an electric shock and he took it back with difficulty. He had no right to do that. "Do you need me to call a doctor?" The ck figure lowered his head and said in a deep voice. Fiona wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and her heart beat gradually returned to normal. "No, thanks. Deal with the aftermath and don''t leave any evidence on the spot again, understand?" "Yes, master." Fiona suddenly raised her eyes and pinched the man''s chin with her fair and slender fingers. Under the white light, there was no emotion on the man''s almost morbid pale face. Fiona''s face was reflected in his deep ck eyes. A touch of disgust flitted across Fiona''s eyes, and then she shook off the man''s face and said, "Remember, you are always just a dog raised by me. I let you bite people, then you bite, and don''t try to cross the boundary, or I will make your life worse than death." "I will keep that in mind." Fiona''s expression softened a little, "Well, you can go out first." The man slightly bent down and then quietly left the small meeting room. Fiona turned her head to look at the crack on the ss that was smashed by Darius, and a sinister smile gradually appeared on her face. The Shen Group could only be controlled by the Shen n, and no matter who it was, they could never dream of taking away anything from the Shen n! The death of Darius and the downfall of the Zhao n was also a warning to those old men. They shouldn''t be able to stir up any trouble in a short time. In J hospital of the capital city. Cassandra felt that she had a long dream. In the dream, she was still stubborn. She was deceived by Roger and Susan and didn''t see their true colors until she died. "Martin!" Cassandra called out the name of Martin, waking up from the nightmare with cold sweat on her forehead. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Martin, who was wearing a tired face in front of the bed. Martin held her hand and asked worriedly, "I''m here, Cassandra. What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare or do you feel ufortable?" Hearing this, Cassandra felt a splitting headache. But when she saw Martin''s tired face, she held it back and said with a pale smile, "No, I just had a nightmare. I''m fine." Martin''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, and his tense nerves rxed a little. He had been decisive all his life, and he had never been so worried like this. It turned out he hadn''t met the person who could make him happy or sad before. Now he finally met her, but he was afraid every day that she would be implicated by the evils he had done. Seeing her pale face, Martin was worried. He asked Kevin to do a thorough examination for her and made sure that she was fine. Then his suspended heart finally returned to his body. Seeing his haggard face, Cassandra knew that she had made a big mistake again. But then again, she was really badly hurt by that guy, and she didn''t know if there would be any seque. "What are you thinking about?" Seeing her in a daze, Martin asked in a very low voice. Without hiding anything, Cassandra said slowly, "Martin, do you still love me if I am beaten silly?" A hint of imperceptible coldness shed in Martin''s eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. He looked at Cassandra and said, "Yes, no matter what kind of person you have be, whether you are smart or stupid, I only love you. You are the only person I want to spend the rest of my life with." Cassandra, "..." ''Flirting with me again! Flirting with me again! I''m a patient now!'' This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t kiss him, nor could she hold him now. She was so angry! Cassandra stared at Martin with a sad face and blurted out without hesitation, "What if I fall in love with other man in the future?" She was looking for trouble! ''Look, the sun outside the window is so bright!'' Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "Kill him." Was he spoiling her too much? She had been thinking about cheating on him every now and then. Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "I''m just kidding. We are doomed to be together. How can I cheat on you?" ''The desire to live is so strong...'' Martin stared at her with deep eyes for a long time before he raised his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s hair. His hoarse voice broke the silence, "Good girl, you have a wound on your head. Can you have a rest first?" Cassandra raised her eyes slightly, "Martin, will you always be with me?" Chapter 778 Its All My Fault Chapter 778 It''s All My Fault Martin''s heart skipped a beat, and there was an invisible ripple in his deep eyes. His heart seemed to be stabbed by thousands of slender needles, which made him unable to breathe. Lowering his eyes slightly, Martin chuckled, "yes, I will never let go of your hand for the rest of my life. I won''t stop until I die." "Bah!" Cassandra red at Martin and said, "don''t talk nonsense! Martin, we just got married. We still have a long way to go in the future. Do you know?" Martin''s pale lips curved slightly, "well, well, you can have a rest first. Don''t be too tired." The sun shone in through the window. Cassandra said a few words carefully and then told Martin to tell Jack and others before she fell asleep. In fact, her injury was not light. She just managed to talk to Martin. If not, she was afraid that Martin would lose control. Martin didn''tpletely rx until he heard the girl''s long and steady breath. He couldn''t imagine how he would react if something bad happened to Cassandra. Fortunately, she was still alive. In the lounge of the hospital. The lounge was next to Cassandra''s ward, and Martin was working there temporarily. All the company''s affairs were handled here. After a while, Carlos walked in quickly. Standing in front of the ck desk, Carlos''s face froze. "boss, I just received the news that Darius, the major shareholder of the Shen Group, jumped off the building in the early morning of the headquarters of the Shen Group and died. What''s more, Darius''s house was also burnt to ashes. Including his wife and his second son, the two servants in the house were also burned to death. Darius''s eldest son is rushing back home. The police has already intervened in the investigation, but there is no suspicious clue left on the scene. The nearby surveince video has been destroyed before the incident and can''t be repaired. " Darius jumped off a building and his family was burnt to ashes, leaving no trace at all. It was difficult to find out who did it, but it was possible. Martin looked at Carlos and said, "go on." Carlos immediately said, "the stock price of the Shen Group plummeted after the scandal of the Auden was exposed. Darius was the key figure of the Shen Group, so he wanted to suppress Fiona and take back his real power that had been taken away before. However, he was set up by Fiona. The explosion of the Zhao n broke thest string of Darius''s tension. He chose to perish together with Fiona, and finally, he saved Fiona... Boss, you are right. Fiona is not a simple woman." Some people, from life to death, were only qualified to take a few scenes of others'' lives. Darius tried his best to get back what belonged to him, but he didn''t expect that he was destined to step on the road of death. Power was something that could not be seen or touched, but it drove people crazy. Some people spent their whole lives on these two words, going back and forth. In the end, they found that they had never obtained it. After two seconds of silence, Martin asked, "when will Kane arrive?" Carlos raised his hand and looked at his watch. "In 6 hours, Kane should be here. However, even if he comes back, he can''t affect the overall situation. Even if he inherits all the property from Darius, he is only a normal shareholder in the Shen Group now. Darius has just died, and no one will want to have any rted to him at this time, so Kane should not be so easy to gain some influence." Martin raised his eyes slowly and said, "he can''t change the overall situation now, but what about the future?" Fiona destroyed the Zhao n in disguise. He was the only one left of the Zhao n. Under the seed of hatred, Kane would not let it go easily. Carlos''s pupils shrank slightly, "boss, do you mean to tell all the clues we found to Kane?" Martin: "act in secret." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned. Then he understood what Martin meant. The Lu Group couldn''t be involved in the affairs of the Shen Group on the surface. After all, the two families had been friends for generations. Once they broke up, it would do no good to anyone. However, Kane might be a thorn in the Shen Group. If he was used well, it might achieve an unexpected effect. Carlos hurriedly said, "I understand what you meant. Boss, don''t worry. I will arrange it well." Martin nodded slightly and said, "let Lenny do it when necessary." Both of them were from the rich second generation circle. Of course, Lenny and Kane knew each other. However, he was a rare decent man among a group of yboys, which was also the reason why Martin chose Kane. Carlos swallowed and said, "well, it''s said that Lenny has personally taken action on this matter. This morning, Lenny directly took people to the headquarters of the Shen Group, but there were too many witnesses on the scene, which proved that Dariusmitted suicide. Fiona was just defending at that time, and as for the fire of the Zhao Family, there was no suspicious clue. It was said that as soon as Lenny had back to the police station, he smashed the office." Without even raising his eyelids, Martin said, "whatever." The Shen Family was super rich. Even if Lenny set the police station on fire, Shen n would not frown. But then again, what was wrong with boss''s doting expression? Why did he suddenly feel that Martin was cheating on his sister-inw? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Carlos coughed, "well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go downstairs first." "Let him see me," said Martin. Carlos was confused, "him? You meant... Lenny?" Howl! Was his boss going to climb the wall? He must have opened it in a wrong way! "Yes," replied Martin. Blue veins throbbed on Carlos''s forehead, and his little face showed an expression of frost hitting eggnt. He said weakly, "well, boss, sister-inw has just been injured, but you fall in love with others and change your heart. Isn''t it too fast?" He prayed for Cassandra silently. Martin''s face seemed to be covered with a thinyer of frost. He rubbed his swollen temples and asked, "am I too easy-going recently?" Carlos''s face was full of desire to survive..." No, it isn''t! Boss, it''s my fault. I''m obscene and shameless. Boss, you have never changed your mind to my sister-inw! " Martin: "are you still here?" Wait for him to invite him to dinner? Carlos ran away as fast as he could. When he came out of the lounge, Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately took out his mobile phone and called Lenny. Lenny, a yboy, had just lost his temper. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. "Hello!" Chapter 779 Imperative Chapter 779 Imperative "Well, who made our Young Master angry?" Holding the phone in his hand, Carlos smiled evilly. On the other side of the phone, Lenny''s face was gloomy and cruel. Hearing this, he put up his long legs and squinted slightly. "Business, don''t worry about me. Tell me, what''s up?" Carlos smiled, "I''m not looking for you. My boss invites you to the hospital." Hearing this, Lenny''s whole body seemed to be frozen. He suddenly froze in ce like a y sculpture, and unconsciously clenched his fingers that were hanging on his side. "What did you say? What''s wrong with Martin? Who hurt him? " TSK, TSK, this damned brotherhood! Carlos raised his eyebrows slightly, "In this capital city, who else has the ability to hurt my Master Martin?" Lenny frowned and gritted his teeth, "Didn''t you just say that he was in the hospital?" Carlos was suddenly enlightened, "My sister-inw was beaten with a brick and is hospitalized in the hospital. Of course my Master Martin has to apany her." He he, he must be jealous. He couldn''t be the only one to be jealous! Lenny, whose face was covered with jealousy, instantly exploded, "Carlos, will you die if you don''t speak?" Can''t you just shut up? Carlos gave a dirty smile and said, "Well, I was also invited by Martin. Kindly remind you that it''s time to start the task that Master Martin gave you." Lenny''s face suddenly changed. A momentter, he raised his hand to cover his eyes and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I have known it since the day I entered the special case team. Well, I won''t talk to you anymore. I happen to have nothing to do in the police station now, so I''ll be right there." "Well... Group leader Shen, the Civil Affairs Bureau is going to have a meetingter. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to leave now? " With a stack of documents in her hand, Bettina looked at Lenny expectantly. To be honest, although Lenny was a yboy and a wastrel, his handsome face couldpletely cover up all his shorings. Beauty was justice! It was an era of extreme evilness that depended on one''s face! Lenny raised his eyes and looked extremely calm. ''Damn it! Will this brainless woman be single all her life if she doesn''t speak? Lenny hung up the phone and stared at Bettina with a fake smile. Bettina''s scalp tingled and her ears turned red. She said shyly, "Mr. Shen, don''t look at me like that. I''m a bad woman. I tell you, I can''t control myself." Lenny rolled his eyes at her. How could there be such a shameless subordinate in the special task group? Lenny stood up from his chair and said, "Don''t worry. I don''t like women." Bettina was speechless. * * What did she hear? Was she deaf? In this world, were all good-looking men gay?! Lenny didn''t want to talk to Bettina anymore. He grabbed the back of the chair, put on the ck wind coat and left the police station. After a while, Bettina came back to her senses from the shock. "Ah! Mr. Shen likes men! My dear Lord, my boss can finally find a partner! " Arthur, who was doing fieldwork, suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose and looked confused. Who was cursing him behind his back? In the lounge of J hospital. After Martin finished his work, he held two video meetings. After that, Lenny camete. Lenny had specially made a delicate hair style on the way here, and put on his favorite ck windbreaker. He was getting more pompous. Martin sat on the chair wearily, rubbed his forehead and said, "Sit down." Lenny had tried his best to impress Martin, but he didn''t even take a look at him. Wouldn''t his conscience hurt? Sitting down on the chair opposite to Martin, Lenny''s dark eyes fell on Martin. Seeing that Martin was tired, Lenny''s heart twitched for no reason. Thousands of words were like fishbone in his throat. With great difficulty, Lenny withdrew his sight and asked, "You asked me toe here. Can the Oracle n start now?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Martin looked up and said, "This is imperative." He had buried the chess piece for so many years, and now it finally came to the right time. He had no way back. Lenny''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. After a long time, he lowered his eyes and looked deathly silent. He clenched his fingers tightly and said in an extremely cold voice, "My mother''s death was regarded as suicide, but how could it be possible? She loved me so much that she couldn''tmit suicide. But I don''t have evidence. If I can''t give her justice, I don''t deserve to live in this world. After I die in the future, I don''t have the face to see her, so I''m willing to be a pawn in your hand. I''m willing to do everything. " He was indeed willing to do it, even if he would risk his life for it. Of course, Lenny did this not only for his mother, but also for the man in front of him. After a moment''s silence, Martin said, "Did I make a mistake?" Lenny''s pupils shrank slightly, and then he shook his head. "No, even if you didn''t look for me at that time, I won''t give up investigating the cause of my mother''s death. No matter what the final result will be, I will ept it frankly." Theyers of secrets that could not be investigated in the past gradually revealed the truth in a long time. What he needed to do was to connect all of these together and expose the truth that had been deliberately buried in the darkness. Martin showed a strange look in his eyes and said, "After all, Fiona is not her father. The matter of the Zhao n may be a key for you to find out the truth." Lenny''s face froze. "Kane contacted me before he boarded the ne. He said that his father had sent him a message without telling everyone. As for what the message was, he didn''t tell me on the phone." Darius was not easy to deal with. Even in the worst situation, he could quickly judge the situation and make the most advantageous judgment. No one knew that he had hidden the truth from everyone and sent a message to Kane before he died. Martin nodded slightly and said, "This news involves too much. To a certain extent, it is the lifesaving talisman of Kane. So, what you need to do now is to ensure the safety of Kane and don''t let him repeat the same mistake as the Zhao n." Hearing this, Lenny stared at Martin with burning eyes. This man had always been indifferent to everyone, and he never cared about the life and death of others. Even if Kane was rted to the whole n, there was obviously a hint of concern in Martin''s words. Chapter 780 Still Acting Chapter 780 Still Acting Lenny''s throat moved slightly, and his dark eyes reflected Martin''s angr face. When he was about to speak, the door of the lounge was suddenly pushed open, and then, in a hospital gown, Cassandra appeared at the door. Lenny was speechless. ''Why is this woman so annoying?'' At the moment he saw Cassandra, Martin''s face darkened. He stood up from the chair almost reflexively, walked towards Cassandra with a cold face, and said in a somewhat suppressed tone, "Why are you up?" He couldn''t be angry at her. What else could he do except sulking? There was still a syringe inserted in the back of Cassandra''s hand. There were a few dry blood stains on the edge of the gauze, and her face was a little morbid pale. Martin acted as if he was facing a formidable enemy, carefully avoiding the wound on her hand, and gently helped her sit down on the sofa beside. Lenny felt a chill on his back and his hair stood on end. Damn it! He was injured in a car ident before, but Martin had never been a little nervous! This witch! On the sofa, Cassandra stared at Martin pitifully, "I just woke up and couldn''t see you. Carlos said you were here, so I came." Well, since her rival in love hade to her, even if she had to die, she had to crawl over to preside this scene. With a straight face, Martin asked, "Do you feel ufortable?" Cassandra shook her head and nodded, "Yes, I have a headache and need a blow." Lenny was speechless. ''Why don''t you just go to hell?'' This woman absolutely did it on purpose! The next second, Martin blew on her face. With a distressed look on his face, Lenny clenched his fists and said, "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now." He was really afraid that if he stayed here, he couldn''t help but hack Cassandra to death! Cassandra hurriedly waved her hand, "Goodbye, Lenny." Lenny almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t want to leave all of a sudden. I''ll stay here. I have something to talk to Martin alone." He wouldn''t leave to fulfill this shameless couple! Cassandra pouted, "Martin, I feel pain all over my body. If I can''t make it, you must... You must marry a good woman and take good care of yourself and Moore. Moore is a poor boy who has no mother since he was a baby. Promise me, okay? " Hearing this, Martin was speechless, "Carlos, go and ask Kevin toe here." Carlos, whose face was covered with blood inexplicably, ran away like a gust of wind. He was wrong. How could his sister-inw, who had a high battle value, be maltreated! He must have misunderstood his sister-inw! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, Lenny was like a weathered sculpture, frozen on the chair,pletely dumbfounded. How could she do this? How could he be defeated in a second? Then, Martin took Cassandra back to the ward! ! Lenny''s face darkened as he gritted his teeth. ''This woman is so hateful! Shame on her!'' he thought! Kevin immediately ran over and examined Cassandra carefully. Then he said with a helpless expression, "Master, there is nothing serious with sister-inw''s body. The wound is not open and there is no blood. Her body is so good that she can beat a cow to death." Cassandra, who had been lying on the bed for a long time, twitched her mouth when she heard this. Couldn''t this guy talk nicely? She was just a soft girl. How could she beat a cow to death? Seeing this, Lenny asked, "Are you still acting? How did you get the courage to act with your poor acting skill? " Cassandra choked, "It''s none of your business!" With a fake smile, Lenny said, "I don''t care. If someone hadn''t pretended to be sick and dyed my business with Martin, I wouldn''t have looked at you. Don''t tter yourself." Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened. She sprang up from the bed and shouted angrily, "Who is fat! You bastard! " ''Don''t you know that women care about their figure and age the most?'' Frowning, Martin pressed Cassandra on the bed and said coldly, "Carlos, take him out." Lenny was shocked and his pupils shrank sharply. He stared at Martin in disbelief. It was obvious that Cassandra was deliberately acting. Why did Martin punish him? Lenny was full of grievance, and his eyes were slightly red. He lowered his body and clenched his fingers tightly. "No, I can walk myself." Everyone could stand on the opposite side of him. He had never been afraid of anyone, but only Martin, even if he only said something harsh, he would feel sad. After saying that, Lenny left with a half disabled body. Carlos was afraid that he would take things too hard, so he immediately followed him. On the bed, Cassandra pursed her lips, "Well, Martin, am I going too far?" She knew how it felt to love a person and not be returned with love. She wanted to get close to him, but she was afraid that he would hate her, so she could only wait far away. Sometimes, even waiting became extravagant and unreachable. With a helpless look on his face, Martin said, "It''s better to cut off his thoughts as soon as possible." Cassandra kept silent for two seconds, and then shook her head, "That''s true, but I think he has a deep obsession with you, and it''s not easy to let you go. It''s too cruel to him, but you are not something that can be exchanged, so I can''t let you go." If it was in the past, she would be happy if Lenny could seduce Martin, so that she would be relieved. But this time, she really fell in love with Martin. She didn''t want to take it back. Martin chuckled, "Even if you let go of me, I won''t fulfill your wish. Cassandra, I have said that you are mine." This man, whether in his previous life or this life, seemed to be always so domineering. But after so many things, she realized that even the hardest heart would be soft sometimes. When Cassandra was about to speak, she felt a sharp pain in her head, and countless memories swept over like a surging tide. Her face was as pale as paper, her hands holding her head, and her body was shaking nonstop. Memory... After rebirth, some memories about her previous life that had been forgotten shed through her mind like a silent movie. "Cassandra!" Martin''s face darkened. He grabbed Cassandra''s wrist in case she lost control and hurt herself. How could this be? Why did Cassandra suddenly lose control? Outside the ward, Carlos seemed to hear the noise inside and immediately ran in. Seeing that Martin held Cassandra''s hands tightly, Carlos''s face changed and turned around to shout, "Kevin!e here! Something happened to my sister-inw! " Chapter 781 A Long Dream Chapter 781 A Long Dream "Cassandra, do you really think that Roger likes you? You deserve it? " "I''ve never liked you from the beginning to the end. So, go to hell." * The patient has hemorrhage and the baby is difficult to keep... " "I can only be the hostess of the Lu n. Cassandra, you are just a loser raised by Martin." "Honey, don''t you remember me?" "Cassandra, who is that man?" Cassandra felt as if she had a long dream. It was dark around, and she stood on a vastnd. The memories of her previous life shed by, and she was like an onlooker, silently watching everything. When she was reborn, her memories were iplete. She had thought that some memories had been erased after her rebirth, but now it seemed that she had deliberately forgotten them. Who was the man called her "baby"? Why did she feel that the voice was a little familiar? Where on earth did she hear that? "Her breathing and heartbeat are normal. There is nothing wrong. I don''t know why she is in a deep coma..." Kevin exined in a trembling voice, with cold sweat on his forehead. "Master, sister-inw might just have a nightmare. Don''t worry. She will be fine." Standing next to Martin, Carlosforted him with a worried look on his face. Cassandra suddenly fell into aa, but there was no reason. They had used all the methods they should use, but Cassandra still had no signs of waking up. With an expressionless face, Martin stood in front of the bed. His angr face was covered with an overwhelming haze, and there was an unprecedented sense of loss in his deep eyes. Martin kept his eyes on Cassandra. After a while, he suddenly said, "Prepare a private ne." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned, and then he understood what Martin meant. His face suddenly changed, "Master, you have to think it over. Kevin just said that sister-inw''s situation is not suitable to move now, what if... I mean what if something happens? " After Cassandra fell into aa, Martin asked him to contact foreign brain experts and make them on standby at any time. He had thought that Martin wanted those experts toe for consultation, but unexpectedly, Martin wanted to send her there. However, Cassandra was not in a good condition to move at all. No one knew how Martin would react if something happened to her. Martin''s eyes were dark and bloodshot. He stood there like a y sculpture and said coldly, "Do you want me to say it again?" There was a terrible silence in the air. Carlos knew clearly that no one could change the decision made by his Master, except Cassandra. In the eyes of outsiders, it was inconceivable that as long as Cassandra acted cute and spoiled, Martin would agree with her. It could be said that he had the strength to dote on his wife. Cassandra was the only bnce in Martin''s world, but now, this bnce was broken, and Martin seemed to return to the cold and bloodthirsty appearance. ''Sister-inw, if you don''t wake up, your man will go crazy!'' Carlos swallowed, his legs and stomach trembling, and said in an extremely difficult tone, "Yes, Master, I''ll arrange it right away." Martin straightened his back, with indescribable coldness rolling in his dark eyes, as if he could be completely destroyed with just a hair. He had been decisive all his life and had never been so indecisive as now. But the decision he made just now seemed to have exhausted all his strength. Martin ordered, "We will set off in an hour." Carlos''s pupils contracted sharply. He wanted to say something, but he said nothing. An hour, probably the deadline set by Martin for Cassandra. If Cassandra hadn''t woken up after an hour, Martin would have reached his limit. Even if he knew that it was a bad idea to send Cassandra abroad, so what? He had no other choice. At that moment, Martin finally realized that even if he was rich and could decide life and death, he couldn''t keep the person he wanted to keep in the end. When he was a child, he had learned to hide his emotions quietly and not let anyone see through him. But at this moment, Martin found that he could not hide his hidden emotions that he had been used to. "Martin..." The broken and hoarse voice broke the dead silence in the ward, like a spark gradually gathering in the vast area, as if to burn Martin to ashes.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Martin''s cold face froze in an instant, and his pupils contracted all of a sudden. He stared at the girl on the bed without blinking. He... What did he hear? Was that really her voice? It was not until the girl''s slightly cold fingers clenched his palms and gently shook his arms that he came to his senses. His heart was heaving violently. He stared at Cassandra and asked in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, did I have an illusion again?" Hearing this, Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. She tightened her grip on Martin''s finger and smiled, "It''s not your illusion, Martin, I... I''m fine. Did you hear me? " Martin was at a loss. He was a calm man, but he couldn''t keep calm at the moment, thinking that everything in front of him was just his illusion. "Master, my sister-inw really woke up!" Carlos said excitedly. Martin shook his body slightly and stared at Cassandra nkly. Kevin didn''t care about that much and checked Cassandra carefully to make sure that Cassandra was all right. Then he finally felt relieved. Kevin wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "Master, sister-inw is all right now. Please rest assured." Except for the wound on her forehead, there was nothing wrong with Cassandra''s body. Even Kevin couldn''t exin why Cassandra suddenly fell into aa. Martin''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, and it took him a long time to find his lost voice. "You go out first." Carlos and Kevin looked at each other. Carlos said in a hurry, "Okay, okay. Kevin and I are outside. If you need anything, just call us." After saying that, Carlos pulled Kevin''s hand and left the ward. Martin froze and his dark eyes were bloodshot. The man who wouldn''t frown in storm was as fragile as a porcin now. With a guilty conscience, Cassandra said, "Martin, I''m really fine. I just had a long dream. I... I didn''t mean to scare you. I won''t do it again." Chapter 782 Let Me Go With You Chapter 782 Let Me Go With You Standing in front of the bed, Martin''s deep eyes were dark, and his heart, which was just the size of a palm, was beating wildly in his chest. He just looked at Cassandra quietly, as if he had lived for thousands of years in such a short time. ''What is forever? What is real?'' All of a sudden, Martin didn''t know whether it was true or not, but if all this was just his fantasy, he, a proud and lonely man, wanted to ignore everything and immerse himself in this fantasy for the rest of his life. He hoped that for the rest of his life, he could see the person he loved dearly and care about her. Martin reached out his hand and grasped her cold fingers. He pressed her fingers tightly against his chest. When her fingers suddenly touched Martin''s fast beating heart, her pupils shrank slightly and she almost blurted out, "Martin!" Martin seemed to havee to his senses. His eyes were bloodshot and he stared at her with his dark eyes unblinkingly. She had seen his eyes like this thousands of times. In the past, she only felt fear and resistance, but now, she felt particrly hot, as if she was wrapped in a burning me, which could easily burn her to ashes. If love was a strange circle that could not be walked out, she was willing to draw a circle as a prison now. "Cassandra, do you know how scared I was?" His hands trembled uncontrobly, and his throat seemed to be blocked by lumps of cotton, making him unable to speak fluently. Cassandra looked up, as if she had passed through her previous life and this life, through the life and death barrier. She looked at Martin quietly, smiled, and said, "Don''t be afraid, sweetheart, I will never leave you again. I will never let you go even if you drive me away." Although those memories were still intermittent and out of order, she still had a lot of doubts. What kind of entanglement was in those memories that had been deliberately forgotten was no longer important now. Martin stared at her, his chest seeming to be cut by a thin de, and the bitterness that had been suppressed for so many years seemed to be unbearable at once. He gritted his teeth tightly until a blood smell came from his mouth, and it was not until Cassandra half got up from the bed and was extremely weak. Holding his face with the hand inserted by the syringe, she shouted at him anxiously, "What are you doing?" It was not until then that Martin came to his senses. With a frown between his eyebrows, he held Cassandra''s hand and helped her to lie back on the bed. "Do you feel ufortable?" Cassandra was still angry, "Martin, can you take care of yourself first? What''s wrong with you? How can you hurt yourself like this? Does it hurt? Where is Kevin? Let him check if you bit your tongue or not. " Martin stared at her in silence. It was obvious that she said something harsh, but in his ears, it was the gentlest worry in the world, more than all beautiful music. He must be crazy. With a very light smile, Martin''s dark eyes seemed to be flickering with two clusters of mes. He said, "No, it doesn''t hurt. I''m used to it." ''It doesn''t hurt. I''m used to it.'' His words were like a heavy thunder, hitting Cassandra''s heart so hard that she almost burst into tears. The huge room fell into a strange dead silence. After a long time, Cassandra looked up at Martin helplessly and said in a hoarse voice, "Aren''t you a fool? Martin, I won''t let anyone bully you anymore. " She seemed to have missed a lot. She couldn''t apany him in person to go through the darkest part of the journey. Martin lowered his head and remained silent between the two. Those dark and ruthless days of licking blood and being bullied seemed not so difficult to bear now. He trampled on the blood and bones to today step by step, and finally waited for the person he wanted. No one would remember even if they were destined to be in the dead bones tomb. As long as she remembered. Martin finally let go of his defenses and his deep hostility. The coldness in his deep eyes faded away gradually. He just looked at her without a trace of murderous look, only endless infatuation. "Cassandra, I love you." In an instant, it was as if something had fallen into a dark and endless abyss. A thin white light lit up the darkest part of his heart, which seemed to have a purulent tumor. Now, a wound was finally poked open, and it was not possible to heal until the wound scabbed. He thought he was destined to have a bad ending, and he never cared about what would happen to him, because this was his irresistible fate. Fate pushed him on an endless road. But from that moment on, he suddenly changed his mind. Even if he had topete with the sky, even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he would have a try. Cassandra''s face went nk for a moment, as if she had heard the grievance and loneliness he had endured for more than twenty years in his words. Her heart seemed to be grabbed by an invisible big hand, and she could not breathe because of the pain. Cassandra took a deep breath, held Martin''s hand again, and said word by word, "Martin, I love you too, so let me go with you on the following path, okay?" Cassandra was not stupid. Even if Martin asked her to take over some of thepany''s affairs, those dark secrets buried in the bottomless invisible abyss, Martin would never let her get involved in them. Such as Dragon City and Lu City. With the memory of her previous life, Cassandra could deduce some details, but they were just some fragments. Martin had always been a person who knew how to endure. What he didn''t want Cassandra to know would definitely be wless and without any clues. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g His heart was buried deep in his chest. Martin kept silent for a long time. His dark eyes stared at Cassandra''s face carefully. He withdrew his hand from Cassandra''s hand, spread it out and said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, my hands are stained with countless blood and people''s lives. People like me are not clean from head to foot. If you insist on apanying me, I''m afraid that one day I can''t protect you anymore. At that time... By then... " ''What are you going to do then?'' He couldn''t bear to say thest sentence. At that time, he forcibly kept her by his side. He only wanted to apany her for a period of time. Even if there was no result in the future, he would not have anyints. However, this woman liked him back. He was both happy and afraid. He was afraid that he had made too many sins in his life and that he and Cassandra would not end up well. He would live and die for her, and betray the world for her, but he could not watch her suffer. Chapter 783 The Last Chance Chapter 783 The Last Chance "The worst result is to die with you. Martin, I''m willing to die for you." Cassandra continued his unfinished words. In the past, she was just afraid of him. She always felt that his body was full of cruelty, and the smell of blood was too strong. Wrapped in ck clothes, how cold and ruthless his heart was? But now, she really wanted to ask him if he would always feel that life was too bitter alone. But she couldn''t ask, and only pity remained in her heart. Martin didn''t expect to hear her saying that, and his heart had not been softened for many years, as if the sealed fragility, like a trapped beast breaking through the cage, shook his internal organs. The night was long. Thete light finally tore the night apart, leaving a white light. No matter how long and cold the night was, it would eventually pass. Perhaps it was because he had stood for too long, or perhaps it was because Cassandra''s words were too shocking that Martin couldn''t stand steadily for a moment. With a slight shake of his shoulder and a faint smile on his pale lips, he asked, "Cassandra, are you really willing to do that? This is yourst chance. " He was never a good man and had never thought that he would end up well. But if she was with him, he would not feel bitter anymore. Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra resumed her usual dandiacal manner and said, "I do. You are so beautiful and rich, and I have no reason to refuse, right?" In this world, everyone had his own way to live. Some people risked their lives for the country, some people sacrificed their lives for their confidants, and some people did nothing in their lives, while she lived for Martin, sharing life and death with him. Martin felt his heart stopped beating all of a sudden. His mind was nk. Countless past fragments shed by. The light broke through the dark clouds, and the day and night alternately, over and over again, never late, nor absent. Martin raised his eyes slowly, blood streaks clinging to his eyes, and a fearless and innocent smile finally appeared on his pale face. "Remember every word you said. From now on, even if you want to escape, I won''t let you go, even if I lock you by my side, even if I gouge out your eyes so that you can''t see anything outside, I won''t let you go. I''ll never let you go again. " He only gave her one chance. It was a creepy sentence, but Cassandra suddenly felt that she was a little abnormal, because she felt at ease when she heard what Martin said. ''Freak! This is insane!'' Cassandra answered in a daze and fell asleep again. Martin''s face darkened. He immediately asked Kevin toe in and have a check-up on Cassandra. Kevin was also shocked. Since when did his sister-inw be so weak that she often fainted? A few minutester. Kevin took off the stethoscope from his ear and hung it around his neck. "Well, Master, sister-inw is just asleep. She is fine." If it went on like this, before Cassandra was dead, he might suffer from myocardial infarction. Hearing this, Martin finally rxed a little. Perhaps it was because Cassandra was too frightening this time that he was afraid of making a mistake. Martin rubbed between his eyebrows, "I see." Carlos whispered, "Master, you haven''t slept all night. Why don''t you have a rest first? I''ll take care of my sister-inw." "No," said Martin Carlos wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, he could only sigh helplessly. Martin turned to look at Carlos and said, "There''s a meeting this morning. You can make a proper concession on the condition that the number doesn''t exceed one billion. Over one billion, no need to negotiate." Blue veins stood out on Carlos''s forehead and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "Master, I can''t do it!" ''Well, a man can''t say he can''t do it. '' Martin asked "Is there a problem?" Carlos shook his head, "No, it''s not like that. I have no right to participate in thepany''s high-level meeting, nor to make any decision for you. This is the rule." The rule was the rule. He was only Martin''s personal assistant. Even if everyone in the Martin group knew that Carlos represented Martin to a certain extent, he was not Martin after all. Moreover, now there was this Ron who was eyeing him. Martin replied, "I said you can do it." Carlos was speechless. Help! Master waspletely insane! Tears welled up in Carlos''s heart. He kept nagging for a long time, but Martin was still unmoved. Atst, he had to go to thepany as ordered. In the CG Mansion. In the basement of the He n''s vi. It was dark in the basement. There was only a light white light on the white curtain in the center through the projector. Hogan leaned against the ck sofa, with the back of one hand supporting her forehead. On the white screen, after a video was over, it began to y again from the beginning. Day after day, year after year, every frame and picture of the video had already gone deep into his bones, apanied by blood, flowing in every inch of his body. The video started over. Under the camera that had been washed for a long time, a girl of five or six years old, dressed in a light white floral dress, holding a pile of dark brown soil, took a small handful of colorful wild flowers from nowhere. She stuffed the wild flowers into a little boy''s hand and coaxed him, "What''s your name? Where do you live? Did anyone bully you? Why are there so many wounds on your body? Does it hurt? " The little boy sat on the cold ground pitifully and threw the wild flowers in his hands on the ground, ignoring her. The little girl didn''t get angry. Instead, she took out a candy from her schoolbag with her dirty little hand and carefully took off the sugar coat on the outside. "This is a reward from my teacher. It''s very sweet. I''ll give it for you. Have a taste, okay?" That was the sweetest candy he had ever tasted in his life, even if it was only the cheapest candy. Therefore, no one could guess that the current leader of the Han n, who had always been cold- blooded and ruthless, liked candy. Later, the candy factory closed down because of bad management. He personally sent someone to buy the factory and asked the owner to continue to make candy for him. However, it only made candy for himself, for he could no longer buy that brand of candy in the market. "Click Click... " In the darkness, a burst of faint footsteps suddenly sounded. The man''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he sat on the sofa expressionlessly. His body was suddenly filled with overwhelming coldness and cruelty, like a bloodthirsty ghost returning from the hell at midnight. "Mr. Hogan, I''m back." In the darkness, a ck figure appeared beside the sofa. His voice was low and hoarse, like an eagle.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 784 Ill Pay For Him Chapter 784 I''ll Pay For Him On the sofa, the man slightly raised his eyelids, and a long and narrow crack appeared on his dark and purple eyes. Due to the darkness, it was hard to see the expression on his face. "Where is she?" After a while, the man''s low voice broke the silence. Barnes lowered his head. His deep eyes under the sses seemed to bottomless. It seemed that there were two clusters of mes beating, but they disappeared in a sh. Barnes replied, "My mission failed. I''m willing to be punished." For that man, he would not frown even if he was smashed to pieces. In the darkness, the man let out a light snort, and his voice was as cold as ice. It was so cold that even his bones were trembling. "Did you fail in the task, or did you not go on at all?" Although he asked Barnes, he had no doubt in his heart. His slightly pale lips pursed into a straight line, and his heart fluctuated violently. His body was hidden in darkness, leaving only a vague outline. After a long time, Barnes finally moved. He knelt on the cold ground with his knees down, his head down very low, and his voice was somewhat deste. "I can''t do it. I''m willing to pay for the mistake he has made." A man rarely kneeled down, and Barnes was born not to kneel down. In this world, except for the God of heaven and earth, what was there worth kneeling down? He was a proud man. Even if he was smashed to pieces one day and fell into the abyss, he was upright and honest. As long as he had a little strength, he would never kneel down and admit defeat. But he knelt down for the one he loved. If that man knew what he had done for him, he must want to kill himself with a knife. How could he kneel down? Sitting on the sofa, the man suddenly opened his half-closed eyes. With his cold fingers, he pinched his chin, as if he was going to crush it. "Do you know what you are doing? Do you still remember who you are? " Barnes'' eyes fell on the man through a thin white beam. His face was as calm as an ancient well, but his voice was hoarse and deep. "I know, and I have never forgotten my identity, but..." "But what?" In the dark, the man''s voice sounded a little gloomy. Barnes replied, "I''m willing to do anything for him." The man''s fingers, which were holding Barnes'' chin, suddenly froze, as if all his strength had been suddenly extracted. Before he could speak, Barnes'' deep and hoarse voice sounded again in the darkness. "The basic dignity of a man is to protect the person he cares about most, to make him safe and happy all his life, right? I''ll pay for what he has done. " He didn''t know what the man was going to do or why he betrayed Mr. Hogan. He just wanted to protect him with determination. Even if he was smashed to pieces, even if he was burned to ashes. The man withdrew his hand with difficulty. He had never expected that one day, he would be so weak that he could not even bear the weight of one hand. "Fuck off!" The man''s cold voice suddenly sounded, and then he didn''t look at Barnes anymore. In his dark purple eyes, the thin girl on the white curtain was reflected. Barnes stood up from the ground in silence and left the basement, as if he had never appeared. At the police station in East City District, the capital city. In the narrow meeting room. Everyone was staring at the big screen in the middle of the small meeting room. At this time, the big screen showed a colorful photo, which was taken at the spot that night. In the photo, there were two dead people, whose identities had been confirmed now. They were all from the capital city and unemployed. One of them had been imprisoned three times before, but only with charges of theft, gathering, fighting and trifling. They used to bully people, but this time they were victims. With a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur gently tapped on the old notebook with a ck cover with his right hand. This notebook had been used for many years, and many details of the cases he had investigated could be found on it. "From the scene of the crime, there is no trace of fighting, and there is no superfluous blood on the scene. Preliminary judgment, that is not the first scene of the crime. As for the original scene of the crime, we still need to continue to investigate. There were several slight wounds on the dead body, as well as internal injuries, but the most deadly ones were the knife wounds on the chest. From the photos and the spot, the two dead people were stabbed dozens of times in the chest. Strangely, each stab avoided the vital parts, and finally they bled too much and even died of shock. From the perspective of criminal psychology, generally, in this kind of situation, the murderer killed people with a strong sense of revenge. That is to say, it is very likely to be a murder. Of course, we can''t rule out other possibilities. The specific cause of the death of the deceased has to wait for the corpse examination report toe out before it is finally confirmed. And he report ispleted. " Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The man in charge of the spot inspection and the trace inspectionbined the situation on the spot and roughly reported the situation. Hearing this, Arthur''s fingers, which were gently tapping on theptop, paused. On theptop page, there was a big question mark below a few lines of scribbled words. Strangely enough, the public security of the capital city had been getting better and better in the past few years, and the number of murders had been getting less and less. asionally, there were one or two cases, most of which were transformed murders after passion killing or robbery. Basically, there were traces that could be found, and it was not difficult to find out the ins and outs of the case. But this time, it was totally different. Cases urred frequently, and the murderer was like a ghost,ing and going without leaving any trace. Moreover, as the case went on, Arthur had an ominous premonition. It seemed that in the darkness, there was a pair of invisible hands guiding them to investigate something. But there were too many doubts in these cases, and that sense of doubt only shed through his mind, which was nowhere to be found and could not be captured. At this time, Lenny picked up the expensive coffee specially sent by the five stars hotel nearby and took a big sip. He shook his neck and asked, "How is the investigation about the social rtionship of the deceased?" Next to Rolf, a strong young man straightened the notebook in front of him and began to report, "we have been running for a night, and we have basically investigated the social rtionship of the two dead people. These two dead people are known in the training center. The one in white shirt is called Tom, a hooligan, and the one in a striped T-shirt is also the" three times imprisoned "mentioned by Rankin just now. His name is Barry. The two of them have the same experience. They used to be ignorant and sneaky since childhood. When there was still a training center in the past, they were sent to it. After they came out, they have been in touch... " Chapter 785 Martin Was A Suspect Chapter 785 Martin Was A Suspect Lenny didn''t sleep all night. His temples were throbbing. He had to raise his hand and rubbed his temples. "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get to the point." Hearing this, the young man subconsciously turned his head to look at Arthur. After all, in their eyes, Lenny was a yboy and a spendthrift. He knew nothing about cracking cases, but came to idle around. Every clue rted to the case was very important. If a tiny clue was missed, they might lose a chance to solve the case. Moreover, there was no valuable clue to investigate this case. Arthur put out the cigarette and raised his eyebrows, "Why are you looking at me? The words'' solve a case ''on my face? Lenny asked you to get to the point. " The young man felt a little aggrieved and embarrassed. He cleared his throat and continued, "The point is that thest video of the two hooligans'' movements was taken outside arge supermarket in East City District. That''s it. " Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the young man finished his words, his elbow bumped against Rolf''s arm. Rolf hurriedly yed a surveince video. After the big screen was connected, a very clear video showed that the two men surrounded the two thin girls with obscene faces. As soon as Lenny and Arthur saw the two girls, their faces changed almost at the same time, especially Lenny, whose hand holding the coffee cup made a harsh noise on the body of the cup. It was this damn woman again! How could he meet with this bitch everywhere? However, in the blink of an eye, the anger on Lenny''s face was restrained. Martin had looked for him yesterday. He only knew that Cassandra was in hospital at that time, and did not know that this matter had something to do with Cassandra. If the two gangsters stopped Cassandra, then... Did it have anything to do with Martin? Damn! The expression on Lenny''s face changed several times, and his dark eyes were fixed on the big screen. He was sitting opposite Arthur. Arthur was an old criminal police, and he could see the subtle change on Lenny''s face clearly. Arthur slowly turned the pen between his fingers a few times, and his eyes narrowed slightly. It was not clear if he was looking at Lenny or thinking about something. "Damn it! Aren''t they My Goddess and Peggy? What happened? How dare these two dogs rob my Goddess! You deserve to be stabbed to death! " Bettina came to her senses, pounded the table and said angrily. The small meeting room was instantly quiet. Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows speechlessly. Was she out of her mind? How could she be in the mood to chase after a star at such serious situation? A policewoman pulled Bettina and whispered, "Bettina, you''re getting old. Can you just focus on your work?" Bettina''s eyes widened in an instant. "You son of a bitch! I''m not big from head to toe except for my chest! Can you speak? Believe it or not, I''ll p you in the face! " The policeman was rendered speechless. ''Sir, if you don''t pull the rope, the woman will bite me!'' Arthur smiled and said indifferently, "My dear daughter, has Father spoiled you too much recently?" Hearing this, Bettina was stunned for a few seconds and immediately returned to the state of a good woman. She raised her orchid fingers and half covered her mouth, saying in a sweet voice, "Not at all. I''ll shut up right now. " With a fake smile, Arthur lit up another cigarette and casually put the back of his hand on the chair. "Have you informed the family of the dead?" Bettina immediately understood what he meant. She stood up from the chair and said, "I''ll check it right away! And urge the autopsy report! I''m leaving! " Arthur didn''t say anything, but exhaled a smoke ring. "Go on." It was not until then that everyone looked back at therge screen. It was not until the video ended that Martin took Cassandra away, Peggy left, and the car disappeared that the two hooligans also left the monitoring area. Lenny''s tense nerves finally rxed a little, but when he breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt that he was unnecessary. Martin did everything perfectly. Even if it was really rted to him, he would never leave any clues behind. "This is thest scene of the two dead people. We have looked in the direction in which the two of them left, but we haven''t found any relevant clues. After the two of them left this monitoring area, they seemed to have disappeared from the world. In addition, we have checked the surveince video of the hospital, and the victim has never left the hospital since she was sent to the hospital. Later I will go to the hospital to investigate. Now that the victim has recovered, maybe I can give her an inquiry. " The young man briefly exined. Lenny immediately said, "In other words, ording to the current evidence, the victim and Mar... can be excluded temporarily. Those who took the victims away didn''t have time tomit a crime... " "That''s not necessarily the case," Arthur interrupted Lenny, and his smile deepened. "Miss Cassandra has been involved in the case of Lance''s murder, but there is no evidence to support her suspicion of murder for the time being, and she is regarded as a witness. Now she is involved in two more murders. Besides, just now, Denis said that these two people were stabbed dozens of times in the chest, and they are likely to be enemies. Miss Cassandra and Peggy was robbed and harbored resentment. It''s in line with the judgment that the CEO of Lu Group killed people to keep their mouth shut in a fit of anger, isn''t it? " All of a sudden, Lenny''s face darkened. He sneered, "Do you mean that you suspect that Martin and Cassandra have conspired to kill someone?" Arthur shook his head and said, "No, Miss Cassandra is seriously injured. After she is sent to the hospital, there will be relevant videos of the operation as evidence. During this period, she can''t command others tomit murder. So, I mean, Mr. Martin has the motivation tomit a crime, and he also has the ability to do it." Lenny''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pan. Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking in the small meeting room. Lenny unexpectedly crushed the coffee cup in front of him, and the fine porcin pieces pierced into his palm. Blood rolled out and fell down. Gritting his teeth, Lenny said, "Arthur, don''t sling mud at him." Arthur''s dark eyes, like an eagle that locked its prey, stared at Lenny without blinking. "Slinging mud at him? It''s our duty to make reasonable spections and assumptions based on the existing evidence. Lenny, I don''t care what rtionship you have with Martin, but now that he is involved in this case, you should deal with it fairly. Or do you think that you can do anything you want as long as you have power? " The veins on Lenny''s forehead bulged. The next second, he stood up from the chair, crossed the middle part of the table with his slender arms, and grabbed Arthur''s cor. "Dare you say it again?" Chapter 786 Dare You Touch Him Chapter 786 Dare You Touch Him Arthur''s face didn''t change at all, with a few faint blood lines in his dark eyes. He looked into Lenny''s eyes and said, "Lenny, if you want to hear it, I can say it ten or a hundred times, but please don''t forget your identity. You are a police." At the same time, the other members of the special task group also surrounded them. Most of them were under the leadership of Arthur. asionally, some of them were temporarily transferred from other police stations. They didn''t want to get involved in this matter, so they sat in their chairs and remained indifferent. Lenny''s face was as dark as coal. He looked cynical, and was the most frivolous one among the two rich generations. He never had any scruples when joking, but if anyone dared to say anything wrong about Martin, he would be furious no matter what. If he didn''t have something else to do, he would have taken out the police ID card and put it on Arthur''s face. Then he turned around smartly. He wouldn''t do these stupid jobs! With a livid face, Lenny almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "If you don''t have evidence, you have no right to sling mud at him. Otherwise, I will kill you myself." Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly, with a yful smile on his lips. He said slowly, "Group leader Lenny, you are so powerful. I''m really scared." Staring at Arthur coldly, Lenny withdrew his hand and said, "I say it again. You are not qualified to talk to me until you find the evidence. Otherwise, if you dare to hurt him, I will do what I say." Even he didn''t want to hurt that man. How dare Arthur, the bitch? Arthur slowly straightened his cor which was pulled out by Lenny, and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. Under the white light sses, his dark eyes shed a wiry light.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It seemed that the rumor was true. The third young master of the Shen n liked the God of wealth of the Lu Group. He would go through fire and water without hesitation. It sounded so ufortable. Arthur straightened his clothes and stood up from the chair calmly. "There are still many doubts when the casees to this. As the vice leader of the special case group, I should go to investigate and collect evidence in person." Lenny mmed his hand on the table, making it shake violently. His face was full of anger, "Arthur, do you take my words seriously?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t be so excited, Lenny. I''m just following the rules. If you think I''m doing something wrong, you can report to your superior. After all, there are more one hundred comints I receive every year. Go ahead." After saying that, Arthur walked towards the door of the small meeting room with his notebook in his hand. Themunity police immediately followed him. What a fight between the gods and the mortals! What did he do wrong? Lenny grabbed themunity police''s cor and pulled him back. His face was so pale that it could be squeezed out of water. "You all go to check other clues. Before you get off work, report them all to me. Otherwise, get out of here!" With these words, Lenny followed Arthur with a cold face, "I''ll go with you." "I''m ttered that Lennyes here in person," murmured Arthur, smacking his lips. Lenny sneered, "Get out!" After saying that, Lenny left angrily. Staring at his back, Arthur showed a meaningful smile. Lenny drove his own car here. It was a modified red Benz G level AMG off-road vehicle. It looked very wild and unrestrained, which was in line with the extravagant temperament of Lenny. Arthur opened the door of the passenger seat and sat down. As he fastened the seat belt, he said casually, "Lenny, drive slowly. I''m too old to bear any trouble." He had to create conditions to displease Lenny. Without even looking at him, Lenny stepped on the elerator and the car immediately shot out like an arrow from the string. Arthur found afortable position, with his back almost pressed against the chair seat. With his long legs crossed, he took out a cigarette, slowly rotated it between his fingers, and said, "Lenny, do you mind if I smoke?" Recently, there were many cases, and most of them had no clue, so the case was quite unsettled. Arthur was exhausted, and smoking could somewhat relieve some fatigue. Lenny was not considerate at all. "Yes, I do." "Oh," Arthur said and lit the cigarette. Soon, the car was filled with a strong smell of smoke. Lenny frowned and asked, "Arthur, are you crazy?" "I heard that you like Martin," said Arthur, flicking the ash from his cigarette and raising his eyebrows. * With a shrill sound of brake, the giant off-road vehicle suddenly stopped at the roadside, and the car behind almost crashed into it. The driver of the car behind stopped and got out of the car. He patted their and said angrily, "Can you drive? Is it a ce to brake randomly on the road? Damn it! " Taking out his police ID card from his pocket unhurriedly, Arthur looked at the driver with a smile and said, "I''m sorry. The police will handle the case. If there is anything wrong with the car, go straight to the police station to report the case." The driver was stunned. Perhaps he had never seen this scene before, and his senses were shattered into pieces. He smiled awkwardly and drove away in shock. Arthur put away the police ID card, stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, and teased, "What? Do you still want to deny it?" Blue veins stood out on the forehead of Lenny. His patience was running out. He grabbed Arthur''s cor with his hand. The two of them were only a short distance away, but seemed to be separated by a cold and heavy force. Gritting his teeth, Lenny said, "So what if I like him? I warn you, don''t touch him! " Perhaps it was because they were too close to each other, or perhaps it was because of his good ears that he could clearly hear the heartbeat of Lenny. After a while, Arthur suddenly chuckled and said slowly, "How do you know that I''m going to hurt him? In fact, the person I''m interested in is you, Lenny." Shocked by his unexpected words, Lenny''s face went nk for a moment, and then his whole face turned cold all of a sudden. "Arthur, what on earth do you want? Don''t think that I don''t dare to hurt you! " "I''ve made it clear just now that I''m interested in you. Before you came, you must have checked the background of all of us. I''m not married at my age, not because no one likes me or because I''m too busy with my work, but because..." The world didn''t deserve him. Chapter 787 You Dont Have The Honor Chapter 787 You Don''t Have The Honor Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Lenny. "It''s your privacy that you like men or women. It has nothing to do with me, Arthur." As soon as he finished his words, Lenny let go of Arthur and started the gear again. Arthur lowered his head and took a look at his cor which was wrinkled by Lenny again. There was still a few wisps of cold fragrance from Lenny in his nostrils. "What if I say I like you? You are an old hand in love affairs. Don''t tell me that you don''t see I''m trying my best to chase you. " Lenny''s heart skipped a beat and blue veins stood out on his forehead. At that moment, his brain seemed to jump off the brake. He didn''t know where he was and whether he should be happy or angry. Obviously, Arthur had crossed the line again and again. The reason why he could endure till now was that he still had the task assigned by Martin. But all this happened so unexpectedly. Lenny, who had been developing an unrequited love for more than twenty years, was used to too many tricks and too many roundabout confessions. He was a little confused when he heard such a sincere confession. However, this bitch always went against him. If he didn''t fight him to death, he would feel ufortable all over. Was this fucking chasing him? Did he have any misunderstanding about love? "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your agreement. From now on, you''re mine. I''m willing to dote on you, protect you and ept whatever you want. You can tell me whatever you want." Arthur gave full y to his shamelessness. With a beard on his chin, Arthur looked very old and even a little messy. But with a closer look, one could still recognize his handsome face. Lenny finally raised his eyes and fixed them on Arthur. He said in a cold voice, "I don''t like you. Get off the car." Arthur was speechless. What trick was he ying? Even if he didn''t like him, he didn''t have to cross the river to demolish the bridge and abandon him, a delicate and beautiful man, on the roadside! ''Lenny, I advise you to be kind.'' Arthur raised his hand and slowly opened the door. As soon as his feet touched the ground, Lenny drove away at a fast speed. Immediately, the corners of Arthur''s mouth twitched slightly. He thought, ''Business is business while friendship is friendship. Why is he so annoying?'' Wait, wait! He went to work with Lenny. How could Lenny leave him on the road? At this time, a ck Bentley car stopped on the side of the road. A man in a dark blue suit got out of the car. With a gentle and elegant smile on his face, the man looked at Arthur and said, "Mr. Arthur, what a coincidence!" Arthur adjusted his sses and looked at him for a long time before he realized who he was. He put on a fake smile and said, "Oh, it''s Lawyer Yang. I have something else to do. I''m leaving now." As a policeman, thest thing he wanted to do was to deal with awyer. If it weren''t for the fear of ruining his image as a righteous man, Arthur would have made him a new person in a minute. With a refined temperament, Lawyer Yang smiled and said, "Mr. Arthur, you didn''t drive, did you? I wonder if I have the honor to give you a ride?" "I''m sorry. You don''t have the honor. I can only take my sweetheart''s car except the bus." After saying that, Arthur raised his neck and walked towards the taxi station in front of him in an ostentatious manner. He had no choice. He was such a man of principle. Lenny must be blind, or how could he not be attracted by his handsome face? J hospital. When Arthur arrived, Lenny had been waiting at the door for a long time. Without the permission of Martin, no one was allowed to enter the private hospital building of Martin where Cassandra lived. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Arthur got out of the car and walked towards Lenny. Although he was refused, he didn''t seem to be affected at all. He walked slowly to Lenny and said in a bullied tone, "Lenny, business is business. We have to distinguish business from personal emotions, understand? What if yourrades in arms are picked up and taken away by others? " Arthur, an experienced man in love, was not an inexperienced young man. He was afraid of chasing someone seriously. But after so many years, he seemed to have met the person who made him really settle down, but this person''s heart, he probably had no position at all now. Lenny nced at him coldly, "You only have half an hour. You''d better not say anything that you shouldn''t say except for business." Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly, "I can''t promise you this. How can I know what to say and what not to say? I''m here for business. Why are you so nervous? Are you shy? " Lenny was speechless. He was forcing a rtionship with him. There was also a saying called "torture his wife for a while and chase her to a crematory". This guy had been single for so many years with his strength, OK? Lenny kicked Arthur hard and walked in with a cold face. Arthur covered his mouth with one hand and stared at the back of Lenny. He had confirmed that it was his sweetheart, who was so good-looking even when he was angry. Arthur, who wanted to be kicked a few more times, limped into the gate. Inside the gate, there was an independent hospital building simr to a vi. The environment was good, and there was even a small swimming pool. Arthur was one of the standard the second generation of officials. Seeing this scene, he still sighed, ''In this terrible money era, who wants to swim in the hospital?'' After entering the In-patient Building, Arthur followed Lenny to a small reception room on the left. In the room, a man in ck formal clothes was leaning against the sofa, with the back of one hand supporting his forehead slightly. His eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. This man was Martin, the ruler of the Lu group. Lenny asked Arthur to wait outside the gate, and he walked in alone. Hearing the footsteps, Martin raised his eyes slightly and looked at Lenny. With just a casual nce, Lenny''s calm heart instantly exploded. He cleared his throat slightly and said in a somewhat bitter tone, "I''m sorry. I didn''t handle it well this time." Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Call him in." Lenny nodded, turned around and walked out of the reception room. He looked at Arthur and said coldly, "I warn you again, don''t talk nonsense." Arthur kept silent for two seconds and chuckled, "Why are you so worried about him? Why don''t you worry about me? I''m the one who will suffer more when I talk to a big boss like him. Maybe he will cut me off and feed me to the dogs if he is unhappy. I don''t deserve to die, but if I''m dead, who will protect you from now on? " This time, before Lenny could kick him, Arthur reached out and pushed the door open. Chapter 788 I Prefer The Second One Chapter 788 I Prefer The Second One "This should be Mr. Martin. I''m Arthur from the police station in East City District. You can call me Arthur." Arthur walked slowly to Martin and sat down on the sofa. It was rare for him to introduce himself. Martin nodded slightly, "I''ve met your father a few times, and you are indeed better than him." Taking a look at Martin, Arthur took out a cigarette and slowly rotated it between his fingers. "Mr. Martin, I''m ttered. I''m here to ask you a few questions. Please tell me the truth." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. An imperceptible coldness shed across Martin''s eyes, and he said in a slightly cold voice, "If I say that the death of the two people has nothing to do with me, do you believe me?" Arthur frowned and said, "If I say that I have no reason or logic, but believe you, will you think that I''m insane?" Martin stared at Arthur with deep eyes. He knew that the man didn''te to see him because of the two dead men, but what was his purpose? Was he testing him or did he have an ulterior motive? Arthur was the youngest deputy director of the police station in East City District and had a promising future. Even if the death of the two deceased had nothing to do with him, he would not be so stupid to make trouble for Martin so tantly. But why did this person approach him with ulterior motives? The Zhao n was not involved in his n. Arthur was an ident, and Martin also wanted to know what would happen in the end. "You did it for Lenny," said Martin. Arthur didn''t seem to be surprised by Martin''s words. Lenny was not a simple man, and the CEO of the Lu Group, who controlled the huge business empire, was far more scheming and resourceful than Lenny. Martin might be able to figure out what Lenny couldn''t figure out, not to mention that he came here so recklessly just to put himself on the chopping block and let Martin cut him. Arthur looked at Martin and smiled, "Mr. Martin, you are really smart. Ie here for him. But you are so rich that you can''t even find a shadow in usual times. I can only find this excuse to let him take me here. It''s so rude. Please forgive me." With a hint of coldness and cruelty in his eyes, Martin said, "You came to see me on purpose, not just because of Lenny''s feelings for me, right?" Arthur replied "If it''s just for the sake of indulgence in love, I really don''t have to beat around the bush. I have toe to see you. If he doesn''t like me anymore, I can always find a way to move him. As time goes by, he will gradually forget that you like me. What I want to ask is whether what Mr. Martin wants him to do will take his life." As Arthur spoke, he stared at Martin without blinking for fear of missing any details. Then he continued, "I don''t care about anything else, but if it concerns his life, I won''t stand by. The person I like is mine. I don''t allow him to die for another man." Somehow, after saying that, Arthur suddenly felt a little aggrieved. Since Arthur was able to be the deputy director in such a short time, the aplished case rate in his jurisdiction was the first in the whole capital city for several consecutive years. Although he said something bad, his mind was more sensitive than that of ordinary people. Martin didn''t say anything and stared at him with his dark eyes. Noticing that he didn''t say anything, Arthur picked up the tea cup in front of him and took a sip. "Lenny has just joined thepany. In such a short time, it''s not difficult for him to transfer directly to take over such arge special case team. I''ve investigated it, and Quinton doesn''t know anything about it at all. There are two clues behind it. I''m afraid there is no second person except Mr. Martin. Several consecutive murders seemed to be unsolved, but everyone knew that the person who could clean up the scene without leaving any trace was not an ordinary person. Within my knowledge, only two kinds of people could do it. One was a professional killer, and the other was a professional mercenary trained specially. These two conditions were both in line with Mr. Martin, but this time was not the right time. If you want to kill someone, you can do it more thoroughly. After these cases, I always feel that someone is deliberately guiding us to investigate you. I don''t believe that someone stealthily changes a person or repays a soul with a dead body. " Hearing this, Martin''s deep eyes sparkled slightly. It seemed that Arthur knew more than he had expected. He thought that he didn''t reveal any clues, but Arthur could make so many guesses from these details. It seemed that he had indeed chosen the right person. Martin narrowed his eyes and asked, "What else?" Arthur''s fingers tightened. After a while, he said in a low voice, "Everyone thought that Mrs. Shen''s death was an ident, but Lenny didn''t believe it. So he has been investigating for all these years, and you must have been helping him secretly, right?" Martin didn''t deny, "You are right, so there are two choices for you." Arthur''s lips curled, and a cold light shed in his eyes. He said word by word, "First, Mr. Martin is going to... Kill people to keep your secrets? " Martin said in a cold voice, "That''s right. No matter how it goes, it depends on the result. You know too much. It''s too dangerous for both of us." Arthur chuckled, "What if I choose the second one?" A hint of coldness shed through Martin''s slightly narrowed eyes. He stared at Arthur and said, "If you choose the second choice, you can''t say anything until all the truth is revealed. This decision will even endanger your family. If you are not careful enough, you will be doomed. Do you still want to choose the second one?" One was that he would die, but it would not affect Zhao n. The second was the way to live, but everything wasplementary to each other. This choice might not bring a way to the Zhao n, and even affect the Zhao n. Arthur looked at Martin and said, "I''d like to choose the second one. Even if there is an abyss ahead, I''m willing to do it for him, but I have a condition." Martin asked, "What condition?" Arthur grinned and returned to his casual look. He said word by word, "I want him to listen to me. I want him to be the person who contacted you directly. Otherwise, I won''t talk to you." Martin understood what he meant. Once he became the pawn in public, he would bear the pain and even die for Lenny. Chapter 789 Depend On My Face To Live Chapter 789 Depend On My Face To Live "I don''t mind if you can persuade Lenny." Martin rubbed between his eyebrows, and the wrinkles between his eyebrows spread for a moment. "Mr. Martin, you know Lenny''s temper. I''m afraid no one in the world can change Lenny''s mind except you. Can you do me a favor? I will pay you back. " Martin looked up and said in a low and hoarse voice, "I won''t help you because I know his temper." Arthur was speechless. What the hell was this logic? He was now having a headache because of Lenny. If Lenny was so easy to be convinced, he wouldn''t have to take so much effort to borrow the help of Martin. However, Martin was not easy to deal with. He had revealed his trump card from beginning to end. Arthur looked at Martin with a headache and asked, "Mr. Martin, are you really unwilling to help me?" "You don''t have to waste your time here anymore. Half an hour has passed. I have something else to do. Please go ahead, Mr. Arthur." replied Martin. It was not good for Arthur to continue to beg and stay. However, when he thought that he would have to negotiate with Lennyter, he lowered his head and left dejectedly. After Arthur left, Martin sat on the sofa for a while before he got up and went back to the ward. Although the wounds on Cassandra''s head hadn''tpletely healed, there was no danger to her life. Last night, she suddenly fell into aa, so Martin not only didn''t allow her to leave the hospital, but also didn''t allow her to take care of thepany''s affairs. Jack was in charge of thepany''s affairs. If there was really no way to make a decision, Jack could only contact her on WeChat and let Martin reply. It was not easy for Cassandra to be a little famous now, and she was involved in several incidents in a row. Even if Cassandra was innocent and implicated every time, as time went by, it was inevitable that people would think that she deliberately set this up in order to hype herself. At this moment, Cassandra was leaning against the headboard to read the script. Her mobile phone was taken away by Martin, and she was not allowed to touch anything else. She really didn''t know what she could do except to read the script to kill time. "Sweetheart, you''re finally done with your work. Look, is there any grass over my head?" Cassandra raised her hand and pointed at her head wrapped in gauze. She was so bored! Martin walked to the bed and sat down on the sofa. With a helpless expression on his face, he said, "Don''t be naughty. Lie down well." Cassandra curled her lips, "I''ve been lying on the bed for more than half a day. My dear, look at my head. It''s just a head injury. How about letting me go out for a walk and exercise?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "No," said Martin. Cassandra was speechless. Did Martin not love her anymore? Did Martin have a woman outside? After hesitating for a long time, Cassandra didn''t let Martin go. Cassandray on the bed as if she had thought of something. She looked at Martin and asked, "By the way, how is the matter with Auden now? Did Hackett call me? Is there anything wrong with thepany? " Martin sighed helplessly. He knew that this girl could not stop for a moment. She was just a busy woman. "Crane was arrested abroad. As soon as the news spread, Auden was sent to the operating room again. I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold on for a few days. Hackett called you and I answered it. The company is safe. Don''t worry." Cassandra nodded and suddenly looked up at Martin with wide eyes, "What did you say? Hackett called. Did you answer it? Damn it! Then what happened between you and me will be exposed. " Damn it! She knew something was going to happen! What a bloody torture! With blood lines in his dark eyes, Martin asked in a low voice, "What? Do you feel sorry for him?" Cassandra felt a chill on her back and her hair was all over her body. She said in an extremely bitter tone, "No, my sweetheart, we are hiding our marriage now! Keep the marriage a secret! This is popr in the entertainment circle now. After all, I still depend on my face to live, and I will still be in the circle in the future. Don''t you think so? Ha ha. " The desire of the woman to survive was simply too strong. "You can stop working in the entertainment circle." said Martin. Cassandra was speechless. She didn''t know what to say. Cassandra swallowed and put on a ttering smile, "Well, I know you are worried about me, but even if you don''t believe me, you have to believe in your own appearance. You are so beautiful and I''m not blind. How can I cheat on you? I''m not that kind of bad woman, don''t you think so?" Why did she suddenly feel that there was a little bit of resemnce in her words? "Well, keep bragging. I''m listening." said Martin, indifferently. Cassandra was stunned. When Cassandra was thinking about the one hundred and eight moves of breaking up, Carlos came in with a serious face. He looked at Martin and said, "Master, there is something I need you to deal with personally." Instinctively, Martin tried to avoid Cassandra, but what Cassandra had said before suddenly shed through his mind. He hesitated for two seconds and said, "Say it." Carlos was stunned, "Right here?" Martin nodded, "Yes." Carlos took a look at Martin and then at Cassandra. What had happened between the shameless couple during his absence? Why were the two people so close to each other? Carlos didn''t have time to think too much. He said with a serious look, "I just received the news that Scales was dead. As far as I know, he died of a heart attack during the business talk, but the Shen n has blocked all the news. Fiona went there to attend the funeral in person. Our people there have also been dispatched. I haven''t found out the specific cause of his death. " Scales was the leader of the three brothers of the Shen n. Ten years ago, he took over the Shen Grouppletely from the old master of the Shen n. Then, with the help of Fiona, the business genius, it had reached its current peak step by step. No one had expected that the leader of the Shen Group would suddenly die. It was so weird. What kind of subtle connection was there between the series of murders? Martin frowned and looked extremely violent. A momentter, he looked up at Carlos and said, "You go there in person and find out the death of Scales as soon as possible." Before Carlos opened his mouth, Cassandra suddenly said, "Martin, I''m fine in the hospital for the time being. I promise you that I won''t run around these days. Just do what you should do and leave me alone." ''I don''t want to be your weakness.'' Chapter 790 Ill Wait For You Chapter 790 I''ll Wait For You "Master, I think what my sister-inw said is reasonable. The Q City is now in a mess, and it is also rted to the future of the Shen n. It is said that the elder master of the Shen n also went to the Q City, and the rainy days areing at any time. Besides, sister-inw is under watch, everything will be fine." Carlos said tentatively. Scales was dead in Q City. Even if the Shen n blocked the news, it couldn''t be kept secret on paper. His death would be exposed sooner orter. What happened in Q City? Even caused Scales to lose his life. Cassandra nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Carlos is right. Don''t worry, my sweetheart. I won''t make trouble for you!" If she remembered correctly, as soon as Scales died, Shen n would fall into internal strife. The other two brothers of the Shen n, except Quinton, had been fighting fiercely. When Scales was still alive, there had been no big movement, but now, as soon as he died, the second brother could not sit still. The internal strife of the Shen n caused the internal shock of the Shen Group, which caused the stock price to plummet and even on the verge of bankruptcy. However, the final result was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one expected that the Lu Group would offer funds to help. That was to say, when Martin became the secondrgest shareholder of the Shen Group, the rtionship between Cassandra and Martin waspletely broken. Now it urred to her that Martin had already set a trap for Fiona, waiting for her to jump into it willingly. Martin''s thin lips curled into a straight line. After a while, he said in a low voice, "I''ll be back as soon as possible." Cassandra shook her head swiftly, "No, no. I''ll be fine in the capital city. Be careful ande back safely. I''ll wait for you." ''I''ll be waiting for you.'' Martin nodded, "Yes. When I''m not here, talk to Marcus if you have anything." Cassandra agreed in a hurry, and Martin left in a hurry after giving some instructions. After Martin left, Cassandra quietly took out her phone and checked the micro-blog first. She was afraid that the matter of Auden wouldpletely reach a deadlock. After Scales died, Fiona couldn''t care about such a small project at all and directly handed it over to the company''s legal counselor. The outside world was specting that the GR Group would spend a lot of money to hire Lucian to direct this y. Cassandra had investigated Lucian for a long time. After Lucian made his debut, he entered the GR Group. It was not until a big movie a few years ago that he went out to establish his own business that he had today''s Starry Entertainment Company. Now Roger wanted to find Lucian to take over the y directed by Auden, which was reasonable. However, if things went so smoothly, why hadn''t Roger announced to the public that Lucian would take over the y? Or was there something fishy about it? Cassandra thought for a while and dialed Daniel''s number. Daniel had just finished a night scenest night, and he had just gone home to rest for less than half an hour. As soon as he heard the phone ring, he lost his temper. He raised his eyelids and saw the caller ID on the phone screen. Then he sprang up from bed,pletely awake. "Lu... Bah! What''s up, Cassandra? " The eloquent fourth young master of Yun n couldn''t even speak fluently. Cassandra didn''t care about it at all and said, "Nothing. I just want to ask if you have heard of Lucian from Starry Entertainment Company? Recently, the news has spread that he will take over the y of Auden. " Hearing this, a touch of disappointment shed across Daniel''s dark eyes. With a bitter smile on his lips, he leaned back slightly and said, "In this circle, everyone can stand out to help Roger for interests, but Lucian won''t. The problem that year has always been in Lucian''s heart. Over the years, the problem will only get bigger and bigger." Cassandra: "That year? You are right. Did Lucian leave the GR Group that year? " Back then, Lucian left the GR Group, Because of the contract problem. He hadpensated the GR Group arge sum of liquidated damages. This was not a secret in the business circle. Daniel picked up the cigarette box from the bedside, took out a cigarette and lit it. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "Right. But the outside world only knew that Lucian went out to establish his own business, but in fact, this matter is far moreplicated than the rumors. In a word, it was Roger who set up Lucian with an actress. When Lucian was drunk, he deliberately took some photos of them. In fact, nothing happened in the nude photos, but Roger threatened Lucian with this. Otherwise, Lucian would notpensate arge sum of liquidated damages to the GR Group. For so many years, he had never cooperated with the GR Group. " Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. In her previous life, if someone ndered Roger like this, she would never believe it. In her heart, Roger was the most wless man in the world. But one day, when she uncovered his disguise, she found that under the mask, there was such an ugly face. In her previous life, she was so blind that she fell in love with such a fool as Roger. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "that''s to say, the GR group has never been publicly announced. That''s why Roger hasn''t persuaded Lucian to direct the new y." Daniel didn''t focus his eyes on the outside of the window. He said in a low voice, "He was almost ruined by someone. Lucian is not a white lotus in the century, so he won''t agree. However, Roger is not easy to deal with. He has already gone to Lucian. If he threatens Lucian with what happened that year, Lucian may have no choice but to agree to cooperate." There was no hope for Auden. The Shen Group and the GR Group had just joined hands, and Roger would not let it fail like this. Now that the Shen Group had such a big problem, Fiona had no time to care about this small project at all. The worst result was that the Shen Group withdrew its investment. But to GR Group, it was of great significance. This was the first cooperation between the GR Group and the Shen Group. Once it started, the following cooperation would be natural. Therefore, no matter what, Roger would not allow anything wrong to happen to this y. Resting her forehead on her hand, Cassandra asked, "Do you know who the female star was back then?" Daniel put out the cigarette in his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Roger did something very secretly that year. After that, the GR Group spent a lot of money to support a neer who just started her career. Later, this neer was indeed popr for a period of time, but it was like a sh in the pan, and soon withered. Now she has fallen into a ditch. It can be seen that there is a reason." Chapter 791 Daily Report Chapter 791 Daily Report "You mean the queen of the movie, who used to be a popr actress... Beth, right? " Cassandra asked back in surprise. In her previous life, Cassandra was very concerned about everything rted to Roger and GR Group. Naturally, she also knew that Beth, who became famous overnight and even became famous because of her first y, was called "a pure beauty" by thousands of fans. For a time, she was in the limelight. Unfortunately, not long after Beth was awarded as The Best Actress Of Films, her private life was exposed. She was photographed in a hotel room with a well-known director in the entertainment circle. Moreover, the director''s legal wife was a powerful business woman. In a fit of anger, she not only disabled the director, but also ordered the entertainment circle to shout out Beth. It was said that she couldn''t bear such great mental pressure andmitted suicide by cutting her wrist in the hotel. Her assistant discovered her in time. After she had just been saved, she had disappeared. "Who else can it be except her? In the past, she got the position by some illegal means, and then she was set up by someone else. It can be seen that this kind of honor that she stole is not long. "replied Daniel. Hearing this, Cassandra was confused, "Was set up?" It was said that the water in the entertainment circle was unfathomable. It seemed that it was true. If one''s heart was not strong enough in this circle, he would be scared to death sooner orter. Daniel exhaled a long and turbid breath, "Yes, after she became famous with the back of GR Group, she became the mistress of the director. She used to y big names on the film set, and it was not good for her opponents and subordinates. Her assistant was a neer not long after she started her career. Three ribs were broken by her. As her assistant, she naturally knew what happened between her and the director. Another actress paid a lot of money to buy the news. After that, someone took photos and confirmed it. The good and evil are returned. The circle of causality is the same. It''s not anyone else''s fault that Beth can be like today. " Although Daniel finished the whole story in a few words, what would the person in it suffer? After a few seconds of silence, Cassandra said, "You''re right. Good and evil return. The circle of causality. I didn''t expect to hear these words from you one day." Daniel smiled and teased, "What''s wrong? Can''t a yboy like me say something like that? " "Since you have said so, what else can I say? It''s gettingte. I''m still injured. The doctor said that I should have more rest." said Cassandra. Hearing this, Daniel''s heart twitched and his knuckles tightened unconsciously. He said, "By the way, your wound... Are you okay? " Cassandra rolled her eyes, "If you are beaten by a brick, will you be fine? After all, I am a weak woman, okay? " Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Daniel wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Although the news of the death of the two hooligans had been suppressed, he had been paying attention to the situation all the time. How could it be so coincident? The two hooligans hit Cassandra with a brick, and then their corpses were found in the cemetery. Daniel rubbed between his eyebrows and said tiredly, "Have a good rest first. I don''t have work tomorrow, so Ie to see you." Cassandra pouted, "okay." Daniel exhorted a few more words and then hung up the phone. Cassandra held the phone and gently tossed it up and down. She didn''t know where Martin was now. After sitting for a while, Cassandra called Marcus in. Marcus''s face was even darker than the bottom of the pan. Who knew what the bitch Cassandra wanted to do? He really couldn''t do this job. He really missed the days when he killed people in the past! Cassandra nced at Marcus with a headache. She had made a lot of mistakes recently, but she didn''t get him punished. What did he mean by pulling a long face? Cassandra coughed and said, "Well, sit down, little Marcus." Little Marcus... ''Damn it! He has said hundreds of times not to call him Marcus. Does he want to lose face?'' Marcus'' face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll say it again. Don''t call me Marcus!" Cassandra touched her chin and said weakly, "Then what do you think of Marcus darling?" Marcus was speechless... ''Where is my knife? I must kill this bitch today!'' Blue veins stood out on Marcus'' forehead, and he gritted his teeth. "Why did you call me here? What''s the matter?" It was not until then that Cassandra realized that she had something important to do. She was so absorbed in flirting with Marcus just now that she almost forgot it. Cassandra looked up at Marcus and said, "Here''s the thing. Help me investigate a person. I''ll give you an hour. I want all the information about her." "Who is it?" asked Marcus. Cassandra searched the information about Beth on her phone. Although she had passed away, there were indeed a lot of relevant information. The top one was thetest news rted to her. Cassandra put the phone in front of Marcus and said, "Beth, she used to be the number one actress of GR Group. Help me investigate the matter between her and Lucian, and... Why are you looking at me like this, Marcus? Is there anything dirty on my face? " What kind of eyes were those? Marcus stared at Cassandra with a strange look on his face. His heart was burning to the extreme. His sister-inw was such a jerk. He felt that his Master''s mind was going to turn into a grasnd. Marcus'' ears were burning red. He squeezed out a sentence almost from his throat, "As soon as Master left, you wanted to see that porn. You are a bad woman!" Cassandra was stunned by his words. When did she say that she wanted to watch porn? When did she be a jerk? As soon as she mentioned Beth, he thought of porn at the first time. ''Who the hell is the bad guy?'' Well, it was really hard to see that Marcus usually looked like a gentleman, but she didn''t expect him to watch porn in private. Staring at Marcus with a smile, Cassandra said, "How do you know she is shooting porn? Huh? " Marcus was speechless. ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are my eyes full of flowers?'' He couldn''t answer it. Marcus, a man as tall as an iron tower, was rendered speechless by Cassandra''s question. He clenched his fists tightly and said, "It''s none of your business." Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra tapped on the phone screen for a while with her fingers, and then shook the phone. There was a line of words quietly lying on the screen: Marcus watches porn video every day. Marcus''s eyes widened in an instant and he flew into a rage. "What are you doing?" Cassandra smiled innocently and said in a low voice, "It''s just a daily report. What else can I do?" Well, she couldn''t deal with him, and Martin couldn''t? Marcus''s face darkened. "Don''t tell on me! What do you want me to do? Tell me. " Cassandra stared at Marcus with a smug smile, "Am I a bad girl?" Chapter 792 A Bet On His Heart Chapter 792 A Bet On His Heart The corners of Marcus'' mouth twitched. "No." Cassandra raised her eyebrows. Seeing that Marcus was irritated, she stopped teasing him and said with a smile, "I haven''t finished my words just now. You can check where Beth is now." Marcus breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll be right there." Cassandra knew that he was afraid of being molested, so she didn''t ask him to stay. After Marcus left, she held her phone and fell asleep. At the police station in East City District, the capital city. In Lenny''s office. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lenny was appointed as the group leader of the special case in the police station. He had smashed several office supplies in session. Fortunately, he was rich and didn''t need any equipment from the police station. He had asked people to send new ones here. The police station in East City District had a history of dozens of years, and everything was quite old. Since Lenny came, all his office was filled with top-grade luxury supplies, which were really a little out of cepared with this old office building. As soon as Lenny entered the office door, he locked the door inside, and pressed Arthur against the wall, with his right hand around his head. With a thud, he supported the wall behind his head, and his face was gloomy. He squeezed out from his throat, "What on earth did you say to him?" Arthur didn''t dodge at all. Under the sses, he stared at Lenny with his dark eyes without blinking. What a pity! Every word spoken by this man at such a close distance was like a knife, stabbing into his heart. But fortunately, he was used to it. With an unnatural smile on his face as usual, Arthur said, "We are so close to each other that we have to fight or kiss... Are you going to fight or kiss me? " All of a sudden, he was so abnormal that Lenny, who was used to being abnormal, was stunned. A few secondster, Lenny raised his hand and tightly pinched Arthur''s chin. His voice was very cold. "What the hell do you want to do? I don''t allow you to hurt him! " The smile on Arthur''s face faded away. He had nned to keep hisst bit of grace. The usually shameless deputy director Arthur could easily fall into anger and jealousy in his heart with only few words from Lenny. He admitted that he was jealous of Martin, because Martin affected all his emotions. For him, he was just a passer-by. He had never been in this person''s life, even though he had been willing to die for him thousands of times in his heart. Arthur was in extreme pain, but he was numb instead. He smiled slightly, stared at Lenny with burning eyes, and spit out two words with his thin lips, "Fuck you." Lenny was speechless. He had always been the one who bullied others, but he didn''t expect that one day he would be bullied by others. A few secondster. The angry and ashamed Lenny finally came to his senses. He gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t think that I don''t dare to hurt you. Arthur, for me, no one in the world is someone I dare not touch. You... Don''t ask for trouble. " Arthur raised his eyebrows. The next second, he held Lenny''s waist with his backhand and skillfully pressed him behind the door. Lenny''s pupils shrank sharply. Before he could react, Arthur had already kissed him. With so much suppressed joy and many unclear emotions for so long, he almost bit his lips. It was not until he tasted the sweet and fishy taste that his brain exploded. At that moment, there seemed to be countless fireworks blooming in his mind at the same time. What did he do just now? Lenny suddenly pushed Arthur away and stared at him with his scarlet eyes. His heart beat violently because of anger. He said word by word, "You''re courting death!" Arthur''s thin lips were bitten by Lenny. He had thought that Lenny was a hot tempered man, but he did not expect that he would really bite without mercy. Arthur sat down on the sofa with his long legs on the tea table in front of him. He said slowly, "I''m indeed courting death. I know you have someone in your heart, but I still don''t want to give up. Since you don''t get him, why don''t we have a bet?" Lenny clenched his fingers tightly, and his scarlet eyes were filled with killing intent. Now he just wanted to strangle this pervert. He had kept his first kiss for so many years, but it was taken away by this pervert. Damn it! Arthur took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a few puffs before he looked at Lenny and said, "If you don''t say anything, it means that you acquiesce in it. Let''s make a bet. If we get along for a long time, you will be moved by me and you will love me in the future. I bet that you will like me and be willing to erase the person hidden in your heart for me." There was a strange dead silence in the office. The huge space seemed to be frozen into ice gradually. After a while, Lenny raised his eyes and stared at Lenny. He said in a hoarse voice, "That day will nevere. Just give up." Arthur choked on the cigarette and coughed several times. His chest seemed to be stuffed with a pile of debris, and the pain spread to his whole body bit by bit. He suddenly chuckled and said in a hoarse voice, "You haven''t tried it. How do you know it''s impossible? Anyway, you are alone now. Why don''t you have a try? Let''s see if I can touch you and see if I can make you have me in your heart. " There was a long silence between the two people. The two people were clearly very close, but there seemed to be a cold and heavy city wall between them. He couldn''t pass, and neither would Lenny come. Lenny''s back was very straight. He had been loved by many people and they went through fire and water for him, but he had never given any response. Even if it was just a y, he had never shown any sincerity, because in his heart, there was only Martin. He thought he could keep silent for the rest of his life, but he still hoped that Martin could look back at him even if he lied to him without any return. He had never thought of letting him go. After a long time, Lenny finally opened his mouth, "If you are not afraid of death, just have a try." Arthur''s back suddenly froze. He took a drag on the cigarette and choked on it. He coughed so hard that tears streamed down his face. His heart beat so fast that he covered his chest with one hand tightly. "Are you serious?" Lenny kicked the sofa aside and shouted, "Get out!" Arthur stared at Lenny with a cunning look. Although Lenny still didn''t agree and he didn''t know what the end of the road would be, at least it was a good start. Before he could say anything, there was a sudden knock on the door. Arthur was speechless. ''Which bitch is so blind?'' Chapter 793 Set Off To Q City Chapter 793 Set Off To Q City "Sir, Head Wang is here. He asked you two to go to his office." With a pile of documents to sign in her hand, Bettina was almost pressed against the door. As soon as Lenny and Arthur came back, she had been paying attention to these two people. After all, the documents in her hands needed to be signed as soon as possible, and one of them was the invoice ofst month. She had sworn that if she couldn''t sign it today, she wouldmit suicide. Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He cursed in a low voice, Weldon is reallying at this critical moment. Damn it!''. Arthur stood up from the sofa and walked to open the door. He lowered his head slightly and looked terrible. "Boss, who hit you? Why is your mouth broken like this? Who the hell hit you? I''ll kill him right now! " Bettina hated being mistreated the most. She threw the documents on the table next to her angrily and began to roll up her sleeves to fight. Although Arthur was mean and didn''t like women, he was good looking. If one looked carefully, one could find him a little decadent beauty. And Bettina couldn''t bear to see a beauty be mistreated. It was not until then that Arthur remembered that when he kissed Lenny just now, he was bitten a few times by him, on his lips. The blue veins on his forehead twitched. When he was about to exin, a gloomy voice suddenly sounded behind him. Lenny took off his tie and threw it on the sofa. He said coldly, "It was me. Do you have any problem?" Hearing this, Bettina''s face turned into ashes. She rolled her eyes at Lenny, and then looked at Arthur. In a sh, her eyes widened like bronze bells. God, what kind ofrge-scale crime scene did she see just now? What a hell on earth? No wonder since Lenny came, their boss began to clean up. The office used to be full of the smell of stale smoke, and she unexpectedly saw her boss secretly spraying perfume the day before yesterday. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And she liked this sort of gossips the most. Bettina''s eyes were shining. She immediately pictured dozens of TV series about men''s love, and shook her head like a rattle drum. "No, no! Well done. Well, Mr. Lenny, boss, these are the documents for you to sign. It''s urgent. " Fortunately, she was notpletely enchanted by the beauty and knew to get down to business. "Put it in my office, and I''lle back to sign it." Bettina immediately dodged, "Okay, Boss, I''lle to youter!" Arthur didn''t know that during the short time when he and Lenny went to see Weldon, the news that he and Lenny were in deep love had spread all over the Eastern District police station. In the director''s office. Weldon was sitting on the sofa with an anxious look on his face. He was old and seldom came to supervise the case in person. If the case was not tooplicated, he didn''t bother to ask, and he would be waiting for retirement at ease. As soon as the two of them entered the room, Weldon raised his head and saw the wound on Arthur''s lips. Weldon poured a cup of tea for the two, "Arthur, what''s wrong with your injury? Did you fight with someone? " ''Aren''t you an old fool? When did your eyes be so good?'' Arthur sat cross legged on the sofa opposite to him, took out a lollipop and put it into his mouth. "I was identally bitten by a dog. It''s not a big deal. You don''t need to worry about me." Weldon''s hand, which was pouring tea, shook. "Bitten by a dog? What kind of dog is so ferocious that even you, it dare to bite? Did you get rabies injection? " Arthur nced at Lenny, whose face was as dark as a pan, and said in a low voice, "It is raised by our family, harmless. What''s the matter that our leader wants us toe here?" Hearing this, Weldon sighed and threw a red headed document aside. "I''m on the verge of death, but I''m still involved in such a mess. I''m afraid I can''t retire at ease. This is a document just released by my superior. It''s a murder case in Q City. The boss of the Shen Group died. It''s a big trouble, and it''s almost rted to these cases in our jurisdiction. They are the same, so the superior decided to investigate the case together. You can discuss itter and set off there. When you arrive at the Q City, someone will pick you up. The person in charge over there is an old subordinate of mine. If you need anything, you can ask him. " After taking a quick look at the document, Arthur greeted Weldon and was about to leave with the back of Lenny''s neck in one hand. Lenny''s face darkened all the time. Was there something wrong with his brain? As the dignified Lenny, he was taken away with the back of his neck unexpectedly. He didn''t want to lose face. "Wait a minute, Arthur. I still have something to tell Lenny. He is not your man yet. Can you be more careful?" Weldon took a sip of tea, as if he was mysterious. With a ttering look on his face, Arthur said, "My leader also sees my sadness and helplessness. Please assign a person to me to solve my life problems. Do you think so?" Weldon''s hand holding the tea trembled, and half of the tea was spilled out. He wanted to tease Arthur, but he didn''t expect that he was set up by this bitch. Weldon''s face twitched. "It''s in the 21st century. How shameless you are? Well, don''t be garrulous. Get down and get ready. We''ll set out in an hour. " Arthur dodged at once. Lenny clenched his teeth and stared at Weldon. Weldon was scared by his gaze. They were too obvious. He was not blind yet. Was it his fault? Weldon put down the teacup, rubbed his hands with sincerity, and said with a smile, "Lenny, don''t worry. I''m very open-minded. As long as you don''t affect my work, I won''t interfere. And as for your father, I won''t talk too much..." Lenny interrupted him and almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "Head Wang, you have misunderstood. I don''t have that kind of rtionship with him." Weldon was surprised, "Really? I''ve been wondering why that guy is so lucky to chase you. Well, to put it bluntly, you know how many people the case in the capital city has involved this time. Although the Shen n has concealed all the information, there is one thing you should pay attention to. " Lenny frowned and asked, "What?" Weldon sighed, "Break the corpse." Chapter 794 Was She Still Curable Chapter 794 Was She Still Curable In J hospital. It took Cassandra several hours to wake up, probably because her head was injured this time. As soon as she fell asleep, she had a lot of nightmares. She had to struggle to wake up from the nightmare. She leaned against the head of the bed, gasping for breath. It was already midnight. After calming herself down, Cassandra picked up her phone. There were dozens of WeChat messages and a few missed calls on the screen. She turned on her phone and read the messages. One of them was from Martin, who reported that they had arrived at Q City. The Q City... If she remembered correctly, after Scales died, Hancock, the second son of the Shen family, began to seize power. Even Oakes, who had disappeared before, officially returned to the Shen family and became the most useful and vicious chess piece in Hancock''s hands. Although the two father and son failedter, such internal strife also greatly reduced the strength of the Shen group, and it could only survive by relying on the Lu group. In her previous life, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with the Shen group. Now she thought carefully. It was because of Martin that the Shen group had declined to a fatal degree, but she didn''t know whether Martin wanted to expand the Lu group, or... Or for her. Cassandra exhaled a long and turbid breath, and her eyes seemed to be inadvertently covered with a layer of cold frost, and her head swelled as if it was about to explode. Since she was hit by a brick, her head seemed not belong to her, and suddenly had some messy memories, and it constantly became a mess. Damn. "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a knock on the door. Cassandra shook her head and pressed her swollen temples. She said in a hoarse voice, "Come in." Marcus opened the door of the ward from the outside. As soon as he entered, he saw Cassandra frowning. "I''ll call Doctor Qin over." Cassandra hurriedly said, "No, I just slept for too long. It''s nothing serious. How''s the matter I asked you to investigate?" Marcus looked at her carefully to make sure that she was fine. Then he took out a document bag and threw it to her. "This is all the information about Beth, and it also has her address. She lives in an old apartment in East City District. But it may be meaningless for you to find her now." Cassandra opened the file bag and asked casually, "Why?" Marcus lowered his eyes and said, "She''s crazy. It''s said that there was a car ident half a year ago and she hit her head. After waking up, she has been unconscious and had intermittent mental disorder." Cassandra''s hand froze in midair. She looked up at Marcus and asked, "why hasn''t anyone reported this news?" Marcus sneered and said in a cold voice, "Who else will remember a female artist who has already been out of date and has been crowned with dissolute private life?" For the entertainment circle where the transition between the old and the new was very fast, once the stars lost their heat and fame, even though they had climbed high, they would fall miserably in the end. Many stars could not ept this dramatic change and would choose to go to extremes. Although Beth wasn''t a straightforward woman, who would have thought that she would end up like that? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cassandra didn''t say anything but looked through her information roughly. She was indeed not famous in the past few years, and she could only make a living by shooting porn. After the car ident, she was a little insane, and no one asked her to act in porn. Last month, she also called the police, saying that she was raped, but because she was insane and couldn''t find any evidence, she had no choice but to end up with by leaving it unsettled. After reading the materials, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "Go and call Doctor Qin here." Hearing this, Marcus became nervous. "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? " He had received a military order that he must ensure the safety of Cassandra, or he would lose his life. Cassandra rolled her eyes at him and wondered if she looked so weak. "It''s not me. I just want to ask him about Beth''s mental disorder and see if he can cure Beth." Marcus stared at Cassandra with a strange look on his face. He didn''t know whether his sister-inw''s head was stuck in the door or she was knocked dumb by a brick. He couldn''t understand why she suddenly became so merciful. A few minutester. Kevin rushed over in a hurry. Seeing that Cassandra was lying on the bed in good condition and that there was no big problem with the indicators shown on the instrument, he was relieved. "There is nothing wrong with you. Why did you ask me toe here?" Cassandra looked at him and asked, "Do you have any research on mental disorder?" Hearing this, Kevin''s pupils shrank sharply and he couldn''t wait to ask, "Mental disorder? No way. You were just hit by a brick. I have checked it. Although you have a slight concussion and the mental area is very active, you are not insane! Don''t scare me! " ''Is it toote for me to run for my life?'' He was so anxious! Cassandra touched her forehead speechlessly, "It''s not me. Don''t you add too much drama to yourself? This is the medical record. You can have a look first. " Kevin was confused. He quickly took the medical record and had a look at it. Then he asked in confusion, "Beth? That popr actress? Why are you suddenly interested in her? " Was she interested in women now? Cassandra looked up and said, "It''s none of your business. Just tell me if the person is still curable." Hearing this, Kevin looked insulted and said excitedly, "What do you mean by ''still curable''? I think you are making things difficult for me! How can I be the first doctor in the capital city if I can''t cure this minor disease?" Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra asked, "Really? Then I''ll leave this woman to you. You have two days. I want to see her return to normal. " Kevin almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He widened his eyes and shouted angrily, "Two days? Why don''t you go to heaven! It will take at least ten days, half a month or more to recover from this mental disease. Do you think I''m a God? " Cassandra smiled, "A God? You wish. I don''t care. I will give you three days at most. Three dayster, I will hold a press conference. " Kevin was speechless. Who would support him? Why did he get hurt every time? He was just a handsome, rich and ordinary man. Why did she make things difficult for him? "Well... Sister-inw, I think we can talk about it again. Look, the mental disease doesn''t happen overnight, right? We have to do it step by step, right? " Kevin said as he put on a fawning smile. Chapter 795 Wilson Chapter 795 Wilson With a mysterious smile on her face, Cassandra stared at Kevin. Being stared at by him, Kevin felt a thrill in his heart. The veins on his forehead throbbed a few times, and his throat moved slightly. "Sister-inw, can you stop looking at me like this? I''m a little nervous... People who don''t know me will think that you like my beauty, okay?" Cassandra showed three fingers with a smile. At that moment, Kevin was speechless and screamed, "Sister-inw, you can''t do this to me. Have you forgotten Martin?" Cassandra said, "Cut the crap. I''ll only give you two days." The corners of Kevin''s mouth twitched, and he looked desperate. He hurriedly said, "Please don''t say that. We''ve agreed on 3 days. My God, go and tie her up for me!" Marcus was speechless. He was an emotionless killer! After sending the two away, Cassandra looked at the time and fell asleep again. At a funeral parlor in Q City. After Scales'' death, the Shen n booked the whole funeral parlor and sent bodyguards. Except for the police who came to ask about the reason of the case, no one was allowed to enter or leave without permission. In the funeral parlor, the lights were dim, and hundreds of bodyguards surrounded the whole parlor. In the parking area outside the funeral parlor, a ck Benz S level car was parked, and there were also several police cars. In the rest area. Fiona sat on the sofa with a pale and haggard face. Beside her was Wilson, the leader of the criminal investigation team of the police station of Q City who was in charge of this case. Wilson was wearing a police uniform. Before he came, his superior had told him that the case was special. The victim was the CEO of the Shen Group. He was not only killed within the jurisdiction of Q City, but also cruelly dismembered. It was obvious that the murder was crueler than ordinary people could imagine. It was the first time that Q City had encountered such a fierce criminal case since the establishment of the state. However, because of the special identity of Scales, the superior had already issued a document to deal with this case together. Now they were only responsible for protecting the scene and doing some basic investigations. Having worked as a criminal police for more than 20 years, he had seen a lot of things, but when he arrived at the scene of the crime, that scene was unforgettable to him. "Miss Fiona, I''m really sorry to bother you at thiste hour. But there are some rted questions that we have to investigate as soon as possible. Please cooperate." With a serious look on his face, Wilson went straight to the point. Fiona raised her eyes and said in a cold voice, "We have told you everything we should say. What else do you want to know, Captain Wei?" No matter who killed Scales in the Q City, she would get even with him sooner orter. It was ridiculous that Wilson dared to ask about the case at this time. Wilson coughed and said, "We have investigated. Mr. Scales came here this time for an entertainment city project in Q City, and we have also investigated it in turn. Mr. Scales and the local cooperative project partners are all fine. When the case happened, the hotel''s surveince video was destroyed. Our technical team has already checked it, but we can''t restore it. There is no trace of fighting on the spot. There are other valuable clues, so Ie here specially to ask Miss Fiona if Mr. Scales had any enemy when he was alive. " Scales had a special identity, with bodyguards following him 24 hours a day. With his identity, ordinary people couldn''t get in touch with him at all. The murderer even cruelly dismembered his body after killing him. In this case, the possibility of passion killing was not high, but from the criminal psychology and the situation on the scene, the probability of hatred killing was higher. Scales had been in the business world for many years, so it was normal for him to make enemies. However, they had investigated several circles, but they hadn''t found any useful clues, probably because it was rted to business secrets. Fiona''s eyes turned cold, as if there was ice in them. She sneered, "Captain Wei, it''s your police''s business to investigate the case. If I know everything, why do I need your police?" Wilson didn''t react much after being shut out. He had expected that Fiona would react like this when he saw the sudden death of Scales. "Since Miss Fiona doesn''t want to cooperate, I won''t ask any more. The superior has given an order to the superior to deal with the case, and they wille to askter. It''ste at night, so we won''t disturb you. Goodbye." said Wilson. As expected, Wilson stood up from the sofa and left with his men. Fiona didn''t know what was on his mind. He came here in the middle of the night just for those words?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Or did he have a purpose? Wilson came out of the funeral parlor with his subordinates. The cold wind blew, making people''s back bone cool. "Captain Wei, this ce is full of ghosts. Let''s go back first." His subordinate was also a new policewoman, and was very timid. Wilson took out a cigarette and lit it. He turned his head to look at the dark funeral parlor behind him, exhaled a mouthful of smoke, and said, "Call group 1, keep an eye on here 24 hours a day. Anyone whoes in and out should report to me closely." The subordinate was stunned, "No, Captain Wei, our leader has given an order that we are not in charge of this case..." Wilson cast a sidelong nce at him and pointed at his clothes. "Take off this coat. We are ordinary people. It''s normal for us to be afraid of death. But wearing this coat, you are the God of protection for the people, understand? If you don''t want to work here, apply to another department tomorrow. " After being scolded by the leader, the subordinate blushed and hurriedly said, "No, no, no, Captain Wei is right. I will definitely correct it in the future!" Wilson didn''t say anything more. He just got on the car and sat in the driver''s seat. His eyes passed the front windshield and looked at the funeral parlor. No one knew what he was thinking. This case was by no means simple. It was a pity that they did not have the jurisdiction. Even if they wanted to investigate, they might not find anything. But for some reason, his heart was always covered with a faint cloud. "Ding -" All of a sudden, Wilson''s phone rang. He came to his senses, took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. Then his face froze. He quickly picked up the phone and whispered in his ear, "Boss, what can I do for you?" "The people from the capital city have arrived. Where are you?" Wilson was stunned and immediately said, "The funeral parlor. I''ll go back to the police station right away." "No, you wait there. They have alreadye over. We don''t have jurisdiction over this case, and we just assist in handling it. You are such a hot tempered man. Don''t make trouble for me again, okay?" Chapter 796 Have A Private Talk Chapter 796 Have A Private Talk Holding the phone in his hand, Wilson kept silent for a while and said in a low voice, "Mr. Su, I''m a policeman. Everything I have done is worthy of my police uniform." After saying that, Wilson hung up the phone and sat quietly in the driver''s seat, waiting for Arthur and Lenny. The night was long and the lights were colorful. About half an hourter, several police cars came. After the car stopped, the two of them, Arthur and Lenny, got out of the first car. With a sullen face, Lenny deliberately kept a distance from Arthur. With shameless face, Arthur stuck close to him and said, "Why are you shy? The whole police station has known our rtionship. I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? " He didn''t care about his old face at all. Lenny''s face was as dark as ink. He nced at Arthur coldly, veins standing out on his forehead. No one knew why Bettina had such a big mouth. In a moment, all the policemen in the Eastern District knew that Arthur''s mouth was broken by his kiss, but the bitch Arthur deliberately showed off, making things even worse. ''Damn it! I''m really out of line this time. I won''t be able to exin myself even if I jump into Yellow River. '' At this time, Wilson, together with several colleagues of the criminal investigation team, walked over. "I''m Wilson of the criminal investigation team. I''ve just received an order from Director Su, and I''m waiting for you here. All the progress of the case is in these few books. If you have anything else to ask, just tell me." Wilson handed over the four books to Arthur and the others. Arthur nodded slightly and asked someone to take the file. "We have a preliminary understanding of the case. Killing and dismembering corpses is indeed a very bad case. Thank you, guys." Lenny didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and flipped through the files. Then Wilson took out a cigarette and handed it to Arthur. Arthur took it over and put it in his mouth. Before he could light it, Lenny nced at him, and he took off the cigarette and put on his ear. He raised his eyebrows slightly, "I''m sorry. It''s strictly controlled at home. Smoking is not allowed when the work starts. Mr. Wilson, do you have anything to say?" Beforeing here, Weldon had told him that his old subordinate was a straight man as tough as steel. He asked the two of them to be careful in case their rtionship would frighten him. But even if they didn''t say anything, people could tell from Arthur''s action. The lighter in Wilson''s hand trembled a few times, and finally he put the cigarette back into the cigarette box and said, "This case is indeed very serious, and it involves a lot of people. Up to now, we haven''t found much useful clues. Thest time the dead man appeared in public before he died was in a hotel box, having dinner and drinking with several local businessmen. After that, the dead man took a drunken girl back to the hotel, but there was no clue afterwards. The hotel belonged to the Shen Group, and that girl didn''t register, and she had disappeared afterwards, so no one knew who that girl was. However, that girl is very likely to be the witness of the crime scene. We have tried our best to investigate, hoping to get in touch with that girl as soon as possible. " Arthur looked around the funeral parlor and asked, "Is it possible that the girl was also killed?" With a serious look on his face, Wilson said, "We can''t guess it for the time being, but we can be sure that the girl is likely to be raped by the dead. We found the semen left by the dead on the scene, and except that, there is no other valuable clues." A business tycoon intoxicated a strange girl at a banquet, and then took her back to a hotel for rape. After that, he was killed and smashed into pieces. No wonder the Shen Group was so nervous that it didn''t allow to reveal any news. Arthur frowned subconsciously, "Send more people to find this girl as soon as possible, or I''m afraid that her life will be in danger." Wilson also frowned, "The murderer didn''t keep her mouth shut at that time. Will he do it again after that?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Arthur pointed his chin at the funeral parlor and said, "The murderer was upright and killed the evil for the people. He didn''t kill the girl at that time, and it was possible for him to do it again after that. However, I''m more worried that someone else would do." As the CEO of the Shen Group, Scales was a big shot not to mention in Q City, but also in the capital city. Although his death was suppressed by the Shen family, the outside world had always been concerned about it. Once it was exposed that he had sex with a girl when he was alive, not only did he die without dignity, but also the Shen family would be implicated. Therefore,pared with the murderer, Arthur was more worried that the Shen family would take action. Compared with keeping the secret of the Shen family, killing a person was nothing. Even if they investigated, they could not find out the Shen family. Wilson understood what Arthur meant and said immediately, "I see. I will send more people to find the victim as soon as possible." Arthur nodded and then turned to look at Lenny, who was looking through the files aside. His eyes were full of affection. "Lenny, do you have anything else to say to me?" Lenny was looking at the files when he heard this. His hand trembled and several files in his hands fell to the ground. Arthur immediately bent down to pick them up and said, "s, such a big man can''t even hold the basic files well. It''s all my fault. How can I let you do such a heavy work?" Bettina rolled up her sleeves and was about to hit that bitch, Arthur. They used to be tired and wounded, but this bitch didn''t care about them at all. ''Damn it! This is too much of a difference! '' He treated his man as warm as the spring wind, and treated them as sweeping away the fallen leaves in the autumn wind. Today, she must kill this shameless bitch. Before he could say anything, Lenny''s face darkened. "Can you not be shameless?" he asked. After picking up the files, Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Why should I be ashamed in front of you?" Lenny was speechless. At this time, Carlos just came out of the funeral parlor. When Lenny saw Carlos, he frowned slightly. Carlos was here, and so was Martin. With an unhappy look on his face, Arthur stood in front of Lenny and said, "The police are dealing with cases, and irrelevant people should leave. Mr. Carlos, please leave." Lenny him a cold look. Arthur was pissed off. He dared to scold him for another man. If Martin was here, would they flirt with each other in front of him? Arthur, who suddenly felt that his guiding principles were not working, wanted to make a hole in Carlos''s body. Carlos took a look at Lenny and said, "Lenny, my Master invites you and Mr. Arthur to have a talk in private. As for the others, I''m really sorry. Please wait outside." Chapter 797 She Was Normal Chapter 797 She Was Normal Wilson also knew the background of Carlos. Both the Shen n and the Lu n behind Carlos were top figures in the capital city. Before he came, Director Su had told him not to conflict with them, so he didn''t stay any longer just now. He just asked a few simple questions and left. At this moment, Carlos came out to invite someone in person, and perhaps he could get some clues from it. "I see," said Lenny obediently. Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. Bettina silently walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Mr. Arthur, don''t you think your head is a little bit green?" Bettina had a crush on Arthur. After all, although this man was a little bit bitchy, she couldn''t resist his good-looking face. How could Bettina control herself in face of such a beauty? However, after a long time, Bettina knew that Arthur was homosexual, and quickly developed a psychologically abnormal mentality. Seeing that Arthur had dated several men, she thought that he was a yboy, but unexpectedly, he met Lenny. "Bettina, have I spoiled you too much recently?" Bettina''s heart skipped a beat and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry. Please forgive me!" Arthur snorted, "Take someone to visit the people the dead had contacted before he died. Investigate them all, no matter who they are." Bettina widened her eyes and thought, ''This bitch is obviously revenging on me in public.'' She felt bitter. Bettina rolled her eyes and immediately looked at Lenny, "Lenny, our boss''s request is a little too much. Don''t you care about it?" Her words sounded like a pun. No matter what, Lenny was the leader of the special task group and had the right to control Arthur. But he didn''t know whether it was business or private affairs. Lenny''s face darkened instantly. "All the members of the special task group report to captain Wilson. I''ll arrange the rest after Ie out." Bettina was overjoyed and immediately said, "Lenny, you are so wise!" Staring at Lenny with a smile, Arthur didn''t retort. Well, what his wife said was right. In J hospital, the capital city. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After Beth was taken to the hospital, Kevin immediately examined her carefully and confirmed that there was indeed a blood clot in her brain that suppressed the nerves. Fortunately, it was not too serious. After the operation, he waited to see her recovery. When Cassandra heard that Beth had finished the operation, she went to have a look in person. As soon as she went out, she was stopped by Marcus. "Why are you stopping me? Get out of my way! " If he didn''t give in, she would frame him. With a darkened face, Marcus said, "You can''t go out because your head is injured." Crossing her arms over her chest, Cassandra raised her eyebrows and looked like a rascal, "I''m not going to fight. I just want to see what''s going on with her. If she regains her sanity and remembers what happened before, I just want to ask her something." Marcus said, "No, you can''t. Before Master left, he told me that you can''t leave this building until he comes back." Leaning against the door frame, Cassandra said, "Believe it or not, I''ll tell Martin that you bullied me now." Marcus was speechless. ''Damn you!'' As Marcus racked his brains to find an answer, a nurse ran over. The nurse was sweating. "Miss Cassandra, something''s wrong. Bethmitted suicide!" Hearing this, Cassandra''s face darkened, "What happened?" Did it mean that Beth''s disease suddenly rpsed because she couldn''t be cured? But that shouldn''t be the case. Kevin''s medical skills were very good. Even if the operation failed and Beth was sick, she wouldn''t be so excited that she wanted tomit suicide. Damn! She was afraid that it was not because she hadn''t been cured, but because she had been cured. But she couldn''t bear the stimtion for a while, so she wanted tomit suicide again. "Well... I can''t exin it clearly. Doctor Kevin asked me to invite you there. " The nurse wiped the cold sweat on her face and said anxiously. Cassandra didn''t care about that anymore. She turned to the nurse and looked at her seriously, "My head still hurts. I''m afraid that I can''t walk. Can you help me?" Marcus was speechless ''You walk with your head? This bitch really know how to have a chance. She has to flirt with a good woman.'' The innocent nurse didn''t think too much and hurried to help Cassandra to Beth''s ward. Fortunately, it was not too far from her ward, and they arrived in more than ten minutes. In the ward. Kevin held Beth tightly, and Beth wanted to jump off the building. The two of them bent over the window in an extremely weird posture. The scene was so beautiful that she couldn''t bear to see it. However, it could be seen at a nce that Beth was so thin that only a bone was left. It seemed that she had a hard time in the past few years. "Well... Miss Beth, I''m sorry to bother you. Please don''t be so excited. Come and sit down. I want to have a talk with you, okay? " Cassandra cleared her throat and said. Hearing this, Beth''s back suddenly froze and her voice broke into pieces. "I''m a person who has fallen into the abyss. What else can we talk about? It''s all retribution. Hahaha, it''s all retribution. " This was Karma. Now she finally knew that everything in the world had its own retribution. Back then, she framed others for fame and fortune, and now she ended up like this. It was her retribution. Indeed, Cassandra''s forehead hadn''t recovered yet. She walked to the sofa and sat down, holding her forehead with one hand. "It seems that you have really returned to normal. Doctor Kevin is indeed a good doctor, and his speed is beyond my imagination." Kevin howled, "Dear, can you stop joking? Let''s save her first, okay? I''m just a doctor. I''m not a police officer! " Cassandra cleared her throat and nced at the two, "I''mforting her." Kevin said angrily, "You are not enlightening her. You are forcing her! Please, stop it. You tried your best to get her back. Do you just want to see her die? " Although Beth had just regained her sanity, she was not stupid. She was just a useless person who was worthless and ill. In fact, Cassandra was a popr new employee in entertainment circle, and she had an entertainmentpany under her name. What did she want to do by all means to find her? At that moment, she seemed to see a glimmer of life. Beth stared at Cassandra with burning eyes and asked, "Miss Cassandra, what do you want to know from me?" Cassandra grinned, "Miss Beth, are you willing to sit down and have a talk with me now?" Chapter 798 Fulfill My Wishes Chapter 798 Fulfill My Wishes Beth''s eyes were full of disappointment. After a long time, she shook off Kevin''s hand, walked to the sofa and sat down. Her voice was dry and hoarse. "I have nothing now. What''s the difference between death and not death? What do you want to say, Miss Cassandra?" She hade to the end of the road. She was not even afraid of death. What else should she be afraid of? Cassandra looked at Beth and said, "it''s said that you need a good doctor to cure your heart disease. I''m afraid that Miss Beth''s heart disease has gone deep into your bones. If you want to cure it, you have to cut ayer of skin off. I wonder if Miss Beth is willing to do that." Hearing this, Beth''s face turned pale and her eyes were bloodshot. She put her hands on her knees and gripped the hospital gown tightly. Her voice was trembling. "What... What do you want to say?" Cassandra raised her head and stared at Beth without blinking. Then she said in three words slowly, "Lucian." Beth''s pupils contracted sharply. She covered her ears with her hands and curled up on the sofa. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know who you are talking about. I know nothing. Don''t ask me. I know nothing... Please let me go... Please..." In the past, she got everything by illegal means, and then she was taken away. Now she was sick and couldn''t live or die. This was her retribution. She admitted it. But once that matter was exposed again, wouldn''t it add insult to injury and force her to die? "Back then, Lucian trusted you so much and wanted to support you, but you were ungrateful. You joined hands with Roger and pulled him down from the altar, and even almost destroyed him..." Speaking of this, Cassandra''s voice paused and her face darkened. Her deep eyes were like an invisible hammer, hammering Beth''s nerves. But before she could finish her words, she said in a cold voice, "for so many years, you have dreamed about him at midnight. Won''t your conscience hurt?" Herst sentence was like a thunderbolt, hitting Beth''s heart. Beth''s face was distorted in pain, and she even stopped breathing. Her heart was heaving violently... I beg you, stop it..." She thought she could hide the good from the bad and be rich from now on, but in the end, she became a chess piece in the hands of others, allowing others to y with her, and finally ended up with nothing. Cassandra''s eyes fell on her, like the coldest and sharp knife in the world, rolling across Beth''s heart. The pain spread, and life was worse than death. Cassandra sneered, "Miss Beth, are you finally afraid now?" Beth trembled like amb. With great difficulty, she buried her face into her palm. Tears drops went through her fingers and fell down along her fingertips. Sometimes, only those inner demons trapped in the bottom of their hearts could break thest glimmer of hope. Beth choked with sobs and said in a hoarse voice, "how can I not be afraid? It was my wishful thinking that I agreed to do that to Roger. In the past few years, as long as I fell asleep, I dreamed of him. He asked me why I hurt him, but I couldn''t answer... I can''t answer it..." She wanted to redeem herself, but she didn''t know what to do. Therefore, she fell down step by step, and finally destroyed everything she had stolen. She almost lost her life. Cassandra exhaled a long turbid breath and said, "I have said so much, but in fact, I just want you to do one thing. I want you to personally announce the fact that you and Roger framed Lucian years ago, and return the justice you owe him." Beth''s pupils shrank and shook her head crazily. "No, I''m a disabled person now. No one will believe me even if I stand out to say it. Moreover, Roger won''t let me go. I... I can''t..." Hearing this, Cassandra doesn''t feel strange. Beth is not afraid of death, but some people will make her live worse than death. In the entertainment industry, Roger controls half of the entertainment industry. It''s easy for him to make a person popr and red, and it''s easy for him make a person to fall into the dust. Beth doesn''t dare to offend Roger. Otherwise, how could she rather shoot those restricted films than threaten Roger with this? After a moment''s silence, Cassandra looked up and said, "what if I can guarantee that you will leave the capital city safely and live the rest of your lifefortable?" Beth''s face is bleary, and her expression is a little trance staring at Cassandra. For so many years, she want to leave this cage like city and go to a ce where no one knows her and start over again. However, it was not easy? The remotest corners of the globe, even if she left the territory of China and went abroad, Roger could still find her and send her back to hell. Thest trace of blood on Beth''s face faded, and her face was as pale as paper. She looked at Cassandra in pain and said word by word, "do you know how it feels to be desperate? Do you think I have never thought of escaping? But I can''t escape... Even if I go out to tell everyone that it was meThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. and Roger who harmed Roger, do you think anyone will believe it? They all take me as a lunatic. Everyone just wants to take advantage of me. Who will really stand up for me?" Who would believe a madman''s words? Cassandra stared at Beth. At that moment, she suddenly saw herself from Beth. She was helpless and desperate in her previous life. Everything was like a heavy stone pressing on her heart. She had escaped countless times, but every time she was caught back, she was tortured more cruelly. What was more terrible than death? It was despair. How could she not know what it felt like. There seemed to be ice exploding in Cassandra''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. She closed her eyes and looked deathly silent. "You just need to tell me whether you want to save yourself or not. If you want, I''ll deal with the rest. This is the only chance for you to redeem yourself. Think it over and tell me the answer." Beth''s heart skipped a beat. She gripped the hospital gown tightly, which was wrinkled and stuck to her body. Cassandra didn''t mean to force her. She stood up from the sofa and was about to leave. But after two steps, she heard the hoarse voice of Beth behind her, "I promise you, I have lost everything, even if no one will believe what I said... I just want to fulfill my wish." Cassandra took a deep breath and said, "Okay, have a good rest here and wait for my news." Beth smiled bitterly, "Okay, thank you, Miss Cassandra." Cassandra just nodded slightly and told Kevin to take good care of Beth. No one was allowed to see her, let alone anything happened to her. Kevin scratched his head and was confused. "Sister inw, your taste recently... It''s a little mysterious." Chapter 799 Ten Miles Of Mountains And Rivers Are Not As Good As You Chapter 799 Ten Miles Of Mountains And Rivers Are Not As Good As You After returning to the ward, Cassandra leaned against her head of the bed and looked out of the window with her dark eyes. The night was long and the lights were colorful. At that moment, she suddenly missed Martin for no reason. She picked up her phone and dialed Martin''s number. The phone rang twice and Martin picked it up. The man''s low and familiar voice came through the phone, "Cassandra, what''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?" The man stood in the dark night. He raised his eyes slightly and looked into the distance without being focused. The mountains were beautiful, but they were not as beautiful as that woman. Cassandra held the phone tightly. At that moment, all the grievances and difficulties that seemed to be suppressed in the bottom of her heart surged out. She didn''t think it was a big deal at first. This was her choice. She had to grit her teeth and go on. However, when she heard Martin''s soft voice, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t live the life of revenge that she once wanted. Cassandra felt wronged and said, "no, I just... I miss you, Martin." In her previous life, she had never said such words to him. In her mind, except hatred and escape, she seemed to be blind. She had never seen the good side of Martin, nor had she seen what he had done to her. Now as long as she thought of it, she felt sorry for him. On the other end of the phone, Martin stood in the corridor, his back taut in a straight line. Did he have an auditory hallucination just now? Martin''s cold eyes softened and his tone softened, "I miss you too. I''ll be back soon after everything is settled here. Good girl." Cassandra curled her lips and touched her head with one hand, "Okay, take care of yourself. And, don''t hook up with girls, do you hear me?" Martin''s forehead twitched. Who on earth was worried about whom the two of them were? He smiled helplessly and said, "okay." Cassandra exhorted worriedly and hung up the phone. Martin stood in the corridor for a while before he turned around and walked in again. Cassandra took out a picture of Martin from her phone. It was a long and beautiful view. There was only a back of Martin, which seemed to be buried in deeply loneliness. After watching it for a long time, Cassandra finally chose this photo and posted it on her we chat moments, with the words: thousands of miles of mountains and rivers are not as good as you. She didn''t finish thest sentence. Tens of miles of mountains and rivers were not as good as you. All ambitious were only for you. As soon as she posted this post, a lot of night cats exploded. Carlos: are you a fool? Ten miles? Our boss has thousands of miles of mountains and rivers! Lenny: who is the man in the picture? Marcus: to watch therge scale of the infidelity scene, I asked you to give the real name of the man in the picture. Cathy: Wow, Cassandra, you are really good at photographing~ Daniel: extraordinary literary talent. Hackett: thumbs up. There were a lot ofments, but Martin and Hogan both liked it, which was a little weird. Cassandra was so scared that she almost threw her phone out. Why couldn''t she control this bitch w? Why did she post on wechat moments? However, if she deleted this post now, it would be a bit of a cover up. Forget it. She would rather die for the sake of good luck. With a helpless look on her face, Cassandra closed the wechat moments and slowly fell asleep with a scream. At a funeral home in the Q City. In the lounge. There was a strange dead silence in the air. Lenny and Arthur sat aside. Compared with asking about the case, Arthur''s eyes had been wandering around Lenny and Martin. In the face of the rival in love, it was no big deal to solve the case? Lenny came here to deal with business this time. Even if it was Fiona, he had to figure it out before he left. But he didn''t expect that Martin was also here. With a pale and haggard face, Fiona said in a hoarse voice, "Lenny, my father is your uncle anyway. He has left now. Do you still want him to live in no peace after his death? Sex and invasion are all fake. How could my father be that kind of person? This not only ruined my father''s reputation, but also the reputation of our whole Shen n. Do you understand?" Lenny rolled his eyes and thought, ''don''t you know what kind of person your father is? If it was someone else''s fault, it would be easy for him to get rid of it. Even if there was really something wrong with him when he was alive, he would not be so unlucky at this time. Moreover, no matter how jerk Lenny was, he was also a member of the Shen n. As the saying went, family scandal should not be exposed to the public. If others came to investigate, Fiona could send them away directly. For example, Wilson came in person and did not get something useful. But if Lenny came in person, Fiona would be in an embarrassed situation. If was not she know that Lenny and his father were not interested in the Shen Group, she would really doubt whether Lenny was deliberately ndering them and seizing the opportunity to grab the power of the Shen Group with the help of public interests or private affairs. However, Lenny was different. He never yed ording to the routine. He squinted at Fiona and said, "I''m also sad that uncle suddenly died, but this is an official matter. He is suspected of sexual assault. We have to investigate every point to find out the murderer, so give him back his innocent. You try every means to hide it, because you don''t want us to find the murderer and avenge for uncle?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hearing this, Fiona was so angry that she trembled all over. Tears fell from her red eyes in an instant, and she looked aggrieved. "Lenny, what do you mean? After my father left, I''m sadder than anyone else. I want to find the murderer, but I can''t let my father''s reputation and the honor of our whole Shen n be ruined for this!" Lenny raised his eyebrows slightly: "Fiona, it is the murderer or the reputation of uncle that matters. You know it in your mind. Besides, uncle died suddenly. Do you really think that the outside world knows nothing about it? Paper can''t wrap fire." Fiona looked weak and helpless. If Lenny and Arthur weren''t there, she would have thrown herself at Martin. However, after she hinted him for a long time, Martin just sat quietly aside and said nothing. Fiona gritted her teeth, tears streaming down her face. She stared at Martin pitifully and said, "Martin, help me persuade Lenny. Lenny usually listens to you the most. If you ask him, he will listen." Hearing that, Arthur''s face turned cold all of a sudden. He knocked on the small notebook in front of him and said in a slightly cold voice, "Miss Fiona, don''t talk nonsense. Director Lenny has always been selfless. This matter is rted to a series of murders. Even if the emperor is here, he has to deal with it fairly." Which big figure Martin was? Chapter 800 What Did He Want Chapter 800 What Did He Want "Shut up!" Lenny said angrily. His face darkened and his eyes were wide open. He had nothing to do with Arthur, but why did he feel like he was caught cheating on Martin? Arthur''s face darkened. "Lenny, we are here to handle the case, not to talk about love. Pay attention to the influence." ''Damn you! How dare you say ''pay attention to the influence'' to me?'' Blue veins stood out on Lenny''s forehead. If Martin hadn''t been here, he would have pped on Arthur''s face. ''You''ve been a dragging people down for more than thirty years. Leave me alone!'' Martin looked at Arthur and said in a low voice, "You''re right, it''s rted to the murderer, and we can''t miss any details. If you don''t want to tell me, let me do it." As soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the 3 people in the room darkened. Especially Arthur, whose face was almost ugly. ''Damn it! Why is Martin so gentle to Lenny? Could it be that Lenny has touched his heart? It shouldn''t be! How could he find a man like me, who is so handsome and so infatuated?'' The expression on Fiona''s face changed a few times, and she managed to maintain a little sanity. She stared at Martin pitifully, "Well, since Martin said so, I won''t hide anything. You can ask whatever you want to ask." Hearing this, Lenny was not happy at all. Instead, his face was even worse than before. He turned to look at Arthur, whose face was even worse, and said, "You ask." The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched. No matter how angry he was, he could only suppress his anger in the bottom of his heart and began to ask. However, before the inquiry was over, someone came to report that the old master of the Shen n fainted. Hearing this, Fiona immediately rushed over, and even Lenny, the dandiacal spendthrift, rushed to see the situation of the old master. Embarrassed, Martin and Arthur stayed at the funeral parlor. The two sat in a somewhat shabby lounge, and it was Arthur who broke the silence. Arthur looked at Martin and asked, "Mr. Martin, don''t you have anything to tell me?" Martin looked up, "No." Hearing that, Arthur gave a false smile and said, "I just want to ask you why you tried so hard to bring Lenny in. What do you want?" Hearing this, Martin didn''t feel strange. Although Arthur looked like a dandiacal man, he was more clever than anyone else and couldn''t hide anything from him. If he didn''t say it, it was true that he didn''t want to say it, but if he said it, no one could be perfunctory to him. Martin didn''t intend to hide anything, but there were some things that he shouldn''t have said. Martin replied, "Why don''t you ask Lenny what you want to know?" Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. If Lenny was willing to tell him, why would he ask Martin? Arthur gnashed his teeth and thought, ''Sure enough, it''s not easy to fool a high IQ, and he can''t be irritated. Martin is really annoying.'' Arthur took out a cigarette and lit it. After exhaling a few smoke circles, he calmed down and said, "I don''t care what you want to do, but if he gets hurt because of this, I won''t let go of anyone." Martin said "You should tell him these words." Arthur snorted, "Why should I tell him? But then again, it seems that it has nothing to do with the Lu n. Since when did you be so popr and even interfere in other people''s family affairs?" Martin gave a cold smile, which made people want to shrink. Martin replied, "Noment." Arthur was so angry that his face turned scarlet. He tried hard to suppress his anger and stood up from the sofa. "I have something else to do, so I won''t talk to you here. Goodbye." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Arthur left the lounge angrily. As soon as he left, Carlos came in. After confirming that there was no one else around, Carlos reported, "Master, we have found the whereabouts of that girl. I''m afraid the situation is not good." Martin squinted his eyes and asked, "Where is she?" Carlos slightly moved his throat and coughed, "After the incident, the girl escaped from the hotel. She called the police, so the police found the corpse of Scales in such a short time. However, when the police wanted to find her to make an inquest, she had disappeared." A girl who had been raped called the police and said that she was raped. But there was no news about her afterwards. It sounded a little strange. Martin''s thin lips almost tightened into a straight line. After a moment of silence, he said, "The murderer wants to use her hand to distract the police, so that they can focus their attention on that girl." Hearing this, Carlos''s face suddenly darkened. Why didn''t he think of this? After the case, because the Shen family wanted to hide the truth of the death of Scales, the previous testimony almostpletely concealed all the clues of the girl who was raped. Later, the police found the girl because of the information from different ces, and took her as the only clue of the case. Now, almost all the police were sent out to investigate the girl''s whereabouts. But after searching for so long, they still got nothing. It seemed that there were two big hands who had been secretly controlling the direction of their investigation. Carlos''s face suddenly froze. He stared at Martin with his dark eyes and said, "Master means... Did he also do this case? " "Who else is so generous except him?" said Martin coldly. But what on earth did he want to do? In a series of murders, the dead seemed to have no obvious connection with each other on the surface, as if he was doing things at will, without any rules to follow. The only impact was that the first two cases were rted to Cassandra. The dead were killed after a conflict with Cassandra, but Scales was an exception. Since Scales was in Q City, he hadn''t even met Cassandra. Why did that man kill him? What on earth did he want to do since his death broke the rules of the game? Martin couldn''t figure it out for the time being, so he didn''t take any action but came to check the situation in person. Carlos swallowed and felt that he had encountered an unprecedented problem. There seemed to be a mist in front of them, and the truth was hidden in this illusory mist, so he was unable to see what the truth behind the mist was. Chapter 801 Who Would Be The Heir Chapter 801 Who Would Be The Heir The peace of Q City was disturbed by the death of Scales. There were different opinions in the city. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Although the police had blocked all the news, the news of his death was still spread out uncontrobly like bamboo shoots. It had always been difficult to suppress public opinions. In the ward of the hospital. Old Master Shen just woke up from hisa. He was very excited. His old and thin fingers trembled a few times, and then he took a deep breath and shouted angrily, "Fiona, didn''t I tell you to block the news at all costs? Why did the news spread out? You... Do you want to piss me off? " Scales was the eldest son of the Shen n, and also the most beloved son of Old Master Shen. That was why he gave the Shen n to Scales. Now the white haired man sent the ck haired man away. The old master couldn''t bear this stimtion, and the news of Scales'' death was spread everywhere. He was so angry that he had a heart attack and fainted on the spot. Fiona''s face was as pale as paper, and she looked at Old Master Shen with tearful eyes. "Grandpa, it''s Fiona''s fault. It''s Fiona''s fault. Dad has left, and I still let him leave uneasily. It''s Fiona''s fault." Seeing this, Old Master Shen couldn''t bear to scold her any more. He sighed and said, "Forget it. I don''t mean to me you. I have been doing business all my life, but I didn''t expect that I would end up as a white haired man giving away the ck haired man. Even if I have to risk my life, I will find out who did it behind my back." Tears fell down from Fiona''s eyes. She knelt down in front of the bed, held Old Master Shen''s old hand and cried bitterly, "Grandpa, Fiona is ipetent. We can''t find the murderer of dad, and let Grandpa worry about these things. Please don''t be angry, Grandpa. Take care of yourself." Fiona was really good at saying that. Lenny, who was standing aside, couldn''t stand it and said slowly, "TSK, TSK, even if you are so excellent, I''m a man good-for-nothing." Hearing this, Old Master Shen''s face twitched and said angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense here! Don''t do your work all day long. You look exactly like your father. If you can, go to mypany! " Lenny didn''t want to be scolded, but Old Master Shen suddenly fainted. He had toe over to check what was going on. Seeing that Old Master Shen had the strength to scold, he wanted to run away. With an innocent look on his face, Lenny said, "Grandpa, after all, I''m a police now. I have a serious career. How can I be careless? How can I be so shameless? This time in thepany, people who don''t know me might think that I am going topete with my sister for property. Do you think so, sister? " Lenny had no interest in taking over thepany and being the crown prince of the Shen Group. In other words, before he fulfilled his wish, he just wanted to be a yboy and a spendthrift. In this way, no one in the Shen family would pay attention to him, and he would have time and opportunity to do what he wanted to do. Fiona didn''t take Lenny seriously. But this time, the police came to ask about Lenny because of what happened to Scales. What he said and did was not just like a yboy, which made her look at him with new eyes. The 3 brothers of the Shen family had a total of three children. Fiona was born in family of the eldest son. Because Old Master Shen favored Scales, he acquiesced her to be the heir of the Shen Group, even if she was just a girl. As for the second son, Hancock, although he also had a son and could be considered the eldest grandson of the Shen n, he had no status because his mother had no origin. Later, because of the ident, he almost became a shame of the Shen n, so Fiona naturally had no scruples. The other grandson was Lenny, the son of the third brother Quinton. The father and the son were both lazy. Quinton only wanted to act in the movie. He never cared about the business of the Shen Group, and Lenny was just a yboy. He had fought or made trouble since he was a child. If it weren''t for the two grandsons of the Shen family, only he, a boy, had been recognized by the old master, he would have been kicked out of the family long ago. Hearing that, Fiona''s face turned pale. "Lenny, you must be kidding. You are the son of our Shen family, and naturally you will have the right to inherit thepany in the future. As long as it''s for the company''s good, it''s the same who takes charge, isn''t it?" Fiona said it clearly. In addition to pleasing Old Master Shen, she also wanted to test Old Master Shen. All of a sudden, Scales was dead. She had lost a lot in thepany. In the past, Lenny was not in the mood to inherit thepany, but what if he was now? Would Old Master Shen give him the chance? Moreover, the rtionship between Lenny and Martin had always been very subtle. Now Martin could support her. If it was Lenny, would Martin support him as well? Hearing this, Old Master Shen said in a deep voice, "Lenny, Fiona is right. You have been out for so many years. You also have a share in the future of thepany. You can''t be out all your life." Hearing this, Fiona clenched her fists, with a murderous look in her eyes. It seemed that her worries were not superfluous. Although Old Master Shen favored Scales, now that Scales was dead, Old Master Shen was still conservative and wanted to give thepany to his male heir. Although Oakes had been a loser, there was still a person named Lenny. Fiona was nervous and waited for Lenny''s answer. If Lenny had such an idea, Old Master Shen would arrange it for him immediately, and it would be toote for her to stop him. Raising his eyebrows slightly, Lenny said, "Grandpa, I''ve just taken office for a short time. Don''t get me into trouble, okay? Besides, it''s good for me to be like this now. I can still protect your family and the company in the future. Don''t drag me into a fire. I won''t go back to thepany. Don''t think too much. " ''Go back to thepany? It''s impossible!'' Old Master Shen shook his head and waved his hand, "Forget it. Let''s put it aside first. Fiona, have the news on the Inte been deleted? Have you found that girl? " Fiona quickly calmed down, put on a pitiful look and said, "The news on the Inte has been deleted, but because it was spread too fiercely before, the public opinion is likely to be unable to suppress it..." Disappointment was written all over his face. "You can''t even handle such a small thing well. How did Scales teach you to do things? I don''t care what method you use and how much you want to spend. You must withdraw all the news. I don''t want my son to leave in such a disgraceful way! " Chapter 802 You Have Scolded Me Twice Chapter 802 You Have Scolded Me Twice Fiona clenched her teeth and hurriedly said, "Yes, Grandpa. Don''t worry. I will deal with it as soon as possible. As for that girl, she has been missing since the incident. I have sent more people to look for her. Please rest assured, Grandpa. I will find her even if I turn the whole city upside down." Before Old Master Shen could say anything, Lenny suddenly said, "Save your efforts. We have found her." Fiona was stunned. She twined her eyes around Lenny like a viper and asked subconsciously, "What?" Damn! She was one stepte! Lenny raised the ck phone in his hand and said in a low voice, "She''s dead. Grandpa, have a good rest first. I have to go back to the police station." The girl might be the only witness in the death case of Scales, but now that she was dead, it meant that the only clue in the case was likely to be broken here. Without hesitation, Fiona stood up from the ground and said, "Lenny, I''ll go with you!" Lenny put away his phone and said expressionlessly, "This is a criminal case and no ordinary person has the right to participate. Sister, don''t worry about these trifles. You can stay here and apany grandpa or guard the spirit for uncle." After saying that, Lenny left directly, not caring about Fiona''s expression. Walking out of the hospital, as soon as he arrived at the gate, Lenny saw that Arthur was leaning against the car door with his arms crossed over his chest and staring at him. The two of them were both good-looking. The key point was that Arthur was leaning against a solemn police car, which immediately killed countless sights. As the saying goes, "The devil is one foot high, and the justice is ten feet high." Lenny waspletely under his mercy. With a darkened face, he quickly got into the passenger seat. Arthur closed the door and trotted to the front. After getting in the car, he started the car and said, "Are you satisfied with me?" Veins stood out on the temples of Lenny''s forehead. He felt something was wrong when he heard these words from this guy. Maybe this was the so-called prejudice. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Arthur changed the topic, "Well, the profile of the dead has been found, and the family members have rushed over. They have recognized the corpse and confirmed the identity of the dead. Call me honey, and I''ll tell you the truth in her whole life. " Lenny was speechless. It was true that he hadn''t taught him a lesson for a while. Did he spoil him too much? Arthur took a look at Lenny from the rearview mirror and curled his lips. "I don''t care. Why do you put on a long face? s, why am I so unlucky?" Lenny ground his teeth and said, "Shut up!" Arthur showed his two fingers in grievance, "You have scolded me twice today." Gritting his teeth, Lenny ordered, "Stop the car." Arthur asked, "Stop what? There is still a long way to go from here to the police station. " Lenny pressed his swollen temple. He wanted to lose his temper after only three words with this guy. Sooner orter, he would be pissed off by Arthur. Lenny said, "I''ll take a taxi." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "No, we have to go there together. If you don''t like me to say anything else, I''ll tell you the case, okay?" There is no dignity in loving a person! Lenny didn''t say anything. Arthur knew that he was still angry, so he began to report obediently, "Here is the thing. The dead person''s name is Elisa, a university student of the Q City. She is an intern in a subsidiarypany of the Shen Group. On the day of the case, this university student was brought here by the manager of her internpany. It is said that she drank two sses of red wine at a table. As a university student, she didn''t know how to drink, but she didn''t dare to refuse. After getting drunk, she was taken back to the hotel by Scales. After that, she hadn''t been found out yet. This girl was found in the downstream of the only river in the city. Judging from the degree of decay of her body, she should have been killed the night she left the hotel. But at present, the forensic expert was doing an autopsy. The specific time of death will be known after the autopsy resultes out. " Lenny lowered his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. He had thought that the death of Elisa would have something to do with Fiona. After all,pared with the murderer, Fiona wanted her to die more so as to seal the outside world. But if Elisa was killed on the night of Fiona''s death, then Fiona was not suspected. After all, it was the second day that Fiona received the news. Even if she arranged immediately to find someone to kill her, it would still be different in the world. But if the murderer was the murderer at that night, why didn''t he make a move in the hotel? After killing Elisa, she didn''t have the chance to call the police, and the police wouldn''t find the corpse so soon. This was really unbelievable. "What is the current inferred cause of death?" Lenny suddenly asked. Arthur replied, "She died of suffocation automatically. It can be concluded that she didn''tmit suicide. Captain Wilson and others have investigated her shallow social rtionship. Elisa is a university student in Q City, and shees from a good family. She is the only daughter in her family, and she can work as an intern in the Shen Group when she is a senior. She has a bright future. Both the school and the internpany have a good evaluation of her. It''s not hatred, but it''s possible to kill people in love. " Hearing this, Lenny was stunned, "Love killing? What do you mean? " "It''s said that Elisa had a boyfriend when she was a freshman, but they broke up half a year ago. This man had no contact with Elisa, but it happened that her boyfriend was one year older than her. After graduation, he worked in a subsidiarypany of the Shen Group. When Elisa was in internship, the two met again. The colleagues said that before the case, this boyfriend had a quarrel with Elisa and was suspected of murdering. Now he has been detained in the police station. We can interrogate him after we go back. " Was it really so easy to kill people in love? This was not a TV drama. In order to get a little emotional injury, he could kill people at all costs. Lenny didn''t think that the so-called boyfriend was suspicious, but now in order to investigate the case, he had to investigate all the key points. In the police station of Q City. As soon as Arthur and Lenny arrived, they immediately went to the inquiry room, and Wilson was guarding there with his men. "Captain Wilson, how is everything going?" Through the ss, Lenny looked at the man in the inquiry room. The man was wearing a clean white shirt and a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of his nose. He looked gentle and elegant,pletely like a schr. He seemed to have nothing to do with the word "suspect". Chapter 803 Inquire The Suspect Chapter 803 Inquire The Suspect "Since he was arrested, he has been sitting there in a daze. I have dealt with so many cases, but I have never met such a calm suspect." Wilson said in a low voice. Since the day he put on the police uniform, he had been rolled on the de mountain and cooked in the oil pot. He had met all kinds of vicious people, except for this kind of suspect who looked more serious than a real person. Was he too good at camouge, or was he really innocent? Through the thick ss, Arthur looked at the young man and said, "I''ve seen a lot of such a refined scum. He pretends to be ordinary, but in fact, his heart is even darker than ditch oil. I''ll talk to him." Wilson wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He turned to look at Lenny. Coincidentally, Arthur also looked at Lenny and said in a low voice, "It''s illegal to meet a suspect or a witness alone. Would you like to go in with me?" Suppressing his anger, Lenny red at Arthur, lowered his head and angrily went to inquire the suspect. Arthur gave a wry smile at Wilson and shrugged his shoulders, looking innocent. "I''m sorry, Mr. Wilson. Our leader has a bad temper. Please forgive him. I''ll treat you to dinnerter." Wilson had seen all kinds of demons and monsters, but he had never seen a man like Arthur. He didn''t come to his senses until he saw that Arthur followed Lenny into the inquiry room. He stared at the two people in the room. In the inquire room. The two of them sat in a row, Lenny and Arthur. The former Lenny, who was a yboy, suddenly became a little dog with excellent image and temperament when he sat with Arthur. Arthur threw the scroll on the table and stared at the young man with a smile. "Let me introduce ourselves. We are members of the special task group specially assigned by the capital city. My name is Arthur. This is Group Leader Lenny. Your name is Zeke, right?" Zeke turned a deaf ear to him, as if he hadn''t heard what Arthur had said at all. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes under the sses. Arthur raised his hand and knocked on the table, "Friend, we don''t bring ordinary people back. Most of the people whoe in here are suspects. Please cooperate with us. By the way, I heard that the dead is your ex-girlfriend. Are you angry because you were cuckolded? Kill her to keep her mouth shut?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Zeke unconsciously clenched his fists and tried his best to suppress his anger. "Elisa won''t die. You lied to me. How could she die?" Raising his eyebrows slightly, Arthur opened the file on the table and found a photo. The photo was taken by the police after Elisa was picked up from the river. Although the corpse had been seriously decayed, the features of the dead could still be clearly recognized. When Zeke saw the photo, his face suddenly changed as if he had been greatly shocked. The previous gentle and elegant expression disappeared in an instant. He shook his head and said, "No, it''s impossible! How is that possible? Elisa... What the hell is going on? " "How did she die? Shouldn''t you ask yourself?" With a shocked look on his face, Zeke roared, "Ask myself? Sir, what do you mean? " Arthur smiled and said, "ording to our investigation, you and Elisa used to be lovers, but half a year ago, Elisa broke up with you. Recently, Elisa went to a subsidiarypany of the Shen group for an internship, and you pestered her again. The employees of thepany said that they had seen you quarreling before her death, and there were too many cases that love turned into hatred. Mr. Zeke was so angry that you killed her. It''s possible, isn''t it? " Zeke''s face turned purple. "You... This is nder! How could I kill Elisa? I like her so much. How could I kill her? " "If you really like her so much, how could you harass her and even quarrel with her in thepany? Mr. Zeke, don''t you think your exnation is too far-fetched?" Arthur continued. Hearing this, Zeke copsed on the chair, as if all his strength had been extracted. After a long time, he seemed toe to his senses. He held his head with his hands in pain and muttered, "If I knew that she was in danger that day, I would never let her go to the hotel with Mr. Shang and others. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I killed Elisa. It''s all my fault." Mr. Shang, Nn, the general manager of the Shen group''s subsidiarypany in Q City, was the manager who took Elisa to the night party in the hotel. Arthur and his men had interrogated Nn before, and he admitted that he did bring her there to please Scales. But after that night, they didn''t contact each other again until the news of her death came out. Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows tiredly and said, "You just said that she would be in danger that day. What happened? Mr. Zeke, please cooperate with our investigation. Miss Elisa is dead now, and we can basically conclude that she was murdered. You don''t want her to die unjustly, do you? " Hearing that, Zeke''s back suddenly froze. At this moment, all the emotions that he had suppressed before burst out. He sat on the chair and cried for a long time before he finally calmed down. He looked at Arthur and Lenny with a sad face and said, "I will tell you everything I know. Please find out the murderer of [Elisa. I beg you." Hearing this, Arthur''s tense nerves finally rxed a little. It seemed that his work tonight was not in vain. For a gentleman like Zeke who looked very upright, he could only poke his sore point and weakness and make his emotionspletely copse. Only in this way could he react. Arthur nodded and said, "Don''t worry. It''s our responsibility to arrest the murderer. We will definitely catch the murderer and let Miss Elisa die without regret." With red eyes, Zeke said, "In fact, I knew Elisa 4 years ago. At that time, Elisa went to college and I met her when I went to receive the freshmen. Later, we broke up because my family didn''t agree. After that, I graduated and I didn''t know that she had an internship in thepany until I saw her again in thepany one day. I worked hard and worked hard. After a long time, I finally decided to make up with Elisa and fell out with her family. However, love is prohibited in thepany, so we can only sneak around. In the eyes of other colleagues, it had be entanglement. " Chapter 804 One More Look At Her Chapter 804 One More Look At Her Arthur had heard that manypanies forbade their employees to have a rtionship in private in order to make profit. Although he didn''t understand why thepany''s profit had something to do with the employees'' rtionship, mostpanies had this unwritten rule. Fortunately, there was no such abnormal rule in their police station. Otherwise, he and Lenny would not only have a taboo love, but also have to sneak around in private. "That day, I was in the bathroom. I overheard Mr. Shang talking to Mr. Shen on the phone, saying that he would take a college student to apany Mr. Shen in the evening. Then, Elisa happily told me that Mr. Shang wanted to introduce the big boss of the headquarter to her. Only then did I realize that Mr. Shang, that bastard, wanted to make a deal with Mr. Shen by taking advantage of Elisa! I''m a schr and have no strength to fight. I didn''t expect that there would be such a dirty deal between the senior leaders. I couldn''t tell Elisa directly, so I had to stop her from going to the meeting. But Elisa knew nothing. She thought I was deliberately making difficulties for her, so she had a big quarrel with me and left in anger. If... If I had known it would be like this, I would have told her everything. I wouldn''t have let her go. It''s all my fault. I deserve it! " The butterfly effect ultimately led to irreparable consequences. If his parents hadn''t objected to their breakup, they wouldn''t have broken up and wouldn''t have been misunderstood in thepany. If he had known that Elisa was in danger and stopped Elisa from going to the meeting in advance, Elisa wouldn''t have been involved in the case of Scales'' death and even her life would have been involved. However, it was going to rain and her mother was going to get married. There were not so many ''if'' in the world. For the first time, the two bitches, Arthur and Lenny, didn''t say anything. Arthur wanted tofort him, but he was a bitch. When he confronted others, his aura was not inferior to anyone else. Comforting others? No way. Arthur took out a cigarette and lit it. After exhaling several smoke rings, he continued to ask, "Apart from these, do you have anything else to say, such as if something suspicious has happened around you recently, or anything else?" Arthur knew that his question was also a waste of time. The murderer did not show any mercy, and there was not even a trace left on the scene. Therefore, it was very likely that the murderer was a professional killer. Such a professional killer who bought his life with money had no contact with the dead, and even did not know who was killed. How could there be anything suspicious? As expected, after thinking for a long time, Zeke couldn''t remember anything. Arthur asked a few simple questions and finally closed the scroll reluctantly. "Thest question. Do you still want to see her for thest time?" With his fingers clenched, Zeke said, "Yes, I do. I want to take a look at her again." Even from now on, he would never see Elisa again, even if he knew that even if he stood in front of her, she would never recognize him, nor would she cry out his name with a smile. But he still wanted to take another look at her. He would never refuse to go through fire and water for her. Arthur put out the cigarette. In the smoke shrouded inquiry room, Zeke sat on the chair like a y sculpture. He didn''t stand up stiffly until someone took him to see the corpse of Elisa. He couldn''t remember how he went to the forensic dissecting room. His memories were mottled and blurred, and he was isted from life and death. No matter how regretful he was now, he could never go back. At the same time, in Wilson''s office. Standing in front of the window, Arthur looked out of the window at the endless darkness. There were thousands of lights, but in the end, only a small area could be lit up. Compared with the darkness, the lights were too weak. It turned out that they were so insignificant in front of the heavenly destiny. They thought they could compete with the heavens, but only to find that they could do nothing. Lenny and Wilson sat on the old-fashioned ck leather sofa. Wilson held half a cigarette in his mouth. After a long time, he rubbed his eyebrows tiredly and said, "I''ll get you a cup of coffee." They had been busy for two days and two nights in a row. Since Lenny and the others came here and didn''t have a restst night, they must be tired. Arthur, who had been pretending to be silent, suddenly turned his head and said, "No, thanks. Lenny is not used to the coffee outside. Is there any star hotel nearby?" Wilson had a strange look on his face. He had heard of Lenny''s powerful background. The sry of these servants for a month was probably less than that of a belt. He silently took out a cigarette and lit it. "Turn left when you go out. There is a five star family business not far away. Shen Group''s industry. " Arthur thanked him and checked the hotel''s phone number. He asked someone to bring some coffee and midnight snack here, and specially prepared a bowl of wonton with clear soup without onions, garlic or peppers for the picky Lenny.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After the midnight snack was sent to everyone, Arthur asked them to have a rest and wait for the results of the autopsy. After putting the coffee and wonton on the table, Arthur took a cup of coffee and took a big sip. He looked at Wilson and asked, "Captain Wilson, what do you think of this matter?" Wilson had just eaten two mouthfuls of noodles, and his second mouthful was stuck in his throat, almost spitting out all. Why could Lenny eat wonton from a five-star hotel, and they could only eat noodles from a 24 hour snack bar at the door? He had never seen such a stingy superior! It was not easy for him to swallow the noodles and took a sip of coffee. "It seems that Zeke is not the murderer, and he has been resting at home that night. His family,munity surveince and security can prove this, but his testimony can be verified with the fact that Scales had sex with Elisa when he was alive." Previously, Nn''s testimony had been very evasive, saying that the dinner that night was just a normal business dinner, and the statements of the other big shots were the same. The testimony of Zeke was just enough to corroborate it, but now, Elisa''s corpse examination report had note out, so there was no way to confirm whether she had been sexually assaulted. Hearing this, Arthur took out a photo of the dead, which he had just shown to Zeke. "From the photo, I can see that Elisa''s body has been seriously rotten. Fortunately, it is not damaged too much, so we can clearly recognize the face of the dead. But, Captain Wilson, have you carefully observed the dead body?" Wilson was already an old criminal police. He had seen even the other more disgusting corpses, so he ate the noodles as usual and asked, "Because of the sudden incident, I didn''t personallye to the scene. After the corpse was transported back, I directly sent it to the forensic department for corpse inspection. So far, I have only seen the photos. Is there anything wrong?" Chapter 805 Dont Make Groundless Deduction Chapter 805 Don''t Make Groundless Deduction Arthur crossed his legs and pointed at the photo with one hand. "Although the corpse is rotten and hard to recognize, there are some fresh scars on it. In other words, the dead should have fought with someone before she died, or had been beaten unterally. Can it be the murderer?" There was almost no clue about Elisa''s death until now, and Wilson also had a sad face. When he heard Arthur''s words, he immediately threw away his chopsticks, picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. Wilson pounded the table and said, "Yes, there are indeed some scars on the corpse, but these scars are not very obvious, so I didn''t pay much attention to them before. If these injuries were caused by the murderer, maybe we can find some other clues. I will immediately urge the forensic department to let themplete the corpse examination report as soon as possible!" As soon as Wilson finished his words, he immediately called the forensic department. Although the corpse examination report hadn''te out, it was still checked out that there was indeed a restraining injury on the dead body. The staff inferred that it was caused by something like a whip or a belt. After hanging up the phone, Wilson looked at Arthur and Lenny and said, "The preliminary results of the autopsy havee out. There is indeed an injury on the dead body, which should be caused by some kind of whip or belt, but this kind of injury is not too obvious, which means that the dead person fought back at times, or perhaps due to some kind of restriction, she has no ability to fight back. It was not sure whether it was caused when she fought against the murderer. " Arthur touched his chin with a serious look on his face, but Lenny, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "I know how she got hurt." Wilson was stunned, "You know?" Why didn''t he tell them earlier? They had been struggling for a long time! Arthur''s deep eyes fell on Lenny. Seeing that Lenny was holding the coffee cup tightly, his pupils shrank slightly. He said, "You are not the murderer. What do you know? You are a child. Don''t make blind guesses. You haven''t slept all night. Let me send you to bed first." ''Where are you looking for such a considerate boyfriend like me?'' Lenny rolled his eyes at him and didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He picked up the photo on the table and looked at it with his deep eyes. In fact, the first time he saw the photo, he saw the indistinct scars on the corpse, but he didn''t want to think about it. But in fact, it was useless to escape. Somehow, at that moment, Arthur suddenly felt a little flustered. He reached out his hand and wanted to take back the photo, but suddenly heard Lenny''s slightly hoarse voice, "This is caused by the belt. The dead should have been tied up and restrained to move. Her four limbs were bruised in different degrees, which means that she was not free at that time, but she tried her best. She resisted, so she didn''t have an obvious reaction to... Generally speaking, this kind of situation happens when one is sexually abused or psychologically abnormal. But I think the first one is that the wounds on the dead body are likely to be caused by the time when the deceased is forced to have sex with another person. That is to say, the deceased is likely to be killed by the murderer after being sexually assaulted or even after escaping from the hotel. As for she was directly killed by the murderer or drowned by being pushed into the river, it can only be confirmed after the autopsy reportes out. " Arthur stared at Lenny with his dark eyes unblinkingly. Why did Lenny know so much? He even knew about sex, abuse, whip and so on. Now young people were interested in ying like this?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ''Oh my God! What should I do to show my innocence?'' Wilson was more direct, standing there like a y sculpture, and then silently picked up the chopsticks on the table. He''d better eat his own noodles. Embarrassed, Arthur scratched his head and coughed, "Well, Lenny, I know you are well-informed, but this is not necessarily the injury caused by that. Maybe the murderer is a psychopath. He deliberately tortured her before the death, and then killed her. Don''t you think so?" ''Well, I''m too old to y this. Besides, I''m not so perverted as to like this kind of crooked ways. But what if Lenny likes it? Is he going to give himself to Lenny with a smile?'' Hearing this, Lenny was speechless. "This is the most reasonable spection about the case. What are you thinking about? " Arthur immediately shook his head like a rattle drum, "No, no! I didn''t think of anything. Captain Wilson and I are such an upright and selfless person. How could we think of those nonsense? Right, Captain Wilson? " Captain Wilson was speechless. ''Brother, don''t stab me! How could he be so shameless?'' Wilson''s face twitched, and he forced a wry smile, which was uglier than crying. "Well, you are right. I... i..." Before he could figure out the reason, a young police man rushed over, "Captain Wilson, the autopsy report of Elisa hase out!" After saying that, he put a corpse examination report in front of him. At once, he threw his chopsticks away, picked up the corpse examination report, opened it and looked at it carefully, and then handed it to Arthur. A few minutester. Arthur looked at Lenny and said, "Lenny, you are really good at guessing. You can even guess it. Awesome." It was apliment, but from what Arthur said, Lenny always felt something strange. He took the corpse examination report and had a look. Then he heard Wilson say, "The dead were killed before she was thrown into the river. If that''s the case, the river is not the first scene of crime. After the murderer killed her, he had definitely transported the dead and thrown the dead into the river. Maybe it''s also a useful clue. Let''s see if we can find the first scene of the case through these clues. " The first ray of white light fell through the clouds. The long night finally passed. At a funeral parlor in Q City. In a lounge. Martin leaned against the sofa. Everything here was strange to him, making him in a highly nervous state. Although Carlos had already asked someone to clean it thoroughly, reced with the light fragrance that Martin liked, and ordered the good scent of sandalwood in the lounge, Martin could still smell the rotten and cold smell. Carlos wanted Martin to have a rest, but he just received Elisa''s corpse examination report. Martin had told him to hand it over as soon as possible. "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a slight knock on the door. Without even raising his eyelids, Martin said, "Come in." Chapter 806 Rainbow Shit Chapter 806 Rainbow Shit Carlos pushed the door open, walked to Martin, and put the documents he had just received in front of Martin. "This is the shadow book of Elisa''s corpse examination report. I guess that Miss Fiona has also got it. ording to the results of the corpse examination, Elisa was killed before she was thrown away. She must have been sexually assaulted and even mistreated when she was alive." It was not something new for Scales to be ascivious man in the circle. He had used a lot of methods in secret and overtly. Some people were willing to climb up thedder through him, while some refused to obey him and were finally bribed, but in the end, they were all safe. After taking a rough look at the corpse examination report, Martin asked, "have you found any other clues?" Carlos nodded, "Q City has a permanent poption of about 3000000 people, and the flow of people in and out every day is at least tens of thousands. Originally, to investigate the murderer is like looking for a needle in a haystack. ording to your instructions, we have checked the entry and exit records in this period of time, as well as the entry and exit records of various major traffic channels. Finally, we found some information on the national highway." Martin, "go ahead." Carlos: "about 3 days ago, there was a ck Land Rover Range Rover entering the city from the national highway at midnight. It was originally amon phenomenon. In order to avoid the road fee, some people would rather drive far away. Now the national highway is also in a good condition, and there are many people driving on this road. However, when the two Land Rover Range Rover entered the city, they were rub cut by an entering truck, and the rear light of their car was smashed and scraped off a lot. The truck driver was frightened when he saw that it was a luxury car. He was afraid that the Land Rover owner would ask him to pay a high price for it, so he immediately wanted to call the police, but he was stopped by the owner of the Land Rover. The driver didn''t want topensate or call the police, so he immediately drove away. At that time, the truck driver felt that something was wrong, so he specially took a photo and saved it, in case of anything wrong will get him into troubleter. " As Carlos spoke, he put several processed photos in front of Martin. In the photo, there was a big truck and a ck Land Rover Range Rover. The two cars stopped together. Because of the shooting angle, only half of the face of the owner was photographed. However, the owner was wearing ck sunsses, so it was difficult to see his face clearly. Carlos continued, "we have checked this Land Rover, but it is not registered in domestic. It should be a stowaway, and the license te is also fake. However, when I sent the photo back, I found something. Although it is only half face, it should be the fifth professional killer on the underground arrest cklist of M country, Dragon King." In M country, there was a wanted ck list of the underground world. On this list, there were all world- famous professional killers or mercenaries, and the Han n was the uncrowned king of the underground world. These series of consecutive killings were all rted to the Han n, but what was the purpose of that person? Lance, the two hooligans, Scales and Elisa, they didn''t know each other at all. Why did they kill them? Martin''s eyes were as cold as ice, "where is he now?" Carlos: "he has left the country. I''ve sent more people to the Ruins City and keep an eye on them. Once they take action again, they will definitely not escape our eyes." The Ruins City was the most popr state in M country. There was even a unified term on the underworld, called the independent city. Most of the underworld was powerful, so there was arge- scale army staying in the city to ensure the safety of the people. Martin nodded, "yes. If you have any news,e and report it to me at the earliest time possible." Carlos: "yes, boss. Do you want to tell others the cause of Elisa''s death?" After a moment''s silence, Martin said, "report it publicity. Scales owes her a life." Let Shen n return it to her. Taking a look at Martin, Carlos said, "at the closing ofst night, the stock price of the Shen Group plummeted by nearly 20. If this news is released again, as soon as the stock market is opened this morning, the stock price of the Shen Group is likely to fall again." Martin: "the Shen n deserves it." Carlos nodded repeatedly, "yes, boss is right, but I also received a news that Oakes had returned to the Shen n. Nobody knows what he had said to Hancock. Hancock actually let him go back to the Shen n''s mansion, which was equivalent to letting him recognize his ancestors. Boss,st time in the H city, he almost hurt sister-inw. I''m afraid we can''t just let it go, especially as soon as sister-inw knows..." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Before Carlos finished his words, a cold sight came over, and Carlos stopped talking in a hurry. Cassandra was Martin''s only principle and bottom line. If anyone dared to hurt Cassandra a little, he would definitely kill him. Last time in the H city, Oakes had nned it by himself and almost hurt Cassandra. Martin had always kept this matter in his heart. Now that Oakes was back, it was time to settle ounts with him. A cold light shed in Martin''s eyes and he said in an extremely cold voice, "inform Jalen to receive all the stocks of Shen Group no matter how many shares are sold on the market this morning." Carlos: "yes, boss." In J hospital the capital city. Cassandra was awakened by a call from Jack before she got up. "Cassandra, you can still sleep. Have you read the news this morning? Auden was dead! At 4 o''clock this morning, he had a heart attack and was not rescued. Half an hour ago, the Ning n and the Ning Group''s film industry had already announced the news to the public! Do you know that after the death of Auden, ourpany''s Heavenly Dragon Two has be the only authorized out of print version of Auden when he was alive! Cassandra, you are awesome! People who don''t know you might think that you are really good at calcting. It''s unbelievable that you have predicted the death of Auden!" Early in the morning, Jack called her and said ttery. After a moment''s silence, Cassandra asked, "have they decided the date of the funeral?" "It''s settled. The funeral will be held at 9 o''clock in the morning in JBS funeral parlor 3 dayster. By that time, all the major media and celebrities in the circle should all go there. Cassandra, I''ve sent people to send the funeral rings and other things. Do you have anything else to tell me?" Jack was a slick man. Cassandra didn''t worry about etiquette. She had more important things to do next. As soon as Auden died, the film cooperation between the Shen Group and the GR Group had to be taken over. Otherwise, the film had to be suspended. The only person who could take over the film in the circle was Lucian. In her previous life, although Cassandra didn''t know how Roger did it, Lucian finally agreed to take over the film. Judging from the current situation, Roger was most likely to threaten him with the matter of Beth. Chapter 807 Meeting Lucian Chapter 807 Meeting Lucian "Nothing serious. All the members of thepany should attend Auden''s funeral." Cassandra said in a low voice. No matter how many grudges there were before, Auden was the first group of movie workers after the establishment of this country. In that era, under such a tough condition, it was not easy for them to keep their hearts until now. Unfortunately, the entertainment circle nowadays was no longer what it used to be. Even if she just wanted to hype it with the help of Auden, she still respected him very much in her heart. Moreover, up to now, except for the matter of Crane, she had done nothing wrong to him. Now that Auden was dead, all the previous things were gone. Jack replied, "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away. But, Cassandra, is the wound on your head all right?" "It''s okay. Besides, we are just going to attend a funeral, not to shoot. Everything will be fine. By the way, how is Johnny doing recently?" said Cassandra. She had been injured continuously recently, and the y had been dyed a lot. In addition, she had guided the y by herself, so she would probably be very busy in the future. Jack immediately reported, "As for Johnny, there is nothing wrong with the crew, but I find that recently he seems to be a little strange. He is always absent-minded. I even doubt if something has happened to him, but we are together every day and I don''t see anything wrong with him. Cassandra, you should comfort Johnny after youe back." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. Jack knew better than her what kind of temper Johnny had. Although Johnny was low-key and didn''t like to be publicized, he was stubborn by nature. No one could change his mind. What was the point of her persuading him? After a few perfunctory words, Cassandra hung up the phone. After thinking for a while, she called Kevin to check her body and made sure that she was fine for the time being. Then she took a deep breath and dialed Martin''s number. On the other side of the phone, Martin didn''t sleep all night and asked in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, what''s wrong?" With a guilty look on her face, Cassandra said tentatively, "Well, my sweetheart, Doctor Kevin came to check me just now and said that I''m fine for the time being. I... I want to go out. Can I? " Martin lowered his eyes and rubbed between his eyebrows wearily, "Do you want to see Lucian?" Cassandra was stunned. ''Damn it! Is there an X ray in Martin''s mind? How could he still see me so far away?'' But then again, she was in the hospital now, surrounded by Martin''s people. That bitch, Marcus, probably had to create conditions toin! Cassandra coughed, "My sweetheart, you are so smart that you can even guess this. After Auden passed away, that scum Roger will definitely threaten Lucian to take over the y, so I want to meet Lucian first to see his attitude." After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "Okay, but you must let Marcus follow you." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, with a helpless expression, "Well, whatever you say, my sweetheart. By the way, how is everything going with you?" "Well, don''t worry," said Martin. How could she not worry? Although Cassandra also knew that Martin would be fine, she really liked someone. As long as the person was not in front of her, she was uncertain. Cassandra chatted with Martin for a while and then asked Marcus to prepare the car. Marcus had probably received the order and went to prepare the car immediately without saying a word this time. After making the arrangement, Cassandra changed into a loose casual suit and strolled to Beth. After the operation, Beth regained her sanity. Perhaps because she had recalled too many things, she became more silent. She sat alone by the window, thinking about something. Cassandra walked in and said, "Miss Beth, I want to take you to see a person with me. I don''t know if you are willing or not." Hearing this, Beth''s face suddenly turned pale and she bit her lips hard. After a long time, she forced herself to say, "Miss Cassandra, are you referring to Director Lucian?" Since that incident, she had never seen Lucian again. When she was in her prime, many people supported her. She also hoped that Lucian could let go of his prejudices ande to her. No matter what conditions Lucian offered, she was willing to ept it, but Lucian never visited her. It was obvious that the entertainment circle was very small. But she had never met Lucian again, whether it was intentional or coincidental. However, when she fell off the ground and everyone pointed at her and abused her, Lucian never stood out to add insult to injury. He didn''te here when she was famous, nor did he take advantage of her when she was down. It was true that Lucian had relied on himself to achieve what he was today step by step. Cassandra nodded and said, "Yes, you must have known the news of Auden''s death. Before his death, Roger still had a glimmer of hope, but now that Auden has passed away, it is equivalent to breaking the last glimmer of hope of Roger. Therefore, director Lucian is hisst trump card." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Beth was not stupid. Cassandra had spent a lot of effort to cure her and brought up the old story again. It couldn''t be that she was really kind-hearted and happy to do so. Beth kept silent for a long time. "I promised to help you. I''m willing to stand out to testify for Director Lucian. It was not him who did that. I can give up anything and even my life to him, but... But I don''t have the face to see him again. Miss Cassandra, please let me go. " Cassandra once said that the reason why Lucian wanted to support her was that she was suitable for acting, but she was obsessed with wealth and lost herself for power and money. Now she came to this end, and she finally regretted. However, there were not so many things in the world that couldn''t be taken for granted. She had betrayed Lucian at that time. Even if she truly regretted now, Lucian might not have to ept and forgive her, right? "You owe him an apology. Don''t you want to tell him in person?" said Cassandra. Hearing this, thest trace of blood on Beth''s pale face faded away. She bit her lips hard and almost broke them, oozing a little red blood. After a long time, Beth finally said, "I''ll go." She owed Lucian. Even if he couldn''t forgive her, she had to say sorry to him in person. Even if everything was irreparable, she just wanted to let herself go. Cassandra nodded and stood up, "Freshen up first. Someone will lead the way for youter. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Chapter 808 Familiar Melody Chapter 808 Familiar Melody Ten minutester. Beth changed into a long white dress. From a distance, she looked like the famous movie star when she was at her peak. No wonder Lucian picked Beth and wanted to make her famous. She was indeed a born beauty, not to mention that in the entertainment circle back then, most of them were naturally pure and beautiful. Unlike now, most of the stars had had cosmetic surgery. Unfortunately, it was hard to find a natural beauty. Cassandra leaned against the door and stood straight when she saw her. She opened the door with one hand and said, "Miss Beth, please get in the car." Beth blushed. Although she had known that Cassandra was a woman, she couldn''t resist her. Beth''s heart trembled. She quickly lowered her head and got on the car. Cassandra also got in the car, and then asked Marcus to drive directly to the manor of Lucian in the suburbs. On the way to the manor, Cassandra received the news pushed by micro-blog. The GR Group dered that they were very sad about the death of Auden, and the y directed by Auden, was taken over by the boss of Starry Entertainment Company, Lucian. Cassandra didn''t expect that Roger couldn''t hold back his motive so soon. She had thought that Roger would at least dy until after the funeral of Auden. But she didn''t expect that he released the official news at this moment, fearing that things would change. As soon as the news came out, thements area of the GR Group''s official micro-blog exploded. "Damn it! Are you crazy about money? £¡ No matter who it is, we diss the GR Group together today." "Auden has just passed away. Please respect him. This is our bottom line!" "I strongly request the GR Group to make an official statement to apologize!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "We are determined to diss such a rubbish film and televisionpany! Look at the Ring Entertainment Industry next door, okay? Please support Heavenly Dragon Two! £¡¡± "The person who sent the official message fuck yourself, okay? As soon as Auden left, you couldn''t wait to find someone to take over. It''s so disappointing! " "It has lost to Ring Entertainment Industry! GR Group is in trouble. Forever! " Nowadays, the fans, star chasers and so on were very strict. Cassandra had been worried that when the news came out, many people would praise the crisis public rtions of GR Group. After all, the investment in this y was indeed not small. In fact, the GR Group''s official had won the support of many paid supporters, and in the end, they were all directly drowned by criticize. After checking thements roughly, Cassandra went to her micro-blog and found that there were indeed a lot of fans who were climbing over the wall, and most of them were true love fans. The comments on the top were mixed with emotions, which made her a little sad. Although Cassandra did want to use the reputation of Auden to hype up her business, she suddenly found that she could not ept this rare truth. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and thought, ''How worried I am!'' About half an hourter, the car arrived at the suburban manor. As soon as the car stopped, the usual person in charge of the manor, Koda, came up with a cold face and said unhappily, "Which newspaper office are you from? Lucian has told us that he is not at home. You can leave now. " The news that Lucian was cultivating in seclusion spread out somehow. Many reporters hade in these days, and Koda also knew something about Lucian that year. Coupled with the day when Roger came, he could guess more or less. Now when he saw the people in his circle, there was an evil fire rising in his heart. Cassandra got out of the car and pointed at the white bandage on her forehead, "Mr. Koda, do you think I look like a reporter? I''m Samuel, the CEO of Ring Entertainment Industry. I''ve brought an old friend of Director Lucian to see him. Please send a message for me. " The expression on his face changed. He guarded the manor for Lucian, but no one knew his identity, let alone his name. Who on earth was this Samuel? Koda said with a cold face, "I don''t care who you are. Mr. Lucian said he wouldn''t see you. You can leave now. If you don''t leave now, don''t me me for being rude to you. Good Fortune!" As soon as he finished speaking, a tall dog suddenly rushed over and barked at Cassandra and the others with a fiendish look, as if it was loyal to protect his master. When Cassandra was about to say something, a soft melody suddenly sounded in the car. As soon as the familiar melody was heard, the dog miraculously stopped barking. Moreover, even Koda''s face changed, as if his eyes were glued to the car. Cassandra didn''t know what was going on, but she could tell that the dog recognized the melody, or perhaps it recognized the person who sang it. Did this ferocious Good Fortune and Koda also know her? At this time, Beth had got out of the car. Suddenly, Good Fortune threw itself at Beth. Cassandra''s face changed dramatically. She thought that the dog was going to attack her, but the next second, she widened her eyes. As if it had seen his master, it rushed to Beth and shook its head excitedly. It had been licking her calf with its tongue, obviously trying to please this master. Koda was so excited that his eyes turned red. He said in a trembling voice, "Miss Beth, you... You are finally back. Mr. Lucian will be very happy to see you. Come on in, Miss Beth. " Would Lucian still be happy to see her? Beth felt as if her chest had been rubbed into pieces, and her heart was heaving violently. Her eyes were red, and she raised her eyes slightly to look at the manor in front of her. She vaguely remembered that there was a young man who said that he dreamed of taking his sword to go to the end of the world, and that he also wanted a home. At that moment, she suddenly realized that she was not as strong as she had imagined. It took her almost all her strength to meet him. Koda had already opened the heavy door, and then called the dog aside and apologized to Cassandra. After that, he looked at Beth in panic, afraid that everything in front of him was just an illusion, and that the person in front of him would disappear in the blink of an eye. "Miss Beth, Mr. Lucian specially prepared this ce for you. He said that you liked this kind of life, so he had prepared it for you long ago. No matter how busy he was in these years, he woulde back and live for a few days. Miss Beth, no matter how hard it is outside, this is always your home. Come on in, Miss Beth. " Koda was an honest man. He couldn''t help but shed tears. Chapter 809 Rake Up The Past Chapter 809 Rake Up The Past Beth bit her lips tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. It was not until now that she realized how heavy his love was. She couldn''t afford it and dared not ept it. Cassandra couldn''t stand it anymore. She patted on her shoulder and said, "Miss Beth, since we are already here, let''s go to see Lucian first." Beth took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Okay." Cassandra nodded slightly. Koda rolled his eyes at the two of them, as if he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Cassandra coughed and said, "Mr. Koda, don''t worry. I don''t like women." Koda was speechless. ''Are young people so open-minded now?'' Koda smiled awkwardly, "Samuel, you must be kidding. Pleasee in." After saying that, Koda took Cassandra and the others all the way to the yard of the manor. Lucian was pruning the flower nursery in the yard. So many things had happened in the past few days, and Roger mentioned the past again. It was inevitable that he was upset, so he found this job to kill time. "Koda, didn''t I tell you that I don''t want to see anyone these days? No matter whoes, just send them away?" Squatting in the middle of the flower nursery, Lucian said unhappily while carefully pruning the branches. Lucian, who used to be as young as a green onion, was now in his middle age. He had a mature haircut and a beard on his chin. He looked like a middle-aged uncle. It could be seen that time did not forget leave traces on people, and everyone was equal. Koda walked over excitedly, "No, Mr. Lucian, see, who ising?" Lucian looked up and inadvertently looked in the direction of Beth and Cassandra. The scissors in his hand slipped to the ground and he almost thought that he had an illusion. How could it be possible? Beth stood still, like a fully drawn bowstring. Although she had made all kinds of mental preparations along the way, and thought even if she would beughed at coldly, she would not give in at all. But when she saw Lucian unexpectedly, she suddenly did not know what to do. It seemed that it was unnecessary to do anything. There was silence between the two people. Neither of them knew what to say to break the damn silence. "I''m sorry." "I''m sorry." The two of them almost spoke at the same time. Thiste "sorry" was like a sharp knife, rolling across the hearts of the two, but leaving a deep and bottomless wound, bleeding. ''Does it hurt?'' How could it not be painful? At that time, not only Lucian was hurt physically, but also in his heart. But so many years had passed, his pain and anger had already turned into endless longing. He always knew his heart. As long as Beth came back, he would catch her even if he was smashed to pieces. Clenching her fists, she blurted out, "It was all my fault. I pushed you into a desperate situation. Lucian, I''m sorry. " Lucian shook his head, "You didn''t do anything wrong to me. I have said that you don''t have to do that." Beth was too sad to say a word. The two stood still and looked at each other without blinking. Cassandra felt that she had watched a great show. Whether it was because of the incident at that time, or because of the fall of Beth. The media had never reported that the two of them had an old rtionship. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes today, she wouldn''t have believed it. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra couldn''t help coughing and said in a low voice, "Well, Director Lucian and Miss Beth have been separated for a long time. I shouldn''t have broken the atmosphere, but I have something else to discuss with Director Lucian. Well, Director Lucian, how about we have a business talk first? " Lucian came back to his senses and looked at Cassandra, "Should I call you Mr. Samuel or Miss Cassandra?" To be honest, from a director''s point of view, Cassandra''s performance was indeed very amazing. In addition, from the y "God of War", Cassandra''s acting skill was verified. Such an actress was born for art. However, Cassandra''s identity was tooplicated and changeable, which was probably not something he could control, so Lucian didn''t think about it. Cassandra waved her hand, "Director Lucian, you can do whatever you want. In fact, I came here for another purpose, that is, to pay back the justice that Roger owed you years ago." Hearing this, Lucian stared at Cassandra in silence. After a while, he shook his head and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Cassandra. I think I don''t need it." Before Cassandra could say anything, Beth asked first, "Why? It was obvious that I and Roger set you up on purpose. In fact, nothing happened between us. It was because Roger gave me the condition to make me famous in the future that I was tempted and helped him wrong you. Now I am willing to tell the truth. Lucian, I almost destroyed you. Do you know? " With a lonely look on his face, Lucian smiled and said, "I know, although the GR Group was very powerful at that time, it was not able to control everything. It was not soplicated to find out the ins and outs of the matter. I didn''t do that, because I just didn''t want to get you involved. Now that so many years have passed, why do you mention it again?" Hearing this, Beth''s back suddenly froze and her eyes stared at Lucian in disbelief. ''How is that possible?'' Lucian had known that it was a trap, but why didn''t he tell the truth? In the end, he evenpensated the GR Group with arge sum of liquidated damages. Cassandra looked at Lucian, "It seems that I''m right. You were coerced by Roger back then, and now you are also coerced by Roger. It''s all because of Miss Beth." Lucian kept silent for a few seconds and said, "You''re right. Up to now, I have nothing to hide. If it weren''t for that matter, I nned to propose to Beth when the newpany was established. But unfortunately, I''m not lucky enough. I can''t wait for that day." "What if I tell you that I have a way to avenge you?" Cassandra said. Lucian shook his head and said, "I know you want Beth to testify and announce the truth of that matter again. But in this way, how can she gain a foothold in the capital city and even in the whole country? She has nothing now. Do you want me to force her to die? " In the past, he didn''t expose Roger just to protect Beth. Now that everything had been settled, he didn''t have to rake up the past, which would only add trouble to himself. Chapter 810 Rogers Scheme Was Exposed Chapter 810 Roger''s Scheme Was Exposed "Director Lucian, don''t you believe me?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows and asked back with a smile. Lucian froze and said in a low voice, "It''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just that I don''t want to bet on Beth at any time. No matter what the result is, I can bear it." ''What an infatuated boyfriend he is!'' Beth was so blind at that time. She didn''t see the merits of Lucian, and even stabbed him in the heart. But after so many years, Lucian didn''tin at all. She was convinced about Lucian''s moral quality. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She tried her best to hold them back. After a long time, Beth said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t deserve it." Lucian chuckled and said in a very low voice, "It''s worth it." Cassandra patted on her shoulder to calm her down. After she calmed down, she said, "I''m going to talk a long time. Let''s find a ce to sit down first." Blue veins stood out on Lucian''s forehead. He coughed and said, "I''m sorry. I forgot it when I was talking. Koda, go and make some coffee." Koda immediately said, "Okay, Mr. Lucian, I''ll go now." After Koda walked away, Lucian took Cassandra and the Beth to the pavilion aside. There was a table in the pavilion where calligraphy was practiced. On the corner of the table was a small censer, in which the pleasant scent of sandalwood was burning. After leading the two people to take their seats, Lucian said, "Miss Cassandra, you just said a lot today. How about having dinner here tonight before you leave?" Cassandra''s eyelids trembled slightly. She recalled carefully that it seemed that Martin didn''t say that she shouldn''t have dinner outside, so she took it for his permission and agreed without hesitation. After exchanging greetings with each other, Lucian changed the topic and said in a deep voice, "I think you have seen the news released by the GR Group. In fact, as soon as the news of Auden''s being critically ill came out, Roger came to me and threatened me with that matter. After that incident, I thought that Roger had destroyed all the evidence, but I never dreamed that he would break his promise and keep a copy of the evidence. " Lucian was right. The reason why Roger dared to be so confident was that he was sure that Lucian would surrender. Cassandra looked at Lucian, "What if I tell you that Roger doesn''t have any evidence of copy at all?" In her previous life, Lucian was indeed coerced by Roger to take over the mess, because the two ns had cooperated again after many years. No one knew whose reporter wanted to be famous, so he kept digging out a lot of old information, which also involved Beth. At that time, Beth had lost her reputation. After the news was exposed, she was forced to jump off the building andmit suicide by the reporters. Lucian finally couldn''t bear it and sued the GR Group and Roger. When the court asked Roger to show the evidence, it turned out that Roger didn''t have the copies at all. Of course, Cassandra couldn''t tell these words to Lucian directly. Otherwise, Lucian and Beth might be scared to death on the spot. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucian shook his head and said, "Roger is ruthless. I should have guessed that he must have kept a secret. If he didn''t copy the evidence, he wouldn''te to me. Otherwise, once the lie was exposed, he would know what would happen." Cassandra smiled, "Trust me, I can prove to you immediately that Roger really doesn''t have the copy of evidence, and you can rest assured, and there is no need to be threatened by him again." Lucian still looked incredulous, and Cassandra didn''t argue with him. She took out her phone and dialed Roger''s number, and considerately turned on the speaker button. The phone rang twice, and soon came the voice of Roger, "Cassandra, are you finally willing to call me?" Cassandra smiled, "What are you talking about, Mr. Roger? It''s not easy for you to clean up the mess with the Shen Group, so I have to congratte you in person." On the other side of the phone, Roger frowned and looked terrible. Roger had thought that as long as he found Lucian to take over thepany, it would be smooth. But he didn''t expect that those damn fans would make trouble on the official micro-blog. Even the water army he had arranged in advance had been defeated by public opinions, so he didn''t dare to make a sound forcefully. Damn! Roger ground his teeth and said with a false smile, "Cassandra, why do you specially call to say these sarcastic words? Now that things havee to this, even if I try my best to make Lucian take over the y, these negative news will not go on. Do you think that the Miss of the Shen family will still cooperate with me? " Cassandra sneered silently. He was not stupid enough to think of this. With a cold smile on her lips, Cassandra said, "Speaking of this, I''m very curious about how you persuaded Director Lucian. Director Lucian is famous for his principles in the business circle. It''s said that he has been in seclusion for more than half a year, and I can''t even touch his shadow. Mr. Roger, you are really awesome." Hearing this, the gloom on Roger''s face disappeared in an instant. He couldn''t help but speak in a somewhat angry tone, "Of course, an idiot like Lucian doesn''t need me to think at all. As long as I ckmail him with that thing, does he still dare to challenge me?" Pretending to know nothing, Cassandra asked, "What happened that year? What the hell was going on? What do you mean by ckmailing him? I''m confused by you. " Satisfied with his vanity, Roger said, "Cassandra, don''t you remember that Lucian wanted to leave the GR Group at that time? How could I let him seed? So I arranged a neer who has just started her career and set him up. As for the fraud, it was all because of that woman. In fact, that thing was not fair at that time. How dare I keep the evidence? Lucian has a guilty conscience and has to agree to my conditions. I can lose, but he may not. " s. Even if he knew that it was all Roger''s fault, it was just Lucian''s own guess. He had never investigated it for the sake of Beth. Now that he heard Roger admit it in person, the anger he had suppressed for so many years instantly burned up, as if it was to burn his whole body to ashes. Cassandra waved at Lucian, in case that Lucian would lose control and make a sound, and all her preparations would be in vain! Chapter 811 He Surname Was Also Shen Chapter 811 He Surname Was Also Shen "Oh, I see. Mr. Roger is indeed a wise and powerful man, and he has even expected this. But I still have a question. Why did you choose Beth at that time? If I remember correctly, there were several new employees in the GR Group at that time. Why did you choose her?" Cassandra smiled and tapped the table with one of her fingers. On the other side of the phone, Roger smiled and said, "Lucian likes Beth and is still secretly preparing for his proposal. He thought he could hide it from everyone. I just said a few words and Beth was hooked. I have seen a lot of women like her who do everything for the sake of her position." Hearing this, Beth''s pale face showed a deep pain. If she hadn''t been tempted, how could she have agreed to Roger''s condition and almost ruined Lucian? How could a woman like her deserve Lucian? Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "I see. It seems that I really need to learn more from you, Mr. Roger. But aren''t you afraid that if you tell me all these, I will fight against you?" Hearing this, Roger''s face suddenly darkened, and a cold light shed in his slightly narrowed eyes. He suddenly chuckled, "Cassandra, I know you won''t. You''ve been too busy these days, and I can''t spare time to look for you. As long as you want, the position of the future hostess of our GR n will always be reserved for you. Do you understand?" Hehe... The position of the hostess of the GR n? She never cared about the position of hostess of GR n! In her previous life, she liked Roger so much that she lost herself. Even though she was beaten ck and blue by Roger, she had never doubted this man. But when one day the dustden past revealed the traces of the truth, she realized how stupid she was. There was coldness in Cassandra''s eyes, and a faint smile appeared on her thin lips. She said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Roger, don''t you forget that you pushed me to another man by yourself? Now I have changed my heart. Isn''t it natural for me to fall in love with him?" Roger choked and clenched his knuckles unconsciously. He ground his teeth and said in a low voice, "I made that decision because I was deceived by Susan. Don''t you know my love for you for so many years, Cassandra? Do you really want me to show you my heart so that you can believe that the person I love is always you? " Tut, tut, how dare he say such a big word? He was not afraid that the wind would sh his tongue. With a sneer on her lips, Cassandra''s eyes were as cold as ice. She said in a low voice, "Mr. Roger, you''d better keep these words for my sister. I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." After saying that, Cassandra hung up the phone directly. Then she turned to look at Lucian and Beth and said, "You have heard what I said just now. Indeed, Roger has no evidence to copy, so Lucian, you don''t have to worry about endanger Beth." Lucian''s face turned pale and his scarlet eyes were filled with rage. He gritted his teeth and said, "Roger... You''ve gone too far! " Tears welled up in Beth''s eyes and streamed down her cheeks. "I''m sorry," she said guiltily. She didn''t know what else she could say except sorry, but the hurt that was like scratching bones and drilling heart couldn''t be erased by these a "sorry." Lucian raised his eyes gradually and stared at Cassandra without blinking, "It''s really disdainful of Roger to do so. Miss Cassandra came here specially. What do you want me to do? As long as you ask, I, Lucian... Never take a step back! " Cassandra looked at Lucian, "Lucian, have you made up your mind?" Lucian sneered, "Roger has bullied me again and again, and I, Lucian, am not made of mud. If it weren''t for Beth, I wouldn''t have been controlled by him. Now the old thing has happened again, and it''s time to get even with him." Cassandra nodded, "Lucian, you are really brave. Then, I will tell you my n..." At a funeral parlor in the Q City. Mourning hall. Early in the morning, Lenny, Arthur and Wilson rushed over. The funeral parlor was strictly guarded, and no one was allowed to enter or leave without permission. In the past few days, except Martin and the police, even the business leaders of Q City were all shut out. At this moment, there was dead silence in the mourning hall. Fiona''s face was full of anger. She threw the corpse examination report on Lenny''s face and shouted angrily, "Lenny! What do you want? My father has left. Do you still want to sling mud at him? Even if this woman was injured, how can you be sure that it was my father who did it? Maybe it was caused by the murderer. Don''t forget that your surname is Shen, too! " Lenny''s face darkened at the sight of the corpse examination report. But before he could say anything, Arthur, who was standing next to him, pulled a long face and said in a cold voice, "Miss Fiona, I don''t want to argue with you for the sake of group leader Lenny. But you attacked the police openly. If it happens again, I won''t let you go even if you are the emperor!" How dare he touch the man he liked? If it weren''t for the fact that Fiona was the sister of Lenny, he didn''t want to make a scene. No matter who did it, he wouldn''t let it go easily. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lenny''s face darkened as he snapped, "Shut up! Stand aside! " The third time! Arthur looked aggrieved. He was standing up for him just now, but this heartless bastard dared to scold him in turn. He couldn''t live on, and he wanted to run away from home! On second thought, if he left, that scum would be in vain. He wouldn''t leave! Speechless, Lenny rubbed between his eyebrows and nced at Martin from the corner of his eyes. Just now, when Arthur stood out to protect him, Martin didn''t even move his eyelids. He felt more painful than being cut. After taking a few deep breaths, Lenny calmed himself down and said in a hoarse voice, "After Scales'' death, the police rushed to the scene as soon as possible and collected some evidence such as handcuffs and whip. You have seen Elisa''s corpse examination report. The evidence is real and can form a chain of reason. However, since he is dead, he can no longer be held criminally responsible. You are right. Myst name is Shen, and I''m a member of the Shen family, but I''m also a police. " With a sneer, Fiona said, "Okay, Lenny, remember every word you said today!" The expression on Lenny''s face didn''t change at all. He said calmly, "The police will announce to the publicter. They will give an exnation to the family of the dead." Chapter 812 Dragon King Chapter 812 Dragon King "What? Lenny, don''t push me too far! " Fiona''s pupils shrank sharply, and anger was surging in her eyes. Scales'' death had caused irreparable losses to the Shen Group. The wholepany had been dissatisfied with her, and Old Master Shen seemed to be affected. If the police issued another notice at this time, not only her father''s reputation would decline, but also she would be unable to control the company. Lenny said expressionlessly, "I''m just doing my job. I''m not here to ask for your opinion. We will continue to investigate the case of the two dead people. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." With a malicious and ferocious look on her face, Fiona shouted in a furious voice, "Get out! All of you get out of here! " Lenny didn''t intend to stay here any longer. He just nced at the direction of Martin and immediately looked away. He strode forward and was about to leave when he suddenly heard the voice of Martin. "Wait!" Martin suddenly said. All of a sudden, Lenny''s back froze. He stood there like a coffin, with blood in his eyes. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Martin, do you have anything else to tell me?" Martin said, "I want to have a few words with you alone." Arthur''s face darkened. ''Damn it! How dare he seduce my man in front of me? Do you really think I am a dead man? Next, please enjoy the scene husband tearing up a mistress!'' £¡ Arthur grabbed Lenny''s wrist and pulled him back. With a look of protection, he stared at Martin vigntly and said, "Mr. Martin, we are working now. What can''t we say face to face?" ''Anyway, I don''t allow you to see each other alone!'' Lenny ground his teeth and shook off his hand, "Shut up!" Arthur was speechless. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ''He dared to scold me for another man! Bah! Men are all heartless. Humph!'' Turning his head to look at Wilson, who was confused and embarrassed, with an anxious look on his face, Lenny said, "Mr. Wilson, please help me take Mr. Arthur and others back first. I''ll be back soon." Wilson took a look at Lenny and then at Arthur, "Oh, okay, ha ha." Next to them, they looked at Arthur in silence. Clenching his fingers tightly, Arthur''s veins on his forehead throbbed violently. He almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "Group leader Lenny, you''re doing this for personal good! You... " Looking at Arthur, Lenny said, "So what? You can go back and report to your superior. " At that moment, Arthur suddenly felt that he waspletely like a joke. He risked his life to protect the person he loved dearly but he never looked at him. He didn''t know why he was so cheap. Maybe it was for the sake of good luck. In Arthur''s heart, the thread that hung his life suddenly broke. He chuckled and said in a very low voice, "I understand what Group Leader Lenny meant. I''ll go." The tension in Lenny''s heart suddenly broke for no reason. He wanted to say something, but his lips moved a few times, and said nothing. Arthur left the mourning hall angrily, followed by Wilson and others. Lenny looked at the gate of the mourning hall for a long time before he came to his senses and looked at Martin. Martin stood up from the sofa and said, "Follow me." Lenny nodded and followed Martin to a lounge behind the funeral parlor. Leaning against the sofa, Lenny looked at Martin with his dark eyes and asked, "Martin, what do you want to say?" Martin said, "The murderer who killed Scales and Lance is a professional killer on the ck list of M country. You may have heard that his name is Dragon King." Lenny''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his face was full of disbelief. "What? Dragon King? How could it be him? " The professional killers on the wanted ck list of M country were all ruthless. Moreover, they appeared and disappeared mysteriously, and ordinary people could not find them at all. How could the Dragon King suddenly appear in the territory of H Country and continue tomit crimes and murder? "The people on the wanted ck list are all professional killers or mercenaries in the world. Few people know their whereabouts, but there is an exception for a family." replied Martin. Lenny clenched his knuckles unconsciously and said, "Han n." Martin nodded slightly, "Yes, the Han n controls the whole underground world, and the ck list of wanted is also controlled by the Han n. The Han n has a wide range of forces, so it''s not easy to deal with them. You epted my arrangement in the beginning in order to find the murderer of your mother, but now, I have to tell you that this matter is tooplicated, and maybe there will be some people who will kill you. You are the only son of your family. You can''t be in danger. " All of a sudden, Lenny understood what Martin meant. He smiled bitterly and said, "So, do you want me to give up halfway? Martin. " After a few seconds of silence, Martin said slowly, "If I tell you that I have found out the murderer of your mother for you, will you stop and return to your own life?" All of a sudden, Lenny''s face changed. He stared at Martin with burning eyes for a long time before he found his lost voice. He asked in a hoarse voice, "What did you say?" Found the murderer who killed his mother? Back then, he had gone all out to find out the truth of his mother''s death. Even if everyone said that her mother''s death was an ident, he didn''t believe it. Martin handed over a file bag at hand and said, "I just got itst night. It''s all the information about the car ident that year. You are right. Your mother''s death was not an ident. The truck driver was also hit to death at that time, and there was no enough evidence to prove that the car ident was a deeply buried murder, so it was only treated as an ordinary traffic ident." Lenny held the document tightly with his fingers. At that moment, there was a sh of surprise on his face, and it seemed to be something else. He couldn''t remember what he was there for a moment, as if his nerves had a temporary trip, and he was at a loss. Since the car ident and his mother''s death, he had always felt that she was murdered. For so many years, he had never given up searching for the truth. Now the truth, which had been hidden for many years, was ced in front of him, but he suddenly did not know what to do. "Lenny?" Martin''s voice pulled him back from the daze, and Lenny was still confused, "What?" "This is all the information about the car ident. At that time, the police checked the ount of the truck driver, but they didn''t find arge sum of money in and out, but they ignored the cash transaction." Chapter 813 A Fight Between Snipes And Clams Chapter 813 A Fight Between Snipes And ms Lenny seemed to have finally regained his consciousness. His hands were shaking a little. He opened the document bag and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "If it is a cash transaction, it is useless to find out the person who withdrew the cash. Moreover, the truck driver died on the spot. No one could imagine that he would risk his own life." After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "That''s right. It''s because of this idea that the person behind it has deceived the world and bought your mother and the truck driver''s lives with ten million dors." Ten million was an astronomical number for ordinary people, no matter in the past or now. How many people in the world could resist the temptation of money? A few minutester. With an unbelievable look on his face, Lenny stared at a piece of paper in his hand. It was a bank statement, and the time and number were exactly the same. It was ten million. "How is that possible? How could it be him? " Lenny was stunned. He had never expected that the result would be like this. Martin continued, "I have investigated and found out that the wife of the truck driver died very early, and there were two children at home. A week before the ident, he just found out that he had lung cancer, which means that he traded his life for ten million. Moreover, it was your father, Quinton, who Hancock wanted to kill at first, but your mother had something urgent to deal with, and your father had arranged the driver to pick her up. She was hit by the truck driver by ident. " All of a sudden, Lenny''s back froze, and he sat on the chair like a y sculpture. With killing intent rolling in his dark and deep eyes, he asked in a very cold voice, "Why?" Why did family members have to go to the end of the road, and so many years had passed, Hancock could still act as if nothing had happened? Why? Martin raised his eyes slightly, with a trace of blood in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "People die for money, and birds die for food. At that time, Old Master Shen wanted to hand over thepany to your father, not Scales. Although Old Master Shen favored Scales, he regretted that he didn''t live up to his expectations, so he nned to leave arge amount of money, real estate and some shares for him. The group will be handed over to your father. This matter was known by Hancock, so he wanted to kill your father. But he didn''t expect that by ident, your mother was killed by the truck. " ''Oh, I see.'' Gritting his teeth, Lenny''s blood cooled down and gradually turned into ashes like magma. His deep eyes calmed down without any waves, and his voice was as cold as ice. "Hancock, I want him to live worse than death!" Martin said, "What Hancock wants most is the inheritance right of the Shen Group, so he will take actions soon after Scales'' death. With the support of Scales, Fiona could be the second inmand step by step. But now, he is dead, and your father doesn''t care about the Shen Group, so he will definitelypete with Fiona for the position of CEO. As for the death of Scales, Old Master Shen has doubts about Fiona''s ability to deal with public rtions in crisis, so he has a chance of winning. " Mr. Shen clenched his fingers tightly, "Do you want me to go back to the Shen Group and seize the position of the CEO?" Martin looked at Lenny and said, "Can you just stand by and watch it fall into the hands of Hancock?" Lenny and his father had never thought ofpeting for that position. But now, even if he didn''t care who was in charge of the Shen Group, even if he didn''t care about Fiona, he wouldn''t let the Shen Group fall into the hands of Hancock! Hancock didn''t deserve it. How could a beast with bloody hands stand at the top of the Pyramid of the Shen Group? Lenny said, "I promise you." Martin nodded slightly, "Okay, you can resign after you return to the capital city. As for the rest, I will arrange for you." Lenny put away the documents in the bag and said, "I don''t want my father to know about it. Please keep this secret for me." "Yes," replied Martin. Lenny stood up from the sofa and said, "I''m leaving now. I''ll go back to the capital city as soon as the formalities are handled here." "Okay," replied Martin After saying that, Lenny left with the document bag. After Lenny left, Carlos walked in quietly. He looked at Martin carefully and didn''t know whether his Master was in a good mood or not. He hesitated for a while and said weakly, "Master, just now, Marcus reported that my sister-inw called Roger today, but it''s all for business. Although that bitch has seduced my sister-inw, he was rebuked by her righteously. It can be seen that she likes Master so much. " Martin frowned and said, "I''m going back." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned, "The matter of the Shen family hasn''t been handled well. Why do you go back so soon?" "If you still want to stay here, just stay here," said Martin. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Carlos immediately shook his head like a rattle drum, "No, no! My life and death belongs to Master. I will never abandon Master and go back alone! " Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said helplessly, "Well, don''t tter me. How is Hancock?" Carlos immediately said, "That scumbag took advantage of the absence of Old Master Shen and Fiona to win over people''s support. Many of the directors were bribed by the father and son, and some of them were unwilling to do so, so he deliberately framed them by means of tricks, forcing them to agree. I don''t think even if Old Master Shen goes back, he may not be able to suppress them." "How many shares do we have now?" asked Martin. Carlos thought for a while and said, "Since the stock price of the Shen Group plummeted, there have been a lot of individual investors selling off on the market. In addition, we used to hold a total of 6% of the shares. ording to the shareholder''s constitution of the Shen Group, we are qualified to enter the board of directors of the Shen Group and be their directors." After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "Quinton holds 20% of the shares. Without my support, even if he enters the board of directors smoothly, he may not be able to stand firm." Carlos: "So Master means..." A tinge of coldness shed across Martin''s eyes, and he said in a slightly cold voice, "When snipes and ms fight, the third runs away. Tell Fiona the news that Hancock is controlling the board of directors and ask her to fight against him." Carlos''s eyes lit up, "I understand what Master meant. Let the two ns fight first and consume the strength of both sides. At that time, the Lenny will have a chance to seize the power!" Chapter 814 Like The Sun, Moon And Stars Chapter 814 Like The Sun, Moon And Stars "Both Hancock and Fiona are evil. If the Shen n is controlled by them, it will be destroyed sooner or later." Martin said in a low voice, lowering his eyes. In business, he had nned topletely destroy the Shen Group, but he still didn''t have the heart. Even so, the Shen Group couldn''t fall into the hands of Hancock and his son. Lenny was the most suitable person. "I know what Master means. Well, Master must have other meanings. Are you afraid that my sister-in- law will be unhappy?" asked Carlos. Martin cast a sidelong nce at him, and Carlos shut up immediately, "Well, well... Master, don''t look at me like that. I''m going to prepare the flight. We''re leaving now! " Outside the funeral parlor. Lenny came out with the document bag in his hand. It was obviously a light one, but it seemed to be so heavy that he could hardly breathe. As soon as he came out of the funeral parlor, he saw Arthur, who was smoking alone beside the police car and waiting for him. Lenny''s back froze. He had thought that he had just scolded him and that he had left angrily, but he did not expect that he would still wait for him here. There was a cigarette in Arthur''s mouth. When he saw Lennye out, he was not angry at all. He put out the cigarette and looked at Lenny quietly. At that moment, he suddenly wanted to ask Lenny in person, who on earth did he think of him as, a passer-by who he met by chance, or a little bit of sincerity, so that he could continue to press his face against his cold bum? Unfortunately, these words were stuck in his heart, and he did not dare to show any clues. Lenny silently walked towards Arthur. The two stood face to face, and neither of them knew what to say to break the silence. After a while, Lenny opened the door and sat on the passenger seat. "Get in the car." It seemed that Arthur finally came to his senses. He bypassed the car and climbed to the driver''s seat. When he was about to start the car, as soon as he stepped on the brake, he heard Lenny''s deep and hoarse voice. "Arthur, what the hell do you want to do?" Lenny''s eyes were bloodshot. He leaned back on the seat, looking tired. Arthur''s hand, which was about to grab the transmission pole, froze there. He drew back his hand stiffly, took out a cigarette and lit it. After a long time, he said slowly, "Before I met you, I dated several people. I admit that I liked someone, but I never really loved one. But you are different. I really like you. You probably don''t know that every time I see you, I thought I would never meet such a person whom I was willing to sacrifice my life for. " Lenny clenched his fists, "I..." Arthur gave a bitter smile. Shrouded in smoke, Lenny seemed to be deaf and couldn''t see his face clearly. Arthur said, "Don''t say anything now. Let me finish my words. Maybe I won''t have the chance to talk to you again in my lifetime. I know why you came to the special task group. I have been in the police station for so many years, and it''s not difficult to investigate a person''s identity. It''s also because of this that I think, a person who always looks like a dandy must have suffered a lot. It was so hard for him that he had to act cynically. Lenny, I feel sorry for you. I will give in to you whatever you want. Even if I know that there is an irreceable person in your heart, and even if you stab me with a knife, I won''t let you go. But that doesn''t mean that I won''t feel pain. If you really think that I am too annoying and make you feel troubled, you can scold me or ignore me. Whatever, it''s all my fault. I deserve it, but I''m afraid that if one day I can''t hold on any longer, if I leave... Who will apany you and who will treat you well? " He really wanted to dig his heart out to see if it was ck there. But every time he held the knife in his hand, he would rather cut himself a few times than hurt him a little. There was no trace of blood on Lenny''s face. His dark eyes were full of indescribable emotions. He sat there nkly, unable toe to his senses for a long time. At first, he thought that Arthur was just on a whim, because he would investigate him as well. So he knew that he had dated several people before, and it didn''tst long. He thought that he would not be interested in him after a while. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But he didn''t expect that Arthur really loved him. He had gone through so much, and it was natural for him to know whether it was true or not. But the more he knew that Arthur really loved him, the more he didn''t know how to repay him, because he was destined to be alone on the dangerous road in darkness. There was a dead silence in the car. It was not until the end of the cigarette between Arthur''s fingers that he finally came to his senses. His heart sank to the bottom of the valley. There was an unprecedented destion and bitter smile on his face. He moved his throat slightly and said, "Forget it. Let''s go back first. They are all waiting for us." The next second, Lenny said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry." With a self mockery smile on his lips, Arthur said, "It''s a matter of mutual willingness. Why should you feel sorry? If you go on talking about it, even I feel myself miserable. Stop it, okay? " It was just a breakup. He had been there, and this time it was even worse. He had been alone all the time, so he didn''t want a good card now. All of a sudden, Lenny put his hand on his shoulder and said, "I haven''t finished yet. Sit still." Arthur, who had been scolded all of a sudden, burst into tears in his heart. He had been so miserable, but he still had to be scolded. However, he had no choice. The bastard he had chosen should be spoiled even if he knelt down. It was rare for Arthur to sit down obediently. With a beard on his chin, he looked like an uncle. He didn''t seem to feel anything wrong. Lenny rubbed between his eyebrows, and after a long time, he managed to organize his words and said, "I liked Martin when I was very young, and treated him as the only idol in my heart. I liked him, but I never thought of getting him. This is just like you like the sun, moon and stars in the sky, but you can only look up to him from afar, and never touch him..." "No, you''d better stop. I''m afraid I can''t help but rush in and kill him now." Why did Lenny praise his rival in love in front of him? Was he so weak? Chapter 815 Returning His Love Chapter 815 Returning His Love Hearing that, Lenny was speechless. He ground his teeth and said, "Shut up and listen to me carefully." Arthur was speechless. He was scolded again! Why did he always get hurt? Speechless, Lenny touched his forehead and handed the material bag in his hand to Arthur. Arthur took it over with an aggrieved face. Then he heard that Lenny''s hoarse voice sounded again, "When I was very young, my mother died in a car ident. A truck hit her. My mother and the driver of the truck died on the spot, because there was no testimony of death, and nothing could be found out. It''s an ident, but I don''t believe it. For so many years, I have been investigating this matter in secret and overtly, and Martin is also helping me. It''s Martin who has supported me all the way today. Most of the time, I can''t tell whether I have more love for him or more family affection for him. It seems that no matter what happens, as long as he is there, I will have a backbone. " Clenching the paper tightly, Arthur almost crushed the evidence bag with great difficulty. It turned out that he was just bluffing. Only when he mentioned Martin, he showed a little sincerity. Arthur suddenly lost his strength and his nerves seemed to trip. He stared at Lenny nkly. He wanted Lenny to stop talking and he didn''t want to hear a word. But he couldn''t speak it out. Even if the man chopped at him, he was afraid that the hilt of the knife would hurt his hand. It turned out that there was a kind of love, which was stabbed in the heart like a knife. Seeing his reaction, Lenny knew that Arthur had misunderstood him again. His heart twitched for no reason, and his voice was long and thin. "I have never said these words to anyone else. I don''t know how long I will remember him, and I don''t know if I will like others, but I still want to try. Arthur, if you think I''m too bad, get out of the car now and pretend that we have never known each other. " That was all he could do. He didn''t know how long he would fall in love with Martin, perhaps in his whole life, or in the next second. For so many years, he had been surrounded by many pursuers, but those people were on a whim and no one really loved him. He was the third son of the Shen Group, the third son of the Shen family. Even if he couldn''t inherit the position of the CEO of the Shen Group in the future, with the shares in his hands and the title alone, there would be a lot of people flocking to him and taking care of him in the palm of their hands. But these hypocritical people had already worn him out. At first, he just wanted to see what Arthur wanted to do, so he acted with Arthur. When Arthur came to test him, when he said he liked him, when he deliberately oppose him, when he went to see Martin, when he said he felt sorry for him, he felt something, but he didn''t know how long Arthur''s love wouldst, and he didn''t know if he could get out of it. Everything that Arthur gave him was unknown. Just like a passenger on thin ice in at a long night. He didn''t know what kind of road would be waiting for him ahead. There was a strange dead silence in the car. Arthur stared at Lenny with his dark eyes without blinking. He thought he had misheard. Lenny had done so much foreshadowing, but it turned out that he was not going to refuse him. Arthur felt that countless fireworks were blooming in his mind at the same time, which made him a little dizzy. He stared at Lenny and said in a hoarse voice, "You are indeed a scum, but what can I do? If I leave, who will apany you?" Lowering his head, Lenny kept silent for a long time. "Why are you so unreasonable?" Arthur chuckled, "home is not a reasonable ce. Honey, I''ll take you home!" Lenny was speechless. Home... This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since his mother died, he had no home. A person like him was destined to be lonely for a lifetime. He didn''t expect that one day, someone would tell him, "I would take you home." Finally, Lenny removed hisst defense line and said slowly, "Is that messy ce called home?" Being poked in the pain, Arthur had no choice but to give a wry smile, "That''s not what I mean. That''s how ordinary people are. By the way, after returning to the capital city, I''ll find someone to redecorate it. Tell me what style you like. I''ll follow your idea. After the decoration ispleted, you can move over and live with me. We are family now, and it''s convenient for us to live together to go to and off work. Do you think so? " Arthur was a typical rough man. He had turned a big vi into a dog''s nest for no reason. Fortunately, there were hourly workers to clean it up for him every week. Otherwise, he might be in a mess. Hearing this, Lenny looked up at Arthur and said innocently, "Isn''t it too fast?" ''In TV dramas, we have to make up for misunderstandings first. Only in this way can we live together. Arthur raised his eyebrows in a yful manner. "Honey, how fast is it going? I can''t wait to take you to the hotel right now. " Lenny seemed to know a lot of people, but in fact, he was as innocent as a white lotus. His ears turned red and he rolled his eyes at Arthur speechlessly. This man was aplete rogue. Lenny felt a little helpless. He put away the documents and avoided the sight of Arthur, saying, "I will leave the special task group after I go back." Hearing this, the calmness on Arthur''s face instantly shattered, "What did you say? The case hasn''t been solved yet. Why are you leaving the team? " Why did he feel something was wrong? Lowering his eyes, Lenny said, "I''m going back to the Shen Group. Both thepany and grandpa need me." The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched, and his face darkened. He was about to flirt with a man in the name of handling a case, but unexpectedly, the dream was broken in an instant. Holding back his anger, Arthur remembered that Martin had met Lenny alone just now. He took out a cigarette and lit it. After taking a few deep breaths, he calmed down and asked, "What happened? You don''t want to get involved in the affairs of the Shen Group. Will you be in danger if you go back alone? " Why was it so troublesome! Others flirting with men was a distraction, but he flirting with men was fatal! After two seconds of silence, Lenny said in a deep voice, "You''ve read all these documents. It was Hancock who nned the car ident of my mother. Now he wants to take away the Shen Group. I won''t let it go, so I must go back to the Shen Group." Chapter 816 The Real Intention Of The Murderer Chapter 816 The Real Intention Of The Murderer Arthur raised his hand and rested it on Lenny''s shoulder. He said in a doting and helpless tone, "Your shoulder is not wider than the sea. You always take everything on your own. No one requires you to take all these things on your own. Lenny, how about I be your secretary?" Arthur was a standard descendant of government officials. His future was limitless. There was no need for him to deprave himself for the sake of Lenny. Lenny shook his head and said, "I''m moved by your words. But can you stop treating me as a three years old child? I''ll handle these things. Just stay in the police station." "No way. I''ll be wherever you are from now on. Besides, I won''t be there myself. What if you are seduced? Don''t you know how beautiful your face is? " Lenny rubbed his eyebrows helplessly, "Don''t be naughty. You stay in the police station and continue to investigate this case. This case may involve arge force. I also want to know who is behind it." The Han n was involved in this case, but Lenny couldn''t tell Arthur so much now. The more Arthur knew, the more dangerous it would be. If the case was dyed for a long time, it would naturally be an unsolved case. It wouldn''t cause any loss to Arthur. He was still the brilliant detective. Hearing this, Arthur frowned and said, "To be honest, this case is really strange. The first two cases of the victim are all rted to Cassandra. If it weren''t for the fact that Scales died in Q City and Cassandra was far away from Q City, I really doubt if the murderer has anything to do with Cassandra." In a sh, Lenny''s face suddenly changed, "What did you say? Say thest sentence again! " "I said the murderer might have anything to do with Cassandra. Is there anything wrong?" Lenny''s pupils shrank sharply, as if he had suddenly thought of something, and he said in a deep voice, "If the murderer''s purpose is not Cassandra, but..." Arthur asked, "But what?" Gritting his teeth, Lenny quickly took out his phone and dialed Martin''s number, but the phone only had a voice prompt, which showed that it was not in the service area. Did Martin go back to the capital city? After thinking for a while, Lenny immediately called Cassandra. The phone rang twice, and azy voice came from the other end of the phone, "Lenny, aren''t you going to deal with a case? Why do you want to call me?" Holding the phone tightly, Lenny said, "Do you have Martin''s satellite phone number? Call him right now to confirm his safety! Hurry up! " Cassandra had juste back from Lucian''s manor and was watching an online drama. When she heard Lenny''s words, her face darkened. "What happened?" Lenny immediately said, "I have no time to exin to you. You can contact him first. Hello? " Cassandra directly hung up the phone and dialed a number. A few secondster, a low and hoarse voice of Martin came from the other end of the phone, "Cassandra, what''s wrong?" Hearing Martin''s voice, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. "Nothing. It''s just that Lenny called me just now and asked me to contact you. Well, you can call him back. Besides, be careful." She couldn''t help but remind him. "Okay, it''ste. Go to bed early," said Martin. Cassandra agreed and exhorted a few more words before hanging up the phone. Then she sent a lot of angry expressions to Lenny. ''By the way, Martin is in Q City. I don''t know if he has handled the matter well and when he wille back.'' Disturbed by the call from Lenny, Cassandra couldn''t fall asleep any more. She checked the micro-blog casually and then saw the news conference of the GR Group to announce the new director 3 days later. Another round of criticism followed the official announcement on micro-blog. "I won''t let go of thest heat!" "What a crazy man! Rubbish! " "Auden hasn''t been buried long. Take advantage of thest wave of heat to hype. Please explode on the spot, okay?" "What the hell? Even a scriptwriter doesn''t dare to make up such a story, okay? " "Incredible. Anyway, I hate the GR Group for the rest of my life. It can''t prove itself to be innocent!" Cassandra looked through thements roughly. There were dozens of topments, most of which were all criticizing GR Group. Even if some rumormongers wanted to prove GR Group''s innocence, they were immediately dissed back. Cassandra was reading thements when she received a call from Denny. Denny had been busy with acting in another city recently. He hadn''t called her for a long time. Cassandra picked up the phone and whispered, "Darling, why are you so obedient today? I didn''t expect you would call me." On the other side of the phone, Denny sat obediently on the sofa, but he looked guilty and worried. He said, "Samuel, I''m sorry. I''ve been filming in a closed mode these days. It''s just over, so I know you''re injured. How''s your injury?" Since he became a popr star, there had been a lot of work every day. This time, his shooting was closed, so he hadn''t contacted anyone. After the shooting today, he knew that Cassandra was injured. Hearing this, Cassandra felt a little distressed. Although this child was popr now, he still maintained the previous humble posture. This was simply a clean heart in the entertainment circle. He was neither conceited nor rash. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra smiled, "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal. I''ll be back to the filming site in two days. There has been a lot of trouble recently, and I''ve dyed a lot of filming. By the way, when will youe back? I''ll pick you up at the airport." Denny''s eyes lit up as if hundreds of millions of stars were hidden in them. Denny grasped the hem of his clothes nervously, "I''ll be back the day after tomorrow. But you, you''re still injured, don''te to pick me up." Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said, "I just said it was just a bruise. It doesn''t matter. Send me the flight time the day after tomorrow and I''ll pick you up myself." Her injury was indeed not serious, and it should be no problem to pick her him at the airport. Denny wanted to say something more, but he swallowed it back and changed the topic. Cassandra talked with him for a while, and Kevin came to check her. Cassandra hung up the phone. However, as soon as Cassandra finished the examination, Kevin received a call from Carlos. After hearing only a few words, Kevin''s face suddenly darkened. Chapter 817 Master Was In Danger Chapter 817 Master Was In Danger "Okay, I see." Kevin said in a low voice, gripping the phone with his knuckles turning pale. After hanging up the phone, Kevin swallowed and avoided Cassandra''s sight deliberately. He said, "Sister -inw, you are all right now. Have a good rest. I''m going out. There is an operation waiting for me." Cassandra picked up an apple and took a bite, "It''s sote. Is there any surgery? Aren''t you only responsible for taking care of me now? " Martin was worried about her health, so recently, Kevin announced that he had gone abroad to study. He didn''t receive any patient. Why did a surgery suddenly appear? Hearing this, Kevin felt a chill on his back, with sweat all over his body and on his forehead. He forced a smile and said, "This is an operation we have agreed before. Master also knows that it is an old father of one of his friends. I''ll go first. He ising soon." After saying that, Kevin lowered his head and left in a hurry. Cassandra didn''t care much about it, but somehow she was a little uncertain and felt a little pain in her heart for no reason. Did something really happen? In J hospital. More than ten ck off-road vehicles, escorting a ck Maybach, quietly drove into the private medical area of Martin''s hospital. As soon as the car stopped, Kevin immediately brought people up. Before the door was opened, Kevin smelled a strong smell of blood. Carlos'' face was as pale as paper, and his whole body was covered with bright red blood. He pressed his hands tightly on Martin''s abdomen, and his fingers were full of blood. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Carlos'' pale face was stained with a lot of blood, and he almost used up hisst strength. His voice was broken into pieces and could not be heard. "Kevin, hurry up... Save Master!" Tears welled up in Kevin''s eyes. He immediately asked someone to carefully carry Martin out and sent him directly to the operating room. He didn''t even have time to ask why it turned out like this. Until Martin was sent to the operating room, Carlos'' legs became weak and he knelt on the ground with a flop. The blood instantly dyed the ground red. Carlos'' scarlet eyes fell on the door of the operating room, and his hands were powerlessly inserted into his hair. He should have been more careful when Cassandra called to remind him, but he didn''t expect that someone would take advantage of the opportunity. He deserved to die! Before Martin fell into aa, he said thest sentence to prevent Cassandra from knowing. He didn''t know if he had a way out or if he could survive, but he didn''t want Cassandra to see it or feel sad. With blood all over his body, Moore walked in. His dark and deep eyes were rolling with cold killing intent, and his hands hanging beside his body were tightly squeezed. After a long time, he said in a cold voice as cold as ice, "Those killers are all killed. I''ve checked that their bullets are all smuggled. Carlos, tell me, whose men are they? " He just came back and knew that Martin wasing back, so he waited for Martin at the airport specially. He wanted toe back with him, but he didn''t expect that he would be attacked as soon as he left the airport. If he hadn''t insisted on getting out of the car, Martin wouldn''t have blocked the bullet for him, whose life was uncertain. It was all his fault. He would rather trade his life for Martin''s, but there was no if in the world. Gritting his teeth, Carlos squeezed out almost from his throat, "Han n, Coley... He is in the capital city. Master went to the capital city in person and investigated the killer on the underground cklist, Dragon King. Although the Dragon King has left, the person behind him is Coley. " In the whole capital city, except for Coley, who else dared toy a finger on Martin? "I''ll kill him myself," said Moore, gritting his teeth. Carlos said, "Don''t act rashly before Master wakes up. I don''t want Master to wake up and not see you." Moore moved his throat slight, with blood traces climbing into his eyes. He knew that Carlos was right, but as long as he thought that Martin almost died because of him, he couldn''t control himself. What if something happened to Martin? Moore stood there nkly, his back tensed into a straight line. He had never experienced such a long wait in his life. His heart was like the eruption of volcanic magma, as if to burn every blood vessel and bloodline in his body to ashes. The night was long. No one knew what they were waiting for. In the CG Mansion, the capital city. In the vi of the He n. The vi was aze with lights. Sitting on the chair in the study, Hogan''s gloomy eyes fell on the computer screen in front of him, as if ice exploded in his eyes. After the video ended, the whole study fell into dead silence. Hogan''s purple ck eyes twinkled with two clusters of mes. At this time, the door of the study creaked, and a tall woman in a close fitting purple cheongsam came in. "Do you like the gift I gave you? Coley. " The woman''s face was enchanting, and the corner of her lips drew a smile that was enough to attract all living beings. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be able to attract people''s hearts. Hogan raised his eyes slowly with a sneer on his lips and said in a cold voice, "Who allows you to hurt him?" Hearing this, the woman was stunned. Then she said, "Isn''t it for him that you left the ck triangle zone and came to the capital city? Unfortunately, this ce is not the ck triangle zone. He is lucky enough to escape this disaster. Next time, he will never have a chance to escape. " Hogan''s eyes darkened and he sneered, "This time, for the sake of your family, I won''t make a fuss with you. If it happens again, don''t me me for being ruthless. Get out!" The woman''s family, the secondrgest underworld force in the ck triangle, had been growing stronger and stronger over the years. This woman''s name was Amya Bai, the Miss of the Bai n, and also the fiancee of Hogan. A touch of coldness and cruelty shed across her eyes, but she didn''t show it on her face. She smiled and said, "I know it''s my fault that I didn''t kill Martin for you this time. But this time, I came here, because Madame agreed to let you marry me." Hearing this, Hogan''s eyes turned cold and his face was ferocious. The huge space seemed to freeze into ice in an instant. With his dark eyes fixed on Amya, Hogan said word by word, "Do you think I will marry someone I don''t like?" Amya clenched her fingers tightly, and her long nails squeezed into her fair and tender skin, leaving a few red marks. She tried to maintain her elegance and dignity on her face. "This is the engagement made by the elders..." Chapter 818 She Knew Chapter 818 She Knew "So what?" Hogan nced at her and smiled coldly. Amya''s face turned pale. She stared at Hogan with stubborn eyes, and her suppressed anger instantly erupted like volcanic magma. She raised her hand to hold Hogan''s face, "Coley, I''m the only person in the world who matches you the most. I''m the only hostess of the Han n. Only I''m qualified to stand by your side. Do you understand?" After saying that, Amya put her red lips on Hogan''s face. Whether he was Coley or Hogan, he could only be hers. No one could take him away. Hogan''s eyes narrowed slightly. The next second, he grabbed her white neck with his cold fingers and said in a very low voice, "You... You don''t deserve me. " After saying that, Hogan pushed her away, stood up from the chair and left the study expressionlessly. As she fell to the ground, she touched the bruise on her neck with one hand and stared at Hogan in disbelief. How could it be possible! She and Hogan grew up together. How could Hogan do this to her? Damn! It was all because of that bitch. If it weren''t for that bitch, how could Hogane to the capital city? She must make that bitch''s life worse than death! In J hospital. The night was long and the lights were bright. It began to drizzle at night, which was so cold that it made people''s bones tremble. Both Carlos and Moore had changed their clothes, and Carlos'' arm was also injured. After a simple treatment, his arm was wrapped with bandage, hanging half over his chest. The operation was not over yet. The rain outside seemed to fall into his heart, cold and desperate. Carlos freed his uninjured hand and pressed on Moore''s shoulder, "I''ve contacted foreign experts. They areing... Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to Master. " Moore stood still like a statue, staring at the door of the operating room with his scarlet eyes. If anything happened to Martin, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. "Ding..." Suddenly, a phone rang in the dead silent corridor. The two of them almost took out their mobile phones at the same time, but the screens of the two mobile phones were all ck. No phone call came in, but the mobile phones kept ringing. The two men, Carlos and Moore, suddenly looked at the door of the operating room It was Martin''s. Carlos'' face suddenly darkened, "Damn it! Is it from my sister-inw? " A touch of unspeakable emotion suddenly appeared on Moore''s pale face. A momentter, the threatening ringtone finally stopped. As soon as Carlos breathed a sigh of relief, the phone in his hand suddenly rang Cassandra! Damn it! Did sister-inws always keep an eye on them? Carlos swallowed and stared at the phone screen with a headache. His forehead was covered with cold sweat. His sister-inw was not easy to deal with. If he said something wrong, wouldn''t it be exposed? However, if he didn''t answer Cassandra''s phone call, perhaps Cassandra would make another trouble. Gritting his teeth, Carlos made up his mind. He picked up the phone, put it beside his ear, took a few deep breaths, and tried to maintain a calm tone. "Hehe, sister-inw, it''s sote. What can I do for you to call me?" On the other side of the phone, Cassandra leaned against the headboard and looked out of the window at the dark night. Her heart beat violently. "I had a nightmare just now and dreamed that Martin was injured. I was worried about him. I called Martin just now, but he didn''t answer the phone. Carlos, tell me the truth. Is there anything wrong with Martin?" Somehow, she was still worried about Martin. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. He said in a hurry, "How is that possible? Are you suffering from persecutory delusion? Master must be busy with something and have missed your call." Cassandra frowned and scratched her head, "That''s impossible. No matter how busy he is, he won''t refuse my call. You go and call him. I won''t be relieved until I hear him." Carlos'' face suddenly changed. Normally, his sister-inw would only ask a few questions, but she had never been like this. Did his sister-inw already know something, or was this the legendary miraculous telepathy between lovers? Carlos coughed, "Well, Master has told me not to disturb him. How about I tell Masterter and ask him to reply to you?" Cassandra suddenly asked, "Are you trying to push me away? Did Martin hook up with another woman behind my back?" Carlos said in a hurry, "Don''t worry, sister-inw. Master is not that kind of person. Don''t you have any idea how much he spoils you? He never takes a look at other women. " The more Carlos said, the sadder he felt. Although he couldn''t exin why Cassandra suddenly became like this, it might be some effect of fate. Cassandra kept staring at the dark night outside the window. It was raining and she was a little upset. She touched her forehead nervously and said, "Carlos, when did you learn to tter me?" Where on earth was the upright and selfless Carlos? The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. Jealousy made him lose his face. If it weren''t for the fact that Martin''s life was still uncertain at the moment, he also wanted to say something back. After all, he had already been used to this kind of confrontation between you and me. When Carlos was about to speak, he suddenly heard Lenny''s trembling voice behind him, "Where is Martin? How is he? " There was a sudden eerie silence in the air. Carlos'' hand holding the phone trembled, and the phone slipped from his palm and fell to the ground with a click. At that moment, a buzzing sound in his mind exploded like thousands of fireworks. Damn it! It''s over! On the other side of the phone, Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply, and the reaction of Kevin after he took the phone, as well as Carlos, who had been dodging, kept shing in her mind. Something must have happened to Martin! Cassandra sprang up from the bed and ran to the door without putting on her shoes. She opened the door and shouted angrily, "Get the car ready! Besides, arrange a private ne for me. I''m going to Q City right away! I want to see Martin! " Marcus raised his eyes with difficulty and stared at Cassandra with red eyes. At that moment, he had never been like this. He suddenly found that the person in front of him seemed to be more suitable to be the Hostess of Lu n than anyone else. Chapter 819 He Could Save Master Chapter 819 He Could Save Master "What are you doing here? Go get the car ready! " Didn''t he see that she was so anxious? Why didn''t he see anything? Marcus said in a low voice, "No need to be go." Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "What do you mean by ''no need''? Huh... " Before she could finish her words, her voice suddenly stopped, as if she had finally realized something. She grabbed Marcus'' cor and said, "Tell me the truth. Do you know something? Say something! " Looking at Cassandra, Marcus couldn''t help saying, "Master told us not to tell you." Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened, "What do you mean by saying that he doesn''t allow you to tell me? Well, you don''t want to tell me, right? I''ll find it myself! " After saying that, Cassandra shook off Marcus'' cor, turned around and walked out. Suddenly, a low and hoarse voice of Marcus came from behind. It was like a knife, gently piercing through Cassandra''s heart, but making her feel as if she were dead. "Master was attacked on the way back. He was shot in the abdomen and is being rescued. Before Master fainted, he ordered not to tell you the news. He doesn''t want you to be sad." At that moment, there seemed to be a thunder on the ground. Cassandra''s face turned pale and staggered, almost falling to the ground. "Sister-inw!" Marcus shouted in a hoarse voice and held Cassandra''s arm. Cassandra felt dizzy and the world was shaking. She shook off Marcus'' hand and asked, "Where is he?" "He''s in the building nearby. Dr. Kevin is still operating on him." Before Marcus could finish his words, Cassandra staggered out of the building. Marcus was worried about her, so he followed her carefully. For several times, he saw that Cassandra almost fell down. He wanted to help her up, but she just struggled to stand up and continued to walk forward. Martin''s exclusive medical area was very close, so it was only a few minutes'' walk, but she seemed to have walked for a long time. The cold rain hit her face, like a cold knife, scratched her skin and flesh. As soon as she arrived at the building, Carlos and others had rushed over. Carlos grabbed Cassandra, who was about to fall down, regardless of the wound on his hand, and called in a very hoarse voice, "Sister-inw..." Dressed in a wet hospital gown, Cassandra looked very embarrassed, but at the moment she saw Carlos, she seemed to have grasped thest life-saving straw. She almost used herst strength to tightly grasp Carlos'' cor. "Where is he? I am asking you, where is he? " Carlos didn''t dare to look at her. He avoided her burning eyes and said in a low voice, "Master is still in the operation room, and you have wounds on your body. Let''s go in first, okay?" Martin had been spoiling her for fear that she would get hurt. When Martin woke up and saw her like this, they would definitely die without a burial ce. Cassandra didn''t say anything. She just shook off Carlos'' hand and walked into the vi in rain. She was so weak as if she would fall the next second, but there was a cold aura around her that no one dared to stop her. Regardless of his own hands, Carlos hurried to follow her, and so did Moore and Lenny Cassandra walked to the door of the operating room and stared at the door. Drops of water fell from her body, but she didn''t notice it at all. She just stood there like a weathered sculpture. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Carlos asked someone to bring a towel and a clean hospital gown. He said carefully, "Sister-inw, don''t worry. God will bless Master. He will be fine. You, wipe the water on your body first and change your clothes, okay?" However, Cassandra didn''t seem to hear him at all. She stood still and stared at the door of the operating room, as if she hadpletely isted herself from the whole world. How could this be? If something happened to Martin, what''s the point of her life? "Click -" The water dropped from the corner of her clothes and left a small piece of water stains on the cold floor. What was life and death? What was time? What was eternity? At that moment, Cassandra suddenly felt as if she was trapped in an unknown dead end. She didn''t know what kind of abyss the "road" ahead would lead her to. She had never been as helpless as she was now, as if Martin could disappear from her life at any time, as if he had never appeared. She cared too much about life and death and was too persistent for a long time. She thought she could live with Martin for the rest of her life, but she didn''t expect that even this short period of time was a luxury. "Well... Where is Hawk? Didn''t you find Hawk before? Where is he? " All of a sudden, Lenny thought of Hawk. He let out a loud cry and pulled everyone back to reality. After Martin gradually recovered, Hawk signed a long-term cooperation contract with Cassandra. After that, he only came back asionally to make a follow-up consultation with Martin. Other times, he was basically out of touch. Carlos'' eyes lit up, like a long journey through thousands of mountains and rivers, and finally found the last oasis. A hint of joy appeared on his face, "Yes! How can I forget him? Marcus, take your men to find Hawk right now. Make sure to find him back as soon as possible! " When Martin was incurably ill, Hawk could save him, and now he must be able to save Martin! "Boom -" In the dark sky, a thunder struck down, and a faint voice suddenly came from the gate. "Oh God, I''m in a hurry to save people. Could you please do me a favor? Don''t thunder." At the gate, a man in a in white robe and a bamboo hat on his head sped his hands and bowed to the sky. It was Hawk. Hawk walked slowly towards the crowd with a very kind smile on his face. "Are you looking for me? I just finished my work. Don''t you know that the director is so insightful that he thinks I did a good job and added two minutes to the y? " Everyone was speechless. How could he talk so much nonsense? Carlos resisted the impulse to p him, "Mr. Hawk, you came just in time. My Master was seriously injured this time. As long as you can cure my Master, we can pay as much money as you want." Hawk put his hands together and said, "As a monk, I don''t care about money... Cassandra, can you shoot more scenes next time and arrange an extremely miserable life story for me? " Chapter 820 Behave Yourself Chapter 820 Behave Yourself As soon as Hawk finished his words, everyone was confused. Did these masters like to be abused now? He not only wanted more scenes, but also asked for a role with an extremely miserable background. It seemed that Cassandra finally came to her senses. She didn''t focus her eyes on Hawk. She tightly grasped Hawk''s hands, as if she was grasping thest straw to save her life. "As long as you can save Martin, I can promise you anything!" Hawk smiled and said, "Deal. I''ll go in and check on him now. Don''t forget what you have promised me." Cassandra nodded immediately and said in a hoarse voice, "No, no, I won''t forget it." Hawk nodded slightly and then walked towards the door of the operating room. Hope was like a hanging wire. No one knew what would happen to them if they waited. Time seemed to lengthen indefinitely. The corridor outside the operating room was deathly silent, and the sound of the needle dropping could be heard. At Somtime bar, the capital city. This ce was a famous bar street in the capital city. There were countless bars. Although they looked the same from the outside, there was a different view inside. The Somtime bar was the most eye-catching bar on the street. Most of the peopleing in and out of the bar were high-ss white-cor workers and rich masters anddies. They were very generous. The bar was very lively in the evening. Everyone on the street knew that the Somtime bar was a ce for squandering money. In the bar. People in the hall shook their heads fiercely, and the whole ground shook because of the heavy metal rock music. The colorful lights shone on the whole bar, as if it had fallen into a magic. On the stage, there were all hot and bony beauties, who were trying hard to twist their bodies to attract attention. There were a total of two floors in the bar, and the second flood had some independent private rooms. Only the top VIPs of the bar were qualified to enjoy them, and some of them were even booked for a long time. Without the owner''s permission, others had no right to enter. At this time, one of the box was filled with a strong smell of cigarettes and wine, and arge group of people were dancing in a crowd. Some general managers were toasting and bragging to each other, which was very lively. "Hehe, Susan,e here and propose a toast to Director Ma. He is going to shoot a big movie. If you make him happy, maybe you will be the heroine of the movie. At that time, don''t forget my contribution." In the private room, a fat man put a ss of wine in front of Susan and said drunkenly. The director who the fatty referred to was a famous director in the entertainment circle. Recently, he had just filmed a literary movie, and he had won several big awards abroad. After being coated with thisyer of gold, he began to prepare for his next movie. The fatty was one of the producers of this movie. Since Susan broke up with Roger, she lost the title of the wife of the president of the GR Group. She didn''t have any good works in the past few years, but she was involved in several negative news in a row, and her reputation was declining. The person who had been eager to ask her to act now even asked her to drink in order to get the role. At first, Susan thought that she and Fiona could cooperate and get some benefits, but she didn''t expect that Shen Group would suddenly make such a big trouble again, and Auden was dead. Fiona was notN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. in the mood to care about the movie at all. A big movie that had been popr before was suspended. Before the movie started shooting, there had been a lot of negative news. Now she finally had a chance to talk with Director Ma, but he spoke ambiguously and was not sure whether she could get a role. Susan''s face changed several times, and finally managed to squeeze out a smile. She picked up the ss in front of her and said, "Director Ma, let me propose a toast to you." Director Ma sat on the sofa, with his eyes glued to Susan. Susan had been famous for ying a big role in the business circle in the past few years, but no one dared to stand out and say anything with the support of Roger. Now that everything was going on in turn, Director Ma didn''t intend to let her go so easily. Director Ma smiled, but there was no wine in front of him. He said in a low voice, "Miss Susan, you''re ttering me. Miss Susan has a special identity. A nobody like me doesn''t dare to receive a toast from you, right?" Hearing this, Susan''s smile froze on her face. After a while, she held the wine in her hand stiffly and said, "You must be kidding, Director Ma. I was thoughtless in the past. Please forgive me if I offended you." Director Ma slightly leaned forward and gently rubbed the ss with his fingers. "It''s okay if you don''t understand. How about this? You drink this ss of wine and forget the past. As for the heroine of my next y, it can also belong to you. What do you think?" Although Susan was good at drinking, she had been secretly and overtly forced to drink a lot by the group of people tonight. If she continued to drink like this, she was not sure whether she would be drunk or not. But since Mr. Ma had already said that if she didn''t drink, it would be against his face. Not to mention getting a role, she would probably offend this group of people together. Now she was no longer what she used to be. She couldn''t offend any of these people. Gritting her teeth, Susan forced a smile and said, "Since it''s Director Ma who asked, I can''t refuse anything. This ss of wine is to apologize to him." After saying that, Susan raised her head and drank up the wine in her ss. Then she picked up the ss in front of Director Ma and said, "I''d like to propose a toast to you, Director Ma. I wish you a big selling of your new y." After drinking the second ss of wine, Susan felt dizzy. Everything seemed to be reversed, and her temples were swollen, as if they were about to explode. The cup in Susan''s hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Director Ma was so drunk that he rushed over and held her in his arms. The fat man stared at Susan with a smile. The two of them lifted Susan and left the room together. Susan''s eyelids were heavy and her head was about to explode. She wanted to push away the two men, but the two men were too strong for her to do so. She leaned weakly in his arms. At that moment, she finally realized that this was a trap set up by them. How dare they do this to her! Her body only belonged to Roger. She would be the hostess of GR n in the future. How could she be destroyed by these two scums? Susan wanted to take out her phone to call the police, but as soon as she touched her phone, the fat man pped her. "Damn it! Bitch! Do you still want to call the police? Don''t you know what kind of person you are? Only the two of us think highly of you can y with you. Behave yourself! " Chapter 821 Its Worth It Even If I Die Chapter 821 It''s Worth It Even If I Die Susan was knocked out by this unexpected p. She leaned against the seat weakly, letting the men do whatever they wanted. It took a long time for Susan to wake up from hera. When she woke up, she found herself lying naked on the bed of the hotel, as if her bones had been disassembled. At that moment, Susan seemed to be hit by a thunder, and tears fell down from her eyes. She struggled to curl up her body and burst into tears. "Click -" Suddenly, there was a sudden noise in the air. Susan raised her head and saw the door was pushed open from the outside. At that moment, Susan''s face suddenly turned pale. She almost instinctively grabbed the quilt and wrapped her body covered with blue marks. Then, the door was pushed open from the outside. A woman in a navy blue cheongsam and a pair of high-heeled shoes walked in gracefully. Susan stared at the woman in horror. This woman was absolutely not an ordinary person if she could enter and leave the hotel freely. Once this woman grasped her handle, her life would be over! The woman walked to the sofa and sat down. With an elegant smile on her face, she looked at Susan and said slowly, "Miss Susan, don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. Let me ask you, do you want to take revenge?" Susan trembled like amb wrapped in the quilt, but when she heard the woman''s words, her pupils shrank sharply and her eyes stared at the woman. "Who, who are you? What do you want to say? " The woman smiled and reached out her hand. A woman with short silver hair to the side handed her a golden tabletputer. The woman took over the tabletputer and threw it on the bed. "The boss of Sky Film, Hank Ma and the boss of Z Culture Group, Westin Lin, as long as you say a word, you can see their bodies immediately. Miss Susan, are you going to let go of such a good opportunity for revenge? " Susan took a look at the tabletputer. On the screen, there was a photo of the fat man Westin Lin and the next one was a photo of Hank Ma. Who the hell was this woman? Susan stared at the woman in shock, "You... Who the hell are you? " The woman chuckled, "As I said, you don''t have to know who I am. You just need to tell me, do you want to take revenge, do you want to take back everything that once belonged to you, including the man you love?" Everything that once belonged to her... The man she loved... With an unbelievable look on her face, Susan struggled and thought for a long time. Her hands under the quilt tightly pinched her thighs. She was sure that everything in front of her was not a dream. Even if it was a dream, she would still take revenge. All of them would die in a bad way! Susan suddenly raised her eyes and stared at the woman gloomily, "Okay, I don''t care who you are. As long as you kill the two scums for me and avenge me, I will do anything you want me to do." The woman seemed to be very satisfied with Susan''s reply. She said slowly, "I don''t need you to do anything for me, but don''t you think that everything that someone has now belongs to you? Now you have fallen into the dust, and your life is worse than death, but your dear sister is as bright as the sun, enjoying the admiration of thousands of people. Are you willing to ept that? " Boom... Susan''s face was as if she had been burnt to ashes by the thunder, and a cold light shed in her eyes. This woman was right. Everything belonged to her originally. Why did she have nothing now, but Cassandra climbed high? She must take back everything that belonged to her, and she must destroy Cassandra with her own hands! Susan looked up at the woman and said, "I know what to do. Don''t worry. I won''t let her go." The woman nodded slightly and then stood up from the sofa. "You will see the news that the two of them are dead tomorrow morning. Don''t let me down then." After saying that, the woman left the room with the woman with short silver hair, as if she had never appeared. Susan pressed her temples hard. It was not until she saw the tabletputer in front of her that she was sure that what happened just now was not a dream. But who could that woman be? She had been in the capital city for so many years and knew all the celebrities there, but she was sure that she had never seen that woman. Who the hell was she? In J hospital. The wind and rain outside the window were getting heavier and heavier, as if to drown the whole world in the sound of wind and rain. A thunder smashed down, followed by a dazzling white light. Even the mountains and rivers seemed to be drowned by the heavy rain. Outside the operating room. Cassandra stood there motionlessly. She couldn''t see peopleing in and out, but stared at the door of the operating room, like a weathered sculpture. Arthur stayed here with Lenny. He didn''t know why, but he answered several calls in a row. He rubbed his eyebrows with headache, turned to look at Lenny, and deliberately lowered his voice. "I just called and found two more corpses in the jurisdiction. Both of them are famous people in the capital city. I have to go back. You... Wait here or go back with me? " Although he knew it was unnecessary to ask thest question, he still asked. With a pale face, Lenny kept his eyes on the door of the operating room. Hearing this, he said in a hoarse voice, "I won''t go back. You can go now." Arthur nodded and said, "Okay. Call me if you need anything." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lenny looked at him and said with difficulty, "His life is uncertain now. I can''t leave. You... Don''t get me wrong. " Hearing this, Arthur''s pupils shrank slightly, and then he chuckled, "Although I like to be jealous, I''m not a person who doesn''t know right and wrong. He''s in a special situation now, so I won''t care about it. But you have to take care of yourself. If anything happens to you, I will be distressed." Arthur, who was usually very serious, was so infatuated when he fell in love. Unable tough, Lenny just nodded and said, "Well, it''s raining heavily outside. Drive carefully." Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t worry. I''m an experienced driver and I can''t still be afraid of such a little bit of wind and rain. But if anything happens, I also want to enjoy the treatment of Mr. Martin. If you stay at the door and sadly guard me, it''s worth it even if I die." Hearing this, Lenny''s face darkened. He said in a fierce voice, "Don''t talk nonsense." Chapter 822 He Likes You So Much Chapter 822 He Likes You So Much Although Arthur was scolded, he was overjoyed in his heart. If it weren''t for the wrong time and atmosphere, he, would have done something indecent to him before leaving. Arthur reached out and pressed on Lenny''s shoulder, "Well, I''m not teasing you. I''m leaving now. Call me if you need anything." Lenny didn''t say anything more. Arthur left sensibly, but they didn''t expect that after Arthur left, the two almost separated forever. The world was unpredictable. No one could predict what would happen next. Time passed by slowly. It was not until the day broke and the rain stopped that the door of the operating room finally opened. Hawk and Kevin walked out of the operating room, exhausted. The two of them were stained with blood. The moment the door was opened, Cassandra rushed up and grabbed Kevin''s wrist, as if she had come back to life. "How is Martin?" Kevin knew that she was worried about Martin, so he didn''t care about his painful wrist and said, "Thanks to doctor Hawk, the operation went smoothly. Don''t worry, sister-inw. Master''s life is not in danger for the time being, but his condition is really special, so he is sent to the ICU for observation first. After 24 hours, he will bepletely out of danger." As soon as he finished speaking, Cassandra cked out and fainted. She had tried her best to hold on sincest night. Now when she heard that Martin was not in danger for the time being, she was relieved and couldn''t hold on any longer. Blue veins stood out on Kevin''s forehead. He muttered, "Damn it! What''s wrong with you two? You are really weaker than each other! Why did she faint from time to time? How much should you pay for my overtime work? " Carlos was so anxious that he was about to cry. Master was still in danger, and his sister-inw fainted again. He couldn''t do this job. The group of people hurried to send Cassandra to have a check-up. Fortunately, Cassandra was fine. She just identally touched the wound on her head when she fainted. The wound was a little open and bled, but nothing serious. In the following time, everyone patiently waited for the two men to wake up. They didn''t know how long it took, but Martin woke up first. Kevin had checked him and they could go in to have a look. Carlos and others almost jumped up from the sofa and were about to go in to see Martin. As soon as Lenny stood up from the sofa, his phone suddenly rang. He frowned and took out his phone to answer it while walking towards the door of Martin''s ward. However, a few secondster, Lenny suddenly stopped. He gripped the cell phone with full strength and said in a very cold voice, "What did you say? Say it again. " "Mr. Lenny, you didn''t hear it wrong. Last night when our boss came to inspect the scene, there was an explosion. He was seriously injured and in aa. Now the hospital is rescuing him, but the stock of blood is not enough. Aren''t you omnipotent? Hurry up to find a way to find the blood and save our boss! He loves you so much. Are you really willing to let him die? " On the other end of the phone, Bettina''s voice was incoherent and a little undisguised crying. "He likes you so much..." All of a sudden, Lenny felt a thunderp. His calm chest heaved violently, and all of a sudden, his sensibility was drowned, and only confusion was left in his mind. "Mr. Lenny! I beg you. We have used all the methods we can think of. Now we can only rely on you. Mr. Lenny, as long as you are willing to help, I can do anything to repay you. " Bettina thought Lenny wouldn''t agree, so she begged. She had a crush on Arthur. Even if she knew that he didn''t like women and liked to flirt with men, she still didn''t want to see him die. The corner of Lenny''s eyes suddenly shivered, and a bone chilling coldness climbed up along his back gradually. He asked in an extremely hoarse voice, "What''s his blood type?" Bettina was overjoyed and immediately said, "Type B blood!" Lenny said in a hoarse voice, "I see. I''ll transfer blood here right away." As soon as he finished his words, Lenny hung up the phone and ran away. The young man''s heart skipped a beat for no reason. He was afraid that he would miss thest time to see that person if he was toote. As soon as Kevin came out of the ward, he received a call from Lenny. He looked around in confusion, thinking that the guy had been guarding outside just now. It was only two steps away, but he still had to make a phone call. That was enough. Kevin answered the phone absentmindedly, "Lenny, what''s wrong with you?" Lenny said in a hurry, "Transfer all the type B blood that can be mobilized to me right away. In addition, you and your team are ready to be on standby!" Kevin''s face suddenly darkened. "What''s going on? Can you make it clear first?" Lenny almost roared, "Cut the crap! Prepare the blood for me first! If anything happens to him, I will be the first one to disable you! " After saying that, Lenny immediately hung up the phone. Although Kevin was still confused, he didn''t dare to dy. He immediately asked people to prepare blood and sent it there as soon as possible. In the ICU of J hospital. After Carlos and others came in and had a look, they all consciously left, leaving Cassandra alone in front of the bed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Cassandra held Martin''s hand tightly and her eyes were empty. It was not until she held Martin''s hand and felt his temperature that she could believe that Martin was really alive. Martin was still wearing an oxygen mask, and there was white mist in it, which made him unable to speak. He could only look at Cassandra quietly. With an aggrieved look on her face, Cassandra showed all the fears she had endured on her face. She held Martin''s hand and muttered, "Martin, you lied to me again. You were injured, why didn''t you let them tell me?" She said with grievance, and her eyes were red, full of pity and sadness. Martin just woke up. Because of the wounds on his body, he hadn''t recovered much and couldn''t speak. He could only hold her hand andfort her silently. Cassandra sniffed, "Well, I just said a few words to you. Don''t move. Besides, if you dare to lie to me again next time, I will never talk to you again. Do you hear me?" She was afraid that if Martin kept it from her, she would not even be able to see him for thest time. It would be too cruel for her. Chapter 823 Who Is The Patients Family Chapter 823 Who Is The Patient''s Family Cassandra stayed in the ICU until Kevin came to drive her away in person. These two days, they showed off their love every day. Now it was a matter of life and death, and she didn''t know to restrain herself. It was true. When Cassandra came out of the ICU, she found that Lenny was missing. It seemed that Lenny hadn''t shown up since just now. Was that guy finally moved by her and no longer had a crush on Martin? "Sister -inw, I think you''d better go back and have a good rest. You see, if you catch a cold and infect Master, it will be troublesome." Kevin said with a trace of warning calmly. Two small blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead, and she said "This cold is nothing. It will recover in minutes. Don''t fool me with Martin. I''m not that kind of person." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kevin was speechless. ''Well, you return to be garrulous. It seems that there is really nothing serious, but I don''t know what''s going on with Lenny.'' In a hospital of the the capital city. This hospital was not as good as J hospital. As soon as Lenny entered the building, he saw the crowd and moving heads. He frowned subconsciously. If it weren''t for the fact that Arthur was having an operation, he would never have ced him in such a ce. He passed through the noisy crowd and went to the operating room. Bettina and Rolf were all waiting outside the operating room. "How is he?" With great difficulty, Lenny walked over. He had juste back from an operating room, and he must be able to wait for Arthur from another operating room. Bettina''s eyes were swollen from crying. She wiped her face and said, "The blood has just arrived, and the operation is still going on. We don''t know what''s going on." Hearing this, Lenny stared at the door of the operating room in silence. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "He will be fine." Bettina looked at him nkly. At that moment, she suddenly felt that something on Lenny had changed, but she couldn''t tell what it was. After standing up for a long time, Lenny finally remembered to ask Bettina, "What''s going on? Didn''t you go to investigate the scene? How could it be... How could it explode? " Bettina''s mind was in a mess and she managed to organize her words for a long time, but she still spoke incoherently. The policeman beside her couldn''t stand it anymore, so he told Lenny the whole story. Originally, they received the call that two corpses had been found in the jurisdiction area. Because of the special identity of the dead, they rushed to the scene as soon as possible and blocked the news. The scene was in a ck off-road vehicle on the roadside. Because the door was not closed, it was seen by passers-by, and there were corpses in the car, so they called the police. Bettina and others arrived at the scene first, and Arthur arrivedter. During the investigation, Arthur found a suspicious car. When he went to have a look, the car suddenly exploded. Although Arthur had made an emergency avoidance, he was still blown up and passed out on the spot. * One of the two dead people is the boss of the Sky Film, Hank, and the other is the leader of the Z Culture Group, Westin. ording to our current investigation, both of them seemed to have inhaled too much heroin. We temporarily excluded the possibility of murder. " If theymitted suicide, why did Arthur find a suspicious car to investigate? Moreover, both of them were the big shots in the entertainment circle. Even if the two of them had the habit of taking drugs in private, they wouldn''t suddenly die of excessive intake. Therefore, someone must have deliberately faked their death, in order to muddle through. In the beginning, these two irrelevant dead people were nothing to Lenny. But this case was rted to Arthur''s life and death, so he couldn''t stand by. Whoever did it, he would definitely make that person pay with his life! "You stay here. I''ll make a phone call." Said Lenny suddenly. After saying that, he went to the fire stairs and dialed Carlos'' number, regardless of what Bettina and others thought. After a few rings, Carlos picked up the phone. His wound was infected in the rainst night and he was having a fever. He didn''t go to change the dressing and have an injection until he saw Martin. Carlos'' face was a little morbid pale. "Lenny, why didn''t you stay with your lover? Why did you call me?" His implication was, "Can you stop showing off your love?" Lenny''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. For the first time, he didn''t refute Carlos'' words. He just said, "Last night, there were two more murders in the Eastern District. These two people would never commit suicide. I don''t care whether they are alive or dead. I want to know who did it. If you help me investigate, I owe you a favor." Carlos said with a gossipy look, "TSK, TSK, TSK, your sweetheart is hurt. Do you feel sorry for him? It''s not difficult to investigate this. It''s not a big deal if you want to do me a favor. Master is protecting you, and I can''t let him down. But on the other hand, it''s a good thing that you are willing to let yourself go. Don''t worry, I will deal with it for you as soon as possible. " Lenny said, "Thank you." All of a sudden, Carlos felt a little unustomed to it. He coughed and said, "No, I''m thick skinned. I can''t stand your being polite. Well, take care of your love first. I don''t need you to be filial to me." Lenny said, irritated," Get out! " Was he too good to this bitch? All of a sudden, Carlos found himself so cheap. He felt ufortable being held by others, but felt comfortable being diss. What on earth had he experienced? After hanging up the phone, Lenny went back to wait. The time seemed to lengthen indefinitely. He stood quietly outside the operating room, waiting for the end of the operation. He thought that if he didn''te, would that person be so angry that he wouldn''te back? He knew that person was always so capricious and he couldn''t afford to gamble, so he stayed with him all the time. Arthur... These two words were like a heavy weight on his heart. He didn''t know what he was doing or what the meaning of his doing was. There was a storm in his calm heart, but he just stood there quietly and didn''t let anyone know. After a long time, the light of the operating room finally went out. Lenny suddenly found that he had been waiting here for such a long time, but now he was suddenly afraid to hear the answer. He was afraid that the doctor couldn''t tell him the answer he wanted to hear, and he was afraid that... He was afraid that Arthur would leave him alone. It seemed that a thorn suddenly appeared under Lenny''s feet, and he could not take a step forward. Bettina wiped the tears on her face and rushed up with a big stride, as if she was a dutiful child. She asked, "Doctor, how is our boss? Is he still alive? " The doctor took off his mask and said, "The patient is out of danger for the time being, but his legs are seriously injured. We have to observe for a while first. Who is the family of the patient?" Chapter 824 The Logo Appeared Again Chapter 824 The Logo Appeared Again Bettina was stunned. She poked Lenny''s arm and said, "Well... Doctor, is a boyfriend counted for a family member? " The doctor''s hair and beard turned white. Hearing this, his blood pressure soared in an instant and he almost fainted. He could not calm himself down until his eyes were glued to Lenny. "Well...yes. Well, the family should pay the hospitalization fee. " Lenny nodded slightly, "Thank you." As soon as Lenny finished his words, he took the receipt and went to pay the bill. Looking at Lenny''s back, Bettina guessed that even Lenny himself didn''t realize it. He didn''t deny that he was a family member of Arthur just now. He didn''t deny... After paying the bills, Lenny put the receipt and the hospitalization card under Arthur''s pillow. He was still in aa. His legs were injured because of the explosion. His feet were in thick ster, and there were some bruises on his head and arms. He was wrapped in gauze like a standard mummy. Bettina and the others stood in the room, and there was a strange dead silence in the air. After a while, Bettina couldn''t help saying, "well, Mr. Lenny, since such a big case has just been solved, the police station is really busy. Our boss is out of danger for the time being. We, we won''t disturb you two. We''ll withdraw first. Call me if anything happens, okay?" Bettina''s heart was filled with tears. Didn''t these two men think that staying with each other alone would create two more intensive public disy of affection? Now she just wanted to blind herself. How could she be so blind at that time? How could she have a crush on Arthur? After taking a look at the crowd, Lenny nodded and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Go ahead. If you have any new clues, call me as soon as possible." Bettina ttered him and left with her team members. Lenny sat on a ck sofa in front of the bed, and his dark eyes were fixed on the unconscious Arthur. Two murders... The scene... Explosion... Who was behind all this? Did it have anything to do with him? Lenny picked up his phone and carefully watched the surveince video shot by Bettina when the explosion happened. A momentter, his deep eyes fell on one of the cameras. Under the camera, Arthur walked towards a very dim ce, where a business car was parked. After a while, Lenny zoomed in the picture and saw a club''s logo on the business car. Although the logo was not very clear, he could recognize it at a nce. It was a shield shaped logo, with a sharp eagle in the middle. Lenny had seen the logo of the club before. It was on one of the passing cars at the scene of his car ident. After his mother''s car ident, he always suspected that his mother''s death was not an ident, so he kept all the information about his mother''s car ident, and turned it over and over countless times. Therefore, when the car with the same logo appeared near the scene of the car ident, he thought it was just a coincidence. However, today, he saw the logo again, which had disappeared for many years! A chill crept up his back. Lenny immediately sent the photo to Carlos and dialed Carlos'' number. With a needle inserted in the back of his hand, Carlos was having an intravenous drip. He was in a daze. When he received the phone call from Lenny, he leaned against the head of the bed with a tired face. "Lenny, what''s wrong with you again? Can you let me have a good rest? I have to rece my sister-inwter... " The veins on Lenny''s forehead throbbed. At that moment, his brain seemed to have a temporary brake, and his fingers holding the phone tightened a little. He said word by word, "I saw the logo again. The business car with the logo on the scene of my mother''s car ident had appeared." Carlos was stunned, "What logo?" Lenny''s voice was almost squeezed out of his throat. "I''ve sent the photo to you. Themercial vehicle with the logo printed on the spot where Arthur was injured appeared again. It''s absolutely not a coincidence! Carlos, no matter what the logo and themercial vehicle are rted to, you must find it out for me! " Hearing this, Carlos immediately moved his phone away and opened the photo sent by Lenny. When he saw the logo on the photo, Carlos'' face suddenly darkened, and he almost thought that he had seen it wrong. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Lenny was almost driven mad by this silence. In a sh, he seemed to see a conspiracy that had been hidden for a long time. His calm heart stirred in an invisible ce. After a while, Carlos said in a somewhat bitter tone, "This logo... It''s a symbol of a high-end club. I''ll tell you the details when youe here. " The implication was that these words were not suitable to be said on the phone. Lenny''s pupils shrank sharply. He wanted to rush over as he had waited for a long time to find out the truth, but he stopped when his deep eyes fell on Arthur who was in aa on the bed. Lowering his head, Lenny put one of his hands into his hair and said in an unpredictable voice of destion, "Okay, I''ll be right back when Arthur wakes up." Carlos was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what Lenny meant. At that moment, he suddenly didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. The child who used to cling to Martin seemed to have grown up, but sometimes, the price of growing up was always too high, but no matter what, Lenny finally stopped clinging to a crooked tree. Carlos smiled, "Okay, if you think the conditions there are not good, tell Kevin to transfer him to another hospital. You don''t have toe and go so troublesome." "Okay." replied Lenny. Carlos said, "If there is nothing else, I have to hang up." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After hanging up the phone, Carlos'' face turned cold all of a sudden. He immediately pulled out the needle on the back of his hand, and the bright red blood drops flowed out from the needle hole. He didn''t care so much and got out of bed directly. In the lounge. Dressed in ck, Moore was leaning against the sofa. His long legs were ced on the ck tea table in front of him, and the back of his hand was casually ced on his forehead, covering nearly half of his face. On the tea table, there was a stack of photos scattered, beside which was a file that had just been sent. There was a strange dead silence in the air, and the huge space seemed to be frozen into ice. Carlos pushed the door open and saw such a quiet scene. He moved his throat and coughed, "What are you doing, Moore?" Chapter 825 Fast Revenge Chapter 825 Fast Revenge On the sofa, Moore let go of the back of his hand, with a little coldness and cruelty in his dark eyes. He raised his eyes slightly, and Carlos'' figure was reflected in his eyes. He said slowly, "What''s up?" The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. No wonder he was guided by his Master. Why did he speak in the same tone as his Master? Carlos walked to the sofa and sat down. Now one of his arms was hanging by his side and was half disabled, so it was inconvenient for him to move. He turned on his mobile phone and found the photo sent by Lenny just now. He put it in front of Moore and said, "It''s them. Last night, two corpses were found in the area of the Eastern District. Although on the surface, these two people were dead because they inhaled too much heroin. But there was an explosion at the scene. From the video surveince, Lenny found this logo, which was the same as the logo of themercial vehicle that he appeared at the scene of the car ident at that time... " Carlos kept silent for a few seconds, "It seems that he has sensed that Hancock is not the only murderer. What on earth does the person behind the scene, who has been hiding in the darkness and refused to see others with his true face?" Hearing this, a cold killing intent shed through Moore''s deep eyes. He stood up from the sofa, leaned forward slightly, and pointed at the photo on the tea table with his slender fingers. Then he pushed the document to Carlos. Moore raised his eyes slightly and said in an extremely cold voice, "I just received the news that it was also their people who attacked us at the airport. They disguised as members of the Han n, but they were not careful enough. They wanted to hide the truth from everyone, but there were many loopholes. With all due respect, the leader of this year is a fool." Carlos took a look at the document and the photo on the table, and his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. After reading the photos, he looked up at Moore and said, "Master is still in aa. Don''t act rashly. We will make a decision after Master wakes up." With a cold smile on his lips, Moore said, "It''s toote." Carlos was stunned and almost blurted out, "What are you talking about? Have you taken actions? " Moore said, "It''s the secondrgest force in the ck triangle city. Most of the family''s wealthes from smuggling and mining. I''m sorry. I dialed a wrong number and intercepted arge number of smuggling arms and drugs. What''s more, the newly opened mine in the Northwest has copsed because of the overnight rush." Hearing this, Carlos felt a chill on his back and his hair was all blown up. He swallowed and said, "You did it too fast. Will you leave any evidence? What if you alert the enemy?" Raising his eyebrows slightly, Moore said, "Do you think that all my years in the H city were in vain? If I can''t handle such a small matter well, am I a waste? " He was trained by Martin, the unique and irreceable person in the world. At first, Martin wanted him to live in the light, because he was used to the life of surviving, fighting and killing, and wanted Moore to live a carefree life. However, Moore was stubborn and he could promise Martin anything, but he couldn''t ept this. How could he live under the protection of Martin like a loser? He should be the fastest knife in Martin''s hand to help him get rid of those people who stood in his way. That was why he hated Cassandra so much at that time. In the eyes of Moore, Cassandra was just a good-looking vase. She would only make trouble and get in the way, and always asked Martin to clean up the mess for her. Such a troublemaker was not qualified to stand beside Martin and be the hostess of the Lu n. Carlos sighed, "Forget it. Since you have done it, then let it be. However, they have disappeared for a long time without showing any trace. Why did they suddenly appear this time? Have you checked the reason?" Moore squinted at him and asked, "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Carlos was choked, and then said seriously, "You don''t look like difficult to deal with, because you are." Moore rolled his eyes at him speechlessly. "In fact, it''s not the second time they show up. At that time in H city, if it weren''t for them, how could Oakes escape? They were hiding behind the scene and thought they could control others'' lives, but they didn''t know that they were just setting fire to themselves." Carlos stared at him in horror, the corners of his mouth twitching. After a long time, he came to his senses. "You even know what happened in H city?" "Cut the crap. Every time you acted secretly, I know there''s something wrong. Besides, if I don''t even have this ability, I''ll have died a thousand times outside, okay?" Carlos thought it over and agreed with him. Although Moore looked weak, he was actually a refined scum. Behind his harmless face, there must be a scum''s face. "Knock, knock, knock..." Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the lounge. Carlos looked at the door reflexively and saw that the door was pushed open. Cassandra poked half of her head in and said, "Carlos, you are here too?" Carlos was stunned. Was he deaf? Or did he get hurt and lose his consciousness? Weren''t Cassandra and Moore two deadly enemies? Why did shee to him? Something must be wrong. Carlos swallowed and said, "Well, I''m here to have a chat with Moore. It''s so ufortable to be alone in the ward. Well, sister-inw, what can I do for you?" ''Should I leave?'' Moore put away the photos and documents on the table in silence, and Cassandra said, "Well, aren''t you injured now? It''s inconvenient for you to move. I... I just want to ask if you are free. I want to go to the supermarket nearby to buy some food materials and make some soup for Martin tonight. Doctor Kevin said that he could drink some light soup or something, and he couldn''t drink the food bought outside. " Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Carlos immediately said, "Sister-inw, what do you want to buy? Make a list for me, and I''ll ask someone to send it to you..." Before he could finish his words, he heard Moore''s slightly cold voice, interrupting him. "I''m free." Carlos was stunned. £¿ £¿ ? Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at him, "Okay, I''ll change my clothes and wait for you at the doorter." "Okay," said Moore, lowering his eyes After saying that, Cassandra closed the door of the lounge and hopped back to change her clothes. In the lounge. Carlos coughed, "Well, I don''t know if you feel it or not. Anyway, I feel a little embarrassed." ''Who am I? Where am I? What happened just now must be my illusion!'' Chapter 826 A Car In The Dark Chapter 826 A Car In The Dark Cassandra changed into ck casual clothing. As her head was still wrapped in gauze, she couldn''t wear a hat. If it was in normal times, she would never go out in such shabby look. She had no choice but to sacrifice herself for the sake of Martin. Moore had been waiting for her at the door. When he saw Cassandraing, he looked at Cassandra from the rearview mirror. The scene that she walked to the door of the operating room from the drizzle last night shed through his mind unconsciously. He admitted that in that kind of situation, other women might not be able to do that. In his eyes, this woman who was like a loser did seem to have her own differences, but this did not mean that he had epted her as Martin''s wife. Cassandra opened the door and sat down on the passenger seat. While fastening the seat belt, she turned to look at Moore, "Moore, look at the gauze on my head. Is it very ugly? It''s too bad for my appearance." Moore was speechless. He couldn''t answer this, and every time he heard Cassandra call him "Moore", he felt a little funny, but it was better than calling him "son". "By the way, Carlos is also injured. People always say eating what you having been injured to replenish your strength. Let''s buy some pork feet to make soup for him, and make some dishes he likes to eat. Dr. Kevin said that he was injured in his arm, so there is no need to be afraid of it. What''s more, Marcus said that he wanted to eat sweet and sour spareribs. How could a man like an iron tower like such a small fresh dish? It''s incredible... " Holding the steering wheel tightly with his hands, the veins on his forehead bulged. It took him a long time to suppress the impulse to p her. He was wrong. Even if this woman really liked Martin and was obsessed with Martin''s beauty, he would never admit that this kind of talkative woman was his stepmother! This was hisst stubbornness! At the same time, Cassandra had endured it for many times, so she finally didn''t ask the question that had been hovering in her mind for a long time: Am I your favorite stepmother? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In the supermarket. As soon as the two of them came in, they immediately attracted a lot of attention, and the girls'' screams came from all directions. "Ah! My dear God, this man is so handsome! " "He is more than handsome. I''m so handsome!" "Is this the new star? Why haven''t I seen him before? Mom, it''s him. I want to marry him! " "He looks like a noble man, dozens of blocks away from the protagonists of those rubbish brainless dramas!" "Don''t you see that there is a beautiful woman next to him? Is she his girlfriend? I broke up with my boyfriend at the speed of light! " Cassandra was confused and wondered whether these girls were blind or not. She had a good rtionship with Moore as a mother and a son. She was not damn girlfriend. Hearing that, Moore lowered his eyes. At this moment, he regretted deeply. Why did he agree with Cassandra to go shopping? And he came to the supermarket with her. ''Are girls nowadays so open?'' "I''m sorry. This is not my boyfriend. This is my son. We are a real mother and son. Don''t misunderstand. He is single. Anyone who wants a phone or a wechat number can go now. As his mother, I''m very open-minded. Go ahead." Cassandra walked over, with her hands on her hips, and exined seriously. In a few seconds, a group of girls rushed over and surrounded him. "Ouch! Ssh! " "Brother, your mother asked us to get your phone number!" "Yes, yes. Brother, look at me. I also want to know your name!" Blue veins stood out on Moore''s forehead. However, out of his good education, he couldn''t kill arge group of innocent girls who wanted him dead. Not far away, Cassandra was taking photos with her mobile phone with a smile. Not to mention that, Moore was indeed very handsome. Even in the crowd, he was still a handsome man that could be recognized at a nce. However, just like his father, this man was a typical noble, cold and beautiful high mountain flower. Surrounded by so many people, he looked like a human a little. Well, it seemed that she had to take him to buy more vegetables in the future, so that he could be more exposed to these fireworks. It was not easy for Moore to get rid of the girls. Holding back his evil fire, he strode towards Cassandra. With a newly wrapped vegetables in his hand, Cassandra smiled at him and said, "Well, this is your favorite food. Do you want to stir fried or vinegar fried?" Hearing this, Moore was stunned. The anger that had been filled with just now suddenly disappeared without a trace, and someone was still staring at him with big eyes, as if waiting for his answer. Moore ground his teeth and said, "Vinegar fried." "Oh," Cassandra smacked her lips, "Sure enough, you like to be sour." Moore was speechless. ''Can I kill this bad woman now?'' After the two of them walked a few steps, Cassandra seemed to think of something. She turned around and stared at Moore seriously, "By the way, some of the girls who came here just now are very beautiful. Do you like them? I''ll get you their phone numbers! " The anger that Moore had just suppressed instantly burned up again. How did this woman do that? How could shepletely irritate him with only three words? She must be sent by God to torture him! Moore didn''t want to talk to her anymore and just let her talk about it alone. The two of them walked all the way, and the shopping cart was full of a lot of things, except for some food materials, most of them were bought for Martin. After paying the bill, the two of them came out of the supermarket. With two heavy shopping bags in his hands, Moore finally understood why such a rough woman like Cassandra dragged him to the supermarket. That scum woman simply used him as a freebor. Damn it! When they arrived at the parking lot, Moore put away the shopping bags and then walked to the driver''s seat. For some reason, he always felt that someone was staring at him behind, but there was nothing behind him. Was he too nervous? Without thinking too much, he opened the door and got in the car. Then he started the car and went back to the hospital. Not far away from their car, a ck Bentley car was quietly parked there. In the driver''s seat, sat a man with short milk gray hair. Until the car of Cassandra''s car disappeared, the man''s eyes were still fixed at the exit. His dark purple eyes were very deep and remote, as if he was trying hard to restrain a kind of looming attachment. "Cassandra..." There seemed to be two clusters of mes jumping in the man''s eyes. In a vast and fragmented light, it was as if he would be burned to ashes slowly. At this time, Cassandra, who was totally unaware of it, sat in the passenger seat and kept chattering. Chapter 827 Im Afraid Youll Forget Me Chapter 827 I''m Afraid You''ll Forget Me In the ward of the hospital. Sitting on the sofa, Lenny stared at Arthur without blinking. ''ording to the time, the anesthetic should have passed. Why hasn''t he woken up yet?'' Lenny''s thin lips tightened in a straight line. After a while, he called the doctor irritably. After the doctor examined Arthur, he was sure that there was nothing wrong with Arthur''s body, but why didn''t he wake up? The doctor couldn''t tell. Lenny couldn''t wait any longer and immediately called Kevin. As soon as the phone was connected, he couldn''t wait to say, "Doctor Kevin, I have some problem here. You arrange it right away and we are to transfer." On the other side of the phone, Kevin looked pale and haggard. He was busy taking care of several patients. He was almost sick. Kevin leaned back on the sofa and said, "What''s going on? Don''t worry. Tell me clearly and I''ll arrange it." Lenny lowered his head slightly and his long bangs fell down. He buried his face in his palm with difficulty. "The effect of the anesthetic has passed, and the doctor hase to check if there is any other problem, but he just doesn''t wake up. I only trust you in medical skills, so... " Before he finished his words, a slightly cold hand reached out and rubbed his messy hair. Lenny looked up unexpectedly and saw Arthur staring at him with a smile on his pale face. On the other side of the phone, Kevin, who couldn''t hear the sound for a while, thought that the phone had been identally cut off. He was about to redial, but the phone was still connected, and the time on the screen was still changing. What was going on? "Lenny? Lenny? Are you still listening? I''ll arrange a car ande here soon. Don''t worry, okay? " It was not until then that Lenny came to his senses. He slightly moved his throat and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "No... He woke up. " Kevin was speechless. ''He did it on purpose, right? What a bitch!'' However, before Kevin cursed, Lenny had already hung up the phone. When he saw that Arthur woke up, his mind suddenly went nk, and he was temporarily absent-minded, leaving only a trace of confusion. After a while, he remembered that there was still a syringe on the back of Arthur''s hand. If he moved like this, he would touch the syringe on the back of his hand. Lenny raised his hand and held it. As expected, he saw blood returning from the syringe on the back of Arthur''s hand. Lenny''s pupils shrank slightly, and then he wanted to put his hand back to the edge of the bed. Arthur held his warm palm with a little strength. Lenny''s face suddenly darkened, "You are crazy! Don''t move! " Staring at him without blinking, Arthur said in a hoarse voice, "I''m crazy. I''ve been crazy since the first time I saw you. Don''t move. I want to touch you a little longer." ''This man always wanted to take advantage of him. Rogue!'' Lenny suddenly found that although he was angry from the beginning, he could do nothing to this person. Lenny slightly raised his eyes, blood traces intertwined in his dark eyes. He didn''t take his hand back and just let Arthur hold it. He asked, "Have you woken up a long time ago?" "Yes, or how can I hear you worry about me with my own ears?" said Arthur, raising his eyebrows in a sly way. With a guilty conscience, Lenny answered, "No, I didn''t." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Really? Then why did you call the doctor and ask him to transfer me to another hospital? " Lenny was speechless and couldn''t find any words to refute, "I... I... I just... " Arthur smiled. If he was not injured now, he would not only touch his hands, but also touch other parts. However, even if he was injured, he couldn''t stop thinking of something indecent. "But what? Are you just worried about the life and death of yourrade in arms, or just to see if I will die Why don''t you admit that you are really worried about me? Maybe, but there is still a little love in your heart. Lenny, your progress is a little beyond my expectation. I''m very happy. It''s worth it even if you die now. " Lenny''s face darkened, "Don''t talk nonsense." Arthur immediately said, "Yes, yes. From now on, what you say is the imperial edict. I will listen to you in the future, okay?" Arthur was good at talking. Even if others didn''t have this intention, he could force them to step into his trap, but Lenny was now guilty and could not refute. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Arthur had to say, "Forget it. Let''s change the topic." "Okay," replied Lenny. Looking at him, Arthur touched Lenny''s hand with his slightly cold finger, stopped his dandiacal look and said seriously, "Do you know what I was thinking at the moment of explosion?" Hearing this, Lenny trembled all over, and then instinctively drew back his hand. Although it was only a second''s reaction, Arthur still clearly felt that he was trembling. Lenny clenched his knuckles unconsciously and said in a low voice, "I don''t know." Arthur chuckled, "I''m thinking, if I can''t survive, what should you do alone? It took me a long time to open a hole in your heart. I don''t want to leave like this. I''m afraid that you will go back to the previous life. I''m afraid that you... I''m afraid you''ll forget me. " He remembered that there was a line in the movie, in fact, death was not the end of life, and forgetting was the end. He had never had any other regrets in his life. Even if he couldn''t die for his parents, he still felt relieved. The only regret was that he couldn''t stay with Lenny and protect Lenny anymore. Lenny was stunned, as if his heart was suddenly torn open, and a knife gently rolled through his heart. It was bloody and painful. After a while, Lenny said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t deserve you to do this for me." Without any hesitation, Arthur blurted out, "It''s worth it. Everything in the world is not worth your smile. Only you are worth my life to gamble." Staring at Arthur, Lenny felt as if he had experienced an unprecedented tsunami, surging and shaking endlessly. He opened his mouth a few times, but before he could say anything, he suddenly heard a "click" behind him. The door of the ward was pushed open, and a middle-aged man in a dark gray suit stood at the door. Before Lenny could react, he heard Arthur''s somewhat surprised voice. He shouted, "Dad, why are you here in person? Where is my mother? She didn''te, did she? Well, she doesn''t have the luck to see your excellent daughter-inw in person. " Chapter 828 We Are Family Chapter 828 We Are Family ''Dad? Daughter-inw?'' Lenny waspletely dumbfounded. Was this middle-aged man Arthur''s father? Did he meet his future father-inw so unexpectedly? Bah! What the hell! How could he be misled by the bitch Arthur? Almost reflexively, Lenny stood up from the sofa and walked over to greet Arthur''s father. He was very calm, probably because he had long given up on his own son, so he waspletely immune to his boyfriend or girlfriend. "Uncle, please have a seat." Lenny summoned up his courage and said. As soon as Arthur''s father sat down on the sofa, he heard Arthur saying. "Honey, this is our father. We are family. You don''t have to be so polite." Lenny was speechless. Arthur''s father looked at Lenny and said, "Mr. Lenny, please have a seat. I just heard that he was injured and happened to pass by. I came up to have a look. You don''t have to be polite." Arthur rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t brag. Yourpany is one hundred and eight thousand miles away from here, and you are quite far away from here. Don''t beat around the bust. I''m alive and kicking. It''s okay. Don''t bother yourself. Don''t tell my mother, or she won''t be able to y mahjong. If she loses money, she will ask me for it. Now I''m in a serious rtionship, so I don''t have extra pocket money to be filial to her." A shameless bitch like him was a typical example of a Book saying, "When you have a wife, you forget your mother." His father raised his hand and knocked on his leg in ster. Arthur screamed several times. Of course, most of the screams were performed for Lenny. He couldn''t miss such a good opportunity to take advantage of him. "Your leg is broken. Why don''t you break your tongue? Don''t try to be brave all day long. Save your mother and me worry. Mr. Lenny, please don''t mind it. My son is just like this. But since he is willing to take you to see me, it means that he really loves you. I have only one son, and I have been doting on him since childhood, especially his mother. She treats him more important than her own life. Although she wants to have a grandson, she should let him go. We all live on his safety. Look at me. It''s my first time to see you. Don''t take it to heart. " Every word uttered by his father was like a knife stabbing into Lenny''s heart. How could he not take it to heart? He had been used to people''s fierce objection. It was really a little unexpected for him to meet such an open-minded family all of a sudden. What was more unexpected was that what his father said was actually reminding him to treat Arthur well and not to let him down. Lenny, who was always eloquent, was speechless again. He felt it was impolite not to say anything, so he had to reply, "I understand what you mean, uncle." Arthur''s father smiled and said, "It''s good that you understand. I have to go back for a meeting now. I won''t dy it since he is fine. When he recovers, let''s have a simple meal together and meet his mother." Lenny froze there. He didn''t know whether he should refuse or not, so he had to show an awkward smile, trying to muddle through. Arthur answered for him, "You are so reckless tomand me. I know my own business. Dad, take care. My legs are inconvenient, so I don''t want to see you off." Hearing that, Lenny''s throat moved slightly. "Let me send you off." Arthur smiled, "Okay, don''t send too far. Don''t get tired." Arthur''s father''s face twitched. He was really an ungrateful man. He hade all the way to see him, but he didn''t see this damn boy care about him at all. Instead, he was busy ingratiating himself with his lover. His father exhorted him a few words and then left with relief. Lenny followed him and sent him out in person. Arthur leaned against the head of the bed in a very good mood. He didn''t expect that his father would be so helpful. Perhaps it was because people were in high spirits on happy events that Arthur felt less painful. Ten minutester. After seeing his father off, Lenny returned to the ward. Arthur looked at him with a smile and said, "Honey, our father has said that when you are free, I will take you back to see our mother." After a long silence, Lenny said, "Let''s talk about it when your leg recovers." Arthur had thought that Lenny would refuse, but he didn''t expect that Lenny didn''t refuse. Although he didn''t fully agree, it was a good progress. Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, I just said that I''ll listen to you from now on." Lenny exhaled a long and turbid breath and said, "You can sleep a little longer." Arthur had just woken up, and his physical strength was indeed weak. He had just struggled to hold on, so he didn''t want Lenny and his father to worry about him. Now hearing what Lenny said, he agreed, closed his eyes and fell asleep soon. Lenny sat in front of the bed, lost in thought. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Two days passed in a twinkling of an eye. After Kevin examined Martin carefully and made sure that he was out of danger and could be transferred to the general ward, everyone was finally relieved. In the past two days, Cassandra had been staying with Martin. She cooked the soup for him and fed him by herself. When Martin was in a better mood, she would talk with him for a while. When Martin was in a bad mood, she called Kevin over, back and forth, making him almost crazy. Early in the morning, Cassandra went to see Martin. Today was the day of the news conference of the GR Group. She didn''t intend to go, but it was rted to Lucian and Beth. She was really worried if she didn''t go in person. Fortunately, Martin was getting better now. She didn''t need to worry about anything else. She would come back as soon as the press conference was over. Martin hadn''t woken up yet. She took a look at him from a distance and told Carlos and others to take good care of Martin before she left with concern. The car arrived at the headquarter building of the GR Group soon and stopped. Cassandra turned to look at Beth, who had been nervous all the time, and said, "Miss Beth, the press conference hasn''t begun yet. If you regret now, it''s not toote." Although this matter had a lot of impact, it was still a big negative news for Beth. Once the news was exposed, even if all the people were pointing at Roger, it couldn''t prove her innocence. Beth smiled bitterly and said gently, "I have owed him for many years. I won''t step back. I can ept whatever the result is." She regretted that she had made a mistake in the past, but she was not ruthless enough. She had been thinking about the past for so many years, so she lived such a painful life. Chapter 829 Scandal In Press Conference Chapter 829 Scandal In Press Conference Cassandra put her hand on her shoulder and said, "Let''s go inside." Beth forced a smile and said, "Thank you, Miss Cassandra." Cassandra shook her head, "You should thank yourself for letting yourself go. What people fear most is to pay off their emotional debts. Some of them can be paid off, but some can''t be paid off all their lives." After saying that, Cassandra got out of the car first. With a somewhat absent-minded look on her face, Beth sat in the car for a while and then got out of the car. She hadn''t been to the headquarter building of the GR Group for a long time. At that time, she was so popr that the door seemed to be opened for her. But now, she had fallen off the dust, and even felt ashamed of herself when passing by. At the headquarter building of the GR Group. In the multi-functional conference room. Today was a press conference held by the GR Group Because it involved the matter of Auden''s y, and the Shen Group was involved, hundreds of media in the capital city almost poured out, and the scene was spectacr. When Cassandra and the others arrived, the conference room was already crowded with people. Countless media reporters stretched their necks to wait, hoping to catch some explosive news. Then they would be rich. "Hey, do you think the Shen Group will send people here?" "The Shen Group is too busy to handle their own business now. How could it be shameful to attend such a press conference?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "That''s right. After Scales'' death, he was reported to have raped a university female student. What''s more, that university student was dead. Maybe he raped her first and then killed her..." "I''ve heard that the second son of the Shen family is nning to seize power. I don''t know if it''s true or not. They are really good at ying in the city." Cassandra had heard of the internal strife of the Shen Group, but it was still not easy for Hancock to fight against Fiona. Moreover, Fiona had the support of Martin. At least in public, she wouldn''t lose to Hancock. Cassandra listened to the gossip and waited patiently for the press conference to officially start. At one o''clock in the afternoon, the senior executives of the GR Group arrived one after another. Roger personally led Lucian to the stage and sat down in the y. After a simple opening speech, the host handed the microphone to Roger. With a business smile on his face as usual, Roger said, "First of all, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule toe to the press conference of ourpany. Second, I officially announce that from now on, Mr. Lucian, the executive president of Starry Entertainment Company and a famous director in the circle, will be the general director of the epic film produced by the GR Group and the Shen Group together. Now let''s wee Mr. Lucian to make a speech. " As soon as he finished speaking, countless cameras were aimed at Lucian on the stage. After a sound of "click", the scene finally quieted down again. On the stage, Lucian calmly looked at the countless cameras off the stage and said in a deep voice, "It''s my honor to be invited by the GR Group to take over the big y personally directed by Auden. This is the affirmation of the GR Group and Mr. Roger to my own ability, but before that, there are two things I want to announce to everyone." As soon as Lucian finished his words, the audience immediately began to discuss,pletely unaware of the situation. However, some sharp reporters had already sensed the breath of gossip, and the originally prepared draft temporarily stopped, waiting for Lucian to continue. Not only the reporters off the stage, but also the senior executives of thepany and Roger were also confused. Although Roger still kept a business smile on his face, his eyes were cold. Damn! What on earth did Lucian want to do? At first, Roger thought that he had something that could threaten Lucian, so Lucian didn''t dare to act rashly. But judging from Lucian''s expression just now, it seemed that he didn''t want to be threatened by him. Then he pretended to be threatened and had to agree to take over the y of Auden. Was he just acting? In a sh, an idea shed through Roger''s mind -- it was Cassandra! At this time, in the expectation of everyone, Lucian said slowly, "First, 7 years ago, I left the GR Group. At that time, I was sued by the GR Group because of the term of the contract. Later, I reached a settlement with the GR Group andpensated them with a sum of liquidated damages. This matter should be remembered by a few media friends. I dere that the CEO of the Gu consortium used some dirty means, that is, using the new actress, Miss Beth, who just started her career not long ago, to take a few pictures to threaten me. Out of coercion, I had no choice but to agree to the Gu consortium''s settlement condition, topensate eleven million three hundred and seventy thousand liquidated damages and terminate the cooperation with the Gu consortium. " "What? It can''t be true! How could they do that? " "You didn''t tell what happened 7 years ago until now. Why do I feel that you are deliberately discrediting him?" "Mr. Roger, it''s impossible for you to use such a dirty way just for a money, isn''t it?" "Sure enough, there are big news. It seems that today''s trip is not in vain!" Hearing the discussions off the stage, Roger''s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and tried to keep calm. He chuckled and said, "Director Lucian, I invite you here today to take over Auden''s movie. Isn''t it appropriate for you to nder me in public on such an asion?" Hearing this, Lucian sneered, "nder you? You know exactly what happened that year! If it weren''t for her future, how could I let you set me up? Moreover, you are threatening me with this matter. If I don''t take over the film of Mr. Auden, you will expose the evidence of that year! Roger, you know exactly how many people you have killed with such a dirty means! " Roger''s face trembled, and he put on a false smile, "Nonsense! I think you are crazy. How dare you nder me in such an asion? I will pursue your legal responsibility ording tow. " Disdain was written all over Lucian''s face. "Pursue my legal responsibility? Do you mind, Mr. Roger? We can also investigate the matter of extortion from the GR group? " Roger''s face was frozen in an instant. "What nonsense are you talking about? I think Director Lucian is really crazy. Today''s press conference is over. Please leave. " Lucian cast a cold nce at Roger and said, "Mr. Roger, isn''t it toote for you to stop the press conference now? You not only hurt me, but also set up a trap for Crane to identally eat poison and beat the bartender to death. You threatened him toe out of the mountain and make money for your shooting. He was killed by you who were crazy for money. How many more people do you want to hurt? Tell me! " "Wow!" The whole meeting room was in a mess. Chapter 830 Revenge Carried On Chapter 830 Revenge Carried On "Lucian, don''t push me too far! Don''t you know that your nonsense has caused nder? " Roger''s face darkened and his voice became colder. Damn! How could Lucian know these things? He had thought that Cassandra had betrayed him, but how could Cassandra know these things? Moreover, it was Fiona who did that to Crane. He didn''t know it until after that. But now these things were mixed up, so the media would naturally me him. Lucian dug up so much dirty information secretly that he even dug out the background of Fiona. What the hell was going on? "Director Lucian is not ndering. What he said is true." A cold voice suddenly came from the audience. The reporters of the major media looked around and finally found Beth who was hiding in the crowd. Dressed in in clothes, Beth looked very thin and listless. She was totally different from the movie star she used to be in the entertainment circle. "This is... Beth? How is that possible? It''s only been a few years. Why is he so old? " "Beth? The female artist Director Lucian mentioned just now who was used to frame him was Beth! £¡¡± "Damn it! Is this real?" "Is this really Beth? Am I blind? " At that time, Beth was the dream goddess of countless men, but unfortunately, as time went by, Beth had disappeared. Time was like a earth shaking machine that could destroy everything. Wherever it passed, there was no grass at all. Beth hadn''t been exposed to the camera like this for a long time. She was so nervous that she clenched the corner of her clothes. Her forehead was oozing a thinyer of cold sweat, but she didn''t have time to wipe it. She just straightened her back and stared at Roger on the stage. Beth swallowed and continued in an unusually hoarse voice, "7 years ago, it was Mr. Roger who told me to cooperate with him to frame Director Lucian. As long as I agreed, he would make me famous and make me the number one artist of the GR Group and the best actress in the entertainment circle. I was tempted and agreed to cooperate with him. Therefore, Director Lucian left GR Group 7 years ago after he was threatened and had to settle with GR Group. " Under the stage, countless reporters asked crazily. Everyone wanted to know if it was because of Roger''s deliberate scheme that Lucian was forced to settle andpensate the GR Group for a liquidated damages. "Mr. Roger, please answer me. Are Lucian and Beth telling the truth?" "Yes, Mr. Roger. Please answer this question directly!" "In thewsuit 7 years ago, did you really use despicable means to deliberately frame Lucian?" Roger''s face turned pale and ferocious. He had never dreamed that he would be set up by a nobody like Lucian. Roger kept silent for a long time. Then he looked up at the audience and said in a deep voice, "First, GR Group and I will never use any of the despicable methods to create rumors and frame others. Second, as far as I know, Beth had received relevant treatment for mental disease 2 years ago. Will you believe what a neurotic said? Third, I don''t know anything about Crane, and I won''t make any response here. Thank you. " Seeing the dramatic turn of the story, Beth''s usation was solid, but they didn''t expect that she was insane. A group of onlookers felt like riding a roller coaster, and they were still a little confused. In the crowd''s discussion, a hint of relief appeared on Beth''s face. She took out a thin piece of paper from her bag and held it in her hand. "This is the medical certificate from the president of J hospital, Mr. Kevin. Mr. Roger is right. I did set Director Lucian up and lived in self me and regret for a long time, and thus suffered from mental disease. But, I have received the most professional treatment and recovered. Every word I said is true and effective. I am willing to bear all legal responsibilities for it. " With this medical certificate, it meant that although she had indeed suffered from mental disease, she had been cured. What she said had legal effect, both in terms of the agreed public order and morality as well as legal scope. In other words, what she said was true. In such a public ce, everyone present could be used as witnesses. Moreover, the video recorded now could also be used as the first evidence. Either what she said was true, or she was mentally unhealed. What a p in the face! Just now, Roger said that he and GR Group didn''t use any dirty methods, and he put the me on Beth. He didn''t believe what she said, but he didn''t expect that she had already set a trap, waiting for him to jump in. Roger was so angry that his face turned scarlet. He had never dreamed that one day he would lose to two people he had regarded as ants. But... How could these two people do this? Why did he feel that it was all Cassandra''s doing? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second, Roger, who was next to Beth, saw the obedient and respectful Cassandra sitting quietly next to her. There seemed to be ice in Roger''s eyes. It was really her! Damn! He had thought that Cassandra would never betray him, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would really trap him. How could this be? Roger winced and said with a gloomy face, "I''m sorry. There must be some misunderstanding in this matter. For the malicious usation of Lucian and Beth, ourpany will take corresponding legal meanster. Today''s press conference is over. Please leave by yourself." After saying that, Roger turned off the microphone. He tried his best to keep hisst sanity and left the stage, leaving a group of onlookers behind. As soon as Roger left, the other senior executives of GR Group also left. Arge group of reporters immediately surrounded Lucian and Beth to interview, fearing that they would miss any detail. Therefore, the news that day was overwhelming negative news of the GR Group. As soon as the news was exposed, there were more than ten thousand reposted messages in just a few minutes, and the number ofments and likes was astonishing. For a moment, the whole Inte was full of posts and explosive news of GR Group. However, after the press conference, Cassandra left GR Group and rushed back to the hospital. She had finished her work, and as for the rest, it had nothing to do with her. Chapter 831 Who Could Seize Power Chapter 831 Who Could Seize Power In the headquarter building of Shen Group, the capital city. In Fiona''s office. As soon as the news of GR Group was exposed, it almost upied all the entertainment news reports and pages. Not only did GR Group be the target of public criticism, but also someone pointed at Shen Group, using Fiona of killing people, and the stock price of the Shen Group fell again that day. Fiona stared coldly at the screen of theputer in front of her. It was a live broadcast of the news conference of GR Group. Roger was forced to put on an awkward look, and finally ended it hastily. Fiona was so angry that her whole face was twisted and ferocious. Her original good cards were ruined like this by Roger. She was really blind before and unexpectedly thought of cooperating with Roger, a loser. Now not only did she fail in the y, but also involved her and Shen Group! Damn! However, the matter of Crane was confidential. How could Lucian know? What happened? Fiona couldn''t figure it out. At this time, the secretary knocked on the door and said that Hancock wanted to see her. The death of Scales involved two murders, and he had just been buried. When Fiona returned to the company, was Hancock so eager to seize power? A touch of coldness and cruelty shed across Fiona''s eyes, "Let him in." The secretary left. A momentter, Hancock came in. Hancock was the second son of the Shen family. Although everyone in the Shen family called him Second Master, everyone in the Shen family knew that among the three brothers, Second Master was the most unwee one in the Shen family. The first reason was that his private life was dissolute, and his wife''s humble origin was not proper, so he couldn''t make Old Master Shen happy. Second, Hancock''s only son, Oakes, broke the taboo of Old Master Shen and was expelled from the Shen n. As a result, the status of this unwee Second Master had declined greatly. But now, with the death of Scales, Quinton never interfered in the affairs of the Shen group, and Fiona was involved in several negative news in a row. The status of Hancock was more and more important, and he had secretly bribed a lot of directors. His strength in thepany was actually approaching Fiona step by step. Hancock had a beard on his upper lip, a pair of golden rimmed sses on his straight nose, and seemed to have the potential to be a bad person. Hancock walked to the opposite of Fiona and sat down, smiling, "Fiona, look, there are several negative news in thepany recently, and now they are taking the me for the GR Group. There are many peopleining in thepany." Of course, Hancock was happy that Fiona was unlucky. He hoped that Fiona would be so unlucky all the time. At that time, even if Old Master Shen wanted to protect Fiona, he had to dismiss her for the sake of the future of the Shen group. With a fake smile on her face, Fiona said, "These things are handled by the public rtions department and the legal department. You don''t need to worry about them, Second Uncle." Hancock looked at her and said, "I don''t want to worry about it, but this morning, three or four shareholders came toin to me. I think if it goes on like this, thepany will be destroyed sooner orter." Fiona sneered, "Second Uncle, you don''t have to beat around the bush. What do you want to say?" Hancock said, "Nothing. I just want to remind my niece that the Shen group is no longer the time when you and my brother were in power. I''m also sad that my brother left, but the Shen group is the fruit of our family''s painstaking efforts, and can''t be destroyed. For the sake of the future of the Shen group, I propose to let Oakes enter the board of directors. What do you think, my niece?" Oakes had alreadye back. Nobody knew what he had said to Hancock. This cunning old fox had actually agreed to let him go home. Not only that, he had even nted him in thepany. Now he still wanted to enter the board of directors. It was obvious to all that the two father and son were ambitious. Fiona''s eyes turned cold and stared at Hancock, "It''s a matter of great importance to enter the board of directors, and I can''t make a decision alone. ording to thepany''s constitution, more than half of the directors need to raise their hands to vote for approval. Second Uncle, it''s not that I don''t want my brother to enter the board of directors, but the rules are like this. I can''t break thepany''s rules for your sake, right?" Hancock had expected this answer, so he was not angry. He just crossed his legs and said slowly, "In that case, how can Lenny enter the board of directors?" With a smile, Fiona said, "Third Uncle has transferred all his 15% shares to his younger brother. He is qualified to enter the board of directors for both public and private reasons, and the board of directors has also passed a vote. Therefore, if you want my younger brother to join the board of directors, you either transfer all your shares to my younger brother, or persuade the board of directors to vote for him, as long as the directors agree, of course I won''t stop him. After all, we are family, aren''t we? " Hancock choked and his face turned livid with rage. He snorted, "Fiona, don''t push me too far! Your father has been killed. Do you think you can still be as domineering as before? " Seeing that it was difficult for him to further disguise himself, the smile on Fiona''s face instantly faded away. She said coldly, "Second Uncle, who on earth is bullying me too much? My father just left, and his body is not cold. Are you so eager to seize the power? " Hancock''s face suddenly darkened and said gloomily, "Seize power? I''m just protecting myself. Don''t lie to me, my niece. " Fiona sneered, "Sm I lying, or Second Uncle, you don''t dare to do it? Do you really think you can take thepany away from me after you bribed those directors? " Staring at Fiona, Hancock said in a cold voice, "Even if I want this position, so what? Thepany doesn''t belong to your father and daughter. This position will belong to me sooner orter. Humph! " After saying that, Hancock stood up from his chair and left Fiona''s office. Fiona clenched her fingers tightly. After a while, she came back to her senses from her anger. Now there were many people in thepany who supported her on the surface, but on the other hand, they were on the side of Hancock. Now, the only hope was only Lenny. Like his father, Lenny had been idling about thepany''s affairs all these years. He had talked, laughed, and had great wisdom. He had thought that he would nevere back to thepany, and at most he would inherit the shares of thepany in the future. As an idle director, he only cared about money. But he didn''t expect that he would return to thepany. However, from the current situation, she was not a loser. As long as she could win over Lenny, with the help of his 15% shares, she would definitely be able to sit on this chair. However, would Lenny be willing to stand on her side? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fiona was not sure. After all, he had a strange mindset and was different from ordinary people. Chapter 832 Two Involved Clans Chapter 832 Two Involved ns In J hospital. The wounds on Cassandra''s head had almost healed in the past few days, and she no longer wore the ugly white gauze. She didn''t go to work these days, because Martin was injured. She didn''t go to pick up Denny. She only arranged Jack to pick him up. Now all she cared about was Martin. The gunshot wound in Martin''s abdomen had begun to heal, but it was still very fragile. Therefore, no matter what Martin wanted to do, Cassandra didn''t allow him to move by himself, except that he went to the bathroom himself. Martin had suffered a lot of injuries in the past, especially when he was very young. He was neither powerful nor protected, and the Lu family often bullied him. From that time on, he learned to endure. No matter how deep his injuries were, he never felt pain. But he didn''t know why, being held in the palm of Cassandra, he couldn''t live the old life as long as he thought about it. Wearing a loose hospital gown, Cassandra was sitting in front of the bed and peeling an apple. Perhaps she was too bored, she cut the apple with a knife and carved it into the shape of a little rabbit, and then handed it to Martin for eating. After Martin had a few bites, the two of them chatted casually until Carlos came in. Cassandra knew that Carlos wouldn''te in as third wheel unless there was something important. Cassandra stood up from the sofa, "I''m going to see if the medicine is ready." With half of his hand hanging around his neck, Carlos said fawningly, "Hehe, sister-inw, it''s almost time. I want to eat the fish you cook tonight." Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "You wish." Carlos smiled awkwardly, "Sister-inw, you have a sharp tongue and a soft heart. I know you love me!" As soon as he finished speaking, Martin''s cold eyes were like a sharp knife shooting at Carlos. Two small veins burst out on Carlos'' forehead, and a storm of tears burst out in his heart. Why couldn''t he stop talking nonsense? Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "You''re wrong. Everyone says that I''m a bad guy." Carlos swallowed, "No, you won''t. You are not that kind of person." Cassandra looked innocent, "Really? I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m leaving. " After saying that, Cassandra tucked the quilt for Martin and left slowly. When she went far, the fake smile on Carlos'' face disappeared in an instant. Carlos stood there with his back straight. He had already forgotten all the drafts he had prepared before he came. Martin was not in a good condition these days, so he didn''t have time to report anything. Seeing that Martin looked better, he couldn''t wait to report to Martin. After hesitating for a long time, Carlos said, "Well, Master, we have found out the people who attacked us halfway outside the airport that day. Yes, they are from the Bai family. Although they disguised themselves well, they still left some clues that can be investigated. In addition, on the day when we were attacked, there were two murders. Mr. Arthur and others encountered a car explosion when they were investigating. Lenny found it from the scene surveince video. The logo with the white family''s badge on it. I''m afraid we can''t hide the fact that Mrs. Shen was killed. " Hearing this, Martin frowned slightly, and there was a slight wave in his deep eyes. He had nned to use Hancock to block Lenny, so that Lenny could end with Hancock. There was no need to continue to investigate, or he would probably be killed by the Bai family. Therefore, he only told Lenny half of the truth. It was indeed Hancock who nned the car ident of Mrs. Shen, but behind Hancock, there was also a hidden maniptor - the Bai family. After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "Go on." Carlos coughed slightly and continued to report, "And that, when the explosion happened, Mr. Arthur was very close to the center of the explosion at that time. He was seriously injured, especially his left leg. It was estimated that he wouldn''t be able to recover in less than two or three months. Because the explosion happened on the same day, so... So Lenny rushed there at that time. I think Lenny might have really fallen in love with someone else this time. No, I didn''t mean that, Master... " ''What the hell was he talking about?'' Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "I see. Go on." Carlos stared at his Master with his big eyes. ''What''s going on? His Master is so heartless. Lenny has been single for so many years, and now he has changed his heart. Why doesn''t his Master react at all? Jerk!'' Carlos thought for a while and immediately said, "Oh, by the way, we also found out that the daughter of the Bai family is also in the capital city, but her whereabouts are uncertain. This time, Moore personally tracked her. I think because of the abduction, he has a grudge against the woman whose surname is Bai. He also took action before, tricking them into smuggling, and a mine in the northwest. Master, don''t me him. He also wants to avenge you. If I hadn''t stopped him, he might have taken a group of people to the ck triangle zone to fight against the Bai family. " Amya, the eldest daughter of the Bai Family, was deeply involved with Han n. Because of the deep rtionship between the Bai Family and the Han n, and the Bai Family had gone all out in order to gain power and influence in the past few years, it had developed from an unremarkable small n to the secondrgest power in the ck Triangle Zone. Martin lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice, "He didn''t do anything wrong, but he won''t do it again." Carlos'' eyelids trembled slightly. What did he hear? Did his Master change his mind recently? Or did love make him lose his mind? Even this can be forgiven? With his eyes as big as bells, Carlos said weakly, "Yes, Master, don''t worry. I will exin it clearly to Mooreter." Martin nodded, "He can go to the capital city to track Amya, but he can''t alert the enemy. She must have her own purpose toe here at this time. I''d like to see what they want to do in the capital city." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned. Then he understood what Martin meant. He asked in a low voice, "Master, do you mean that theye to the capital city for other purposes?" Martin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a faint killing intent in his dark and deep eyes. The head of the Han n, Coley, suddenly ran to the capital city and used the fake name Hogan. What did he want to do by deliberately approaching Cassandra? Coincidentally, the eldest daughter of the Bai family, Amya Bai, also appeared here, and she made two murders as soon as she appeared, almost putting Arthur''s life in danger. What kind of conspiracy was hidden behind it?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 833 Grandmother Left Chapter 833 Grandmother Left Martin looked at Carlos and said, "Go and check again to see if there is any connection between Hogan and Cassandra." When Hogan got close to Cassandra, he asked Carlos to investigate the identity of Hogan. Then he found out that Hogan was Coley. But why did he try so hard to get close to Cassandra? What did he want? It couldn''t be a blessing! Was it for Cassandra or him? He would rather be the target of Coley himself than let Cassandra be targeted by such a dangerous person. For some reason, he felt a little uneasy at the thought of the possible connection between Coley and Cassandra. Carlos didn''t know what his Master meant, but since it was about Cassandra, it was normal that his Master''s mind was not clear. Carlos immediately said, "Yes, Master. I''ll arrange it right away." Martin nodded slightly, "Well, in addition, send more people to watch the movement in the ck triangle zone. If there is any news, report to me as soon as possible." Carlos said, "Yes, Master." After thinking for a while, Martin asked, "Has Lenny returned to Shen Group?" Carlos immediately put on a gossipy expression and said, "Yes, you are right. Not only did he go back, it is said that he had met the parents of Mr. Arthur in the hospital that day. Are you surprised or not?" That day in the hospital, Lenny identally saw Arthur''s father who was passing by. The news spread fast for no reason. Not only the whole Eastern District police station, but also Carlos and others knew it. Recently, Cassandra had been thinking about going to see them. If it weren''t for the fact that Martin hadn''t recovered, she would have been curious and rushed to see the live broadcast. She felt so refreshed without a rival in love! After a few seconds of silence, Martin asked, "What did Mr. Arthur''s father say?" Carlos hurriedly said, "What else can he say? No matter what his son was, he, as a father, had to admit it. But this father is quite open-minded. He didn''t say anything against it. He even asked Mr. Arthur to take him back to see his mother after he recovered." "Okay," replied Martin. Carlos was a little confused about what his Master meant. After thinking for a while, he guessed that his Master might think that he didn''t have to be pestered by Lenny anymore. It was good for everyone that Lenny had a lover. He didn''t know why he suddenly felt a little sorry for Lenny. He had been lovey-dovey for more than ten years, jealous and spoiled secretly for so many years, but he couldn''t change his mind. Carlos prayed for Lenny in his heart, and then said, "Well, Master, you really don''t have a sense of loss, sadness or something?" Martin nced at him speechlessly, "Have I spoiled you too much recently?" Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. He immediately said, "No, no. Master, I just said it casually. Don''t take it seriously. Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go downstairs first. I''ll help my sister-inw!" ''Don''t you see that your arm is wrapped like a mummy? What are you going to do?'' Martin was indeed a little tired. He had been seriously ill before, but he had to hold on no matter what. There was no clue on his face. Perhaps it was because he was badly injured this time that he showed such a little weakness, as if he himself also felt that he was the same as ordinary people, with the same flesh and bones, and it would hurt as long as he touched it. After dinner, Cassandra stood in front of Martin''s bed and read a novel for him. She didn''t know why she had cultivated such a interest recently. She had to read a novel for Martin before sleep, just like her mother read a bedtime story for her child. Perhaps it was because of the righteous rtionship between Lenny and Arthur that she couldn''t bear the stimtion, so recently she read the ssic romantic homosexual novels for Martin, such as Silent Reading and Soul Suppressing. Today, she happened to read the Soul Suppressing, and she was reading the content with a cold tongue. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. Not knowing why, Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked away from the screen and grabbed the phone. On the screen, it was a call from Evan. As soon as she read the section of the invitation letter from the soul killer, she received a call from Evan. Suddenly, she felt a little cold on her back, so she slid the screen to answer it. As soon as the screen was close to her ear, she heard a hoarse voice like a ghost. "Cassandra,e back. Your grandmother... She left. " Standing in front of the bed, Evan''s eyes were red, and blood streaks were intertwined with his eyeballs. Tears were about to fall. Although Evan was not a good man and he did everything he could, the olddy was still his biological mother. His sadness and pain were true. Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply. At that moment, her nerves seemed to jump off the brake, and she didn''t know what to do. Her eyes gradually showed an unprecedented loss. ''How is that possible?'' In her previous life, she remembered that her grandmother was pissed off by her, but after she was reborn, she avoided all the things that might irritate her grandmother. In fact, her grandmother had survived smoothly, but how could her grandmother suddenly pass away? Cassandra''s face went nk for a moment, and her ears were buzzing. She broke the weird silence with a voice that she could hardly hear, "What did you say? Grandma... " It turned out that even if she was reborn, she still missed too much. Before she could make up for her grandma''s kindness, her grandma had left her like this. ''Have you ever regretted?'' She regretted that she had been too persistent in her love and hatred in the limited days. She regretted that she hadn''t regretted it until she had lost it. But she had no chance to make up for it. She had lost it forever. She couldn''t keep anything in the past, and she didn''t even have the chance to turn it back. On the other side of the phone, Evan said in an unusually hoarse voice, "Cassandra, grandma left without saying a word. She just left like this..." Cassandra suddenly didn''t understand what it meant to leave. She owed her grandmother and this life. Her memory was like a flood or a beast pressing on her, as if a big invisible hand erased her memory point by point. Cassandra held the phone tightly, and her knuckles were white. After a long time, she finally found her lost voice, "I''ll be back soon." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After hanging up the phone, she looked nk and didn''t focus at all. She didn''t know where she would look. Martin held her hand and said, "I''m here, Cassandra." Chapter 834 I Only Have You Chapter 834 I Only Have You Cassandra looked at Martin nkly. She had thought that she would burst into tears, but now she was so painful that she couldn''t even shed a tear. The blood in her heart cooled down like cold ice. After a long time, Cassandra raised her eyes and broke the silence with a hoarse voice, "Martin, from now on, you are the only one I have." ''From now on, I only have you.'' In her previous life, Martin had waited for her promise for a lifetime, but he didn''t know that he and Cassandra had spent their lives in the torture of suspicions and persistence. Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "Cassandra, you are mine. Well, let''s stop talking about this. Let''s go back to see grandma first." Cassandra said in a daze, "okay." Martin immediately asked Carlos to arrange a car for him. He had a wound in his abdomen and hadn''t recovered yet. It was easy to affect the wound if he moved, but at this time, he would never leave Cassandra. No matter what Carlos said, he didn''t agree. On their way to the Cassandra family''s house, Cassandra kept thinking about those illusory things, but she couldn''t even find any trace of them. She didn''t even know if she would forget them after a long time, and when she remembered them one day, there would be only a nk. In Cassandra''s memory of her previous life, her grandmother had passed away, so she was not sure about the cause of her grandmother''s death this time. Perhaps it was her age, or there was something else she did not know. Her memory was out of order. She couldn''t even remember when she met her grandmother for thest time. Perhaps, when she was extremely sad, her memory would have a temporary loss, and even her nerves would trip for a short time. She couldn''t remember anything. The car soon arrived at the vi of the Yan n. The vi was brightly lit, and the car sent by the funeral parlor had arrived. The staff waited aside temporarily, not going in to touch the old woman''s body. As soon as the car stopped, Cassandra tensed up in a straight line. She looked up at the dark vi of the Yan n through the ck window, with deep sadness in her eyes, but she tried her best to restrain herself. She had grown up here. This was her home. She had cried,ughed, made trouble and skipped here, but she could never go back to this ce called home. Martin held her hand and said, "Here we are, Cassandra. Get off the car." Cassandra didn''t say anything, but got out of the car in silence. At that moment, it seemed that all the past was like dust dissipated. Although she couldn''t like here anymore, she couldn''t hate it anymore. At this time, many people from the Yan n, including rtives, came to see the olddy off. "Dad, the people from the funeral parlor have been waiting outside for a long time, but my sister hasn''t arrived yet. How about we send grandma to the funeral parlor first and let sister go there directly? Don''t dy the right time, okay?" Susan wiped her tears and said in a sobbing tone. The rtives also followed. ording to the rules of the older generation, the dead were the most important, and they couldn''t dy it. Evan''s face turned a little pale. He raised his wrist and looked at the time. "Wait a minute. My mother liked Cassandra the most when she was alive. I can''t let her not see her for thest time." Jane also wiped her tears and choked with sobs, "Yes, Susan, your father is right. Everything is fine. Why did she disappear? In the afternoon, my mother said that she would go to the LY Temple to pray tomorrow. I didn''t expect..." Looking at Jane, Evan wiped his face and said, "Well, there are outsiders here. Don''t cry. Go to pack up. You have to go to the funeral parlor tofort the spiritter. How can youfort the spirit in such clothes?" Jane was about to change her clothes when Martin held Cassandra''s hand and walked in. Regardless of the identity of Martin, Evan hurriedly said, "Cassandra, you''re finally here. Come on, let me take you upstairs." Cassandra''s face turned pale. She nodded nkly and held Martin''s hand more tightly. Martin looked at Evan and said, "Uncle, you can go ahead with your work. I''ll keep Cassandra company." Hearing this, Evan was stunned and then saw Martin. After hearing what Martin said, he was stunned for two seconds and then nodded, "Okay, grandma''s room. Cassandra knows where it is." Martin nodded and then took Cassandra to the second floor, heading straight to the deceased''s room. Outside the deceased''s room, there were two servants. As soon as Cassandra and Martin entered the room, they saw her grandmother lying on the bed, pale and bloodless. Her lips were blue, and she had lost her breath. Her body was cold. Cassandra looked at her grandmother stiffly. She was extremely sad and indignant, but she didn''t have any emotion. She just stood motionless in front of the bed, and there was no chance for her to say those words. After a while, Cassandra let go of Martin''s hand, slowly knelt down and kowtowed on the cold ground for 3 times, which was the only thing she could do now. It turned out that a person''s life was only a few decades, and the fate between people had never been so short. The time between people quickly came to an end. It took a long time for Evan to bring the staff of the funeral parlor inside. Martin stood aside, holding Cassandra''s hand. It was not until the olddy''s body was wrapped and taken away, and the car of the funeral parlor disappeared at the end of the night that she seemed to pull herself out of disappointment and find the evidence of her own life. In the funeral parlor. As soon as her grandmother''s body was settled, hundreds of ck luxury cars drove over. All the people who came here were people with a high status in the capital city. They were all dressed in a serious ck suit. They only bowed in front of the mourning hall in a line, smelled the incense, and then quietly left. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Evan had been in the business world for so many years, he couldn''t make such a grand scene. Without asking, he knew that these people came for Martin. When Carlos arrived with Moore, arge group of rich people had almost dispersed. These rich people did not dare to provoke Martin, so they pulled Carlos and asked Carlos to put in a good word for them in front of Martin. It was not easy for Carlos to send these people away before entering the funeral parlour. When they arrived at the mourning hall, the two of them bowed to offer incense first, and then stepped aside and stood beside Martin. Carlos quietly stared at Martin and said, "Well, Master, it''s not my fault. I don''t know which bastard he is. He saw your car in themunity..." Chapter 835 Pull The Rug From Under Chapter 835 Pull The Rug From Under The rtionship between Cassandra and Martin was not known to outsiders, but after the funeral of her grandmother, it was hard to hide it. Martin didn''t care about it, but he was afraid that Cassandra still wouldn''t ept it. Martin looked at Carlos, lowered his voice and said, "Investigate the cause of Mrs. Lynn''s death." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carlos was stunned and his face suddenly froze, and the blue veins on his forehead jumped. "Master suspects that Mrs. Lynn''s death isn''t an ident?" A touch of deep cruelty shed through Martin''s deep eyes, "Grandmother left too suddenly. I''m worried if I don''t investigate it. If she died naturally, I''ll let it go. If she didn''t die naturally, who did it? I need the person to pay a price ten times or a hundred times." Martin knew that Cassandra only cared about her grandmother in the Yan n. Now that her grandmother died suddenly, thest concern that hooked Cassandra''s nerves was easily broken. No one could hurt her. Carlos immediately said, "Yes, Master. I will find out the cause of Mrs. Lynn''s death." Martin nodded slightly, "Ask Kevin to stay here these days and change the medicine for me. Besides, if anything happens to Cassandra, he can deal with it as soon as possible." Carlos was speechless. ''He enjoyed the public disy of affection! Please take his life!'' In the past, Carlos only thought that Martin was a y figurine without any worldly life, but now, his Master actually loved others and flirted with girls! ''My dear God, my Master has human emotions!'' What made him so excited as a single man? He loved his Master so much! The guests didn''t leave until nearly 4 o''clock in the morning. There were only the members of the Yan n guarding the mourning hall. Martin stayed with Cassandra, but his wound in the abdomen hadn''t healed yet. He couldn''t stand too long, so he sat on a chair and waited. Kevin rushed over and changed the medicine for him. He couldn''t help but murmur, ''Is he really spoiling his wife with his life?'' Martin didn''t have a rest, so did Carlos and Moore. The two stood aside. Fortunately, they were used to this kind of day and night life, so it was not difficult for them. Silence reigned in the mourning hall. At this time, a slender figure slowly walked in. The man was dressed in a ck suit, holding a bunch of ck roses in his arms. He walked towards the mourning hall step by step. As soon as Evan saw the man, he seemed to be surprised. He stood up from the chair and walked quickly towards the man. "Mr. Hogan, why are you here? I''m ttered." This man was exactly Hogan. Hogan nodded slightly, "How can I note after Mrs. Lynn''s death?" After saying a few polite words, Evan asked someone to carry Hogan''s flowers down, and then bowed to offer incense to him. After that, he seemed to have just seen Martin. He stared at Martin with a faint smile and said, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Martin is here too." Martin looked at Hogan, "Cassandra is my wife. After my grandmother passed away, I should have come here to guard the spirit. Mr. Hogan, do you think there is anything wrong?" Hearing this, Hogan''s eyes shed a cold light, but there was no changes on his face. He said coldly, "Really? I wonder if Mr. Andrew has heard a saying. " "What?" Martin asked coldly. With a defiant smile on his lips, Hogan said, "As long as I can swing the hoe well, I can pull a rug under." Carlos couldn''t stand it anymore. What did his Master do in his previous life? Why did he fall in love with his sister-inw in this life? How could he be cuckolded? ''Love is a light, so green that you are flustered.'' Martin raised his eyes slightly, with different shades of light reflected in his eyes, and said in an extremely cold voice, "Then you have to be able to pull the rug." With bloodshot eyes, he looked at Martin and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Andrew. I will." After saying that, he had no intention of staying any longer and left. Although the two men''s fight was very euphemistic, as long as they were not stupid, they could tell that Hogan wanted to poach on Martin. At first, when Hogan found Evan to invest, he thought that Hogan just said it casually and he just on a whim to Cassandra. But who would have thought that Hogan would dere war against Martin face to face? The richest man and the new rich man in the the capital citypeted with each other overtly and covertly for the second daughter of Yan n, who used to be abandoned by the Yan family. Is this world crazy? Evan personally sent Hogan away. When he returned to the mourning hall, his eyes fell on Cassandra. There were two daughters in the Yan n, the eldest daughter Susan, and the second daughter, Cassandra. Susan was good at singing and dancing since she was a child, but Cassandra was the one who would never be seen in the crowd. When the two sisters stood together, everyone only saw Susan, and Cassandra could always be the foil to Susan. Later, Susan married Roger and became the future hostess of GR Group, and Evan treated Susan as a treasure. That was why he forced Cassandra to marry Martin. Evan stared at Cassandra. Now it seemed that Cassandra was not inferior to Susan in both appearance and ability. On the contrary, her career was getting better and better, and her position in the entertainment circle was also getting higher and higher. As for the best eldest daughter in his eyes, all kinds of rumors had been exposed again and again. Her reputation was in a mess, and even her marriage with Roger had been ruined. At that moment, Evan suddenly asked himself if he had made a wrong choice? If he hadn''t worked together to force Cassandra to marry Martin, and now he was admired by tens of thousands of people. Would it be Susan who was chased after by the two people, Martin and Hogan? In fact, even Evan himself didn''t know that he had always favored Susan. Even if Susan fell into this situation, he would still choose Susan without hesitation. That was how people were. They were so selfish that they didn''t even notice themselves. The night was long. No one could calm down tonight. On the second day, Daniel, Denny, Hackett and Johnny rushed over after asking for information. They couldn''t stay any longer, so they just served the incense and left. After three days of hustle and bustle, the bones of Mrs. Lynn were buried. The dust covered the urn and a cold tombstone stood on it. All the life memories seemed to have been buried in a cold and wet ground with the dust. If a wind blew the grass, it would tear up the living people''s painful longing. It was drizzling, as if everything was going to be washed clean again. Until all the guests were gone, there were only two people left in front of the ck tombstone, Cassandra and Martin. With a big ck umbre in Martin''s hand, he stood quietly with her in front of the tombstone. He suddenly hoped that he could share the life and death with her. Chapter 836 Lie Down And Dont Move Chapter 836 Lie Down And Don''t Move At this time, a burst of rapid brake came from not far away, and a ck Benz GLS off-road vehicle stopped. Among the green mountains, the ck Benz off-road vehicle looked particrly abrupt in the rain. With umbres in their hands, Carlos and two men stared at the ck Benz off-road vehicle unblinkingly. A few secondster, Lenny opened the door of the passenger seat with an umbre in one hand, and a medical crutchnded first. Then, Arthur got out of the car with difficulty. Lenny was afraid that Arthur''s injured feet would get wet, so he held an umbre over Arthur''s head. How could Arthur bear to see his lover suffer? He quickly moved the umbre to Lenny and said, "It''s okay. You cover it yourself. Don''t catch a cold in the rain. I feel sorry for you." Lenny''s face darkened. The wound on Arthur''s leg hadn''t healed yet, and the doctor told him not to go downstairs. Normally, when he went to the bathroom in the hospital, he had to be held to the toilet by Lenny himself. But today, he had toe here to mourn for Mrs. Lynn in the wind and rain. As a result, they had been busy in the hospital for a long time and finally escaped from the doctor. The funeral of Mrs. Lynn was over. But even so, Arthur still came here. In terms of this matter, one was not afraid of beingte. Seeing this, Carlos and Moore immediately went to help. Carlos held an umbre for Lenny, and Lenny helped Arthur stand. As a bitch, Arthur leaned most of his body against Lenny, and took the opportunity to secretly take advantage of him. However, he knew to stop when the situation was good. After holding back the evil fire, Lenny suddenly became speechless. With one hand holding a walking stick and the other holding Lenny, Arthur finally walked to Mrs. Lynn''s tombstone on foot. There was a ck and white photo embedded on the dark tombstone. Arthur pushed away Lenny''s hand, and Lenny stared at him with worry, fearing that he would fall down if he couldn''t stand steadily. "I''m not that weak. I don''t need your help," said Arthur, looking at Lenny with his red eyes. Lenny was speechless. Who the hell was that weak bitch? Arthur took out a crumpled cigarette from his pocket. Since he was hospitalized with glorious injury, Lenny didn''t allow him to smoke. He tasked this cigarette from an old man in next ward when Lenny went out, and he had been hiding it from him. Seeing that he took out a cigarette, Lenny''s face darkened. Arthur pretended not to see it and lit the cigarette. He didn''t smoke but inserted the cigarette in front of the tombstone and carefully covered the rain with an umbre. Arthur lowered his eyes and looked at the ck tombstone. "My legs are not very convenient. Today I also sneaked out to see you off. I hope your spirit can stay alive and bless your granddaughter and Mr. Martin to live together forever." His words were very serious, but somehow sounded strange. Lenny was speechless. He understood what he meant, and two small blue veins burst out on his forehead. Couldn''t this guy have a real body? Dressed in ck, Cassandra slowly turned to look at Arthur. Her face was pale and haggard, and she looked a little weaker than Arthur. Cassandra slightly bowed and said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you, Mr. Arthur." With that being done, Arthur immediately reached out to hold Lenny''s arm and said weakly, "You''re wee, Miss Cassandra. We are all friends. It''s my pleasure, but my leg is indeed a little inconvenient. Please don''t mind if I''mte." Cassandra shook her head, "I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Arthur. It''s not toote to see grandma off." They stood under the rain, staring at the ck tombstone almost at the same time. Every life would go through life and death, but how many people could really see through it? After a long time, Lenny received a call from the hospital. On the phone, the doctor was so anxious that he was about to lose his temper. After a lot of reasoning, Arthur didn''t want his wife to be scolded. He calmly took over the phone and put it close to his ear. Half of his hand was wet with rain. "Doctor, don''t be angry. I''ming back soon. Is that alright? " There was a dead silence on the other end of the phone. Arthur could almost imagine the distorted and horrified face of the Doctor. Was it fun to scold his wife? Speechless, Lenny took back his phone and said, "Doctor, I''m Lenny. He''s fine. We''ll be back soon." The doctor was stunned," Oh, okay. Alright. " Was the world full of madness? After hanging up the phone, Lenny helped the stupid Arthur back to the car. After settling Arthur down, he was worried and personally checked his leg. The edge of the gauze was a little wet, but fortunately, the area was not toorge. Lenny turned on the air conditioner and took out a small medicine box from the trunk. As soon as Arthur said that he woulde to the cemetery, he borrowed a small medicine box from the nursingExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. station, which contained somemon medicine such as clean disinfectant and gauze. With his eyes almost glued to Lenny, Arthur pointed at the small medicine box and asked, "Did you prepare all these? I didn''t expect you to as considerate as this, honey. " Lenny rolled his eyes at him and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He carefully uncovered the gauze wrapped around his feet. As soon as he opened a fewyers, he saw a handful of fresh blood seeping out from the wound. It seemed that the wound cracked again when he just got off the car and walked. Arthur coughed slightly and felt a little guilty inexplicably. "It''s just a small wound. Don''t be so nervous. Go back and change it." Lenny didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and unwrapped the gauze wrapped around his legs slowly. There was a dead silence in the car, and Arthur didn''t dare to move. He only groaned from time to time. Lenny ground his teeth and said, "Now you know it hurts? You deserve it. " Seeing that he was finally willing to speak, Arthur hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, you see, my leg is so broken, but it is still so troublesome. I am not a thing, Lenny, please don''t be so fussy with me, okay?" Lowering his head, Lenny stared at the gauze on his leg carefully. When the gauze was unwrapped, he saw the wound under the gauze and fresh blood flowing out. At that moment, Lenny seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, which was so cold that it could keep people away from him. He didn''t say anything, but raised his hand to level the front passenger seat and said in a hoarse voice, "Lie down, don''t move." Hearing this, Arthur stretched out his hand with an umbre in one hand and held the umbre by the door in a very strange posture, in case that it would wet Lenny''s clothes. Chapter 837 Have Stewed Chicken With Bettina Chapter 837 Have Stewed Chicken With Bettina "What are you doing?" Suppressing his anger, Lenny almost roared out of his throat. Didn''t this man care about himself? The wound had been torn like this, but he was still in the mood to hold an umbre for him! Damn! Arthur was scolded, with an aggrieved look on his face. He stared at Lenny and said in a softer voice, "I''m afraid that you will get wet in the rain. You are so weak. What if you catch a cold?" Blue veins stood out on Lenny''s forehead. "Can you take care of yourself first so that I won''t be worried?" Arthur still wanted to say something, but Lenny had already grabbed the umbre from his hand, put it away, and threw it on the back seat with a click. Then he closed the door and went around to the driver''s seat. Arthur didn''t know why he was so angry, and he didn''t dare to ask. He just stared at him with grievance. He wanted to apologize, but he was afraid that his words would make Lenny even angrier. After thinking for a long time, the eloquent Mr. Arthur couldn''t say a word. Lenny held the steering wheel tightly with both hands. He didn''t know what he was angry for. Seeing that Arthur didn''t take good care of his body, an unknown evil fire burst out from his heart like a volcano. "Well, Lenny, my leg... It really hurts... " Said Arthur in a pitiful tone. Lenny wanted to change the bandage for him, but the wound on his leg cracked and was still bleeding. If it was not properly treated, it would be easily infected, so he did not dare to move. Hearing this, Lenny looked at his legs and said in a deep voice, "Lie down." Arthur immediatelyy down obediently. Lenny started the car. It was raining and the road was slippery. He was afraid that the sudden brake would hurt his leg, so he drove very slowly all the way. It was two hourster that he drove back slowly. As soon as they returned to the hospital, Dr. Cheng saw that his wound was open. He wanted to say something, but when he saw that Lenny''s face was as dark as coal, he swallowed the words that he wanted to say and took someone to clean the wound. Lenny followed them all the way, but he didn''t say a word. After cleaning up the wound and sending it back to the ward, Dr. Cheng and others had left. Then he pulled the corner of Lenny''s clothes pitifully and said, "Honey, don''t be angry, okay? I won''t do it again. " Lenny pulled a long face and said, "How dare you do that again?" Arthur immediately said, "No, no. It won''t happen again. Look at me. I''m fine. Dr. Cheng has said that I''m fine. Don''t worry." Lenny''s face was still darkened. Before he could say anything, Bettina pushed the door open and leaned her body in front of him. "Well... Did I interrupt you? " ''What you think? Why do you stille in? When I go back, I must cut off this stupid woman''s bonus!'' Arthur had just been humble, but now he straightened up and stared at Bettina gloomily. "What do you think? Honey, how about we have stewed chicken with Bettina tonight? " Bettina was speechless. Did their boss be so abnormal? ''How can I save you, my beloved pervert boss?'' Bettina walked in silently and put the two bags of snacks on the tea table aside. The bitch Arthur couldn''t help but retort, "Bettina, you are so strong that you can''t even catch your breath when you carry so many two bags. There is really a reason why you can''t find a boyfriend. Do you want to reflect on yourself?" Bettina''s hand trembled. She took out two bags of snacks from her teeth and sent them to this bitch from afar. How could he say such words to her? Wouldn''t his conscience hurt? Oh, he forgot that since this scum had a boyfriend, he had no conscience. Bearing the urge to p him in the face, Bettina put on a forced smile and said, "I''m here to express my greetings on behalf of all the subordinates. As Head Wang said, you should go back to deal with the case as soon as possible. Don''t always think about taking advantage of the name of injury to hook up with other people for free. I''m done. Goodbye!" As soon as Bettina finished speaking, she shed towards the gate. However, no matter how skilled she was, she was afraid of the kitchen knife. Arthur grabbed a fruit knife and threw it to the gate, just stabbing it into the doorknob. Frightened, Bettina quickly checked if her ws were scratched, but she didn''t even touch the skin. "Why don''t you give up the idea of taking a leave for work injure?" Bettina said, " You are heartless, and shameless! " Arthur smiled and said, "Get out!" Bettina mmed the door and left angrily. She sighed again that she was so blind at that time. Otherwise, how could she have a secret crush on a heartless man like Arthur? In the Yan Garden. She didn''t sleep for a few days. She got wet in the rain again. As soon as she returned to the Yan Garden, Cassandra caught a cold and had a fever. Kevin came to give her an intravenous drip and prescribed medicine, but the high fever had no sign of going down. Kevin sighed, "Maybe sister-inw was stimted too much this time. I''m afraid it''s not easy for her to recover in a short time. I''ll change the dressing for herter." Martin also knew that the death of Mrs. Lynn was a big blow to her. Before she met Martin, in Cassandra''s world, perhaps Mrs. Lynn was the only person who really loved her, but she was no longer there and would nevere back. "You can leave now," said Martin. Kevin nodded and said, "Yes, I''m outside. If anything happens, just call me, Master. Besides, your wound hasn''t recovered yet. You can''t move too much. Be careful not to touch it, or you will be infected." Martin nodded slightly and Kevin left. There were only two people left in the empty room, Martin and Cassandra. Martin sat in front of the bed and quietly apanied Cassandra. He was not good atforting people, not to mention that at this time, no matter how much heforted her, it was meaningless. Cassandra had a high fever and was half awake. When she was asleep, she was basically having nightmares. No one knew what she was dreaming about, and her eyebrows were almost wrinkled. Martin raised his hand to smooth the wrinkles between her eyebrows, and then held her hand. Cassandra seemed to feel his warmth, and her breath gradually calmed down. She felt like she had a long dream. She kept running in the dream. It was dark around, but she couldn''t run out. She was exhausted and her mind was nk. She just wanted to be immersed in that endless dream and never wake up. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Not knowing when, Carlos came in. He took a look at the unconscious Cassandra on the bed and said, "Master, I have found something about the thing you asked me to investigate before." Chapter 838 Share Transfer Agreement Chapter 838 Share Transfer Agreement Without even raising his eyelids, Martin replied, "Go ahead." Carlos coughed slightly, "Well, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for us to stay here. How about we go out and have a talk? Let sister-inw have a good rest, and I''ll ask Moore toe in and guard." The implication was that it was not appropriate to say those words here. Although Cassandra was in a coma, she might hear something, so it was better to avoid Cassandra. Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. A few secondster, he nodded and said, "Go and call Moore in." After Carlos greeted, Moore came in. Carlos followed Martin to the study. Martin sat down on the sofa, with a cold expression on his face. "What happened?" Carlos put a file bag in front of Martin and said, "Master asked me to investigate the cause of Mrs. Lynn''s death. I did find something wrong. These are the clues I found. There is a security camera in the Yan family. We found a suspicious ce in the surveince video. Before Mrs. Lynn''s heart attack, Susan had made a bowl of sweet soup for her in the kitchen. After that, Susan sent the sweet soup to her room. It was normal, but when she came out of her room, she looked very nervous. Later, a servant of the Yan n said that when she found that Mrs. Lynn had a heart attack, her heart had almost stopped beating, and the bowl of sweet soup fell to the ground. Because of the chaos at that time, they thought that Mrs. Lynn was in a mess. Because of a sudden heart attack, no one noticed the sweet soup at all. After Mrs. Lynn was sent to the funeral parlor, Susan specially asked the servants to clean Mrs. Lynn''s room, so the bowl and carpet stained with sweet soup were thrown out by the servants. It is said that it is also Susan who said that the dead people''s belongings can''t stay at home. " Although Mrs. Lynn had heart disease, her condition had been stable. In addition, she had been taking medicine all the time, so she rarely had a heart attack. Therefore, the sweet soup sent by Susan became suspicious, especially when she came out with a flustered expression. It was obvious that she had a guilty conscience. However, the sweet soup bowl and carpet had been thrown away. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack to find the thrown carpet and a bowl in the capital city. Martin looked at the materials and photos, as well as the video that had been screenshot alone. After a while, Martin put down the materials in his hands and said, "Check the records of the medicine she has bought recently and see if there is any medicine that can trigger heart attack." Hearing this, Carlos'' eyes lit up and immediately fell, "Yes! Why didn''t I think of this? I''ll ask someone to check it right away. " Although the odds was low, there was still a glimmer of hope. Even if there was no conclusive evidence to prove that Susan had done something, at least it could prove that the death of her might have something to do with Susan. But what did she want? As soon as Carlos hung up the phone and was about to report, he heard Martin say, "I''ll give you 5 minutes. I want the share distribution list of the Yan Group." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. ''What kind of share distribution table do you want for no reason?'' Did his Master suspect that Susan took action for the shares of the Yan Group? He remembered that on her birthday, Mrs. Lynn gave 15% of the shares of the Yan Group to Cassandra, which meant that Cassandra was also one of the major shareholders of the Yan Group. But what if Mrs. Lynn withdrew the shares or changed the shares transferred? Carlos wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Yes, Master!" As soon as Carlos finished his words, he ran out as fast as he could. After making several calls in a row, he finally got the share distribution table of the Yan Group in 5 minutes and handed it to Martin. A few secondster. Carlos stared at the distribution table in confusion, "What''s going on? Doesn''t sister-inw own 15% of the shares? How could it be transferred to Susan? What''s more, even Mrs. Lynn''s shares obviously belonged to Susan, and the share transfer agreement signed by Mrs. Lynn. Damn it! This woman was really so cruel. No, she was a wolf. In order to get the shares, she even killed her own grandmother! Wolves were more cruel than wolves. Martin didn''t expect that Susan could be so cruel to kill people for the sake of a little amount of shares of the Yan Group International. At first, Martin was just guessing, but he didn''t expect that his guess was right. However, although Susan was evil, she shouldn''t have done such a crazy thing. Did he underestimate Susan, or was there someone behind it? After a moment''s silence, Martin continued, "Send someone to keep an eye on Susan 24 hours a day. I need to record all the people she has met, the phone calls she has made, and even what she has eaten during the meal." Carlos understood what his Master meant. Susan was suspicious, and the change of shares had been recorded in his Master''s small notebook. If he didn''t find out the truth, his Master would be worried, not to mention that it was rted to his sister-inw, and his Master would not let down his guard. Carlos replied: "I''ll arrange it right away, but what about sister-inw? We couldn''t hide the fact that her shares had been changed for no reason for a long time, but her situation now... It''s hard to say. What if something happens to her again? " His words hit the nail on the head of Martin. Cassandra was sick now, and he could hide it for a few days. When she recovered, she would immediately know that her shares had been transferred as soon as she went to the Yan Group International. With her temper, she would never let it go. Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll deal with Cassandra. You''d better find out who is behind it as soon as possible. No matter who he is, I won''t let him go easily." Carlos scratched his head and said, "Yes, Master. I''m leaving now." Martin nodded, "Yes." After Carlos left, Martin looked at the materials and photos on the table again, especially the video. Although these things could notpletely prove that it was Susan who killed Mrs. Lynn, at least he could suspect that the death of her was not a coincidence. Unfortunately, now that Mrs. Lynn had been buried and the things had been thrown away, there was no testimony of death. Even he could not make up evidence to force Susan to admit her crime. However, if it weren''t for Susan, how could she let Mrs. Lynn sign the share transfer agreement? Share transfer agreement! By the way, why didn''t he think of this? If all this was done by Susan, the signature on the share transfer agreement might be fake, or, the share transfer agreement was signed by Mrs. Lynn in an unconscious state. Martin breathed a sigh of relief, and then called Carlos to do a handwriting identification with the share transfer agreement. Chapter 839 Restrained Sadness Chapter 839 Restrained Sadness The second morning, Cassandra''s fever was finally brought down. Kevin came to check her and made sure that she was fine. Then everyone was relieved. What''s more, she looked as if she had suffered a heavy blow before. When she woke up this morning, she seemed to have forgotten everything in the past, as if she had returned to the lively and mischievous Cassandra. Seeing his sister-inw like this, Carlos immediately rushed to look for Kevin and said nervously, "Kevin, tell me the truth. Is sister-inw having sudden spurt of activity prior to copse? Why do I feel this is so weird? " Kevin rolled his eyes at him speechlessly. "She just had a fever. She recovered so soon. Doesn''t it mean that I''m a good doctor? You are weird! Your whole family is weird! " With an anxious look on his face, Carlos muttered in a low voice, "It''s not my fault, okay? It''s really because sister-inw looked like she was going to die yesterday, and today she suddenly looked so energetic. Why do I feel this is a little unreliable? " Hearing this, Kevin stared at Carlos with a headache, "Can you stop mentioning it? Besides, you don''t have to worry about it. Understand? " Carlos scratched his head and sighed, "I''m really worried. Well, if Master and sister-inw have a baby, maybe they can distract their attention. Don''t you think so?" Kevin was speechless. ''I don''t know this bitch! What do you mean by having a baby to distract their attention? Is it easy to have a baby and y with it?'' Kevin touched Carlos'' forehead and said, "You don''t have a fever. You are talking nonsense now." Carlos dodged half a step away by reflex and stared at Kevin vigntly. "You took advantage of me for no reason, bastard!" Kevin''s face was covered with blood. In terms of abnormality, he was indeed less than one in ten million of Carlos''. How did this guy live till now without being pped to death? Half an hourter. Carlos stared at his sister-inw in confusion. What did she want to do? Cassandra had changed into a casual suit. While telling Martin to take medicine on time and not to work, she got into the car quickly and rolled down the window. "My sweetheart, go in quickly. Don''t stand here in the wind. What if you catch a cold?" "Okay," replied Martin. Cassandra immediately waved her hand, "I''ll watch you leave." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Martin nodded, turned around and walked in. With a pair of affectionate and obsessed eyes, she stared at the back of Martin until it disappeared. Then she called Marcus to drive. She hadn''t been to the Film And Television Base for many days, and perhaps she had been idle for too long. Today, on a sudden impulse, she wanted to work. She called Johnny and asked him which movie she was shooting today. After changing into men''s clothes, she rushed there directly. Marcus drove the car silently and looked at Cassandra from the corner of his eyes from the rearview mirror. He wanted tofort Cassandra, but he, an iron man, was to coax her? It couldn''t be! The car soon arrived at the Film And Television Base. Cassandra got off the car and went directly to the film set. The other staff of the crew had arrived early. They probably knew about the death of Mrs. Lynn, so they looked at her with pity. However, Johnny had told them not to talk about it in private, nor to talk about it on the set, so no one dared to ask more. Johnny was talking with someone and the shooting was about to begin. Suddenly, Cassandra came over in a small suit. Johnny was absent-minded for a moment and stared at Cassandra with his bloodshot eyes. Since the death of Mrs. Lynn, he had been trying to find an opportunity tofort Cassandra, but he didn''t know what to say. He struggled and finally had to keep silent. Moreover, Cassandra already had a boyfriend. He didn''t even have the right tofort her. "Director Johnny, you are just talking about the y. Get me involved, please." Cassandra sat down beside Johnny with a warm smile on her face. At that moment, Johnny felt a sudden itch in his heart, not very strong, but enough to make him lose control. Johnny tried his best to restrain his gaze and kept a gentle smile as usual, "Well, it''s a good chance. Yourrade was killed in order to save you, you must be very sad, but sometimes, you don''t have to cry, because your role is set up to be good at restraining your emotions. Therefore, you should show more character''s sadness and regret of restraint. Do you understand what I mean? " Cassandra lowered her eyes, her calm heart heaving slightly. At that moment, her heart seemed to be like a tsunami, but she just sat there quietly, without letting anyone know. Cassandra chuckled, "Well, I have a general understanding of it." Johnny said a few more words to the male actor beside him and confirmed with the stage crew before announcing the shooting. Because this scene was set in a heavy rain, surrounded by wild mountains, the crew were all built rockeries and green curtains, and then add special effects. In the first part, the heroine yed by Cassandra fought with the male actor. After that, they were seriously injured and fled to the wilderness. At this time, there were pursuers from ahead and behind, and they had no choice but to be surrounded by them. They were on the line of life and death. The male actor tried to save the heroine, drew away the pursuers, and finally died miserably under the chaotic saber. Under the rain all over the sky, the man''s cold body was lying in the blood. He had been stabbed several times and almost died of blood draining. In the cold night rain, except for the heroine, no one knew that he had died in this wilderness. As the camera was zoomed in, the heroine, covered in blood and mud, walked towards the corpse step by step. The rain fell down from the tip of her hair. She was injured, but she seemed to have no pain. She just stepped on the rain and walked towards the corpse numbly. It was only a few steps, but she seemed to have walked for a long time. Thin blood lines entangled in her eyes. She suddenly knelt down in the muddy rain, her hands buried in the soil, and the blue veins stood out on the back of her hands. There was no expression on her face, but it was so cold that even her bones were trembling. After a long time, she loosened her grip on her fingers in frustration and helped the person on the ground up slowly. Because the corpse was too heavy, she almost fell down, but she only staggered to stabilize her body. She held the corpse and walked into the rain. The camera backed away slowly. Her back gradually disappeared in the rain. Her eyes, which were swept by the rain, were unusually clear, but her whole body seemed to be wrapped in ayer of istion, carved into the bone and blood, which could not be wiped away. Loneliness... ¡­ Chapter 840 She Had Changed Completely Chapter 840 She Had Changed Completely "Cut!" Johnny was so excited that his hands trembled. It took him a long time to recover from the shock. He called out a "Cut", which awakened the crew. Many of them had tears on their faces. This y was mainly to affect the audience''s mood through the role''s tension. Johnny believed in Cassandra''s acting skills, but he did not expect that Cassandra could be so perfect! When her brothers who had risked their lives with her were killed, she was extremely sad, but did not shed a tear. Because she had a heavy pressure on her body, but the pain was extreme, and she could only bleed in her heart. The man-made rain stopped, and the "dead" two men came back to life, bowing to Cassandra to express their gratitude, but she seemed to be still immersed in the scene, and did note out, with an unpredictable destion on her face. "Cassandra! You did a great job this time! This is your part today. Go and change your wet clothes. " Johnny waved at her and couldn''t restrain his excitement. But he was also worried that Cassandra might still be immersed in the sadness of Mrs. Lynn''s death and didn''te out, so she just took the chance to vent her sadness. Cassandra came to her senses and looked at Johnny, forcing a smile. "Well, I''m going to change my clothes." After saying that, she went to change her clothes and dried her hair. When she was about to go out of the dressing room, her phone suddenly rang. It was Susan. It seemed that she hadn''t contacted Susan in private for a long time. The previous grudges were no longer important with the death of her grandmother, and she didn''t want to plot anything. But why did Susan call at this time? Cassandra pressed her lips and answered the phone, "Hello." On the other side of the phone, Susan looked at the shares of the Yan Group that had been transferred to her. She sneered and said, "Sister, an hourter, thepany will hold a board meeting. There is something I need to announce in public. I think you''d bettere to thepany in person and listen to it." Hearing this, Cassandra tightened her fingers and asked, "What''s the matter?" Susan smiled, "I''ve just said that you have toe to the board of directors in person and I''ll announce it in public." Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. She had a hunch that something bad was going to happen. Her grandmother had just passed away. What was this woman trying to do? Cassandra said, "Okay, I''ll be right there." Susan looked at the share transfer agreement in front of her again, "Okay, I will wait for you at the meeting." After hanging up the phone, Cassandra went to tell Johnny, and left the film set and immediately to the Yan Group. She wanted to see what on earth Susan wanted to do. In the CEO''s office of the Yan Group. Sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face, Evan threw the documents at hand on Susan and shouted angrily, "Why did I transfer all the shares of Cassandra and I to you? Susan, what do you want to do?" He would have been kept in the dark if he hadn''t received a call from an old director today, saying that Susan had informed all the directors in private to hold a board meeting. For so many years, he had always regarded Susan as his beloved daughter and never let her suffer any grievance. Even though her status in the entertainment circle had declined, he still regarded her as his favorite daughter. But in the blink of an eye, she transferred all the shares quietly. Moreover, he had also checked that all the shares were transferred with Mrs. Lynn''s signature and fingerprint before her death. Now that Mrs. Lynn had passed away, that was to say, they couldn''t deny it. At that moment, Evan suddenly realized what he had kept these years! Sitting on the sofa, Susan didn''t change her expression at all. With a sneer on her lips, she said coldly, "What do I want to do? As you can see, 51% of the shares of the Yan Group are owned by me alone. I''m the biggest shareholder of the Yan Group now, and I''m in charge of all the decisions and operation of thepany. You are just a loser without everything! If I ask you to get out, you must get out of the company immediately! " The look on Evan''s face changed abruptly. His heart beat violently because of anger. He pressed his chest with one hand and said angrily, "You... How did you be like this? Who taught you this? How did you be so unscrupulous? " Susan seemed to have heard a big joke. She fixed her gloomy eyes on Evan and said, "I am unscrupulous? I''m insane? So what? Why can Cassandra take all the benefits, but I have nothing! Why? " N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She was better than Cassandra in every aspect since she was a child. She even stepped on the top of Cassandra''s head all the time. She even sessfully took over the man that Cassandra liked. She should be the one who was loved and doted on by everyone! But why? Everything had changed since that damn woman got married. She had thought that she would be the hostess of the GR Group in the future, but now, she not only lost everything, but also lost her self-esteem. What was there for her to be afraid of? All these should have belonged to her. She would take back everything she had lost. She just wanted to see Cassandra lose to her and be trampled underfoot by her forever! With his eyes wide open, Evan stared at Susan in disbelief, "You are really crazy! Even if Cassandra has 16% of the shares, thepany will be yours in the future. You are still the only heir of the company. What else do you want? " Susan sneered, with a malicious and ferocious expression on her face, "Thepany is mine? I don''t know if you will change your mind one day. Will you be partial to that little bitch like that old man? Dad, haven''t you always loved me the most over the years? But look at yourself now. That bitch used to have no ce in your heart at all. But now, for that little bitch, you actually stopped everyone to send that old bastard to the funeral parlor. You... You and her, both of you deserve to die! " Evan looked at Susan as if he was looking at a stranger. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that this was his gentle and considerate eldest daughter. She was obviously a lunatic! What happened? Why did Susan seem to have changedpletely? Chapter 841 Her True Colors Chapter 841 Her True Colors "You are talking nonsense. Tell me, who taught you this?" Evan''s eyes were full of pain, and his voice was almost roaring from the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t believe that this was his favorite daughter. Susan''s eyes twined around Evan like a venomous snake and said in a cold voice, "Who taught me this? You shouldn''t have said that. I''ve been pretending to be gentle and kind till now. I''ve had enough of it. I don''t want to pretend anymore. It''s not until now that I be who I want to be. This is the real me. Now that things havee to this, I''m not afraid to tell you that in the past, everything was pretended. I killed the dog of the neighbor, and let the bitch Cassandra take the me for me; I set up Roger to climb into my bed, and let him abandon the bitch Cassandra, and even the idea of her marriage was nned by me. I have been better than that bitch since I was a child. Why do all of you still like her? " Why was it so easy for Cassandra to get what she wanted? Why was it so unfair? Evan stared at Susan as if he had seen a ghost. He had never dreamed that he would hear such words from Susan one day. No wonder Cassandra didn''t admit it was her fault every time she made a mistake. No wonder he could see it with his own eyes every time Cassandra made a mistake. It turned out that all this was designed by Susan. At that time, she was only a few years old, but she was already so scheming! Evan was so angry that his face turned red. He pointed at Susan and said, "You!" but he couldn''t say a word. His eyes were blurred. Susan didn''t seem to want to talk to him anymore. She stood up from the sofa and said, "There''s half an hour left before the meeting of the board is about to be held. I''ll give you half an hour to pack up. After the meeting is over, you can move out from here. From now on, the Yan Group has nothing to do with you and that bitch!" Evan''s face turned deathly pale in an instant. His hand, which was covering his chest, trembled crazily. He held the sofa with one hand and cked out unexpectedly. Susan didn''t even bother to take a look at it. She turned around and walked out of the office, asking her secretary to go in and feed Evan with medicine. She didn''t want to meet a dead person on the first day she took charge of the Yan Group. It was so unlucky. The Secretary didn''t know what was going on. He was almost scared to death when he saw Evan in a coma. Fortunately, he knew Evan''s habits, so he immediately found some medicine to feed him and helped him smooth his back. It took a long time for Evan to breathe a sigh of relief. The Secretary helped him to sit on the sofa. He immediately took out his mobile phone, and his hand trembled. It took him a long time to find Cassandra''s phone number, but the next second, he stopped, as if he didn''t even have the strength to press the dial button. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The Secretary asked tentatively, "Mr. Yan, what are you doing... Should I call the Second Miss? If it''s not convenient for you, I''ll call the Second Miss. What do you think? " Evan sat on the sofa numbly. After a while, he waved his hand and said, "No, you can go out first. I want to be alone for a while." It was not until now that he had seen through Susan''s true colors. How could he have the face to look for Cassandra? Over the years, he had personally trained a white eyed wolf who was good at biting people, and had wronged Cassandra. At that time, he was bewitched by Susan, thinking that Cassandra really wanted to take Roger away by all means. He had always thought that the person Roger liked from beginning to end was Susan, but he did not expect that he was kept in the dark from the beginning to the end. When he forced Cassandra to get married, how desperate should Cassandra be? He didn''t deserve to be a father at all. Evan sat on the sofa. Now all the shares of the Yan Group were transferred to Susan. Even if he wanted to take them back, it was impossible. How could he force himself to this situation? No wonder Mrs. Lynn only gave Susan 5% of the shares back then. It seemed that she was smart enough to see through Susan''s true colors. Unfortunately, he was too old to know her. It was toote to regret now. At the headquarters building of the Yan Group. A ck Bentley car stopped at the gate of the building. After getting off the car, Cassandra went straight upstairs to the meeting room. At this time, in the meeting room, all the directors of the Yan Group had been present, and even Hogan hade in person. Although he was only an independent director, because of his identity, as soon as he arrived, there were countless people surrounding him to tter him. With a business smile on his face, Hogan listened to these directors'' business talk without saying anything. He just sat on the chair with a cold expression, waiting to see today''s good y. A momentter, the heavy door of the meeting room was pushed open, and Susan slowly walked in, followed by Evan and Cassandra. After everyone took their seats, the atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly became a little weird. In the front seat, Susan looked around the meeting room and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to inform everyone to hold this board meeting temporarily. There are two things to announce." As soon as she said this, the board members immediately whisperer, wondering what she was up to. Cassandra sat quietly among a group of directors, with one hand holding her chin. She didn''t know if she was listening to Susan or in a daze. She slowly rotated a ck signature pen between her fingers, looking somewhat absent-minded. The smile at the corners of Susan''s mouth deepened, and she continued, "First, 30% of the shares in the hands of the acting CEO and 16% of the shares in the hands of Miss Cassandra have been transferred under my name, so I dere that from now on, I will be the biggest shareholder of the Yan Group, and I will take over all the position in the hands of Mr. Evan, and be the new CEO, major decision maker and executive." "What? She took over the shares of Mr. Evan? " "What''s going on? Why did he transfer his shares so suddenly? If I remember correctly, 16% of the shares in Second Miss'' hands were given to her by the old president in public when she was alive. How did it be the Eldest Miss''? " "Exactly, Mr. Evan, what''s going on? You have to give us an exnation." All the directors were stunned, having no idea what had happened and why all the shares of Evan and Cassandra had been transferred to Susan. Cassandra still sat on the chair calmly, as if what she had just said had nothing to do with her. At this time, Susan smiled and said, "I know you think it happened all of a sudden, but please trust me. I will bring you to a higher tform in the future." Chapter 842 I Will Take It Back From You Chapter 842 I Will Take It Back From You "p -" Suddenly, Evan pped the table and stood up from the CEO''s seat with a pale face. He pressed his hands tightly on the table, blue veins standing out on the back of his hands. He shouted angrily, "Don''t listen to her nonsense, I... Cassandra and I didn''t transfer our shares to her at all. She forged the share transfer agreement. If you don''t believe me, ask her to show it to you now! " Evan''s words caused a great uproar. Susan was the eldest daughter of Evan. He had mentioned in public more than once that he would hand over thepany to Susan in the future. What was going on now? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The directors were whispering among themselves. At this time, one of the shareholders stood up and said, "Mr. Evan is right. The share transfer and change of the CEO are rted to the personal interests of all the directors present and thepany''s future development. Since he said that he and the Second Miss didn''t transfer the shares, then... Is there any misunderstanding? Eldest Miss, please show us the share transfer agreement so that we can be sincerely convinced. " "Yes, it happened too suddenly. Besides, Mrs. Lynn just passed away. If something happens at this time, it will be a big blow to thepany." "Yes, the most important thing at this time is to stabilize thepany. It''s not a good thing if the turmoil continues." "I don''t understand this y, Mr. Hogan, what do you think?" On the top of the table, Susan seemed to have expected this result. Her expression didn''t change at all. She looked around the whole meeting room with a trace of disdain on her lips and said, "So, you must read the share transfer agreement today?" Trembling like amb, Evan said coldly, "I don''t just want to read the share transfer agreement. I also want to know who gave you the courage to do such a crazy thing! Susan, I''m so blind. I''ve spoiled you for so many years! I didn''t expect you to... Unexpectedly... " Susan sneered, "Since ancient times, the winner is the champion and the loser is a thief. If you want to see the share transfer agreement, I''ll show you. But from now on, I have nothing to do with you and the Yan family. After today''s board of directors is over, the Yan n will be mine." After saying that, Susan opened the folder in front of her and took out a document. "Before I show you the share transfer agreement, I want to show you this first. This is the will made by Mrs. Lynn before her death. In the will, Mrs. Lynn said that she would take back the 46% shares in total that she had given to the two people, Evan and Cassandra, and transfer the 46% shares to my name, which means, Evan was right. He and Cassandra didn''t transfer their shares to me, because their shares don''t exist at all... " As Susan spoke, she took out another document and said, "This is the share transfer agreement signed by Mrs. Lynn. To transfer all their shares, stocks and real estate to me. I''m the only heir to all the property of Mrs. Lynn. Do you have any other opinions?" As soon as she finished speaking, there was a strange dead silence in the meeting room. Evan''s eyes were full of pain. He pressed his heart tightly with one hand, and his heart was beating wildly, as if it would jump out of his chest the next second, and even his breath would be rapid. His bloodshot eyes stared at Susan, and his voice was trembling. "You... You''re lying! These documents must be forged by you! My mother didn''t make any will or transfer any shares before she died. It must be forged by you! " Susan sneered, "Fake? During the process of signing these documents, awyer was present to witness the whole process, and all the signatures were true. Mr. Evan... Oh, no, you''re no longer the CEO of the Yan Group. If you have any doubts about it, you can apply for a handwriting identification or go to the court to sue. I''ll y to the end. " Evan''s eyes widened. He raised his hand slowly and pointed at Susan, "You..." After saying only one word, he cked out. With a touch of disgust in her eyes, Susan said coldly, "Come in, carry Mr. Evan out." At this time, two bodyguards in ck suits came in and were about to take Evan out. Suddenly, a cold voice came from the meeting room. "Wait!" Cassandra, who had been sitting there silently, finally opened her mouth. Hearing this, Susan suddenly looked at Cassandra with a grim smile and said, "I thought you were a good sister. Are you going topete with me for the property of the Yan family?" Cassandra raised her eyes slightly, with a hint of indistinct cruelty in them. To be honest, she had no interest in who owned the property of the Yan family, even if the life and death of the Yan Group was in danger. But the 16% of the shares was given to her by her grandmother. She had promised her grandmother that no matter what, she would protect the shares and the whole Yan Group. She had promised her grandmother and owed her. She would definitely fulfill this promise. Cassandra stared at Susan calmly and said, "I don''t care how you y tricks in your daily life. I''m not interested in the property of the Yan family, but if you dare to touch the thing left by my grandmother, I have to interfere with it." Susan narrowed her eyes and smiled hideously, "Just you?" Cassandra looked up, "Just me." Susan sneered as if she had heard a big joke. Then she said coldly, "Who do you think you are? Don''t you just rely on someone to back you up? Do you think you can defeat me alone? Cassandra, don''t be too proud. I will take back everything that belongs to me ten times or a hundred times! " With a cold smile on her lips, Cassandra said coldly, "I should have told you this, but I will take back everything from you. You deserve it." Susan''s face darkened. She clenched her fists and wondered why this bitch could still be so arrogant since she had taken back everything of the Yan Family! ''Why? Do you think you can do anything with the support of Martin? Damn!'' Crack! Crack! Crack In the meeting room, there was a sudden burst of subtle apuse. The apuse was not loud, but in everyone''s ears, it was like a thunder from the ground, sweeping over like mountains and tsunami. Cassandra followed the voice and saw Hogan sitting among a group of bald middle-aged men, clean and reserved, with a faint smile on his lips and gently pping his hands. Chapter 843 Flirting With Her Chapter 843 Flirting With Her "Mr. Hogan, what are you doing?" A bald middle-aged man beside Hogan asked tentatively. He didn''t know what Hogan was up to. Everyone knew that this new Boss who suddenly appeared in the capital city was not only rich, but also very mysterious. No matter what method they used, they could not find out his identity. Previously, it was Hogan who invested in the DJ International Group the Yan Group that made it through. Now, Hogan was like the God of wealth to them. They would rather offend the Yan family than this God of wealth. Cassandra didn''t know what Hogan was up to. Although she never asked about the matters of the Yan Group, she had heard about the project of the DJ International Group and the sudden investment of Hogan. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This business tycoon suddenly appeared. He first invested in the Ring Entertainment Industry, and then invested in the Yan Group. What on earth did he want? Was he rich and willful? The more Cassandra thought about it, the more strange she felt. Why was the plot like the beginning of a drama? Was Hogan flirting with her? Just as Cassandra was thinking about the one hundred and eight move to refuse a straight man, Hogan said slowly with a fan like expression in everyone''s eyes, "I''m sorry, I just think what the Second Miss said just now is too cute, so I can''t help apuding for her. You can continue." Too cute? Why did they just feel that it was too terrified? Cute? Did he misunderstand her? What she said just now was obviously murderous, okay? Cassandra''s face was as dark as a pan. How could she not get angry when her ferocious side was misunderstood as cute? "Mr. Hogan, you mean... Support the Second Miss? Or... " Someone tried his best to read it. However, in the face of Mr. Hogan, these ordinary people''s readingprehension ability couldn''t catch up with his weird and abnormal mindset at all. With a faint smile on his lips, Hogan raised one side of his affectionate eyes slightly, as if his eyes were going to attract people''s heart. His slightly low and hoarse voice broke the silence. "I''m a fan of the Second Miss. Of course I support her." A fan of the Second Miss? Now, please enjoy therge scene of star chasing. A group of directors were stunned for an instant. They had never seen a fan with such arge amount of money. They were confused. ''Mr. Hogan, you are awesome!'' No one had expected such a dramatic change in the plot. Even Susan didn''t expect that Hogan would side with Cassandra. If it was someone else, with 51% of her shares, no one could shake her position. But this person was Hogan, a new big boss in the capital city. A typical idiot with more money and more equipment, he could overturn the entire Yan Group with just a word. No matter how much shares she had, Hogan could make the final decision if he wanted the Yan Group. In the face of absolute power, any effort and struggle would be too insignificant. But she was not reconciled! She tried her best, but in the end, she still had nothing! Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "Mr. Hogan, please be serious on this kind of asion." Well, this was really a scene of ident. Hogan raised her eyebrows slightly and said innocently, "Why am I not serious? If it weren''t for you, how could I invest in a small project of the Yan Group? So, I came to the Yan Group for you. You don''t have any shares in thepany anymore. You are no longer a director of thepany and have nothing to do with it. Why should I stay here? " The implication was that Cassandra had nothing to do with the Yan Group, and he had no reason to stay. He could abandon the previous investment and the identity of this director. Cassandra was speechless. ''Brother, stop it. I''ll kneel down to you, okay?'' Do you want them tough me to death?'' Before Cassandra could say anything, a group of directors had exploded. Hogan was now their God of wealth. Once Hogan withdrew his investment and left, not only the project of the DJ International Group would have to stop, but also the Yan Group would not be able to hold on. Susan was taken away and stood there like a coffin. She stared at Hogan with gloomy eyes for a moment. She pinched her finger into the flesh and made a red mark. Susan suppressed her anger and forced a smile that was uglier than crying. "Mr. Hogan, it was you who asked for investment and became a member of the board of directors of the Yan Group. Now you want to quit for no reason. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate, right?" Hogan nced at her and said coldly, "I want to leave. No one can stop me if it''s appropriate for me to leave." Susan was so angry that her face twisted. She tried hard to keep calm, but now it was difficult to suppress her anger. She said coldly, "So, Mr. Hogan insists on going against me?" Resting his forehead on the back of one hand, Hogan said in a low voice, "Just you? You don''t deserve it. " How dare a mere fireflypete with the sun? Susan gritted her teeth and said, "Hogan, even if you are rich, don''t push me too far. This is the Yan Group, not your investment. It''s not up to you to control everything!" Hogan raised her eyebrows, "Really? How about this? I withdraw all the investment from the DJ International Group and resign from the position of an independent director of the Yan Group. I''d like to see who else dares to cooperate with the Yan Group in the capital city. " All of a sudden, Susan''s face changed and said, "Do you really think you can control everything in this capital city?" Hogan replied, "Of course I can." Susan was speechless and couldn''t find a word to refute. In the whole capital city, except for the Martin of the Lu Group, who else couldpete with Hogan? But Martin was also Cassandra''s man. Damn it! What''s more, that person had clearly told her not to offend Hogan, otherwise, even that person would not help her. But Hogan was obviously on Cassandra''s side, and she had tried her best to reach a step. How could she watch Cassandra turn the situation around? "Eldest Miss, don''t be impulsive!" "Mr. Hogan is the only hope of ourpany. You can''t offend him for your own interests..." "That''s right. It''s all Mr. Hogan''s credit that the Yan Group can survive today. You can''t get rid of the burden and ignore everyone''s interests!" "The decision to elect the CEO depends on everyone''s votes. Eldest Miss, don''t make things difficult for us, okay?" The board members were all fence sitters. They came here for interests. At this time, they would never watch Hogan, the God of wealth, leave. Chapter 844 He Admitted Defeat Chapter 844 He Admitted Defeat "Mr. Hogan, what on earth do you want?" Susan had no choice but to give in. She had thought that her n was wless. As soon as the meeting was over today, everything of the Yan n would belong to her. But she had never dreamed that Hogan would stand up for that bitch at this time. What was wrong? Hogan looked at Cassandra, "I will listen to you, the Second Miss." Everyone was speechless. So, as the big BOSS of the TL Investment Company, he was actually a fan of Cassandra? Everyone was confused. Some people were brazen enough to tter Cassandra, but Cassandra didn''t take it seriously. She just asked someone to send Evan to the hospital first. If they didn''t send him to the hospital for half a day, he would probably die. In her previous life, Evan had been obedient to Susan and forced her into a corner. But this man was her father after all. Moreover, he had been deceived by Susan and didn''t deserve to die. After a while of panic, Cassandra said, "My grandmother gave me the shares. I don''t believe that she will take them back for no reason, so I will find out the truth and give you an exnation." Susan gnashed her teeth, "Cassandra, what do you mean? Are you doubting the authenticity of my shares? " Cassandra shook her head slightly, "No, you''re wrong. I''m not questioning you. I''m sure that although I haven''t found the evidence yet, one day, I''ll find the evidence and reveal your true purpose. Susan, whatever you value most in your life, I''ll destroy it." Susan sneered, "I''m telling the truth. Everything in my hand is real..." Cassandra raised her eyes slightly and stared at Susan, "That''s the best. Otherwise, I will make your life a living hell." Grandma was her only bottom line. She could tolerate that Susan had schemed against her for countless times, and even took Roger away. She didn''t care about anything else, but her grandmother was a taboo and bottom line that she shouldn''t touch. Perhaps it was because before she met Martin, her grandmother was the only person who really loved her in the world. Her joy, anger and sadness were all affected by her grandmother, but she had no time to repay anything after her grandmother left, which was a regret that she would never be able to make up for. After saying that, Cassandra seemed to have run out of patience. She stood up and left the meeting room without hesitation. If it weren''t for her grandmother''s wish, she wouldn''t even take a look at the Yan Group. But it was the fruit of her grandmother''s painstaking efforts and the thing she wanted to protect all her life. She would protect it for her grandmother. In the hospital. Evan was fine, but he was still in aa. Sitting in front of the bed, Cassandra turned on her mobile phone and checked a video sent by Marcus. This video was on the way here. She asked Marcus to check the surveince video of the vi of the Yan Family on the day when Mrs. Lynn passed away. Rich people were afraid of death and theft, so there were many cameras in the Yan family, and some of them were very hidden, even the servants didn''t know. After checking the surveince video, Cassandra''s face turned cold all of a sudden. The joints of her fingers turned white. On the screen, the scene of Susaning out of Mrs. Lynn''s room was shown. She should have known that Mrs. Lynn had always been strong. How could she suddenly have a heart attack? When she heard the bad news, she didn''t think of anything else because of sadness. After all, in her previous life, Mrs. Lynn had already passed away. She didn''t expect that Susan would be so bold. But now, the video alone was not enough to prove it. Cassandra calmed herself down, like the volcanic magma that had been spurted out slowly turned into ashes. After thinking for a while, Cassandra took out her phone and dialed a number. After a few rings, the phone was answered. At the other end of the phone, Lenny stood at the balcony. His dark eyes looked through the ss door and fell on the man who was eating an apple on the bed. He asked in a slightly low voice, "What''s up?" Cassandra said, "I want to talk to you face to face, or I want to ask you for a favor to investigate something for me." With a slight frown, Lenny said, "I''ve left the special case team. If you need, isn''t it more convenient for you to find Martin?" Cassandra kept silent for two seconds, "I know you have left the special case team, but Mr. Arthur is still there. This matter is rted to the death of my grandmother. I won''t be reconciled if I don''t find out the truth. As for Martin, I don''t want him to know." Lenny rubbed between his eyebrows and asked, "Why?" Cassandra lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t want him to see me like this." Lenny''s heart trembled and his face froze. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell him?" Cassandra replied, "You won''t. Although you often oppose me and we have always been rivals in love, Lenny is not the kind of person who takes revenge on others in public. Besides, we are the same. We all do it for the good of that person, aren''t we?" Lenny''s eyes were empty for a moment, "I always thought that you were just a useless troublemaker. I don''t understand why Martin abandoned so many women but chose you." Cassandra asked, "What about now?" After a moment''s silence, Lenny said, "I admit defeat." Hearing this, Cassandra''s heart trembled and asked with uncertainty, "What did you say?" Did she misheard him? Her number one rival in love said he admitted defeat? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, she couldn''t tell whether she was happy or disappointed. Her calm heart rose and fell invisibly. Something seemed to hit her heart, making her unable to react. Lenny was speechless. Did she do it on purpose? He said he had admitted defeat. What else did she want? Lenny pinched between his eyebrows, speechless, "I said I admitted defeat. Do you understand this time?" Cassandra''s throat moved slightly and nodded immediately, "I understand, I understand, then what... Are you in love with someone else? So... Well, I''ve heard about it. How is Mr. Arthur''s leg? When will you go back to see your parents? " ''Don''t you think you''ve gone too far? Sure enough, women''s spirit in gossips is beyond everything.'' Blue veins stood out on Lenny''s forehead and the corners of his mouth twitched. "It''s none of your business. You just asked me to investigate what happened. If you don''t tell me, I''ll hang up. " Cassandra coughed, "No, no. I really have something important to talk." Chapter 845 Mrs. Lynns Death Chapter 845 Mrs. Lynn''s Death "What is it?" Lenny was lying on the railing with his eyes and brows lowered. His slender fingers moved on theplicated patterns on the railing casually. Taking a look at the unconscious Evan in bed, Cassandra said in a low voice, "I have a video, which should be the only one taken before my grandmother''s death. I want Mr. Arthur to help me continue to investigate the cause of her death." After Mrs. Lynn''s death, Martin and Hogan attended the Yan Family''s funeral in person. Countless rich people in the capital city rushed to the funeral. Although it was a funeral, it was still reported by the media all over the city, and everyone knew it. Lenny also knew about the death of Mrs. Lynn, so he took the disabled Arthur to see off Mrs. Lynn in person. Unfortunately, he didn''t catch up with the ceremony, so he only lit a cigarette to see off Mrs. Lynn. Cassandra suddenly called him today. Was there any secret about the death of Mrs. Lynn? Lenny''s face froze. "You mean that Mrs. Lynn''s death was not an ident, but man-made?" With a hint of cruelty in her dark eyes, Cassandra said in a cold voice, "It''s just my guess. I don''t have any evidence yet, but I think it happened too suddenly and abnormally. I didn''t notice these doubts before because my grandmother suddenly passed away and couldn''t ept it. Now I think it carefully, I''m afraid that someone has already nned it. If grandma''s death was really an ident, I have nothing to say. But if it was not an ident, I can''t let her die unjustly! " Lenny almost blurted out, "Send me the video first. Don''t worry. I will find out the truth for you." Cassandra said, "Thank you." Lenny raised his head and said, "You don''t have to thank me. And... Take good care of him. If anything happens to him, I won''t let you go. " Cassandra pouted. Somehow, she felt a little green above her head. She was the real wife! Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows speechlessly, "You don''t have to worry about that. By the way, how is it going after you go back to the Shen Group? Do you need us to help you? " Hearing that, Lenny was speechless. "No, thanks. I can handle it myself." After saying a few polite words, Cassandra hung up the phone and sent the video to Lenny. She could have solved the problem in her own way, but if grandma''s death was really rted to Susan, then it was not only about the personal grudge between her and Susan. After a long time, Evan finally woke up. All of a sudden, Evan seemed to be ten years older. He looked at Cassandra with his turbid eyes. There was a needle inserted in the back of his hand, but he still reached out his trembling hand, trying to hold Cassandra''s hand. Tears coursed down his cheeks. "Cassandra, I''m sorry for you these years. It''s all my fault. Cassandra, it''s all my fault... " Cassandra hesitated for two seconds and then held his hand. In her previous life, she had been looking forward to this pair of hands, but the day never came when Evan would reach out his hand to her and treat her as his own daughter. As time went by, everything had changed. Cassandra said, "Let''s talk about itter. Have a good rest first." Evan shook his head, "Cassandra, don''t me me. I was also cheated by that evil woman. I really thought that you wanted to take Roger away, but I didn''t expect... But I didn''t expect that she was lying to me from beginning to end! Cassandra, I''m sorry... " Cassandra said slowly, "Let bygones be bygones. If you are fine now, I want to ask you a few questions." Evan immediately said, "Okay, okay. Go ahead, I will tell you everything I know." Cassandra let go of Evan''s hand and put it t in case the blood flowed back along the needle tubing. After confirming that his hand was fine, Cassandra looked up at Evan and said, "Grandma passed away so suddenly that I didn''t have time to ask about many details. I want to know all the details on that day. Don''t miss anything." Hearing this, Evan stared at Cassandra suspiciously, "Why do you suddenly want to ask this? Is there anything wrong with your grandmother''s death? " Cassandra shook her head and said, "Nothing. I just want to know something about grandma. Grandma loved me most when she was alive, but I didn''t take good care of her. It''s my fault. That''s why I want to know it. It has nothing to do with Grandma''s death." Evan''s tensed nerves finally rxed a little. He took a long sigh and said, "I don''t think I''m a good person, but your grandmother is my mother anyway. I did me her for giving you 16% of the stock, but she only gave it to Susan... The unfilial daughter, 5% shares. Now it seemed that she had already known that the unfilial daughter was evil, so she arranged it. What''s the point of saying that now? We have transferred all our shares to her. I really don''t understand what my mother is thinking. Why did she suddenly transfer the shares to that unfilial daughter? Wait, Cassandra, is the share transfer agreement really fake? Is it forged by her? " Mrs. Lynn didn''t like Susan when she was alive. How could she suddenly transfer all the shares to Susan and take back his and Cassandra''s shares? There must be a trap! Cassandra shook her head, "Since she dares to show the evidence, it must be wless. My grandmother has passed away, and there is no evidence to prove it. The only thing that can be verified is the twowyers who have signed the certificate. However, since they have signed it, they have to bear the crime of perjury if they change their words, so I guess they won''t be easily deny. " Evan''s eyes were full of disappointment. He murmured, "So, those documents were really signed by your grandmother when she was alive. I don''t believe it at all. Even if she took back the shares in my hands, she liked you so much and wanted to leave a way for you in the future. How could she take back the shares in your hands?" There was a trace of blood in Cassandra''s eyes. The words of Evan were like a thin de rolling across her heart. Almost every word made her life worse than death. Clenching her fists, Cassandra said, "Stop it. Tell me what happened on the day my grandmother left." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan thought about it for a while and then said in a low voice, "Your grandmother had a heart attack that day. She is old and often has some old illness, but she has been taking medicine all the time. There is a nanny watching her, so there is no big problem..." Chapter 846 Rival In Love Chapter 846 Rival In Love "That day, she took the medicine and had a rest in her room. After that, Susan came back and said that she wanted to make some soup for your grandmother. Your grandmother went to bed after drinking the soup. Before the maid went to bed, she went to see your grandmother. She called her for a long time without any reaction, and then she realized that something was wrong. She went in and saw that your grandmother had died." Evan said in a choked voice. With a touch of irresistible coldness and cruelty in her scarlet eyes, Cassandra said word by word, "In other words, grandma died of a heart attack after drinking the soup that Susan made. Then... And then? " Hearing this, Evan was stunned, as if he thought there was something hidden in Cassandra''s words, but he couldn''t find the key point for a moment. He thought for a while and continued, "After finding that your grandmother died, Susan was the first to react. She said that she would call the funeral parlor and inform the rtives. She didn''t wait for you to see your grandmother for thest time that day, and sent the body to the funeral parlor. I know your grandmother loved you the most when she was alive, so I held the ceremony when you came. " Mrs. Lynn didn''t usually dote on Susan, but kept mentioning Cassandra. After Mrs. Lynn''s death, why was Susan in such a hurry to send her away? Was she afraid of something? However, although Susan was a scheming woman, she didn''t have the courage to kill people. But until now, she had to find out whether Mrs. Lynn''s death was an ident or murder. Otherwise, how could she console the ghost of Mrs. Lynn? Cassandra nodded, "Well, I know. You can stay here to recuperate. I''ll pick up my motherter. After you leave the hospital, someone will pick you up and send you to your residence. I''ve arranged everything." Evan looked at Cassandra and said, "Cassandra, Dad treated you like that before. You... Are you still willing to help me? I''m so blind to believe the wrong person. " Cassandra lowered her head. After a long time, she said in a low voice, "Have a good rest here. I''m leaving now." After saying that, Cassandra left the ward without hesitation. When she came back from rebirth, she understood a lot of things and let go of a lot of things. Evan deserved what he had suffered today. She didn''t show any sympathy for him, but for the sake of a little bloodline, she didn''t let him live alone and die without a burial ce. But it was unlikely for her to pretend that nothing had happened and erase all the previous grudges. She was not that kind of saint. She wouldn''t attack unless she was attacked; if she was attacked, she would kill the enemy! After leaving the hospital, Cassandra got on the car and leaned against the back seat with tiredness. Marcus took a look at her from the rearview mirror. After a long while, he stammered, "Well, sister-in- law... I have something to report to you. " Without even raising her eyelids, Cassandra asked in a hoarse voice, "What?" With an embarrassed look on his face, Marcus said in a low voice, "Well... You, you might have been cuckolded. " Cassandra was stunned. £¿ ? She heard every word he said, but she couldn''t understand a word. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra raised her eyes slightly, with thin red blood streaks in them, "What did you say?" Marcus felt a chill on his back and his hair stood on end. He immediately said, "I just wanted to inform you in advance..." Cassandra sneered, "tell me in advance? Do you want me not to go back so early in case of ruining the good rtionship between Martin and other women? Huh? " Marcus was speechless. Damn it! His sister-inw was really crazy! Her tone was like a warning to him! Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He swallowed a few times and finally found his lost voice. "No, I don''t... The Master wasn''t... It''s not what you think! " Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "then what is it? Pull over. " Marcus was stunned, but his body reacted instinctively. He parked the car aside and said, "No, sister- inw, it''s just a wild woman. It''s notparable to you. Sister-inw, don''t leave home. Master must kill me! " Cassandra had already got off the car. She grabbed Marcus''s cor and threw Marcus on the roadside. "Who told you that I was going to run away from home? Get in the car. " Marcus was confused. What was wrong with his sister-inw? Marcus got in the car quietly. As soon as his buttocks touched the seat, the car rushed out with two whining sounds. His forehead was directly installed on the front windshield. Marcus''s face twitched. After a long time, he fastened the seat belt and watched his sister-inw drive the car as if flying a ne. Then he took out his phone with his trembling fingers and sent a message to Carlos on WeChat. " Danger index is... Special level. I''m riding the roller coaster now. Will this be regarded as work-rted ident?" At the other end of the phone, Carlos was so scared that he almost threw his phone out. He knew that something would happen. Damn it, it was more terrible than he thought! Carlos put away his mobile phone and winked at Martin. His eyes were almost cramped, but his Master didn''t notice him at all. Damn it! In J hospital. A ck Bentley car rushed over and braked in front of the door of the ward. It stopped less than three centimeters away from the door. The door of the passenger seat was opened. Marcus'' hands were shaking vigorously. He held the door and pointed at Cassandra "you" for a long time. Then he turned his head, squatted on the roadside and vomited. Cassandra didn''t even look at him, but looked at a pink Rolls-Royce car parked next to her. The car was a top luxury car without a pink system. It was just that ordinary rich men could contact with the factory to customize it. It seemed that she was really pissed off today. However, after thinking carefully, she knew who was the hard nut to crack. In the whole capital city, except for the miss of the Shen family, there was only one person who coulde to see Martin, that was, Karen Su. Karen Su was the daughter of the CEO of Su Group. The Su n had a total of 13 sons, but only one daughter, the legendary treasure of the family. She grew up in the favor of the elders and 13 brothers of Su n, and was the unique beloved daughter of Su n. Karen had been studying abroad before. It was time for her toe back andpete for her favor. In fact, since Karen was the treasure of Su n, many people hade to propose since childhood, but they were all refused by the elders of the Su family. Moreover, Karen was an arrogant and otherworldly person. She took a fancy to Martin, the most powerful man in the capital city. Chapter 847 Domestic Discipline Chapter 847 Domestic Discipline "Ha ha, sister-inw, why do youe back so early today? Look at the sky... Well, it''s still early. How about I hang out with you? " Carlos rushed over and said fawningly. ''My dear Lady, it''s so unlucky for you toe back at this time. You really want to kill me.'' Cassandra nced at him and said slowly, "It''s almost 9 o''clock in the evening. It''s still early? Is there anyone in the room who hasn''t left and thinks I''m in the way? " Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead, and cold sweat trickled down. His hair was blown up all over his body. "No, no, how could it be possible! Master is innocent. How could he flirt with girls behind your back? " Cassandra smiled and looked at Carlos, "Really? Then why are you so nervous? I don''t eat people. Besides, don''t you see that I''m still wearing men''s clothes? " Carlos stood there like a coffin, swallowed and said weakly, "I didn''t. sister-inw, I really wasn''t... Well, Master... " He didn''t know what to say. He mumbled for a while, but didn''t say anything useful. Cassandra pressed his shoulder and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Even if we divorce, I''ll leave after I get rid of the mistress." Carlos was scared out of his wits in an instant. His calf and belly trembled spinelessly. "Sister-inw, please listen to my exnation..." Cassandra ignored him and walked towards Martin''s room. With an expression of helplessness, Carlos hurriedly followed up with small steps. ''Oh my God! This sister-inw is going to ughter the city! What''s worse, she still wants a divorce after ughtering the city!'' As soon as Cassandra walked at the door of the ward, she heard an elegantughter from inside. The laughter was like a misty rain in March, gentle and soft, but it was like knocking on the heart, making people shake. Even though she had been through thousands of battles and broken bones and stood up with blood, even though her heart was as hard as iron, she was actually shattered by this gentleughter. It seemed that a small crack had been broken in her heart, and light seeped through the crack, and she did not seem to be so cold. Cassandra walked two steps very slowly and leaned against the door frame. Her deep eyes swept across Karen frivolously and fell on Martin who was sitting on the sofa. Martin had juste here for a routine examination today, but he was stopped by Karen. And now, Cassandra ran into them. Cassandra raised her eyebrows and asked, "Mr. Martin, is it the right time for me toe here?" Karen had known Cassandra before she came back. She had seen a photo of Cassandra in men''s clothes, but now she saw it with her own eyes. Her heart twitched imperceptibly. "Are you Cassandra?" Karen was still too young to hide her emotions. She stared at Cassandra with her cheeks flushed. She almost forgot that this woman was her biggest rival in love. With a seductive smile on her lips, Cassandra nodded slightly, "I''m Cassandra. What can I do for you, Miss Fourteen?" Karen was ranked the fourteenth in the Su family. The Su family called her Miss Fourteen. No matter how close or distant they were, they all called her Miss Fourteen. It was obviously a normal name. But for some reason, she always felt that she was a little different from others when she heard it from Cassandra. Staring at Cassandra with her bright eyes, Karen said, "I just came back from abroad. I heard that Martin was injured, so I specially came to see him. I came in a hurry and didn''t bring any gifts. My brother and others had prepared a wee banquet for me on the ring tomorrow night. Would you like toe?" Karen was the apple of the eyes of the Su family. When she came back from abroad, more than a dozen brothers of the Su family scrambled to wee her, and finally agreed to hold a wee banquet in the hunting ground. Since it was in the hunting ground, there must be somepetition projects, which was also one of the favorite activities of the rich children in the capital city to show off their skills. In her previous life, Cassandra had attended several times with Martin. Every time, there were countless women who fell in love with Martin, but at that time, she never cared about it and didn''t think it was a big deal. Now as long as she thought about it, she felt that her heart, spleen, lungs and kidney were blown up. Cassandra chuckled, "If you invite me, aren''t you afraid that it will ruin everyone''s interest?" Karen immediately shook her head, her face full of expectation. "Of course not! You cane. I... My brothers and I will be very happy. Can you promise me? " Karen was used to acting like a spoiled child. At home, no matter what happened, as long as she acted like a spoiled child, not to mention her 13 brothers, even her father could do nothing to her. Unfortunately, she ignored that Cassandra was a woman. However, a woman like Cassandra was more horrible than a man. She hade back to catch adultery, but she didn''t expect that she would be forced to go to a party by a woman in the end. With a helpless sigh, Cassandra walked towards Martin and said, "You can''t ask me about it. My family is very strict with me, so you have to ask Martin." Hearing this, Karen immediately turned to look at Martin with a pitiful look. She shook Martin''s arm and said, "Martin, can you promise that Sister Cassandra wille to the hunting ground tomorrow night?" Sister Cassandra... This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''We two are about the same age, and it''s not appropriate for you to call me sister at the first time we met. Besides, you are shaking my man''s arm!'' There was a touch of coldness in Martin''s eyes. He was so calm, but he couldn''t control himself at the moment. He had nned to take advantage of Karen''s presence to let Cassandra know how it felt to be jealous, and then let her stay away from those bad men and women. He was too naive. No matter what happened, he would be the one to take the me in the end. Martin''s face darkened, "There are too many people in that kind of asion. What if you are hurt? Don''t go." With an innocent look on her face, Cassandra asked, "Am I that weak?" Martin looked at her and thought, ''Are you that weak? You don''t have any idea?'' He pressed his temples helplessly and said in a spoiled tone, "Do you know what the hunting ground Miss Fourteen is talking about? Their family was of royal bloodline, so they had the habit of riding for generations. Even till now, this traditional project had been preserved. The so-called banquet was actually a horse race banquet. When the spirit came high, there were also shooting games. What if you get hurt again? " Cassandra had been used to the change of Martin into Master Martin and often nagged at her. However, on the other hand, Karen stared at him as if she had seen a ghost. Chapter 848 Smile To Me Chapter 848 Smile To Me Martin was a man of few words. Even in some asions, he always regarded himself as a mascot. asionally, he would say a few words, but always brief and to the point. What a loving scene to see him nagging! Cassandra sat down next to Martin and picked up an apple. When she was about to bite it, Martin grabbed her wrist and took the apple away. Then he began to peel it with a knife naturally. With her hands on the back of her head, Cassandra leaned against the sofa and saidzily, "Don''t be afraid. I know a little about these projects. At that time, even if I have topete, I won''t lose too much to embarrass you." Was he worried about losing face? This girl really worried him. He probably didn''t marry a wife, but raised a daughter. Martin peeled the apple and cut it into small pieces. Then he pushed it in front of Cassandra, pricked a piece and fed it to Cassandra''s mouth. "It''s okay if you want to go, but you can''t go topete casually, let alone fight with others. I''ll go with you." Cassandra took a bite of the apple, "You are injured. Why do you go to that kind of ce? What if you get hurt? Just stay at home and let Carlos go with me. By the way, will Robert and others go with us? " Karen felt that she had encountered an unprecedented disaster. She must have seen a fake Martin. It was not until Cassandra asked that she came to her senses and found her lost voice. "Robert and others are here, as well as Lenny." Hearing this, Cassandra immediately straightened up and stared at Karen, "Would Talbot and Arthur come at that time?" There were only two pairs of friends around her, with whom she could y mahjong. With red ears, Karen subconsciously avoided Cassandra''s sight and nodded nervously, "Yes, they will alle." Cassandra rubbed her chin with an incredible look on her face. She didn''t care if Talbot came. After all, he was a social elite and the most important thing was not to make trouble. But how could Mr. Arthur, who wasme now,e out to have fun? He was incredible! Cassandra pouted, "Well, if there''s nothing else, we''ll go back first." Carlos immediately rushed over and said, "Okay, sister-inw, I''ll get the car ready right away! Please help Master. Master is still injured. " ''I have given you such a good chance to show off our love. Am I awesome?'' Cassandra didn''t reply. ''Do I need such a stupid opportunity to show off our love? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. No way!'' Despite this, Cassandra held Martin''s arm carefully and said, "You look like pregnant now. How can I rest assured that you can go out and y? If you get hurt, I will be heartbroken." "En" replied Martin. It felt so good to be loved by his wife~ Beingpletely ignored, Karen had no choice but to follow the two silently, her eyes constantly looking back and forth between the two. It was not until Cassandra helped Martin get on the car that she turned to look at Karen. Cassandra fumbled in her pocket for a long time, but didn''t find anything. She had to take off a ne from her neck, "I didn''t bring any gift for the first time we met. This ne is thetest style, and I only wear it today. Miss Fourteen, if you don''t mind, you can take it as a gift." Hearing that, Karen''s pupils shrank slightly. She had been held in the palm of the Su family since she was a child. She was afraid that she couldn''t put down all the gifts given by others. They were all top brand luxuries that she had collected, but she had never been so scared like now. Karen shook her head shyly, "It''s a gift from Sister Cassandra. How can I dislike it?" Cassandra nodded slightly, walked over and carefully put the ne on Karen''s neck. She stood behind Karen, and the two were very close to each other. Karen''s heart suddenly stopped beating, and then it began to ring like a drum. After putting on the ne for her, Cassandra said, "It''s gettingte. Miss Fourteen, it''s time to go back. Be careful on the way." A touch of disappointment shed across Karen''s eyes. She curled her lips and reached out to pull the corner of Cassandra''s clothes. When Cassandra was about to get in the car, she suddenly turned around with a faint helpless expression on her face. "Miss Fourteen, what else can I do for you?" It was the first time that Karen had met someone who treated her so coldly. Although it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Cassandra, there seemed to be a cold and thick wall between them. Karen stared at Cassandra with grievance, "I... Can I have your phone number? " Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned for a while, and then smiled, "Honey, don''t be too active. Of course I have to take the initiative." As Cassandra spoke, she took out a pink phone from Karen''s handbag, unlocked it, entered a number on the screen and dialed it. A few secondster, her phone rang. She hung up the phone and gave it to Karen. Then she turned around and got on the car, leaving the stunned Karen behind. Holding the phone in her hand, Karen could still feel the warmth left by Cassandra''s body. In the Maybach. Sitting next to Martin, Cassandra felt something was wrong. Why did he change so quickly? What was going on? Cassandra nced at Martin from the corner of her eyes, and then raised her hand to hold Martin''s chin, "Come on, beauty, give me a smile." Martin raised his head, with a touch of imperceptible coldness shing in his deep eyes. He thought he was calm enough, but when he saw Cassandra flirting with a girl just now, he was already driven mad with jealousy. Martin stared at Cassandra with his dark eyes and asked, "Which hand did you touch her hand just now?" Cassandra, "..." Damn! In the battlefield, the jealous king never admitted defeat! She had been wondering why he suddenly turned against her just now. So, as the president of the Lu Group, how could he be jealous of a little girl? Cassandra swallowed and raised her ws pitifully, "What if she touched both of my hands?" "Chop them off," said Martin. He really wanted to cut off her hands and feed them to the dog! Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She waved her ws in front of Martin and said weakly, "My sweetheart, are you willing to do that? Look at my hands. They don''t look like hands that cook soup and massage for you when you go back?" With a helpless expression on his face, Martin said, "Don''t do it again." Cassandra immediately nodded, "Yes! I must listen to my sweetheart! " Chapter 849 Diet Pills Chapter 849 Diet Pills "Don''t tter me. Let bygones be bygones. Don''t make trouble in the paddock tomorrow night." Martin pressed his temples and said. Cassandra curled her lips andined, "I know what I''m doing. Don''t always think that I''ll make trouble every day, okay?" There were faint winkles on Martin''s forehead. He raised his hand and gently rubbed Cassandra''s head, "Well, I''ve been busy all day and I''m tired. Be good." Cassandra looked innocent. She was about to fight her rival in love just now, but now she had to comfort him. If she was not afraid that he would be angry, how could she be so busy? Cassandra coughed, "Yes, Mr. Lu is right. I will do as youmand." After returning to Yan Garden, Martin went to the study after Cassandra fell asleep. Carlos rubbed his hand and stammered, "Well, Master, I have something to report to you." Martin replied, "Go ahead." Carlos scratched his head and said awkwardly, "My sister-inw went to the Yan Group today. Susan has revealed her trump card, took all the 51% shares of thepany as her own, and kicked Evan out of thepany. Evan was so angry that he fell ill and was still in the hospital. My sister-inw has begun to suspect that there is something strange about her grandmother''s death. In order not to worry you, she has already asked Lenny and Mr. Arthur to investigate the case secretly." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Martin tightened his thin lips and said, "It seems that she won''t be softhearted and let go of Susan this time." Carlos was stunned, "Master, you mean..." Martin continued, "Mrs. Lynn is her bottom line and taboo. Once she is touched, she won''t let it go. She has thousands of ways and choices, but she only chooses this one in the end. Perhaps this is the most special part of her." Carlos was confused. What kind of choice was different? It was obviously that Master thought too much. However, ording to what Cassandra had done, she did have thousands of ways to make Susan''s life worse than death, but she didn''t use those means that couldn''t be seen in the light. Did it mean that she finally got out of the dark marsh and wanted to be reborn in the sun? Carlos looked at Martin and said, "Then... Should we help her? I always feel that this matter is not simple. Susan alone can''t be so perfect. The handwriting of the share transfer agreement has been identified, and it is indeed Mrs. Lynn''s signature. But now, who else has such a big thing to help her in secret, and it is so wless? " Susan was no longer omnipotent in the entertainment circle, and even the GR Group was hit by the negative news one after another, which made the GR Group''s reputation greatly inferior to before. Moreover, even when the GR Group was prosperous, Roger didn''t have the ability to do it perfectly. The only possibility was that Fiona. But recently, Fiona had been in a dilemma. Hancock had been against her openly and secretly, and she couldn''t cope with it. How could she have the energy to care about Susan? Who else could it be except these two people? Martin narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "There is another person who hasn''t shown up in the capital city recently." Carlos'' pupils contracted in a hurry and almost blurted out, "Master, did you mean... The woman from the Bai family? " Martin said, "I''m just guessing. You''d better investigate it as soon as possible." Carlos was confused, "How could that woman from the Bai family have a problem with sister-inw for no reason? She hasn''t even seen my sister-inw. " Carlos felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what it was. Something tugged at the strings in Martin''s mind, but the feeling disappeared in an instant. Lowering his eyes, Martin said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I can''t speak it out, but I always feel that she and Coley won''te to the capital city for no reason. Maybe there is a connection between them." The series of murders were confirmed to be rted to Coley, but since the Dragon King had left, it was no different to look for a needle in a haystack if he wanted to capture the Dragon King abroad. Moreover, the murderer controlled the Han n, who controlled the whole underground world. Carlos said, "Master, don''t worry. I will investigate it as soon as possible." Martin nodded, "Tell Jalen to keep an eye on the Yan Group these days." Carlos was stunned, "Master, do you want to interfere in the affairs of the Yan Group?" Martin rubbed his temples and said, "I won''t interfere in the matter of Cassandra, but Susan is too dangerous. If she really has something to do with the Bai family, Cassandra will be in danger at any time." Carlos felt that he was hit by Martin''s straightforward protection of Cassandra. But actually, he was also worried about his own life. "I know what to do, Master. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go downstairs," said Carlos with a helpless expression. "Wait," said Martin. Somehow, Carlos felt a chill on his back and his hair stood on end. "Master, what else can I do for you?" Martin looked at Carlos and said, "At the reception party of the Su n tomorrow night, you should take good care of Cassandra and don''t let her get hurt again." Carlos was stunned. ''Master, this task is really difficult!'' Carlos swallowed and said tentatively, "Well... Master, why don''t you think about it again? I think Moore should go with us. Why don''t you let him protect her? In fact, they have a good rtionship recently. " Since Martin was injured, Moore seemed to have a better view of Cassandra, but he hid his feelings deeply in his heart. Martin said, "After all, Moore is still too young to handle things properly." Carlos wanted to say something more, but he shut up and left quietly. In the private hospital of Shen family, capital. After Arthur''s wounds healed, Lenny transferred him to the private hospital of the Shen family. When he was not in the hospital, there were also special nurses, which relieved him. Arthur had been lying on the bed for recuperation recently. After being poured a lot of soup and water by Lenny, he felt that his waist was round. He secretly asked Bettina to buy him some diet pills. After all, he didn''t want to lose his image in front of Lenny. Bettina, like a thief, put the medicine into Arthur''s quilt and said, "Boss, these are private goods. If Lenny finds out, you can''t betray me. If you didn''t threaten me to deduct my bonus, I don''t dare to bring you private goods." She had no choice because her boss was afraid of his lover. Chapter 850 From Now On, You Have Me Chapter 850 From Now On, You Have Me However, Arthur didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he thought himself proud to be shameless. He was so shameless that he was skilled at it. He secretly rubbed the diet pills under the pillow and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Don''t worry, my child. After I sessfully slept with my ''wife'', I will definitely not forget your kindness. I will raise your bonus next month." Bettina was amused by his words. She used to work day and night to no avail, but he never paid any attention to her bonus. What''s more, she was cheated by this man for breakfast countless times. She felt bitter... Fortunately, she had cultivated the faith, ''If you love him, you will see him being suppressed. Love is nothing but smoke. Only by getting the bonus could youfort your injured heart.'' Bettina immediately used her phone to record the video, "I''ve kept the evidence. Boss, take care of yourself. I''m leaving." Arthur picked up a pillow and threw it at her. How could this little bastard talk back? How dare she! Bettina seemed to have expected that. She managed to escape from the pillow and opened the door handle with one hand. The next second, hercent expression was instantly shattered. "Well... Well... Mr. Lenny, you are back? It''s very early today. Ha ha, I came to visit the wounded on behalf of my organization. I have to go back to continue working. I... I''m leaving now. " Lenny had been used to this kind of scene. After all, he had nothing to say. After saying a few polite words, he asked Bettina to leave. With an instion barrel in one hand, he picked up the pillow on the ground and walked over. With a guilty conscience, Arthur leaned against the pillow where the diet pills were hidden. With a ttering expression on his face, he said, "Honey, what delicious food did you cook for me today? Since I ate the soup cooked by you, I think what I ate before was rubbish!" Lenny threw the pillow aside and poured the soup out of the Thermos bottle. He reached out his hand to feel the temperature of the bowl, and then fed Arthur with a spoon. "What did you do wrong again?" A bitch like Arthur had to create conditions to take advantage of him. For example, he hurt his feet and the bruises on his hands had already healed, but every time he had to be fed soup and medicine by Lenny himself, or he wouldn''t eat at all. Hearing this, Arthur almost spat out all the soup in his mouth. After swallowing it, he hurriedly said, "No, I didn''t. Today, Bettina came to report the progress of the work to me. She didn''t do anything wrong. You can''t wrong me!" ''Are you a man made of steel? Do you want to kill me to act cute?'' Lenny probably didn''t expect that this bitch Arthur would be so shameless. His eyelids trembled slightly, and he finally suppressed his impulse to smash the bowl on his head. He reached out and took out a box of diet pills from under his pillow. Having seen so many ups and downs, Arthur, who could keep calm even when his boss was angry, suddenly felt that he was facing an unprecedented big problem. Before Lenny could vent his anger, Arthur opened his mouth first and exined. "It was that bitch, Bettina, who gave it to me! She was afraid that her mother would find out that she had secretly lost weight, so she hid it in my ce. I have such a good figure and eight pack abs. How could I secretly use some diet medicine to lose weight? Don''t you think so? " Lenny''s hand holding the bowl trembled a few times, and he stared at Arthur with his deep ck eyes. He was more shameless than a rascal. Even if his father stared at him like this, he had never been in a hurry. But at this moment, he was a little unable to withstand Lenny''s unhurried but attentive look. A few secondster, Arthur confessed dejectedly, "Don''t look at me like that. I''ve gained some weight because of you recently, and my waist has been round. I was just confused and wanted to lose weight. I just brought this medicine and haven''t taken it yet. Don''t be angry, okay? " N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Arthur was good at dealing with cases and coaxing people. However, when people faced someone they liked, they couldn''t tell a lie. They were afraid to hurt the other party''s heart. Hearing this, the anger filled in Lenny''s heart just now disappeared in an instant. It seemed that since he met this man, he had never followed his heart in his life. For this man, he had lowered his bottom line again and again, changing again and again. Lenny suddenly raised his eyes and said quietly, "What a life have you lived before?" Arthur was stunned. He was so anxious just now that he wanted to defend himself, and even had thought about pretending to be sick. But when he suddenly heard Lenny''s words, he was stunned and grinned. "How can an old single man live? Just make do with it. But now, I have you, and I am no longer alone." He was never a sentimental person. Although his parents loved him very much, his father was so busy with his business that he flew around almost the whole year. asionally he stayed in the capital city and rarely had time to care about him. His mother was busy ying mahjong and shopping with her bestie. Besides giving him money, she didn''t seem to have the special warm scene of washing hands and cooking soup. Therefore, although he was born into an official family, he had not enjoyed a few days of good life seriously. He had spent his days being drunk since childhood, and sometimes when he woke up and looked at the cold hotel next to him, his heart was like being ruthlessly chopped to the bone, but no second person knew it. There was a touch of pity in Lenny''szy eyes that he didn''t even realize himself. He threw the box of diet pills into the trash can and said in a very low voice, "From now on, you have me." Arthur''s pupils contracted. He thought that he was obsessed with Lenny because of his own wishful thinking, but he did not expect that one day he would hear such a response from him. This sentence came too suddenly, and he could not believe what he had heard. "What... What did you say? " Arthur suddenly stopped and stared at Lenny. Lenny raised his face and repeated patiently, "From now on, you will have me. You will never be alone again. I will also feel pain when you are sad. So, don''t act like a child and protect yourself well." Arthur stared at Lenny without blinking. After a long time, he squeezed out a word from his throat, "Okay." He had gone through a lot of difficulties and dangers alone, but he had always been alone. When he met Lenny, he knew that perhaps everything in the past was to let him meet such a person, so that he could know that in fact, God did not owe him too much. Chapter 851 Conflict With The Upper Class Chapter 851 Conflict With The Upper ss The second day. Cassandra went to Film And Television Base early in the morning. After shooting, she changed into a man''s suit. As soon as she came out of the film crew, she directly got on Carlos'' car and rushed to the hunting ground. The Su n was a descendant of the royal family and had kept the tradition of horse riding and horse racing for generations. It was said that this hunting ground was rebuilt from the old site in the Qing Dynasty. It wasrge in scale and as valuable as gold. It was said that several big shots had seen this land, and they dared not move after knowing that it belonged to the Su n. If you want to stir up trouble, you are courting death, aren''t you? At this time, outside the vast surrounding area, there were already a variety of luxury cars, showing the extravagant life of the upper ss. On the way here, Cassandra received a call from Karen. The little girl asked in a roundabout way for a long time, trying to confirm whether Cassandra would reallye or not. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Strangely enough, Karen admired Martin since childhood. Yesterday, she also dered war with Cassandra, but no one expected that after they met, not only did no rival in love meet at the battle field, but she also liked Cassandra very much. If it weren''t for the fact that Cassandra was a woman, people would doubt if the Miss Fourteen of the Su n had fallen in love with her. As soon as Cassandra and the others stopped the car, they heard a noise not far away. Cassandra subconsciously looked in the direction of the noise and saw that Fiona was walking towards the gate of the hunting ground surrounded by a crowd ofmonce women. "Wow, Miss Fiona is so proud. Even Miss Fourteen came out to wee you in person." "Yes, Miss Fiona is not only beautiful, but also different from others. I wonder if Mr. Lu wille tonight." "Yes, I heard that when Mr. Shen was in troublest time, Mr. Lu stayed with Miss Fiona all the time." Fiona was used to these ttery, so she didn''t have much reaction. But she didn''t expect that Karen was really standing at the gate. Who else deserved to be greeted by her in person? Besides, she was ttered by a group of debutantes, so she didn''t exin. At this time, someone suddenly said, "Isn''t that the little star Samuel? It was just a woman dressed in men''s clothes. What kind of asion was this? How dare such a small stare to such a ce? It''s so funny. " Hearing this, Fiona looked in the direction of thedy''s gaze and saw Cassandra in a British style suit coming with Carlos. Fiona''s face changed a few times, and she swallowed the disdain and anxiety in face of] her natural enemy. She knew that in this kind of asion, if she wanted to give Cassandra a head-on blow, she didn''t need to do it herself. Even in the rich area, the rich people were divided into nine ranks, not to mention in their eyes, Cassandra was not even qualified to enter the "rich area". The people who coulde to the hunting ground today were all dignified in the capital city. They could afford the invitation card sent by Miss Fourteen of the Su n in person. In their eyes, Cassandra was no different from a freak. At this time, they naturally had to turn against her. "Hey, isn''t this our superstar Cassandra? You really regard yourself as a star. How dare youe to such a ce? " A socialite girl with two girls came up with a burst of sarcasm, but it was meaningless. Even the opening remarks of the soap opera were shabby. Cassandra stopped and asked quietly, "We know each other?" The socialite snorted, with her hands on her hips, and said disdainfully, "Bah! Who wants to know an actor like you? Today is Miss Fourteen''s wee banquet. I have seen a lot of actors like you who want to hook up with rich people. Where are the security guards? Why haven''t they driven you out yet? Your appearance here is really an eyesore, affecting the appearance of the surroundings! " These brainless socialites had nothing to do all day long, and they were skilled at arguing. All the guests were distinguished, so the security guards were strengthened. The gate was surrounded by security guards. At this moment, two security guards came over at once. Carlos was about to stop them, but he was stopped by Cassandra, who raised her hand lightly. She smiled and said, "I''m indeed an actress, or maybe I can''t get into your eyes, but I''m eating on my own ability. If you leave your parents'' family, who are you? Why are you ming me here?" Thedy was so angry that her face was distorted. "You! What do you mean? Are you ming us for being ipetent? What are you? Security guard, why are you still standing here? Teach her a lesson! " The two security guards recognized thedy. Although they didn''t like her at ordinary times, they knew that they couldn''t afford to offend her. The two security guards looked at each other and were ready to move. Cassandra''s eyes narrowed and said coldly, "I''m invited by Miss Fourteen. Who dares to touch me?" Thedy sneered, "Miss Fourteen will invite an actor like you? How ridiculous! How could Miss Fourteen know a shameless woman like you! Do you still want to frighten us in the name of Miss fourteen? Miss Fourteen is at the gate. If you have the ability,e with me. When your lie is exposed, I''ll see how shameful you are to stay! " As she spoke, thedy came up and tried to pull Cassandra to look for Karen. As soon as she stretched out her hand, she was stopped in the air by Carlos. Carlos'' face was as dark as a pan. "If you dare to hurt my sister-inw, I want you to be buried with the whole Liu n!" The sudden turn of the situation shocked everyone. They didn''t know who it was and blurted out in astonishment, "This... Isn''t this Mr. Lu''s private secretary? £¡ Why did he get involved with thedy of the Liu n? Is Miss Liu crazy? How dare she offend Mr. Lu! " Miss Liu was about to call for help when she heard this. Her face turned pale. ''How is that possible? How could this man be Mr. Lu''s man? What did she do just now? Miss Liu was a person who had seen the big scene. She immediately turned to Fiona and said, "Miss Fiona, I, I don''t know this gentleman is sent by Mr. Lu. Please put in a good word for me for the sake of our acquaintance for so many years!" Hearing this, Fiona''s face turned cold all of a sudden. Was this idiot out of her mind? Damn it! She dragged her into the mire at this time! However, Miss Liu had already spoken, and she was just sitting there and watching. Where was her face? Chapter 852 The Previous Su Clan Chapter 852 The Previous Su n Fiona still looked elegant and calm as usual. At this moment, the debutantes surrounding her were judiciously divided into two sides, making way for Fiona. Fiona walked over and looked at Carlos, "Carlos, Miss Liu didn''t mean to offend you. She didn''t know who you and Miss Cassandra are, so she took the liberty to offend you. Today, everyone is here to wee Miss Fourteen. The scene is too embarrassing and inappropriate. Why don''t you let it go for my sake?" At first, Carlos had some respect for Fiona. After all, Fiona was the eldest daughter of the Shen n and once the most likely candidate to be the future hostess of the Lu family by the side of Martin. But now, it seemed that Fiona was no different from those ordinary women. Carlos said coldly, "Miss Fiona, you''re ttering me, but it''s not up to me to decide. Master has told me that I''ll listen to my sister-inw." The address "sister-inw" was like a thunder in an instant, shaking all the debutantes present, and their faces turned pale. Martin was now the ruler of the Lu group. Everyone in the capital city wanted to marry Martin and be the real "firstdy" of the capital city. The reality was heart-broken. The man they fought for openly and secretly, who they had been racking their brains to get, had already be someone else''s husband. Could they bear it? Before the group of debutantes came to their senses, Karen spoke first. She wanted toe over just now, but was pestered by a group of women. At this moment, she finally came over, and said, "Cassandra is an important guest invited by me personally. Whoever dares to be rude to her is rude to me and the whole Su n! Miss Liu, apologize to Cassandra right now! " Miss Liu waspletely dumbfounded. She had nned to teach Cassandra a lesson, but she didn''t expect that two bolts of lightning in a row hit her and she almost fainted. One was Mrs. Lu confirmed by Carlos, and the other was the Miss Fourteen of the Su n. She had offended the two most powerful families in the capital at once. Miss Liu''s face turned pale. She was so arrogant just now that she barely stood firm. "Miss Cassandra, I''m sorry. I''m blind... I didn''t know you are Mr. Lu''s girlfriend. I didn''t mean to offend you just now. Please forgive me, Miss Cassandra. " With a hint of indistinct cruelty in her eyes, Cassandra sneered, "If I''m just amoner, if I''m not the guest invited by Miss Fourteen, if I have nothing to do with Martin..." Cassandra''s voice suddenly paused, and the smile on her face deepened. Her dark eyes suddenly turned cold, and even the onlookers could not help but feel a lingering chill on their backs. Cassandra continued, "You are born with a silver spoon in your mouth. Why are you so happy to tread on others?" Miss Liu was scared out of her wits. Her beautiful makeup had been messed up and she looked extremely embarrassed. Miss Liu trembled like amb. She kept shaking her head and said in a trembling voice, "No, no, no. Miss Fiona, help me, help me!" Cassandra was used to this kind of snobbish socialites and didn''t take them seriously. But Miss Liu dragged Fiona in and hit the muzzle of the gun. Fiona''s face turned pale. She had just interceded for Miss Liu in front of everyone, but not only did Carlos and Cassandra refuse to ept it, but also Karen asked Miss Liu to apologize to Cassandra. She was even closer to Cassandra. Damn it! What was wrong with her? Fiona tried her best to suppress her anger and said with a fake smile, "Miss Fourteen, wee here today to wee you. If it goes out of control, won''t it ruin your and everyone''s interest? Miss Liu has apologized to Miss Cassandra. I think we should let it go. " Without even raising her eyelids, Karen reached out to pull the corner of Cassandra''s clothes and acted coquettishly, "Sister Cassandra, if you are still angry, I will ask someone to throw her into the back mountain. Brother Seven said that there are many wild animals and pythons in the back mountain. Let them vent the anger for you, okay?" Miss Liu was speechless. Fiona was speechless. As Miss Fourteen of the Su family, it was said that she was fearless. Even the elders of the Su n couldn''t do anything to her. How could she be so obedient to an outsider? There must be something wrong. Miss Liu waspletely shocked this time. Karen was always capricious in speaking and doing things. Even if she really wanted to throw herself into the mountain behind, no one could stop her, and even the Liu family did not dare to say no. Miss Liu''s legs were so weak that she knelt on the ground with a flop. Her thin lips, which were originally dressed in red by famous brands, looked a little pale and weird against the dim yellow light. However, her lips trembled for a long time, but she didn''t say a word, and she didn''t even have the strength to beg for mercy. What Cassandra said was right. These seemingly bright and rich youngsters, except for their identity and family background, almost had nothing. A casual thunder from the sky could break their only remaining backbone. Cassandra raised her hand and rubbed Karen''s head with affection. She lowered her eyes to hide the anger in them and said in a soft voice, "I''m not angry. You were bitten by a mad dog. Do you still want to be angry with it?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Miss Liu trembled again and lowered her head almost to the ground. Besides her fear, there was a little anger rising, but she quickly suppressed it. Karen held Cassandra''s arm and said, "You''re right, Sister Cassandra. Let''s go in first. My brothers and others are here today. I''ll introduce them to you!" After the Miss Fourteen returned to the country, the old Master ordered all the 13 brothers toe back from all over the world to wee her. Cassandra lowered her eyebrows and said casually, "okay." Arm in arm with Cassandra, Karen had an innocent and bright smile on her face, which was even more dazzling than the stars in the sky. At that moment, Cassandra suddenly felt a little distressed, because she remembered that in her previous life, Karen didn''t have a good ending. The Su n went bankrupt, and the old Master of the Su n was so angry that he spat out blood. The elders of the Su n also came to a miserable end. Among the 13 brothers of Karen, only one or two of them survived, but they could only live in a foreign ce. As for Karen, without the protection of Su n, she, a richdy, became insane after being deceived and yed by others and finally died miserably. Chapter 853 I Know What Im Doing Chapter 853 I Know What I''m Doing The night hade, and stars were all over the sky. In the paddock. The bonfire had lit up the whole paddock. In the front, there was an independent rest area, as well as some entertainment facilities. Behind it was the hunting ground. At this time, a bonfire had been set up in the center of the paddock. Above the bonfire, the mutton was grilled. There were many people around, dancing on the grasnd. The scene was very lively. It was not the first time for Cassandra toe to such a ce. Time had passed and circumstances had changed. She was no longer the innocent girl who had been ignorant in the past. Karen took Cassandra''s hand and went straight to the crowd beside the bonfire. More than a dozen brothers of the Su family, dressed in suits, sat on the ground neatly. No one knew what they were talking about. "Hey, Fourteen, who is this handsome boy? Tell me. I''ll check him for you! " A man in a dark blue suit said dotingly. Hearing that, Karen''s ears turned red. "Brother Eight, if you keep talking nonsense, I won''t talk to you anymore. This is not a handsome man. This is Cassandra, the wife of Martin!" Martin''s wife? The air suddenly became quiet. All the brothers of the Su family were stunned. Karen had worshiped Martin since childhood. How could she hook up with his wife in such a short time? Was it too fast? On the other hand, Cassandra was able to keep calm. With a proper smile on her face, she said, "Hello, everyone. I''m Cassandra, and also the boss of Ring Entertainment Industry, Samuel." "Damn it! Are you Samuel? Are you really a woman? Did youe back from Thand? " In the crowd, a slender man almost jumped up from the ground, staring straight at Cassandra with his eyes as big as bells. Among the thirteen brothers of the Su family, the youngest one who finally escaped from one of the bad luck, was named Jaime Su. Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless, "I''m really a woman, but it''s not suitable for women''s wear at such an asion tonight, so I specially changed into men''s clothes, which made Mr. Thirteenugh." With her pupils contracted sharply, Jaime Su pointed at his straight nose with his slender fingers stained with wine and asked, "Do you know me?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said, "On the way here, Carlos has already told me that. I knew little of all the thirteen young masters of the Su family." Before Jaime Su asked, Karen shook Cassandra''s arm and asked urgently, "What about me? Do you have any impression of me? " Cassandra chuckled, "Gentle, sensible, generous and decent." "I''m not as good as you said. We met so suddenly yesterday. I thought you didn''t like me." Cassandra said, "Of course not. Everyone loves you, Miss Fourteen. It''s a pity that I''m a woman, or I will definitely be the one kneeling down under the dress of Miss Fourteen." In the past twenty years, Martin was the only one in her life besides the Su family. But now, she suddenly realized that there was nothing wrong even if she liked women, but it was a pity that Cassandra had a lover. The two people she loved were together. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she should be happy or not. But there was an unknown emotion in her heart spreading slowly to her limbs and bones. Then, the guests took their seats. The eldest son of the Su family, Nixon Su, made a simple opening speech, and then asked Karen to say a few words. After that, he announced tonight''s entertainment project horse racing. All the people who coulde to the Su family to attend the party tonight had their own horses. Those who were not qualified to attend the party all came to join in the fun, so basically the rich youngsters present had already signed up. "Cassandra, can you ride a horse? Do you want to run around with us? " Karen grew up on a horse, so in addition to her elegance and dignity, she also had a rare heroic spirit. Cassandra took a sip of the fruit wine and said lightly, "A little. I''ll run around with youter to make you happy." In her previous life, she really didn''t know how to ride before she married Martin. After she married Martin, she was very open-minded and specialized in all kinds of dangers. In order to learn to ride, she had fell off the back of the horse many times, and once she even broke a leg andy on the bed for two months before she could get out of the bed. "Yes, I have several docile horses. Let''s go and pick one!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "No, thanks. I''ll just use Martin''s horse. Carlos, please help me choose a horse that is a little tame." Hearing this, Carlos got goose bumps on his back. His Master didn''t tame the horse at all. Carlos swallowed and said, "Well, sister-inw, I think you''d better use the horse of Miss Fourteen. The horse of Master... It''s not easy to control it. No one is allowed to ride it except Master, and even the professional trainer can''t do anything about it. Before going out, I swore to the Master. If you bump into something, I''m courting death. " ''I''ll kneel down in front of you, okay? Please don''t be a demon!'' Cassandra nced at him, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Carlos was speechless. ''If you had a sense of propriety, I wouldn''t have followed you everywhere!'' "Mr. Carlos is right. My adoptive father''s horse is a fierce horse. No one can ride it, and even I can''t get close to it. Don''t be so stubborn." Moore came from no where. His body was leaning against the soft cushion, his eyes filled with slight drunkenness, and his words were unexpectedly gentle. Cassandra''s face darkened. She grabbed the ss from his hand and scolded him, "What wine do you drink at such a young age? Carlos, bring him some juice. " His hand was empty, and he stared at Cassandra with his dark and deep eyes. The drunkenness just now seemed to rush over his head and became stronger. Did this woman really treat him as a child? With a dark face and a little heavy head, Moore raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows. "I''m an adult. I can tell whether I drink or drink juice. It''s none of your business." Cassandra put the juice brought by Carlos in front of Moore and said, "If I say you should drink juice, then drink it. If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll tell Martin when I go back." Moore sneered, "I''m afraid you''ll tell on me?" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "I know you are not afraid, but I will exaggerate it!" Moore was speechless. Sure enough, a bitch was a bitch! Chapter 854 Shadow Chapter 854 Shadow Carlos had expected that Moore wouldpromise so soon. With a sad face, Carlos bit the bullet and said, "Then... How about this, sister-inw? You go to the stable and choose one by yourself. If there is no problem, we can use Master''s horse. If it doesn''t work, how about we exchange it for Miss Fourteen''s horse? " Cassandra knew that Carlos didn''t want to give up, fearing that she would be hurt by Martin''s horse, so she had to agree. Arge group of people rushed to the stable to choose a horse. The stable was not far away, and it only took a few minutes to get there. There were too many people coming down, and many horses began to roar and be a little restless. Fortunately, the trainer was there, and the horses were soon pacified. Martin had a total of 5 horses there, all of which were of pure bloodline. That was why they were more violent than ordinary noble horses, and even the trainer dared not to get close to them easily. In her previous life, Cassandra was not good at horse riding, but she determined to tame Martin''s horse. Some of the horses were sessfully tamed with the help of Martin, but the dark horse called "Shadow" refused to be ridden by her. Cassandra tried to climb on it, but she was knocked down from the back of the horse and one of her legs was broken. When she recovered and went to the paddock, she found that Shadow had been killed by Martin, with no bones left. At that time, she only thought that Martin was a freak, unwilling to let go of a horse. Now thinking about it, she felt that the man really loved her, and no one or anything could hurt her. Carlos introduced to Cassandra while walking. When Cassandra walked to thest stable, her eyes seemed to pass through time and space and fell on Shadow. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In this life, she didn''t make troubles, so Shadow was still alive. Perhaps no one could understand the miracle of returning to life after losing everything, but she had experienced it, so she cherished it very much and was particrly afraid of losing. Sometimes she would wonder if it was just a dream. One day, she would wake up from the dream. She knew the ending of everyone in the dream, but she didn''t know where her fate would go. "Sister-inw! What are you doing? " Carlos'' sudden roar filled her ears. It was not until then that she came to her senses and found that she unconsciously reached out her hand and wanted to touch Shadow. Shadow had a violent temper. Once it lost control, even the trainer couldn''t control it. Cassandra''s hand suddenly froze in the air, but the next scene shocked everyone. Shadow stretched out its head and rubbed against Cassandra''s hand intimately, as if a good horse saw its master who had been separated for a long time without any aggression. Carlos stared at the scene in surprise, and then pinched his thigh. A clear pain came from his thigh in an instant, which meant that everything was true. How could the horse be so good at ttering? Not only Carlos was shocked, but also Moore and the others who followed him also felt incredible. Even the several brothers of the Su family thought their eyes went wrong. How could it be possible? However, what was more frightening was that Cassandra suddenly turned to Carlos and said, "That''s it." Carlos was speechless. What he was afraid of came atst. His sister-inw not only chose his Master''s horse, but also the most ferocious one! ''Can I run away from home now?'' Moore looked at Cassandra meaningfully. Recently, he found that his eyes, which were full of experience, seemed to be more and more unable to understand Cassandra, as if this woman was wrapped inyers of fog. You thought you had broken through the fog, and when you saw the truth behind the fog, you found that there was still fog behind the fog. Carlos swallowed hard, "Sister-inw, this horse is very violent and the most difficult to tame. How about we change another one? " Shadow seemed to be dissatisfied with his words and roared a few times to protest. Cassandra touched the head of Shadow and said, "I think it''s very docile and not violent at all. That''s it." Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. ''Do you have any misconception of obedience?'' Before Carlos could say anything, Cassandra had already called someone to open the door of the stable. The ck figure rushed out of the stable in an instant and ran around as if he was having fun, which made the horses nearby roar. It came back as a show-off and rubbed its head against Cassandra with an arrogant look. Carlos was frightened by the scene, fearing that Mr. Horse would go crazy if he was unhappy. If anything happened, he would really lose his life. However, no matter how hard he tried to persuade her, Cassandra refused to change the horse. Because time was limited, the horse race would begin soon. As soon as Cassandra and Shadow arrived, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Almost everyone present knew Shadow belonged to Martin, and no one dared to ride it except Martin. Was this woman crazy? How dare she touch Martin''s horse? Fiona also took a horse and gathered with a group of debutantes. At this moment, seeing Cassandra holding leading Shadow, she couldn''t tell whether she was jealous or angry. She didn''t expect that Cassandra would be so bold to ride on Martin''s horse and choose the strongest one. Did she really think it was a child''s y? She really wanted to see the scene that Cassandra couldn''t control Shadow and was thrown off the horse! The host briefly introduced the rules of horse racing game. ording to the rules, the winner would be the fastest horse to arrive at the end. Since Cassandra insisted on riding Shadow, Carlos didn''t dare to take it lightly. He went to the battle with Cassandra in person, and even Moore was with her as if they were facing a formidable enemy. However, it was a surprise for Karen. She felt that Cassandra was really different. In addition to liking her, she also had a little fanaticism. "Bang!" With the sound of gunshot, the birds in the mountain were flying in the air. Dozens of contestants rode on the horses. For a moment, the whole field was very lively. Carlos had been worried that Shadow would go crazy, but he didn''t expect that it didn''t go crazy. Instead, it was obedient to Cassandra''smand. Shadow was a pure war horse, and this kind of horse racing was very easy for it. In a moment, Shadow gradually shook off the other horses and ran forward. However, at this moment, someone''s horse was shocked and suddenly out of control. It crashed towards Shadow! Carlos'' pupils contracted in a hurry, almost scared out of his wits. "Sister-inw!" As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled the reins with one hand and rode the horse directly towards the direction of the horse, trying to use his own horse to stop the horse that was out of control, so as not to bump into Cassandra. Chapter 855 Blockade The Area Chapter 855 Blockade The Area "Ouch..." A roar pierced through the night sky and ovepped with the sudden thunder, as if shaking the heaven and earth. Then, bean sized raindrops fell from the sky. The heavy curtains of rain connected the sky and the earth, thrilling. At the same time, Carlos rushed over without hesitation. Moore and Lenny followed him. Because of Arthur''s injured leg, they moved slowly. When they arrived at the racecourse, all the people had already gathered. Lenny was thest to enter the racecourse. Perhaps it was because Arthur was watching in the grandstand, it was rare for Lenny who had never beenpetitive to whip faster tonight. He had nned to win the first ce, but unexpectedly, something unexpected happened halfway. As the rainstorm approached, all the torches on the racecourse were extinguished by the rain. For a moment, the whole field turned ck and dark. The horses that had rushed up seemed to be frightened, and they even knocked over several horses in a row. The mud sshed all over the people''s bodies. However, that horse had no signs of stopping. After a few neighs in the heavy rain, it once again rushed towards Shadow. In the darkness, there was no light around, and nobody could see what was happening. Carlos, Moore and Lenny had been knocked down from the back of the horse just now. Fortunately, the three of them were not injured, but the heavy rain and the sudden thunder made them seem to be deaf for a moment. They froze in ce until a white light cut down in the air and lit up the area for a moment. However, they were frightened by what they saw with only a nce. Their hearts were trembling. As the white light hacked down, Shadow''s feet hung high in the air and dashed towards the waist of the crazy horse! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Boom -" There was another thunder in the sky, and the white light suddenly disappeared without a trace. Carlos and the others were sshed with mud all over their bodies, and they froze in ce like coffins. There was only one thought in their minds -- they were done! Cassandra was doomed this time! At that moment, Moore felt that the nerves in his brain seemed to break in a short time. The thunder apanied by rain drops swept across his face like ice cones, and his senses were suddenly drowned. The sudden shock and those unspoken emotions were frozen on his face. All sorts of feelings were like a surging tide that swept over. Without saying anything, the wall built up in his heart gradually, and in the end, even his whole body was destroyed. Time seemed to be frozen. In the darkness, countless pairs of eyes were staring at the dark void, as if their eyes could prate time and space and see clearly what happened in the darkness. "Ouch..." In the darkness, there was a sudden sound of horse neighing, and then, the originally dark surrounding area suddenly lit up. It was the staff of the paddock who turned on the light, and the white light shone. The next second, everyone saw an extremely shocking scene. Cassandra held the reins tightly with both hands, and her legs were tightly mped between the horse belly. Although her face was sshed with a lot of mud, she was sitting on the back of the horse in good condition, like the emperor of the eternal night. There was a deep murderous look in her dark eyes, which showed a domineering aura. The horse in front of her had been knocked down to the ground by Shadow. It seemed that it couldn''t hold on any longer. "What are you doing here? Hurry up and carry the horse down! The race has ended. Everyone, get off the horse. Be careful! " It was not until someone shouted that everyone realized what had happened. They got off the horse stiffly and stared at Cassandra with an expression of seeing a ghost. Carlos and Moore also came to their senses and ran madly towards Cassandra and Shadow, regardless of whether the mud under their feet was sshed on their expensive clothes. The wind howled in their ears. They didn''t know if it was because the scene just now was too dangerous, or because the air became moist after the rain. They only felt that the cold wind seemed to blow into their bones, and a chill climbed up along their backs and hearts. Carlos grabbed the rein, breathless. His voice was trembling, "Sister-inw! Are you okay? " Moore and Lenny stared at Cassandra nervously. They didn''t expect that one day, they would be afraid of a woman who they thought they would only hate for their whole lives. It was not until then that Cassandra came to her senses. She wiped her face and removed some of the mud over her face. Her dark eyes stared at Carlos for a moment, and then she jumped off the horse. "I''m fine. Don''t tell Martin about it. Besides, ask them not to move that horse. Carlos, call Dr. Qin here. Lenny, is Mr. Arthur here? " Hearing this, Carlos and Lenny looked at each other and their faces instantly darkened. How could Cassandra hide such a big thing from Martin? Carlos avoided the key point and said, "I''ll call Kevin over right away. Moore, you go to tell the Su family to block the scene and get their surveince video, and... From now on, no guest or staff is allowed to leave! " Moore was not stupid. He immediately understood what Cassandra and Carlos meant and said, "I''ll be right there." Lenny put his hand into his pocket and took out a ck phone. Then he called Arthur. As soon as the phone was connected, a familiar ringtone rang behind him. Lenny suddenly turned around and saw Arthur limping over in heavy rain. Hanging up the phone, Lenny walked towards Arthur with a long face and asked, "It''s raining heavily. Why do youe down? It''s so dangerous here. What if you are hit by a horse? " Couldn''t this man make him less worried? Arthur held his hand tightly and said quietly, "You know it''s dangerous here? If I had known that this damnpetition is so unreliable, I shouldn''t have let you in. Have you hurt yourself? It''s raining so heavily. You should catch a coldter." Cassandra was speechless. Carlos was also in a daze. This kind of epic public disy of mutual love... Cassandra coughed and said, "You two stop showing off your love, okay? Can you get down to business first? I feel a little embarrassed now. What about you? " Arthur was even shameless. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Cassandra. I''ve called someone over. If it''s really man-made that the horse lost control, I''ll find out the truth and give you justice." At this time, Bob, Karen and others rushed over. Karen''s eyes were a little red and swollen, and it was obvious that she had cried just now. Her heart didn''t return to her body until she was sure that Cassandra was fine. Chapter 856 Why Are You Here Chapter 856 Why Are You Here Cassandra pressed Karen''s shoulder and looked at Nixon, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry to trouble you." Nixon asked someone to bring an umbre here. When he heard what Cassandra said, he said apologetically, "You''re wee, Miss Cassandra. I''ve asked someone to block the scene and get all the surveince videos of the paddock. It''s raining heavily here. Why don''t we go to the lounge first?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The heavy rain came so suddenly that all the good rivers and mountains were covered in mist. Nobody knew how long it would rain, and it was useless to stay in the rain all the time. Cassandra nodded slightly, "Okay. Although the horse is seriously injured, it should not be in danger. Mr. Su, please help me check who the owner of the horse is. In addition, send someone to carry it to a clean ce, and don''t let anyone touch it." Nixon immediately said, "I''ve investigated the owner of this horse and arrested him. As for the details, let''s go to the lounge first, okay?" Cassandra lowered her head, holding a ck umbre. She suddenly missed Martin, missing the unique and light fragrance of the man, but she knew that she couldn''t leave before the end of the matter here. The horse suddenly lost control. It would be fine if it was just an ident, but if it was man-made, she would not let go. In the lounge. Nixon had already asked people to prepare clean clothes for the guests. After Cassandra and others changed their clothes, Carlos specially asked the doctors in the paddock to do a careful examination for Cassandra. After confirming that she was indeed not injured, he was completely relieved. In the lounge, Cassandra and the others sat together. Nixon pushed aputer in front of Cassandra and said, "Here is all the surveince video of the paddock tonight. Miss Cassandra, will you watch it here or take it back?" Cassandra took a look at the screen of theputer, on which there were dozens of surveince videos. If she watched them here, she didn''t know when she would finish them. She closed theptop and said, "I''ll take them back to watch. Where is the owner of the horse?" Nixon pped his hands, and then a man in a ck suit and ck sunsses came in with a gentle and clean looking young man. The young man was wearing an expensive silk scarf on his left hand. His clothes were soaked through by the rain, and half of his trousers were sshed with mud, and his body and face were also covered with mud. He had a straight nose and a pair of gold rimmed sses. Obviously, he was a yboy. However, perhaps because his horse suddenly lost control, he was also frightened. He was in a daze, not like the usual social elite at all. "His surname is Fei, the young master of the Fei group, and the horse which lost control and caused the ident was his. At the time of the ident, he fell down from the horse, and his left hand was a little broken. Because he was detained, he could only be treated simply with a soft silk scarf after the bone was set. Later, he will go to the hospital." Nixon said. The young man seemed to be greatly frightened. His face turned pale and he said in an extremely difficult tone, "Mr. Su, I... I don''t know why my horse suddenly lost control. I... I really didn''t mean to... " He was just a yboy who relied on his family. He had all the bad habits of all the yboys, but he did not do dare to hurt people. Moreover, the horse suddenly lost control just now, and he fell off the horse defenselessly. Fortunately, there was no other horse behind him. Otherwise, he would not only have a fracture of his hand, but also lose his life. Cassandra looked at the young man and said in a low voice, "Mr. Fei, have you been to the stable before everyone went to pick up horses?" The young man shook his head, still in a daze. "No, horse racing is just a hobby of our people. There are always people in charge of feeding and bathing the horse. Sometimes I woulde here to ride, so... So I haven''t been to the stable. " There was a trace of blood in Cassandra''s dark eyes. She kept silent for two seconds and continued, "Didn''t you notice anything unusual when you led the horse into the hall?" The young man still shook his head. His expression was on the verge of breaking down. He said in a hoarse voice, "No, as usual, I didn''t observe carefully. I just took the reins from the staff and left. There is really nothing different. I also want to know why the horse suddenly lost control. If it had been a little more ruthless at that time, I might have died now. " People from rich families always had a sense of superiority innately, and they were usually more afraid of death than the ordinary people. Therefore, the young man surnamed Fei hadn''t recovered yet. Cassandra asked a few more questions, but she couldn''t get any answer from the young man, so she asked someone to take him away. Nixon said: "I asked the trainer just now. He said there was nothing wrong with the horse. I''ve watched the surveince video during this period of time. There is nothing wrong with it. Miss Cassandra, do you need to interrogate it in person?" Cassandra leaned against the sofa, looking very tired. She seemed to have done it in one go, but it really consumed her strength. In addition, she was wet in the rain, so she was indeed a little tired. Moreover, since the other party wanted to do it, he or she wouldn''t show his or her weakness so easily. Cassandra raised her hand and pressed it down again, "No, thanks, Carlos. Why hasn''t doctor Qin come back yet?" Before she could finish her words, the door of the lounge was pushed open, and a gust of cold wind blew in. Martin came in with his men. At that moment, Cassandra suddenly had a feeling that she had done something wrong and was caught by the teacher. Nixon didn''t expect that Martin woulde in person. He stood up from the chair and smiled awkwardly, "Martin, it''s so heavily raining outside. Why are you here in person?" As soon as Martin entered the room, his dark eyes stared at Cassandra. Although he had confirmed that Cassandra was not injured again, on the way here, when he saw the surveince video on the scene, he pinched a long and thin crack on the tabletputer in his hand. If Cassandra hadn''t controlled the horse in time. Cassandra stood up from the sofa immediately. With a guilty look on her face, she asked, "Martin, why are you here?" At the sight of her, Martin''s anger suddenly changed into shock, worry and... Fear. Chapter 857 His Revenge Chapter 857 His Revenge The atmosphere was a little awkward and a little stuffy. As soon as Martin received the phone call, his face fell and his body trembling with fear. He immediately rushed over. This girl had the nerve to ask him why he was here. She had made such a big mistake again and almost lost her life. Cassandra was most afraid that Martin would not speak, so she hurried up and shook Martin''s arm. Her tongue was a little knotted, "Darling, look at me. I''m fine." Blue veins stood out on Martin''s forehead. Martin, who was always elegant and noble, finally put on a long face and said, "Kevin, check her first." Cassandra had just been checked by a doctor, and he wanted her to be check again. ''I am not that weak.'' However, when she caught a glimpse of Martin''s gloomy face from the corner of her eye, she suddenly choked back the words that were about toe to her mouth, and obediently followed Kevin to do checkups. More than ten minutester, when Martin heard from Kevin that Cassandra was not injured, the haze on his face gradually faded away. At the same time, Arthur''s men also arrived. They almost started the investigation at both sides, but all the people who had arrived at the paddock today were carefully investigated one by one. The number of people in the police station in the East District was very limited, but for some reason, Weldon had called over a hundred people to assist the investigation, so the original slow inquiry process had moved on smoothly. The night was long and the lights were colorful. There was a cordon outside the gate of the paddock, and no one was allowed to enter or leave freely. At first, it was the order of Nixon, but now it had be an official order of the police. Anyone who entered or left without permission could be arrested on the spot for the reason of hindering the investigation. A few hourster, the information collected from all sides was very consistent: no one had tampered with it, and even the surveince did not find anything unusual. They were about to call it an ident. But Kevin and the forensic expert finally found some clues on the horse. The rain didn''t stop, and the whole night was shrouded in ayer of shadow. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In the lounge. Carlos said first, "At present, it seemed no one has tampered with Mr. Fei''s horse. However, Kevin and Dr. Zhang found some special residue in the horse''s stomach. After a preliminary test, these substances are easy to make the horse go crazy. After that, I have checked this batch of horse-feeding grass, which is supplied by apany under the Su group''s long-term contract. This batch of hay was sent here this morning and then was randomly put into the fonder of Mr. Fei''s horse. We have contacted that grasspany and checked the delivery registration receipt, but we haven''t found anything unusual for the time being. " Arthur said slowly, "In other words, it''s very likely that someone tampered with this batch of hay and then randomly put it into the fodder. The person who did it was very cautious. He didn''t appoint a person''s horse, butpletely in a random way. That''s why we couldn''t find any clues on the spot and almost treated it as an ident." If that was the case, it would be more serious than they had imagined. Thepany in charge of the supply of grass materials had signed a long-term contract with the Su Group, so it couldn''t be arranged in a hurry for a while. And there was no problem with the receipt of thispany, so the most likely reason was that there was a problem in the production and transportation of the hay. Carlos said, "We have checked it. The driver who transported the hay this morning hasn''t changed, and he hasn''t stopped the car in the middle of the way. There is only one possibility, that is, the hay has been tampered during the production process. Thispany is veryrge, and we have already informed them to check if there is anything unusual in the past few days. There should be news soon." Moore took a look at Carlos. Although he looked very calm on the surface, he was still very shocked by Carlos and others'' movement and judgment. It was indeed difficult for him to find out such a situation in such a short time. As a habit, Arthur reached out his hand to touch his pocket. Usually, when he was under great pressure, he would like to smoke to relieve his pressure. But recently, because of his wound, he was ordered not to smoke by Lenny, so he felt empty all of a sudden. He had no choice but to smack his mouth and said, "What else do you need us to do? Just tell me." Carlos turned to look at Martin, indicating that it was up to Martin. After two seconds of silence, Martin looked up at Nixon and said, "Nixon, take them out first. I have something to talk with Mr. Arthur alone." Nixon did as he was told. Soon, the rest left one after another, leaving only two people, Martin and Arthur. Cassandra and Lenny didn''t want to leave, but when they were swept by Martin''s cold eyes, the two of them consciously got out. Arthur took out a cigarette from nowhere, lit it slowly and blew out a few smoke rings. Then he lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Lu kept me here specially. If you have anything to say, just say it." Martin stared at Arthur with his dark eyes and said in a deep voice, "What I''m going to say next may affect your future and even your life. Mr. Arthur, this is a bottomless whirlpool, and you can watch the fire from the other side of the river now, but once you jump in, you will never have a chance to quit. Do you still want to go forward?" Holding a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur gave Martin a cheeky smile and said, "Mr. Lu, do you think I''m the kind of person who shrink back from difficulties? If I were afraid of death, I wouldn''t have joined the police. Don''t you think so? I can be sorry for anyone in my life, and I can''t be sorry for the two red stars in my chest. You may think that I''m a sentimental old man, but there must be someone to pay the price for this prosperity, right? " Martin said, "The death of Lance and the two hooligans, and even Hancock, is rted to an underground organization. You should have heard of it, or you chose to join the police and put on this police uniform in order to find them." Arthur''s back froze. He stared at Martin in shock and asked in a cold voice, "What did you say?" Martin continued, "You are not the first child in your family. You have an elder sister, but unfortunately, she was killed in a kidnapping at only 7 years old. For so many years, you don''t care about anything on the surface, but you never forget that you have a human life on you. You have to find out the cause of her death, right?" Arthur''s face suddenly changed. His eyes became bloody read and his voice trembled. "You... How do you know? " Chapter 858 What Was The Secret Chapter 858 What Was The Secret Next to the lounge was a well decorated tea room. asionally, there were some big shots who liked tea came here, so the tea room was clean. Cassandra was a little restless. She didn''t know why Martin wanted to keep Arthur. Not only her, but also Lenny was confused this time. More than half an hour passed, but there was still no movement in the lounge. Cassandra couldn''t sit still any longer. She turned to look at Lenny, "Lenny, how about we two go to find our husband in groups?" Two small blue veins burst out on Lenny''s forehead, and a simple sentence was almost squeezed out of his throat, "I''m the husband." Well, it was not easy for him to remember that he was the husband. Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "You obviously look weaker. Do you still want to be the husband? You wish. But then again, it''s a pity that Robert didn''te tonight. Otherwise, I have to take a picture andpare them with each other. " Lenny got goose bumps all over his body and said, "I''m not as weak as you think. Even that spendthrift has the face topete with me? " Cassandra spread out her hands, "So what? Or are you willing to admit defeat? " It was really boring to stay here like this. After checking it out, no problem was found, so the others were released. Even Karen was forcefully sent away by Nixon. There were only a few people in the tea room, who were staring at each other. It was really boring. The two of them kept bickering for a long time. Finally, there was a sound in the lounge next to them. The two of them almost rushed to the lounge at the first time and peeped at each other in a tacit manner to make sure that they were not left behind. "Sweetheart, have you finished talking? Can we go home now? " Cassandra stepped forward and said fawningly. Since there was such a big noise tonight, she might have to kneel down when she went back. "Yes," replied Martin. Cassandra immediately waved her hand at Arthur and Lenny. She smiled as much as she wanted and carefully helped Martin out of the crowd. Nixon was relieved when he them her off in person. But at this point, Nixon didn''t dare to rx. No matter what, this matter happened under his watch. How could he rest assured if he didn''t find out the truth? But who on earth did this? In Shen''s vi, the capital city. In a study. As soon as Fiona came back, she immediately asked someone to inquire about the situation. It was not until nearly midnight that she received the news. Because Martin''s people had almost cut off all the news, she did not get much information. "At present, we only found that there was something wrong with the hay, but we haven''t found out the specific reason. As for the rest, we don''t know much." Dressed in ck, Zack said calmly. Fiona frowned and said, "Something wrong with the hay? In terms of the hay, the Su Family has a long- term cooperation with suppliers. There has never been a problem for so many years. How could there be a problem this time? " Although Cassandra almost had an ident today, which was exactly what she wanted to see, who on earth dared to do it under the nose of the Su family? And it was so wless! Was the capital city really going to change? "This is still under investigation." Zack said. Rubbing between her eyebrows, Fiona said, "You continue to follow up on this matter. I want to know who did it." Zack nodded slightly and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Yes, Master." Fiona shook her neck and looked up at Zack, "How is Hancock?" Zack replied, "Hancock has been walking around recently. Although Oakes didn''t show up, he has done a lot of things for Hancock. I''ve checked that Hancock has raised a new Inte celebrity recently. What should I do, Master?" It was understandable that Hancock was a yboy. Over the years, it was because his private life was too dissolute that Old Master Shen did not like him. She had thought that at this moment, Hancock knew how to restrain himself, but she did not expect that he was still so bold. Fiona thought for a while and said, "Well, if we take some photos and expose them to the reporters, someone will make trouble for him. Hancock is not a big deal. What I really worry about is Oakes." Oakes was evil and cruel. What did he want from hiding in the dark? "Yes, Master. I''ll arrange it right away." Fiona waved her hand and said, "You can leave now." Without saying anything more, Zack turned around and left the study, leaving Fiona alone. In the hospital of the Shen family. On their way back, neither Lenny nor Arthur spoke. After settling Arthur down, Lenny was about to leave. When he was about to turn around, Arthur suddenly grabbed his hand and said in a low voice, "Can you stay tonight?" His words were so ambiguous that people couldn''t help but think about it. Lenny was still a little rational and didn''tpletely lose his mind because of emotions. He let go of Arthur''s hand and sat down in front of the bed. "Okay, it''ste. Go to bed." Arthur felt excited. He had always been good at self-control, but he didn''t expect that he would lose control one day. However, he couldn''t say too many things, so he could only keep them in his heart and be his secret. Arthur''s eyes were as dark as ink, reflecting Lenny''s handsome face. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "Lenny, promise me that you won''t leave me no matter what happens in the future, okay?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Okay," replied Lenny without hesitation. Arthur''s heart trembled all of a sudden. At that moment, thousands of emotions surged up at the same time, but in the end, they were all submerged in his calm heart. He didn''t say a word. Arthur really wanted to hug Lenny. He just wanted to make sure that the person beside him was real. He wanted to feel powerful heartbeat of Lenny, and know that he was no longer alone. In the past more than 20 years, he had been made a tough man by all sorts of hardships, but his heart still had some soft parts. After a long time, Arthur suddenly heard Lenny''s hoarse voice, "You have a fever. I''ll call the doctor." Arthur suddenly stretched out his hand, trying to grab something, but in the end, he only caught a little air. Looking at the empty palm of his hand, his eyes were unprecedentedly confused. What was the truth that had been hidden in the U disk for more than twenty years? Chapter 859 You Are The Only One Chapter 859 You Are The Only One In Yan Garden. Perhaps it was because she got wet in the rain and was frightened, Cassandra had a high fever as soon as she returned to Yan Garden. It was not until the second morning that her fever was barely brought down. As soon as she had a fever, the entire Yan Garden was turned upside down. Kevin ran back and forth, almost going crazy. ''To be honest, it''s just a fever, not a big deal. Master, why are you so nervous?'' He couldn''t imagine how nervous Martin would be if Cassandra was going to have a baby! That scene was too beautiful for him to imagine! Cassandra didn''t expect that she would catch a cold after getting wet in the heavy rain. When she woke up, she saw Martin, who looked pale and haggard in front of the bed and was wrapped in ayer of cold air. Seeing her wake up, Martin''s face softened, and the coldness on his pale face faded away like the tide retreating in an instant. He stared at Cassandra with bloodshot eyes, fearing that it was just his illusion. Cassandra''s head was still dizzy, but she tried her best to keep herself from showing any difort. Her slightly dried and morbid pale lips curved slightly. She said in a hoarse voice, "Martin, I''m hungry. I want to eat the porridge you cook." Martin''s back was stiff, like a weathered sculpture. When he heard the girl speak, his suspended heart seemed toe back to his body, and his voice was extremely hoarse. "Okay, wait a moment, I''ll make it for you." He had forgotten that he had been shot in the abdomen and hadn''t recovered yet. Last night, he went out in a hurry, with his wound torn apart and oozing blood. Kevin was so anxious that he was about to cry. Seeing that Martin was losing weight at a visible speed, Cassandra couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. But this man had always been responsible for everything by himself. How blind was she in her previous life that she abandoned such a good man and liked that scumbag, Roger? On the other hand, the GR Group had been involved in several negative news recently, especially the matter of Lucian and Beth this time. Recently, Roger had be very low-key, and he had never shown up in public. Instead, he released some hearsay from time to time, saying that he was doing charity, probably to whitewash himself and the GR Group. Cassandra didn''t care about him at all. As long as that bitch didn''t harass her again, she would be grateful. Sometimes, even she felt that life was too strange. Some people clearly broke up with each other yesterday, but today they went separate ways. And probably the other party had got married. What did a woman want most? It was not wealth and power, or being spoiled, or let her do whatever she wanted. Martin soon cooked the porridge and served it to her. Seeing the green stubble on his chin that hadn''t been shaved yet, Cassandra couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. He was so proud and noble, but he didn''t even care about his appearance for her. Martin was no longer as cold and ruthless as he used to be. On the contrary, he was earthly. Martin filled a bowl of porridge and tested the temperature before slowly feeding her. Cassandra quietly finished the porridge and moved aside to make room for him. "Martin, you haven''t slept all night. Come up and have a rest."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There was such a handsome man who was willing to do anything for her. She would have no regret even if she died. Martin''s back was a little stiff and his eyes were twined with blood. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. He climbed onto the bed slowly andy down beside Cassandra. Feeling the unique fragrance of the man, and the lingering cold air, Cassandra rubbed her head against the man''s chest, carefully avoiding the wound. She closed her eyes with tiredness and said, "Martin." "What?" "Did I make trouble again and make you worried?" "Okay." Martin''s sudden confession made Cassandra feel a little embarrassed. She coughed and circled the man''s heart with her slender fingers, "I like making trouble so much, and I don''t listen to you. Don''t you like me?" Martin froze all of a sudden, with a touch of ripples in his deep eyes. He said word by word, "I will always like you. You are my life... " Cassandra replied," I will always like you, Martin. No matter what happens, you are the only one. " Then, it was confirmed that the man in his eyes was the one Martin fell in love with~ At this time, Carlos and the others downstairs were so busy that their eyes were almost glued to the stairway. Why didn''t his Master and sister-inwe out? Were they busy making babies? But one had a fever and a cold, and the other had a gunshot wound in the abdomen that hadn''t healed. It was too abnormal! "Carlos,e here!" Kevin came out of the kitchen with a pancake turner and stared at Carlos with a sad face. He hadn''t had a good sleep for days in a row. He felt that he was not far from sudden death. Carlos rolled his eyes at him, "what are you doing? I''m telling you, I have my dignity... " Kevin threw a piece of paper to him, gnashed his teeth and said, "What damn dignity do you have? Buy all the things on the paper for me right away. Besides, go to my house and bring me two clothes. I was wet into dogsst night, and the clothes are almost rotten. You are so fucking inhuman! " Master almost went berserkst night. Who cared about whether he had changed his clothes or not? Besides, as a man, he can''t even withstand such a storm. How dare he say he is a man? Carlos took the paper and nced at it. He said in a low voice, "Kevin, look at your pale face. You are out of breath after taking these two steps. Is it because of kidney deficiency? " Kevin threw the turner in his hand at him, blue veins throbbing on his forehead. "You are just suffering from kidney deficiency. Your whole family is suffering from kidney deficiency! You''ll get wet in the rain for half a day and wear wet clothes for one night! You bitch! Don''t change your clothes if you can! " Carlos dodged the spat and said, "TSK, TSK, it seems that not only is he suffering from kidney deficiency, but also menopause." Kevin was speechless. ''Where is my knife? No one can stop me today. I must kill this shameless bitch!'' Chapter 860 Show Me Your ID Card Chapter 860 Show Me Your ID Card Carlos went to buy all the medicinal materials that Kevin needed in person, and specially went to the Qin family to take two sets of clothes for him. ording to the current situation, his sister-inw''s health has not recovered, so Kevin would not go back. After leaving the Qin family, Carlos drove back. As soon as he came out of themunity, he bumped into a small electric caring from the side. Carlos quickly braked and got off the car to check the situation. A girl in her early twenty was holding an electric bicycle and getting up from the ground. The girl had long ck hair, wore a light blue dress, a pair of white canvas shoes, and a ck backpack on her back. She looked like a student. Carlos'' pupils shrank slightly, and his heart stopped beating for no reason. At that moment, a very romantic soap opera scene suddenly popped up in his mind. Oh, no, it''s a feeling of heartbeat! Carlos swallowed and immediately stepped forward to help hold up the scooter. He said, "Well, little, girl, sister... Are you all right? Did you hit anywhere? Do you need me to take you to the hospital? " Carlos, who had always been a glib talker, didn''t even know how to call the other party. The girl adjusted the electric bicycle and shook her head with a smile. "No, thank you, Uncle. I''m fine. I''m in a hurry to go to school. I''m leaving now." Uncle? ''Little girl, I don''t know you very well. Isn''t it appropriate for you to call me Uncle?'' Carlos quickly thought about the one hundred and eight moves of flirting with girls, and finally found that they were too frivolous, and none of them was suitable for this pure little sister in front of him. The next second, Carlos took out his ID card at an amazing speed. "I''m only in my early 30s this year. I''m still a young man. Can you stop calling me Uncle?" The girl was rendered speechless. Did she meet an old freak? Who would take out their ID cards to tell people not to call themselves uncle? The girl smiled awkwardly and quickly ran away on her electric bicycle. ''Cherish your life and stay away from the psychopath.'' Carlos took a look at his ID card in his hand, and then looked down at his own dressing. He was a standard social elite. This girl must have been blind by his photo. She was afraid that she would fall in love with him deeply, so she yed hard to get! After putting away his ID card, Carlos turned his head and looked at the camera in the neighborhood next to him. A particrly obscene smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "3 minutes. I want all the information about that girl I just met!" 3 minutester. Carlos received an email about the girl''s identity. He looked through it roughly and found that the girl was a very ordinary college student from an ordinary family. She was just a passer-by among the thousands of people. Carlos smacked his lips and sighed, "Wow, it''s so lucky to meet you in this way!" In Yan Garden. At dusk, the night fell. Cassandra''s fever hadpletely gone. Martin asked her to go downstairs, but she was not allowed to leave Yan Garden. Cassandra was bored and walked around the yard. Suddenly, Carlos came over and said as if he was a thief, "Well, sister-inw, I have a question to ask you." Just as Cassandra was worrying about boredom, she asked with interest, "What question?" Carlos'' throat moved slightly. He looked around and confirmed that there was no outsider. Then he whispered in Cassandra''s ear, "Well... How to flirt with a girl... " Before he finished his words, Cassandra red at him, "What? Flirting with girls? Which girl is so pitiful that she is targeted by you? " Carlos hurriedly said, "No, sister-inw, keep your voice down! I... I''m so beautiful. How can I make the girl pitiful? It''s impossible! " ''Pretty? Come on! Maybe you have some misunderstanding about beauty!'' Cassandra sat down on the steps with her legs crossed, "Tell me, who is the girl? It''s not toote for me to persuade her to refuse you now." The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. ''Is there a problem like yours?'' She even wanted to persuade the girl to refuse? Carlos curled his lips and said intively, "You''d rather destroy ten temples than a marriage. Sister-in- law, you weren''t like this before! Don''t you love me anymore? Do you have a dog outside? " Cassandra was just bored at first, so she made fun of him casually. But when she heard this, her face was shattered into pieces. Well, it was really not a big deal for a man to be emotional. Cassandra got goose bumps and said, "Stop! Speak humannguage! " Carlos sat aside obediently and looked at Cassandra fawningly, "Here is the thing. I feel that I met my white moonlight today..." A few minutester. Embarrassed, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "Carlos, are you sure you are serious about taking out your ID card?" ''How can I save you, a man so straightforward? It''s one thousand times more embarrassed than being flirted, okay? The girl was well-educated not to call the police on the spot!'' She finally understood why Carlos and Kevin, the elite men in the society, were both single, handsome, rich and powerful. Who was so stupid to find an idiot to be a boyfriend! Carlos was stunned, "I just wanted to prove that I''m not too old. Who knew that she would react like that?" Cassandra was speechless. Should she prepare a venttor for herself or a heart strengthening needle? It was the most deadly thing to flirt with a girl by force! Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and said in a tone of an experienced person, "Carlos, let me tell you. If I were the one you bumped into at the gate today..." "How is that possible? How dare I hit you? " "I mean if..." "There is no such assumption, unless you break up with Master." "Well... Shut up! " N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. To be honest, this kind of man was even straighter than steel bars. ''Or you can just leave her alone all your life. Don''t hurt her innocent little sister!'' With a pitiful look on his face, Carlos stared at Cassandra and said, "Well, sister-inw, please go on. I promise I won''t talk back." Cassandra took a deep breath and regained the courage to speak, "The first rule of flirting with a girl is to cater to her. For example, you can give her whatever she likes. Even if she doesn''t ept it, you have to keep giving it to her until she is softhearted and thinks highly of you. Do you understand? " Carlos was stunned. He nodded and shook his head. "Since she doesn''t ept it, why do I keep sending it? Am I too cheap?" Cassandra was speechless again. Chapter 861 Spoil Her Chapter 861 Spoil Her "Forget it. I don''t want to talk about this with you. How about this? I''m free tomorrow afternoon. I''ll go to this university to check on her for you." Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, looking desperate. Carlos hurriedly turned around and stared at Cassandra vigntly, "Isn''t this too fast? What if you scare her? " Cassandra''s face was full of anger. ''You have scared me a long time ago. How dare you ask me in reply?'' Cassandra patted on Carlos'' shoulder and said, "Young man, be brave. As long as you show your ID card, the girl has already taken you as a psycho." Carlos was lost in thought. ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are there so many flowers in front of me?'' The second day, as soon as Cassandra finished her work, she quietly went to the college where the girl was studying. Carlos was about to follow her, but Cassandra refused him righteously. Was she out of her mind to take an idiot with her? As soon as Cassandra arrived at the school, she immediately found the ssroom where the girl was in. It was said that this was the ss of a young professor. Probably because the professor was young and good-looking, there were a lot of people attending the ss, and all of them were girls. Looking at them, she felt that all kinds of flowers werepeting for the beauty. The girl was sitting in an inconspicuous corner and writing something. Cassandra walked over, lowered her eyes and said with a smile, "May I sit here, please?" The girl raised her eyes by instinct. When she saw the face of Cassandra, her pupils shrank and her heart beat fast. She swallowed and hurriedly said, "Okay, no one is sitting here. This way, please." Cassandra had just graduated from university not long ago, and her dressing was indeed a divine weapon to reduce age. The girl naturally misunderstood that she was just a student of the school, and she didn''t expect that she was the popr star in the entertainment circle recently. Cassandra sat down on the chair next to her and smiled, "Thank you. May I know your name and department?" The girl didn''t dare to look at Cassandra, but she couldn''t help ncing at Cassandra from the corner of her eyes and whispered, "My name is Bonnie Gu. I''m in biology department." Bonnie Gu was indeed a good name. Just like her name, her every move gave people a sense of peace andfort. Cassandra nodded slightly, "I''m Henry, in the director department. I heard that Professor Shen''s ss is interesting, so I came here to have a look." Professor Shen was the most famous professor of biology department in the university. He had a good reputation in the school and was good-looking, so his ss was almost full, which had be a wondrous sight in the school. As soon as Cassandra mentioned Professor Shen, Bonnie Gu was obviously not so nervous. She said: "well, Professor Shen is a local born and raised. After graduation, he has stayed in the school to teach. He is very interesting in lecturing, so there are many studentsing to his sses." Cassandra raised her eyebrows and squinted at Bonnie Gu, "Do you have a boyfriend? You are good- looking and smart, so you must have a lot of admirers." Bonnie Gu was speechless. ''Was she seduced? Really?'' Bonnie''s face turned red immediately. She pressed the flesh hard with her fingers, and soon there was a red mark on her white and tender skin. Bonnie Gu felt that the deer in her heart was almost knocked to death. She said in a trembling voice, "No, no. My homework is heavy and there are many experiments, so I am single." Cassandra supported her head with the back of one hand and smiled, "Well, do you mind having a boyfriend?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Bonnie Gu was baffled. £¡ ! What was going on? At that moment, Bonnie Gu felt as if she had forgotten that this was a ss. She stared at Cassandra with her dark eyes unblinkingly, wondering if the progress was too fast? The deer that had been hit to death could really be saved again! Cassandra raised her hand and took the pen from Bonnie''s hand. It was an inadvertent touch, which stirred up a storm in Bonnie''s heart, and instantly disappeared a small reef built up in the bottom of her heart. Cassandra held Bonnie''s hand and wrote an address in the girl''s trembling hand. Then she put down her pen and said, "I have something else to do. You cane to this address after ss." After saying that, Cassandra stood up from the chair without hesitation and left the ssroom. It was not until the slender figure disappeared at the door of the ssroom that Professor Shen shouted a few times "student" on the stage that she stood up in a hurry. Her mind was full of Cassandra''s face and thest gentle words she said just now. As soon as Cassandra came out of the teaching building, Carlos rushed out of a Bentley car with a murderous look. His bloodshot eyes stuck to Cassandra''s ws. He gritted his teeth and said, "You touched her with your hand just now! You bastard! She is still a child! " Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra stared at Carlos with a faint smile, "You won''t even let go of a child. Which of us two is more brutal?" Carlos was choked and blue veins stood out on his forehead. "I don''t care! Didn''t you go to inquire about the situation for me? It''s obvious that you are using public power to solve private matters! I''m going back to tell Master that you are such a heartbreaker! " Cassandra raised her hand and pointed at Carlos'' chest with her slender finger. "Carlos, you wronged me. I made an appointment for you. It''s up to you whether you can get her or not. Do you need me to teach you some more secret skills about how to flirt with girls? It''s more reliable than your one hundred ways to flirt with girls. " The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched, and he coughed inexplicably with a sense of guilt. "I don''t know what you are talking about. What secret skills do you have? Tell me quickly." Cassandra looked at him, "Am I still a jerk?" Carlos said seriously, "No, no, no, sister-inw, you are the most infatuated woman in the world. How can you be a jerk? Don''t you think so?" Cassandra was ttered and crooked her finger at Carlos. Carlos hurriedly leaned his head over and Cassandra said slowly, "Although there are thousands of ways to flirt with girls, a word ''spoil'' can pierce through the whole process. Women are all spoiled, and nobody doesn''t like to be spoiled, right? You should spoil her day by day. As time goes by, she has gotten used to your spoiling. She is your woman then. " Carlos was confused, but he was not stupid. Thinking about his Master carefully, he knew that what Cassandra said was true. Carlos'' throat moved slightly, "What if she still doesn''t like me?" Cassandra replied briskly," Then you''d better give up and let her go. " Chapter 862 Kidnapping Chapter 862 Kidnapping In Hillside Garden of the capital city. The Hillside Garden was arge-scale hotel that specialized in entertainment, catering and amodation. Catering was divided into Chinese and Western styles, and there were various kinds of dishes that could be chosen by guests. It was not surprising that there were even many vors of food on the table. Carlos had booked a small, romantic box early in the morning. He rushed here on time. Bonnie hadn''t arrived yet. Judging from the time, she should have just finished her ss and it was about 15 minutes'' ride from the school. Bonnie rode a bike, so she needed longer time, which was about 20 minutes at most. Carlos specially changed into a dark blue suit, with his hairbed back and stuck to the back of his head. The ironed suit pants were very wide and close to the leather shoes. Even if he went to see a national leader, he didn''t look shabby. He sat upright on the chair, and there was a bunch of lily flowers that were still stained with water. He nced at the door of the box, and then looked at the lily on the chair. Thinking of the frivolous words Cassandra taught him when picking flowers, cold sweat seeped out from his forehead. 15 minutes passed. There was still no movement at the door of the box. Carlos'' straightened body slightly left the chair, thinking that Bonnie might have been dyed on the way. He suppressed the restlessness in his heart, as if there was a small fire in the bottom of his heart, slowly baking his body, making him uneasy. 20 minutes had passed. ''Why hasn''t shee yet? Is there anything wrong? Or she wouldn''te at all?'' During the long 20 minutes, Carlos couldn''t control his anxiety. If there was a slight wind outside, his eyes would light up and then go out. At the same time, outside Hillside Garden. Bonnie refused all the invitations and went to Hillside Garden by bike alone. She confirmed the address and it was the same as the one written down on her palm. She had thought that the address was just a very ordinary restaurant, but she did not expect that it was Hillside Garden. Bonnie came from an ordinary family. She had never been to such a high-end ce in her life. As a result, she pushed her bike and stood on the street where people came and went. Suddenly, she felt a little ashamed and dared not cross the invisible wall in front of her. After struggling for a while, Bonnie took a deep breath and was about to push her bike away. A ck commercial vehicle quietly stopped at the roadside, and a man in a ck suit got out of the car. "Excuse me, is that Miss Bonnie?" The man in a ck suit, with big back hair, and a pair of thin ck sses on the bridge of his nose, asked politely and gently. Bonnie looked at the man and asked warily, "Sir, did you recognize the wrong person?" Every teacher in the kindergarten would teach Bonnie how to avoid or call for help when she met strangers. As an adult, Bonnie naturally knew how to avoid danger. With an innocent smile on his face, the man handed over a purple gold business card and said, "Miss Gu, don''t be afraid. I''m here to pick you up at the order of my Master. He has an appointment with you tonight, but there is something wrong with our family. Master is afraid that you will wait for a long time, so he specially asked me to pick you up. This is my business card. My Master is called Henry." Hearing this, Bonnie rxed her vignce. She reached out for the business card, on which there was the name of a grouppany and Henry. Behind the card was the position of this man. The man pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and smiled, "The dinner is about to begin. Please get in the car, Miss Gu." Bonnie hesitated for two seconds, "But my bike..." The man snapped his fingers and a man in a ck suit came out of the car. The man put Bonnie''s bike away and hung it on a device behind themercial vehicle, which seemed to be specially prepared for this bike. "Miss Gu, can we get in the car now? Don''t keep my Master waiting. " As a student, Bonnie was always shy. If a male ssmate asked a few more words that had nothing to do with the book, she would blush. The kind-hearted and sensible girl didn''t have the heart to wait any longer, so she stepped on the business car that changed her fate, as if it was destined to end her ordinary life. 1 hourter. In the private room of Hillside Garden, Carlos sat on the chair, absent-minded. The water drops on the lily flowers at hand had dried up, and the blooming flowers had lost their original fragrance and spiritual energy after experiencing ruthless setbacks. They hadpletely be dead. "Ding -" All of a sudden, the phone rang in the private room. Absent-minded, Carlos reached out for the phone. It was Cassandra. Frowning, Carlos slid the screen and answered the phone, "hello." "Carlos, are you still at Hillside Garden? Bonnie was kidnapped. Come to Eastern District right now! " Cassandra gripped the phone, her knuckles turning white. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing this, Carlos'' face suddenly darkened. He stood up from the chair and clenched his knuckles unconsciously. "What did you say? Kidnap? Bonnie is just an ordinary college student... " He stopped before he could finish his words. Yes, Bonnie was indeed an ordinary college student. That was before meeting him, after meeting him, everything was over. It was he who brought Bonnie to his own world, and in this world, there was always a line between life and death. "I have no time to exin it to you," said Cassandra, "We are about to arrive at the police station. Come here as soon as possible and we can talk about it face to face, okay? Master Greyson must have arrived at Hillside Garden. He''s here to pick you up. " She was worried that Carlos would be in trouble if he drove again in a hurry. As soon as she finished her words, Greyson had pushed open the door of the box. Carlos raised his eyes and stared nkly for a moment. For a moment, he suddenly regretted choosing an ordinary college student, but he had no time to protect her. Carlos lowered his voice and said in a trembling voice, "I see." After hanging up the phone, he had no time to care about the anxiety and fear rising from the bottom of his heart. At this time, what he needed to do was to find Bonnie as soon as possible. Carlos wiped his face, loosened his tie and strode to Greyson, "Let''s go to the police station." Greyson was a tough man. He wanted tofort him, but he couldn''t say a word because of his pride. He had to follow Carlos silently. Chapter 863 Future Girlfriend Chapter 863 Future Girlfriend In Eastern District police station. More and more murders hadn''t been piled up, and there was another kidnapping case. Weldon, the director of the police station, had grown more grey hair. He had been doing well all his life, but he didn''t expect that he would meet such a big trouble before he retired. Arthur had been flirting with a man in the name of recuperating in the hospital. After the kidnapping, he had some professional ethics and rushed back as soon as possible. For Arthur, the mention of kidnapping was like an invisible steel wire, one end of it holding him, the other holding the hanging case 24 years ago. The unsolved case for many years seemed to have lifted up the old scar again. The meeting room was shrouded in smoke, and everyone was nervous. They stared at therge screen, on which there was only half a minute''s audio. The content was not long, but they had heard it dozens of times, but still could not hear anything unusual. "y it again." Arthur put out the cigarette and said in a very low voice, "Rolf, turn the volume up and y this audio again." Rolf nced at Weldon in silence. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that there was something different with Arthur today, but he couldn''t tell what it was. Weldon pressed his temples and said, "Do as he says." Rolf immediately turned the volume to the maximum and yed it again. The strange tone after being processed sounded again in the meeting room. "Click... Click... Click... After half a minute''s recording, there was no word. There was only a sound of fingers tapping the steel pipe, which seemed to hit a person''s bone, making him stand up with sweat all over his body. In addition to this audio, there was also a photo in which the girl was tied to a huge ck cross, like a lily that had experienced wind and rain and had lost its vitality. "The photo was sent to me," said Cassandra in a hoarse voice, breaking the silence in the air. "It was at 7:13. At the same time, you received this audio, which means that this photo and the audio were sent at the same time by the kidnappers. But why did they do that?" After Cassandra''s words, there was another silence in the meeting room. If it was just a simple kidnap and ckmail, why didn''t they ckmail after sending the photos and didn''t threaten them not to call the police? Instead, they took the initiative to send the audio to the police, revealing the fact that they had kidnapped. The kidnappers were either stupid or... They were sure that the police couldn''t find them. If it was the latter case, Bonnie would have no chance to survive. Only Martin and Arthur knew that the kidnapper sent this to the police on purpose so that Arthur could see it and recall the case that his sister was kidnapped 24 years ago. The same method ofmitting a crime, the same way of ckmailing, the same sound of steel pipe knocking Two cases and two people''s lives seemed to pass through time and space and ovepped perfectly. Someone was secretly plotting to dig out the old case. What on earth did he want to do? "The surveince video at the gate of Hillside Garden doesn''t work. The cameras nearby that can be used have been checked. No matter how capable the kidnapper is, I must find out who he is!" Cassandra nced at Arthur and said, "The surveince camera doesn''t work. The kidnapper must have arranged it in advance. There is still a very serious problem at present. Should we inform Bonnie''s family?" If the police hadn''t received the audio recording, she didn''t intend to get the police involved. After all, once the police were involved, many things couldn''t be carried out in secret, or it would cause greater trouble. "Not now," Arthur shook his head. "In the name of a friend, inform the family members that there is an activity in the school and Bonnie won''t go home tonight. Besides, don''t reveal anything about it to the public to avoid causing social shock." Bettina said, "I''ll arrange it. After all, I''m a girl. It''s more convenient for me tomunicate with the family members." At this time, Arthur didn''t want to make fun of Bettina. He nodded and said, "Thank you." "Arthur, do you know what to do with this case?" Weldon looked at Arthur with a sad face, "There have been so many things in the jurisdiction area in a row. I''m almost broken. I believe you in solving the case." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Arthur kept silent for two seconds. "Don''t worry. I will solve the case as soon as possible and get the hostage back safely." Weldon''s knitted brows spread for a moment, and he nodded repeatedly, "Of course I can rest assured. But this time, Mr. and Mrs. Lu are also involved. You have to be careful. Don''t cause me a lot of trouble when the case is solved. Haven''t I cleaned up enough for you?" Director Wang looked at Arthur with resentment. Generally speaking, it was not the first time that he had encountered a kidnapping case. ording to his past experience, there was a chance to solve it. But this case was very strange. Something indistinctly urred to him, but that idea shed away before he could capture it. Arthur was usually shameless. He could retort back by ten times at once if someone else said something. But today, he just sat there with a cigarette in his mouth, half of his face hidden in the smoke. After a while, Arthur said quietly, "Well, let our men solve the case. It''s gettingte. Director Wang, you can go back first." Weldon was too old to stay upte. After a few words, he held his waist and left the meeting room. After Arthur made an emergency arrangement, all the people in the East District police station were sent out by him. They went to visit, investigate, and even set up roadblocks at the entrance of the high- speed road, not letting go of any suspicious clues. Even if they had to find a needle in the sea, they had to get Bonnie back. In the meeting room. In another office, Cassandra and Carlos tried their best to find Bonnie by using Martin and all the forces around him. Standing face to face with Martin, Arthur, with a cigarette in his mouth, said in a slightly hoarse voice, "If it weren''t for Carlos'' future girlfriend, I would have thought that you sent someone to do this case." Martin: "the same audio, no ckmail, and the police were also rmed Someone is luring you to investigate the case 24 years ago, or they want to use this case to remind you. " Chapter 864 Mysterious Logo Chapter 864 Mysterious Logo "To remind me of what?" Arthur looked up and said in a low voice. Martin replied, "To remind you not to investigate the past and not to get involved in the consecutive murder cases. I have saidst time that it is a bottomless whirlpool, and once you get involved, no one knows what will happen to you." "Do you think I have another choice?" Arthur smiled bitterly and said in an unpredictable deste voice. 24 years ago, his sister was kidnapped, leaving only a body covered with bruises. From that time on, his life began to bepletely different. He could have been the second generation of officials who had no worries about food and clothing, and it was the most important thing in his life to be a yboy, but he was like a lonely hero, choosing the darkest and bottomless path. Martin looked at Arthur and said, "You haven''t seen the thing in the U disk." A touch of pain appeared on Arthur''s pale face. He said, "24 years ago, my sister''s life stopped at that day. For so many years, I always wanted to find out the truth, but I was afraid that if the truth was not as I expected, and if the truth was going to an unpredictable abyss, what should I do? Do I really have to draw a clear line with my biological father and refuse to contact him? " N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "You don''t believe in your father," said Martin in a very low voice, with his dark eyes focused on Arthur. Arthur fell silent. There were too many details and evidence in front of him, and he couldn''t trust him blindly. After an old case 24 years ago, his father, Gabe had been promoted to fame. If there was nothing fishy, he would never believe it. But once the sses were broken, they could never be restored. After a while, Arthur lit up a cigarette again. There was a touch of imperceptible confusion in his bloodshot eyes. He said in a low voice, "It''s not that I don''t believe him. It''s just that there were too many doubts about what happened in the past. But what made me suspicious is that all the files of my sister''s case were destroyed. The technology was not so advanced at that time, and there was no electronic file. What did you say? How did my sister die? It''s like a huge stone pressed on my heart. I''ve never forgotten it for so many years. " No one knew that Mr. Arthur, who seemed to be a slick and heartless man, was carrying such a burden behind his back. He seemed to be wearing a mask, and no one could see the tears under the mask. "Bang!" Carlos pushed open the door of the meeting room and nervously carried a silver whiteputer to Martin. His face turned pale and his voice trembled, "This is a video of a convenience store near Hillside Garden. Because it has been repaired before, the maintenance personnel identally tilted one of the cameras to a corner, and from this angle, we can see what was happening at Hillside Garden. Although it was not a whole view, we still found this. " As Carlos spoke, he clicked on the video and yed a silent video. The video was not very good, and asionally there were even leaves blocking the camera, but the Hillside Garden''s gate could still be seen under the camera. In the video, Bonnie was pacing back and forth at the door with her bike. A few minutester, a ck commercial vehicle came over and a man in a ck suit got off the car. With a tap of his finger, Carlos stopped the video and said in a hoarse voice, "Brett, he ranks ninth on the ck list of M country. People call him Mr. Nine. I''ve checked him, but he doesn''t have an entry record. He must have sneaked in. His whereabouts are uncertain. I''ve already sent someone to investigate." Everyone''s eyes fell on themercial vehicle on the video, and it was the logo again. It seemed that this time the car was the same as the car that had exploded at the scene of the crime. After the video was yed, Arthur grabbed the walkie talkie on the table and said in a deep voice, "The technical group, from 7:05, checking all the ckmercial vehicles heading to West City District from Hillside Garden. Remember, there is a blue bike hanging behind themercial vehicle, with a complicated logo on it. Pay attention to where they are going. If necessary, you can apply to the superior for transferring the whole city''s traffic surveince video, all suspicious vehicles will be arrested! " After saying that, Arthur''s eyes fell on the screen again. The business car on the screen was the same model as the one he found at the crime scenest time. Although he could only vaguely see the logo on the car bodyst time, he would never forget the logo. "This kind ofmercial vehicle is a very poprmercial vehicle, and its sales volume is at least one hundred thousand per year. It is almost impossible to investigate one by one. Although there is a license te on the car, it is usually a fake license te," said Arthur in a deep voice. "Last time, I also found amercial vehicle with the same logo on the scene where two people died of excessive drug intake. Because I can''t figure out what they are up to, I haven''t mentioned this logo in my notes. Mr. Martin, you know what the logo means, right? " At the scene of the car ident of Lenny''s mother, this mysterious logo also appeared. Later, the explosion scene, including today when Bonnie was kidnapped, this mysterious logo connected several seemingly irrelevant people, and the person behind it was hidden in the distant darkness. What was his purpose of controlling all this? Cassandra, who had been sitting next to them silently, stared at the logo with her dark eyes. She seemed to have forgotten a lot when she came back. Last time she was injured, she saw a memory rted to the past in her nightmare, but it was just a disordered memory that could not be formed. When she saw the logo, her blood seemed to be frozen all over her body. A chill went up her back bit by bit. She seemed to have seen this logo somewhere, but there was something wrong with her memory, so she couldn''t remember where she had seen it for a while. Martin looked up at Arthur and asked, "Arthur, have you heard of the ck triangle zone?" "I know," Arthur said, narrowing his eyes. "The Dragon City, also known as the ck Triangle Zone, is the most remote and poor city in China. Because of its remote poverty, it borders on several developing countries, with good and bad mixed. It has always been a very sensitive area, so it is called ck Triangle Zone." Martin nodded slightly and his eyes darkened, "There are dozens of great forces in ck Triangle Zone. The Han n is ranked first. You should have heard that the force behind the logo is the Bai n. 24 years ago, your father carried out a secret mission in ck Triangle Zone. He was supposed to defeat all the evil forces there, but he didn''t expect that something went wrong. " Chapter 865 A Bad Feeling Chapter 865 A Bad Feeling "Something went wrong?" Arthur felt the blood all over his body rush up to his head, and he almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, staring straight at Martin. Martin nodded, "He was betrayed by his subordinates, which resulted in the kidnapping of your sister. Back then, there was a bloody storm in ck Triangle Zone. Except for the Han n, which was an old force, the whole area was almost reshuffled. From then on, the Bai n began to rise gradually, and till today, it has be the second major force. The eldest daughter of the Bai n, whose was engaged with the head of the Han n, Coley, is called Amya." "Click -" Cassandra''s phone fell from her hand and onto the ground. "Amya..." All of a sudden, Cassandra''s face turned pale and her blood faded away like the tide. She looked up at Martin with difficulty and said word by word, "Martin, am I... Do I know her? " Amya... Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The name was like a thunder, smashing her head. But no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn''t remember who the person was. She just felt that the word was like a magic spell on her head, and as long as it was activated, she would die. But in this life, there was nothing rted to Amya. Was it about her previous life? A touch of coldness shed across Martin''s eyes, but his expression did not change at all. There was a slight fluctuation in his deep eyes. He held Cassandra''s hand and said in a softer voice, "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? " Cassandra shook her head in confusion, "No, I''m fine. You can continue." Martin had never mentioned such things before. It was the first time that she had heard of any big change in ck Triangle Zone. For a moment, she suddenly felt that she didn''t know Martin at all. This man''s heart was so deep. Martin was still a little worried. He didn''t intend to let Cassandra know these things, but now she was surrounded by danger. No one knew what would happen if he was careless, so he could only try to let Cassandra know the hidden danger bit by bit. Martin frowned imperceptibly, and then looked up at Moore, "Moore, take Cassandra downstairs." Almost reflexively, Cassandra held Martin''s hand and shook her head. "No, I have to know these things sooner orter if I want to stay with you. Besides, this is what I should bear. Martin, you are no longer alone. You don''t have to hide these things from me anymore." She was not a Virgin Mary. Martin must have his own tricks to achieve what he was today. Otherwise, he would have be a stepping stone on others'' road. Martin''s heart skipped a beat. He stared at Cassandra with his dark eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, do you know what you are talking about?" Cassandra chuckled, "I know. As I said, you are the one I want to spend the rest of my life with. Of course I should share the life and death with you." Martin''s hand paused for a moment, "Okay, from now on, I will never hide anything from you." Cassandra nodded, "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. You can continue. Now the most important thing is to find Bonnie." She didn''t want to lose a life because of her words and the rtionship with Carlos. "I just received new news," Arthur put down the phone and said solemnly, "Through the whole city monitoring system, they tracked the business car towards the suburb of West City District. But strangely, once the car entered the suburb, they couldn''t track it anymore. The blue bike was also found and thrown on the roadside of the suburb. There was no clue left on the spot. There are no fingerprints on the car. Obviously, they have been disposed of. " Since the ident, Carlos had been holding on. At this moment, he finally heard a useful news. He immediately said, "I''ll send someone to the suburbs of West City District to search. Even if we dig three feet into the ground, we must find her out." Arthur and Martin looked at each other, but neither of them answered. There was a strange dead silence in the big room. "They blocked the surveince video of Hillside Garden in advance, but they didn''t take down the eye- catching bike behind themercial vehicle. Obviously, they deliberately lured us to West City District" Arthur looked at Carlos, "I have a very bad feeling..." Carlos'' back suddenly froze. As the saying goes, lookers on see more than yers. Why didn''t he think of this? He thought he would find Bonnie soon after he found some clues, but his heart sank to the bottom when he heard what Arthur said. The kidnappers deliberately sent out the audio and photos to attract the attention of the police and led them to the suburbs of West City District. In other words, they didn''t intend to let Bonnie survive at all. Carlos'' pale face trembled slightly and his throat moved slightly. "You mean..." "You know what I mean. Even without our help, you won''t be slower than us in this case. Therefore, they want to use this case to remind us not to investigate any more. Besides me, there is also Miss Cassandra." Martin wanted Cassandra to leave just now because he didn''t want her to hear that. For them, Bonnie was just a stranger who they had met once. Because Cassandra had seen her and Carlos liked her, they looked for her so madly. The demon had begun to show its ferocious fangs, but they knew nothing about it. Clenching his fists tightly, Carlos looked at Arthur with bloodshot eyes and said with difficulty, "I don''t care so much. No matter who they are and what they want to do, if they dare to hurt her, I will make them die without a burial ce!" Arthur kept silent for a few seconds and grabbed the walkie talkie on the table again. "Everyone, listen to me. From now on, try your best to search the suburbs of West City District, especially some abandoned buildings, and the ce where business vehicles are parked. If there is any news, report it immediately." After saying that, Arthur hung up the walkie talkie and looked up at the crowd, "We can''t sit here anymore. It rained heavilyst night, and the ground in the suburbs should not bepletely dried up. It may leave a mark on the wheels. Let''s go there and see if we can find some clues, and find Miss Bonnie as soon as possible." Martin nodded slightly and said, "Carlos, inform Mr. Hogan to seal off the mountains and seal off all the cars passing by." Chapter 866 Dont Look Chapter 866 Don''t Look "Third Young Master? The Third Young Master of the Si n? " Astonishment shed through Arthur''s eyes and he almost blurted out. The Si n''s position in the capital city was self-evident. Even if his father mentioned the Si n, he would keep his voice low. He didn''t expect that Martin''s words could make the Si n take action. It seemed that he had underestimated the strength of Martin. Carlos nodded, "Yes, he is indeed the Thurston of Si n." After saying that, Carlos didn''t say anything more. He directly called Thurston and informed him to stop the vehicles. No matter what, he would definitely save Bonnie. About half an hourter, more than ten cars arrived at the suburb. Many police cars and civil vehicles had been parked along the way. Over a hundred people were walking along the winding national road. "Zee... Zee... " As soon as they got off the car, the walkie talkie in Arthur''s hand rang. He looked up at ck mountain in front of him, and pressed the switch of the walkie talkie. "Boss, we found the suspicious car on National Road 1023, 19 section!" Bettina''s voice pierced through the night and into everyone''s heart. The map of this area shed through Arthur''s mind, and his face darkened in an instant. "Have you found the hostage?" "I don''t know yet. The car is abandoned on the roadside. We are about to get close to it. I''m not afraid that you will be worried, so I''ll report to you first." "Wait!" Cold sweat seeped from Arthur''s forehead. Before he could say anything, a burst of explosion came from the walkie-talkie, followed by a strange sound of electricity. In the night sky not far away, a burst of fire suddenly burst out. Because of the loud explosion, the nearby residents were rmed. Many people turned on the lights, called the police, and came out to check the situation. Many people were temporarily deaf. "Hello! Hello! Damn it! Say something! " Damn! Another explosion! Last time, he was almost killed by the explosion, so he had an extra thought just now. He was about to ask Bettina to ask the bomb squad to check the situation first, but he did not expect that he was still late. At the same time, as soon as Carlos heard the explosion, his dark eyes reflected the fire not far away. His legs became weak and he almost fell down. Fortunately, Moore was quick eyed and quickly helped him up. "Boss... Ahem... " Finally, Bettina''s unclear voice came through the walkie-talkie again. Arthur''s heart was in his throat and said immediately, "I''m here! What''s going on with you? Did anyone get hurt? Was hostage in the car? " Not far away, Bettina got up from the mud. The explosion was so powerful that she was sent dozens of meters away. Fortunately, she was prepared, but when she rolled on the grass, her skin was scratched and she bled a little. It was not a big deal. When she picked up the walkie talkie and heard the voice of Arthur, she slowly calmed down. There was a fire in her ck eyes. "That car exploded. Several men of ours were injured, and the car was all destroyed. No suspicious thing was found. There is no hostage. The hostage should be..." "What?" Bettina swallowed and took a few deep breaths before she said in a heavy voice, "She should have been thrown into the mountain by the kidnapper, which is the mountain close to the national highway, Dragon Mountain." The Dragon Mountain was a vast mountain in the suburbs, crisscrossing several towns. It was not easy to search for a hostage in such arge mountain. Moreover, the hostage might not be thrown into the mountain. However, even if there was only a glimmer of hope, they would not let it go. The longer time passed, the more dangerous the hostage would be. Even ordinary people without criminal investigation experience knew thismon sense. Without hesitation, Arthur immediately said, "You first organize people to put out the fire and search for help. I will immediately apply for help from my superior. Remember, be careful and don''t let anything happen again." A living college student was kidnapped. The kidnappers drew them here in a grant manner, and there was an unprecedented explosion. Even if they wanted to hide it, they could not hide it. After saying that, Arthur turned off the walkie-talkie again and looked at Martin, "Martin, could you please control the spread of the news and minimize the public impact as much as possible? As long as the mainstream media doesn''t report, our police will make the case public in time. At this time, I don''t want any other factors to affect the situation." In this era of extremely developed media, moral kidnapping of public opinion wasmon. At this time, they should put all their energy on tracing the kidnappers and rescuing the hostages. Martin nodded and said, "I''ve just told them that no media will report this matter before tomorrow morning. But there are too many residents nearby. After tomorrow morning, there must be a lot of gossip." "I see," Arthur nodded. "Let''s search and rescue first." At the order of both sides, the people of both sides gathered into dozens of groups and immediately joined the search and rescue. However, a few hourster, there was still no trace of Bonnie, and even clear footprints were getting fewer and fewer. "I found it!" A sudden scream in the dark night attracted everyone''s nerves. Then, people rushed over from all directions, but suddenly stopped in front of a grasnd. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Countless torches gathered together, and countless people lined up in a row. Everyone''s eyes fell in front of them, and then they all fell silent. Carlos kicked through the mud, his forehead covered with cold sweat, and with a torch in his hand, he broke through the dense crowd in front of him. When he saw the scene in front of him, his hand trembled, and the torch in his hand slipped off and fell to the ground. The sparks flickered a few times, and returned to annihtion. "Carlos..." Cassandra opened her mouth with difficulty, "Don''t look, Carlos." However, Carlos didn''t seem to hear anything. His bloodshot eyes were fixed on the front -- Bonnie was tied to a huge ck cross, naked, with blood all over her body and no vitality. "Put her down and inform the forensic expert," said Arthur, looking around, "Have the people of the investigation team arrived? Start the investigation, don''t miss any clues." "You... Don''t touch her. " Carlos stood there like a coffin, and his voice was as cold as ice. He had only seen her once, but somehow, it seemed that they had known each other for a long time. Chapter 867 The Meaning Of Existence Chapter 867 The Meaning Of Existence The men who were about to release the people stopped and looked at Arthur in unison. Arthur raised his hand and looked at Carlos, "Carlos, you don''t want her to die for no reason, do you? Don''t worry. I will give you an exnation. Before the case is solved, I won''t leave the police station of Eastern District. Even if no one remembers, I will still investigate the case to the end. This is the least respect for the dead. " Bettina who was standing beside him suddenly said, "Sometimes, I don''t think there is justice in the world. Why can''t kind-hearted people get a good end, but those who do many evil things always live longer than good people?" "That''s why we are needed. This is the meaning of our existence. We should uphold justice and let long-time injustice redressed." Arthur pressed Carlos'' shoulder and said in a low voice. Carlos didn''t say anything. He had never thought that his love would be a knife and take Bonnie''s life. She was just a college student in her early twenty''s. Her life had just begun, and all this ended with this long night. Martin said, "Moore, send him to the car." This scene was too cruel for Carlos. He was happy to pursue the girl he liked. But suddenly, he saw his beloved woman being killed in the wilderness. No one could ept it. The more he looked at her, the more painful he felt. When Moore dragged Carlos away from the scene, Bonnie''s corpse had been put down and covered with clothes, but she would never feel warm or smile again. Cassandra didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She used to think that she had nothing to do with that kind of life, but now she suddenly realized that life and death were only on the line, not a game, and she couldn''t resist it. At that moment, she suddenly wanted to ask Martin whether he had always been like this in the past thirty years, enduring all the darkness and injustice in the world and struggling in the life and death field alone. Wouldn''t he feel bitter? In the meeting room of the police station of Eastern District. The meeting room was unusually silent. Everyone lowered their heads and did not speak. The atmosphere was somewhat depressing. A young life withered like this, but they could do nothing about it. This was the most painful thing for them. Arthur knocked on the notebook in front of him and said, "We have been busy for a whole night. After the report, Bettina help everyone register their names. From now on, everyone is divided into 3 groups, and we will on duty 24 hours a day in turn. Investigate and don''t miss any suspicious clues." Bettina replied, "Yes, boss." "Well," Arthur wiped his face and said, "The spot investigation team, you first report the situation of the on-site inspection." A slightly thin middle-aged man stood up. He had been busy for the whole night. His face was full of tiredness, and blood streaks entangled his eyes, but he did notin at all and reported the results carefully. No matter it was the explosion site or the spot where Bonnie''s corpse was found, there was not much discovery on the spot. Even a useful fingerprints were not found. However, it was a rainy day. Although the kidnappers wore shoe covers and wanted to avoid the detection, it could be said that the of heaven was grand and wless. Most of the scene was mountain roads and grass. Stones and grass pierced the shoe covers and left some footprints. ¡°¡­¡­ The kidnapper wore a pair of 39 size shoes. Judging from the footprints, they should be made of the old-fashioned sneakers. I''ve checked it. Because this kind of old-fashioned sneakers has already been out of date, there are basically no such shoes on the market now, and I can''t find too many of them on the Inte. So, I think this may be a clue of investigation. " With the development of the times, the survival of the fittest was a natural fact. Time was like a bulldozer, pushing people forward, and at the same time, it would erase some things that had witnessed the history, such as this kind of sneakers. In the past few years, almost every family had worn this kind of sneakers. Compared to being barefoot, this kind of sneakers waspletely a symbol of identity. However, as time went by, this kind of sneakers had be an elimination in the era. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Bettina, I''ll leave it to you to investigate the factory or seller of the shoes. I''ll see if you can find any clue. People who continue to wear this kind of shoes in this era are either paranoid about this kind of shoes, or mentally troubled," said Arthur, looking at another police. "Junior Liu, go and investigate all the people in the Psychiatric Hospital of the capital city. See what you can find out. " "Yes, boss." "There was an explosion at the scene. Is there any residue left?" Arthur asked. "Some residue has been sent to the test, but there is no result for the time being. I don''t think there are many clues, but I''m sure that the destructive power of the explosive substance is not something that ordinary explosive articles can achieve. In other words, the explosive substance is not necessarily the common gunpowder circting in the market, but some private military fire. I''ve contacted the customs and asked them to investigate it closely to see if they can find some clues. " Arthur nodded and said, "Well done. Now we have to find as many clues as possible. We can''t let an innocent life be sacrificed like this." He learned from Martin that the person who did it was Brett. But when Brett arrived at the capital city, he would definitely make use of local forces. Who would that person be? After receiving so much information, Arthur felt a little dizzy, especially the death of Bonnie, which made him feel a little guilty. Although he could not foresee the murder, he could not stop the growth of the plot. It was an unforgivable mistake in itself. Heaven and earth were cruel, and everything was a chewing dog. At the same time, in Yan Garden. There was a strange dead silence in the hall. There was no trace of blood on Carlos'' face. He sat on the sofa like a y sculpture, and the scene when he first saw Bonnie''s corpse in the mountain kept shing through his mind. He didn''t know how to describe his feelings at the moment, as if there was a fire burning in his heart, and the madness and distortion extended along his bloodline bit by bit, spreading all over his limbs and bones. At this time, a man in a ck shirt came in. He had a crew cut, angr face without any expression. This man was the third young master of the Si family, Thurston. Thurston walked to the opposite of Martin and sat down. He said in a cold voice, "Mr. Martin, I''ve found out the ce where Brett is hiding. It''s in an abandoned factory outside the suburbs of the west city. The factory has been surrounded. What do you want to do?" Chapter 868 Will You Be Afraid Of Me Chapter 868 Will You Be Afraid Of Me "We have tried several times, and now another person has been killed. What do you think we should do?" Martin''s face was gloomy and his eyes were dark, as if there was a bottomless abyss hidden in them. Originally, he didn''t want to alert the enemy, so he had been sending people to follow up secretly. He didn''t want to attack, but the enemy attacked him again and again. Was it because he was too kind recently that those people thought his people were easy to bully? Thurston snapped his fingers and said, "I see." After saying that, he took out a ck mobile phone, dialed a number and said a few words. Then he hung up the phone and shook it. "It''s settled. No matter who he is, if he makes trouble in my territory, I have to send him to hell. But then again, since when have you be sow-abiding? Why did you personally follow him to the mountain to look for someone? It''s not like you." As an experienced old fox, Martin had always been hiding behind the scenes and seldom shown up, hadn''t he? As soon as Thurston finished his words, he subconsciously looked at Cassandra. Tut, tut, what a beautiful woman! However, since Martin could do this for Cassandra, it seemed that he really treated Cassandra differently. Martin nced at him coldly, "Have I really spoiled you too much recently?" Two blue veins popped out on Thurston''s forehead. "You''ve just crossed the river and now you''re removing the bridge. How shameless you are!" Martin replied, "Is there a problem?" With a helpless expression on his face, Thurston suddenly felt that he was a little bit shameless. He knew it was the result, but he still took the initiative to approach him. He didn''t know that he was such a shameless person. With his legs crossed, Thurston said, "No problem. Mr. Martin has opened the gold mouth. There can be no problem. But recently, there are a lot of dangerous people in the capital city. You''d better take care of yourself. Don''t get yourself involved in it one day. You''re now the CEO of the Lu Group, and you''re so rich. What else can''t you let go? Why do you insist on getting involved in the past things? Isn''t it good to live? " After a series of questions, he realized that he had said too much. In addition to the two insiders, Carlos and Moore, there was an outsider. It was Cassandra, the flower carefully protected by Mr. Lu in the greenhouse. In fact, Cassandra knew a little about what Thurston said, but it was just a vague picture made up of fragments of memory in her previous life. She didn''t know whether her guess was right or wrong, but there was one thing that was not wrong, that was, Martin''s goal of his past life. Martin looked at him coldly and said, "Why don''t you leave now?" ''I dote on my wife with my strength. Does it have anything to do with you?'' Thurston lifted his eyelids and said intively, "Well, you kick me out as soon as I finish it. You''re such a heartless bastard! I''m leaving! " Then Thurston stood up from the sofa and left the hall slowly. Martin asked Moore to take Carlos back to have a rest. As for other things, he would talk about them when Carlos recovered. For a moment, there were only two people left in the hall, Martin and Cassandra. The two stood in a stalemate, and neither of them spoke. Atst, Martin spoke first, "Will you be afraid of me?" He had always tried his best to keep the brightest side of the world for her to see, and he didn''t want her to see anything hidden in the darkness at all. Cassandra shook her head, "No, you are so kind to me. How can I be afraid of you?" Martin stared at Cassandra with his deep eyes, and his eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t know how much blood my hands have been stained with, and maybe my long-term tenderness and love are fake. Every bone in my body is poisonous. Perhaps I will live in the dark marsh for the rest of my life. Are you still not afraid of me? " Staring at Martin, Cassandra said without hesitation, "I''m not afraid." Martin''s heart trembled, and the blood streaks twined around his eyes bit by bit. When he was ready to speak again, he suddenly choked in his throat. He had never known that there was something that he could not say. But he didn''t have much time left. From the death of Lance, to the death of Bonnie, from the appearance of Coley, to the appearance of Amya, everything was invisibly connected into a secret and obscure line, and at the other end of the line, holding the secret that he had never been able to speak. Martin''s dark eyes seemed to have prated the time and space. He looked at Cassandra and said in a hoarse voice, "if I tell you, I nned everything when you married me. I have been living in schemes since I was born, and I have never been clean and honest all my life. Even so, Cassandra... Aren''t you afraid of me? " Even he himself was afraid of himself. He was like a ghost wandering in the world, ready to bite the human blood vessels and devour all the flesh and blood at any time. He lived in the darkness, unable to see the light and hope. He was destined to live a path full of blood and bones. He should not have that selfish motive and should not force her to his side. But no matter what price he had to pay, he still wanted to keep her, or wanted to have more nces of her. Cassandra looked at Martin quietly. It turned out that after two lifetimes, it was not until now that Martin had truly opened a little crack on his heart and revealed some truth to her. Cassandra couldn''t tell how she felt, but she couldn''t help thinking about how he survived those lonely and helpless days alone. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel sad. In Martin''s eyes, all this had be another meaning. Even powerful as Martin was, he was still cautious as if treading on thin ice in front of the person he liked. He just wanted to make a bet that she had him in her heart, and that she was still willing to stay with him after she knew the secrets hidden under the glorious surface. But he seemed to lose. "I''m afraid," Cassandra kept silent for a long time. She raised her eyes slowly and looked at Martin, "I was indeed afraid of you. At that time, I was always afraid that you would strangle me if you were unhappy, or that I would identally bump into your darkest side one day. But Martin, I can''t control myself not to like you just because I''m afraid of these. Ha ha, that''s how I am. Even if you have racked your brain and used all kinds of methods, even if you havemitted hideous crimes and killed a lot of people, you are good to me. Why should I care about others? "N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 869 Do You Believe Me Chapter 869 Do You Believe Me "Cassandra..." Martin tensed up and looked at Cassandra, only to see her sitting upright on the sofa. He stared at Cassandra with his deep ck eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll give you thest chance. If you leave now, I''ll arrange the rest of your life. I won''t let you suffer any grievance, and I won''t look for you again." After a pause, Martin continued in a somewhat bitter tone, "If you don''t leave, I will tie you to me until the death of my life. I won''t give you any chance to escape or let anyone approach you." Cassandra suddenly chuckled, "So that''s why you have done so much foreshadowing." Martin never alerted anyone when he was doing things, but he put Lenny in the police station in Eastern District and pulled Arthur in with the help of Lenny. He took so much effort and deliberately got her involved because of Bonnie. He did so much, just to wait for her answer. She wondered why Martin would cooperate with Arthur. If he wanted to investigate someone, he didn''t even need to alert the police, let alone cooperate with the police. This man seemed to be able to calcte calmly at any time, and he would never lose his logic and sense. But the only person he couldn''t figure out objectively was Cassandra. Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line and stared at Cassandra in silence, which acquiesced in her guess. Moreover, at this time, there was no need for him to hide anything. "If I don''t have any logic or reason, and there is only one sentence, ''I won''t leave'', do you believe me?" Cassandra asked quietly. Martin''s pupils shrank sharply, and his dark eyes were full of disbelief, but he didn''t ask any more questions. He just leaned over and slowly held her in his arms, as if he was going to squeeze her into his bones. So far, all the doubts and uneasiness disappeared. He won the bet. After a while, Cassandra pushed Martin away and stared at him, "Now, can you tell me your secret that you have hidden all the time? Martin, I don''t want you to bear it alone, no matter it''s a deep-rooted hatred or anything else. Martin, don''t you feel bitter alone for so many years?" Martin was always a little cold, as if he was born with coldness, making people dare not approach him easily. Those people either respected him, feared him, or hated him and hated him. No one had ever asked whether he was suffering or not. He had lived a life like that for more than thirty years and didn''t feel bitter. But at this moment, Cassandra''s words touched the soft spot of his heart. He suddenly felt that that kind of life was too bitter for him to live for a day. "Bitter," said Martin quietly, "but I''m used to it." His words were not heavy. They seemed to be casual, but contained a lot of grievances and sadness that could not be imagined by others. Cassandra exhaled a long and turbid breath, "Forget it. You don''t want to talk about it, and I don''t want to hear it either. You are an adult, but why did you make yourself like this? Even if you don''t care, I still feel sorry for you." After a moment''s silence, Martin said slowly, "When I was a child, my parents passed away. Because of this, I didn''t have a high position in my family and was always bullied. In a big family like ours, if there was someone to protect me, I would live a better life. Without someone to protect me, even if I was bullied asionally, nothing would happen. It was not until a long timeter that I knew that there was something fishy about the death of my parents. From that time on, I want to be the ruler of the Lu family, so that I can track down the cause of my parents'' death. " Cassandra almost didn''t need to close her eyes. She could imagine how that young boy hade to this point step by step. It was said that there were few people in the world who were willing to be lofty and lonely all the time. In order to find out the truth of his parents'' death, Martin had made up his mind not to return. However, once the feud started, it would never stop. Four years ago, Martin found out ck Triangle Zone, the Han n, and the White n. He also found out that in the past, Gabe almost died in ck Triangle Zone, but he still failed to uproot the power of big ns in ck Triangle Zone. In the same year, Martin''s parents died. That mysterious logo, the truth of the rise of the White n in the past, and such a coincidence, followed by the car ident of Lenny''s mother... Behind all the schemes, there was a looming truth. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, it was not easy to defeat those who were full of evils. He had never regretted taking this path, and he had never thought that he would live to the end. Even though he knew it was a dead end, there was no possibility for him to retreat. Therefore, he had nned to capture all of them, but at this critical moment, there was another factor beyond his n, which was Cassandra. ¡°¡­¡­ In the past, the White n was just a small force, but after the reshuffle of therge forces in ck Triangle Zone, it quickly rose and became the secondrgest force in the area. Even the Han n did not take the opportunity to remove their forces, and the white n was unique. It could be seen that there must be some hidden secrets, but I haven''t found out why so far. " Martin said in a low voice. Cassandra kept silent for a long time and said, "Maybe the action of Gabe in the past has something to do with the death of your parents. Have you ever asked Gabe?" "No," Martin shook his head. "At that time, Gabe''s daughter was kidnapped and died miserably. All the archives of the case were destroyed, including the archives of the household registration in the system. All the diary of Gabe''s actions in ck Triangle Zone were destroyed, leaving behind only some simple records. I handed them over to Arthur. As for the death of my parents, if it really has something to do with the action of Gabe in the past, it must have something to do with the powers of ck Triangle Zone. But in the past few years, I haven''t found any clue. " "But you still suspect Gabe, so you deliberately sent Lenny to the special task group and connected with Arthur. You wanted to take this opportunity to investigate Gabe, but you didn''t expect that he would fall in love with Lenny by ident, which resulted in their deep love." Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and sighed that fate was so unpredictable. Martin nodded, "I didn''t expect that he would like Lenny." What a surprise! Chapter 870 What Do You Know Chapter 870 What Do You Know "By the way, it''s not easy for Lenny to meet a simple-minded person. Moreover, I think Mr. Arthur is also a handsome man. He is young and promising in the future." Cassandra said in a high voice. It was not a bad thing for her to lose a potential rival in love, although she had never thought that Lenny could take away Martin. On the other hand, she had never figured out a problem in her two lives. With Martin''s status, he could have any kind of woman he wanted, not to mention that he was a social elite. He should be apanied by ady from a famous family, such as Fiona. After all, even if the vase was useless, it could still show the extraordinary style of its master. As for her, she was just a potted nt made of stic at most. How could shepare with those precious porcin vases? However, there was someone who had such a strong taste. He didn''t want the precious porcin, but the stic nt. She might have saved the whole universe in her previous life. "Well, so many things have happened today, and you have received so much information. You must be tired. Go upstairs and have a rest first," Martin helplessly nced at her, and looked out of the window at the gradually rising sun. "The day is about to break, and we can''t hide Bonnie''s death soon. Even if we send her corpse to the police station, we still have to deal with some aftermath." The light broke through and left a hole in the night. Cassandra''s face darkened, "You have been busy all night, and you also need a good rest. Do you want to fall ill at such a young age?" Martin''s face did look a little pale. The wounds on his body hadn''t healed yet, and the wounds were a little inmed, but he was good at endurance and didn''t show it, lest Cassandra would worry about him again. Martin looked at his watch and said, "Okay, I''ll take a rest with you." Cassandra immediately said, "That''s more like it. But you have been tossing and turning all night. You have to ask Doctor Qin to check the wound first." Martin was speechless He found that it was more and more difficult to muddle through now. After Kevin came to check him, he looked a little pale. Although he knew that a dog like Martin would not rest easily, he made the wound inmed again. He was really getting himself into troubles! After carefully changing the medicine for him, Kevin turned to look at Cassandra seriously, "Sister-in- law, do you still want your man''s life? If you don''t want to be a widow, then don''t let him run around. Don''t you know how serious his injury is? Are you blind? " Cassandra''s face darkened, "Who is blind?" Kevin choked and the veins on his forehead bulged. He gritted his teeth and said, "I... I''m blind, okay? What are you! " Cassandra said slowly, "Of course we are all good people. What do you know as a single man?" Kevin was silent for two seconds, "What''s wrong with me being single? It''s good that we are single! I''m willing to be alone all my life. What do you think? " Cassandra coughed and said, "Not really. It also saved us some money, didn''t it?" Kevin was speechless. ''I really want to kill her! Cut her into pieces!'' After a nervous night, Cassandra fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow, while Martin was too sleepy to sleep at all. He just quietlyy beside Cassandra, with greed and obsession in his dark eyes. He slowly painted her face that he had seen thousands of times. He had never thought that one day when all his secrets were exposed to her, she was still willing to stay with him. It was just like a person who was unlucky all year round and suddenly won the first prize. But he felt that everything in front of him was a little unreal. He didn''t dare to close his eyes or sleep. He was afraid that when he woke up, all these would be just his dreams. Someone asked him how much sweetness he needed to fill his bitter heart. Just a little. In the backyard of Yan Garden. Carlos had been here sincest night. He sat on the stone steps alone, staring nkly at everything in front of him with bloodshot eyes. It was not until the dawn and he received a call from Arthur, saying that the corpse examination report hade out and that Bonnie''s family members hade to im the corpse and that everything seemed to be settled. His love waspletely over before it started. When Carlos went to the police station, Bonnie''s parents hade. They were all ordinary and simple wage earners. Bonnie was the only daughter in the family. As soon as Bonnie left, it seemed that she had taken away the backbones of the two elders. Her mother was more fragile after all. She fainted on the side when she cried. Her father was also sad, but he finally held back his tears. Carlos stood silently outside the transparent dissecting room. He was like an irrelevant bystander, silently watching everything, as if the life and death separation inside had nothing to do with him. With a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur, with a messy chicken nest head, held a newly emerged brocade g with his hand. He had received many brocade gs in his life and sent them out many times, but it had never been so heavy as today. The superior wanted to minimize the public opinion and give Bonnie a reward for her heroic sacrifice. After that, they would officially announce the news that the g and a sum of pension were regarded as a token of their hearts. The pension didn''te down so soon, but the g came very soon. Weldon told Arthur to give the g to her family in person, so as to calm them down and stop making trouble again. When Arthur walked to the door of the dissecting room, he saw Carlos standing there like a coffin. Bonnie was indeed unlucky. She had lost her life without knowing anything. He was afraid that she didn''t know what had happened until she died. The young girl had lived a smooth life, and she had never seen a thief before. However, she suddenly met a vicious gangster. She was so helpless that she realized that there was really someone crueler than in TV series, but she had no chance to reflect or regret. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Mr. Carlos, would you like toe with me?" Arthur said in a tired voice. His leg hadn''t recovered yet, so he was limping. The two feet were not the same, which sounded particrly abrupt. Carlos stood still for a long time before he shook his head and said, "No, please go ahead, Mr. Arthur." Arthur didn''t try to persuade him. He just nodded, stubbed out the cigarette, and limped in. "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, I''m the deputy director of the Eastern District Police Station. Please don''t kneel down. I really... I can''t afford it. " Arthur''s eyes turned red. Chapter 871 Rush To The Scene Chapter 871 Rush To The Scene "Comrade, the two of us have only one child in our lives. It''s killing us two to watch her die... We have never done anything evil in our lives, and we have taught Bonnie to be a good person since she was a child. Why does such a thing happen to her? God is really blind! " Mrs. Gu tried her best to hold Arthur''s hand tightly. She had cried too much to shed any tears. When she spoke, her voice sounded hoarse and deste. Mr. Gu stood aside silently, with thest glimmer of life in his old and turbid eyes. He said in a trembling voice, "My wife was right. Bonnie is gone. How can we live in the future?" Arthur''s hand was scratched a few bruises by Mrs. Gu. The brocade g under his armpit suddenly seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, so heavy that he could not lift it. After a long while, Arthur said awkwardly, "Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu don''t worry. We will find the murderer." Mrs. Gu''s hand was so weak that it seemed that all her life force had been sucked out. She stared at Arthur stiffly, which made him a little flustered and unnaturally avoid eye contact. "Even if you find the murderer and tear him into pieces, Bonnie won''te back." Mrs. Gu murmured. Arthur didn''t know what to say, so he stood there silently. The forensic expert asked someone to take the two elders down for a record. After the two elders left, the originally depressing air seemed to be a little rxed. Arthur took out a cigarette and lit it. He lowered his eyebrows and asked coldly, "What''s wrong with the autopsy?" The legal examiner''s surname was Qin, the chief of the Forensic Department. Smoking was prohibited in the dissecting room, but the chief didn''t stop them. In their profession, sometimes it was not only physical fatigue, but also mental pressure, such as Bonnie''s parents. They had been good people for a lifetime. They didn''t steal or rob, who could be regarded as good people in others'' eyes, but God would not favor them because of this. Bettina was right. Sometimes living was an original sin. Mr. Qin handed the freshly printed corpse examination report to Arthur, "She died of mechanical suffocation. She should have been strangled to death by someone. Judging from the scars on her neck, it should be something like a soft silk scarf. There are no other scars on her body, but there are sperm in her vagina. She should have been raped before she died." "Bastard!" Arthur''s eyes were red and he almost blurted it out. Probably because he was smoking, he said in a particrly low voice, "She is only 21 years old. How can these beasts do that?" Mr. Qin didn''t say anything. His profession demanded that he often dealt with dead people. However, even though he was used to life and death, he still couldn''t get used to this. She should live in the scorching sun, enjoying her life, but unfortunately, she could no longer do it. The atmosphere was a little embarrassing for a moment. After a while, the walkie-talkie in Arthur''s trouser pocket suddenly rang, and then came the voice of Bettina. "Boss, we have found the murderer!" Hearing this, Arthur was stunned. He grabbed the walkie talkie almost reflexively and pressed the button on it with his trembling hand. "Where are you?" "There are two people in an abandoned factory in the suburbs, but both of them are dead." Arthur''s face darkened, "Cut the crap. Inform everyone to rush to the scene." After saying that, Arthur immediately raised his eyes and said, "Mr. Qin, let''s go to the scene!" Mr. Qin had already prepared the toolbox. Arthur looked down at the g and put it on the table casually. "I''ll put it here first." He felt too ashamed to give it to Aron''s parents. After all, even if there was a lot of beautiful words written on it, it would not bring back a living life. When the two of them came out of the dissecting room, Arthur saw that Carlos was still standing there. He waved at Mr. Qin and then walked towards Carlos. "Mr. Carlos, the body of the murderer has been found," Arthur pressed on Carlos'' shoulder, ignoring the man''s red and swollen eyes hidden in the half dark shadow. "Are you going to the scene with us?" Clenching his fingers tightly, Carlos answered, "Yes." "Let''s go. I''ll drive. You take my car." He was really worried about Carlos'' situation. He was afraid that he would be in trouble even if he drove. Carlos didn''t refuse him. All his strength was drawn out, except for a little hatred. Half an hourter. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. More than a dozen police cars roared and stopped in front of an abandoned factory building. The cordon had been pulled up around. As soon as they entered the gate, they saw two corpses were picked up on the gpole behind the factory building. Since they were dead, the policemen who arrived first were afraid of destroying the scene, so the corpses were not put down. They also had their own selfish motives. Even though they knew that it was useless, they still wanted to take this as a revenge for the evildoer, so as to make people feel better. Dozens of people stood in a circle in front of the gpole. When Arthur came with Carlos, the crowd dodged automatically. With a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur was still limping. He looked at the corpses on the gpole and said, "Put the corpses down first. Hurry up." As soon as he gave the order, the police who had been watching began to move. They knew their identity. Even if they had a deep grudge against the dead, and even if the murderers in front of them were all evils, they had to do their own job dutifully. Sometimes, they had to hide their joy and sorrow under the uniform. Everyone started to move, and even Arthur was looking around. Only Carlos, who was standing there alone, calmed down a little bit after the eruption of emotions in his chest. He didn''t know how long he had been standing there like an outsider until Cassandra came over and patted him on the shoulder, "I''m sorry, Carlos." She said sorry because she couldn''t tell whether Aron died for her or for Carlos. Carlos'' throat moved slightly, like a traveler who had traveled a long way. After going through hundreds of tribtions and hardships, he finally found thest oasis. "It''s the first time that I''ve fallen in love with someone since I was born. It''s the first time that I want to stay with someone..." Carlos'' voice trembled, and he raised his dark eyes. "I''m waiting for her there. I''m afraid that she won''te, and I''ve ordered a cake, and... But I will never see her again. " Hisst sentence, wrapped in a little despair, hit Cassandra''s heart hard. Cassandra''s heart trembled. She took a few deep breaths and said, "Don''t worry. I will revenge for you. Even if I have to kill and set fire, I will revenge for you. " Chapter 872 The Debut Chapter 872 The Debut "Sister-inw..." Carlos'' scarlet eyes fell on Cassandra, as if he had used up hisst strength, and then he stumbled and almost fell down. Fortunately, Cassandra was smart enough to hold Carlos'' waist with one hand, and put the other hand around Carlos'' back, so that it was more convenient to hold him. When she touched his body, she found that his body was very cold, as if he had been soaked in cold water for a few days and nights. "Carlos, let''s go back first, okay?" Said Cassandra. Carlos nodded silently. Cassandra bid farewell to Arthur and carefully helped Carlos get in the car. Almost at the same time, a ck Bentley car came over. After the car braked, Lenny rushed out of the car with a serious face and walked quickly towards Arthur. "Arthur, what are you doing?" Standing by the car door, Cassandra heard the roar of Lenny, who was suppressing his anger. In the quiet factory building, Arthur quickly started to exin in an anxious voice. At that moment, she suddenly realized that it was really good to be alive. If one day she still couldn''t escape the end of her previous life, would she never see Martin again? As for death, no one could clearly tell her what it was, and no one could tell her where she would go after she died. Perhaps everything woulde to an end, or perhaps they would meet in a certain ce. The night was long. After getting on the car, Cassandra''s eyes did not focus on the front factory building, "Carlos..." Carlos sat quietly in the passenger seat. He lowered his head and hid his face in the shadow, so that no one could see his expression clearly. He said in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine. Let''s go." Cassandra opened her mouth but said nothing. She started the car and left the abandoned factory building. Sitting in the car with his back against the seat, Carlos stared at the rearview mirror, which reflected the fire that was retreating slowly. His chest seemed to be rubbed into a piece of debris, and he was bleeding in pain. The murder case of Bonnie ended up with the murderer being killed without charge. After the police reported, everything went on as usual. Weldon submitted a retirement application to the police in advance and rmended Arthur to take over the case. The approval of the police station was quick, so within two days, the whole East District Police Station was greeting the new and bidding farewell to the old. After seeing Weldon off, Arthur officially became the leader of the Eastern District Police Station. The police station was celebrating, as if the sadness and depression of the previous days had been alleviated a little. It was veryte after dinner, and Arthur was still limping, so they didn''t make much noise. Finally, they went back to their own homes. Arthur also drank a little wine. It was supposed to be a happy thing to be the chief director, but he was not happy at all. He climbed up on the bones of others. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When he got home, he leaned against the sofa with one hand covering half of his face. After a long time, he sat up straight on the sofa and took out a metallic U disk from his pocket. This U disk was given to him by Martin a few days ago, and he had never opened it. This was thest lonely file about that case years ago. He had never opened it, because he was afraid that once the truth was revealed, it would never be able to go back. After a while, he finally stood up and went to the study. He turned on theputer and inserted the U disk into the groove. After a short while, a reminder appeared on the screen. He took a few deep breaths and opened the U disk. There was only a single folder in the disk, and the name of the folder was "Gabe". Arthur''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. Since he hade to this point, he naturally wouldn''t flinch anymore. The folder didn''t contain too much information. Besides, Arthur had been working in the criminal investigation department for so many years, so he knew what the key point was and what he could take away at a nce. Ten minutester. Arthur''s eyes were fixed on the screen of theputer. On the screen was a photo of Gabe. In the photo, Gabe was seriously injured and in aa, and one of his legs was torn open. But he was holding a simple bracelet, which was the birthday gift he gave to Arthur''s sister. It turned out that the truth of that incident was more cruel than he had imagined. Gabe was a spy assigned to ck Triangle Zone. He not only had to fight with his own people, but also had to fight with others with wisdom and courage. He was like a lonely hero, walking on a road with uncertain future. Even his own child did not trust him and suspected him for so many years. It suddenly urred to Arthur that Gabe didn''t care much about him in the name of being busy these years. Did he know that he had doubts about him? Arthur took a deep breath and took out a cigarette with stiff fingers. Surrounded by the smoke, he leaned back on the chair and slightly closed his eyes, seeming to be thinking about something. At this point, the doubts that had been hovering in his mind for many years finally got the answer, and the truth came out. In the next few days, Cassandra went to the Film And Television Base every day and came back as soon as her work was finished. asionally, she would make some other announcement to interact with her fans and keep the heat. After a few days of good luck, she was suddenly mentioned on a micro-blog by Jack and others. She was picking vegetables in the garden, intending to prepare some delicious food for Martin and Carlos at night. After all, in this world, only delicious food could not be failed. She squatted in the vegetable garden, pinching the fresh eggnt, and nced at the micro-blog. As a result, she was so scared that she almost threw her mobile phone out. Then, Cassandra received more than a dozen new messages through WeChat. She rubbed her eyebrows and opened WeChat. All the messages were the same as those sent by Jack and others. Jack said, "Congrattions on your debut. Thumbs up." * Cassandra didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She had never dreamed that her helpless action at that time brought her a new path of acting. The micro-blog post just now was a vote rmendation from a video APP ¨C to name the best boyfriend in a list o male stars. Originally, this kind of vote had nothing to do with a female artist like her. However, it didn''t know whether the editor did it on purpose or by mistake. He actually put the photo of her in men''s clothes on the screen. What''s more, there were many women fans who worked hard to increase her votes. Jack said, "Samuel, the girls of your global backup team are so excited that they are about to cry. You''d better hurry up tofort them. You are such a bad man! " The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She was a very serious woman, not a jerk! Cassandra swallowed and opened the micro-blog. Since she became popr, it was not easy for her to have a global backup. Jack was still the administrator and fan of the backup. Chapter 873 Fireworks Festival Chapter 873 Fireworks Festival "The stars don''t care about the passers-by. Time goes by well." "Forget about the thorns behind glory. All the fireworks, ups and downs, sun, moon and stars in the world, and we all remember it." "I have to bow for so many years that never let me down." "Yes, it''s my sweetheart. ¡± The fans were all cottoning up to her. To be honest, Cassandra felt a little ashamed when she saw it. What kind of fairy were her fans? They were so pretentious. However, she was a girl on the voting list of best boyfriend! Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and went back to cook with a basket of vegetables. No one knew how her fans would react when they saw her cooking at the stove with an apron on. In the middle of the meal, Martin came back just in time. Cassandra immediately ran over and gave the phone to Martin, "Darling,e here and take a photo of me." Martin came back directly from the meeting. He was dressed in a ck suit and a white shirt, which was in sharp contrast to Cassandra''s home-style clothing. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He adjusted the angle and took a few photos casually. Then he handed the phone to Cassandra. With a turner in one hand, Cassandra looked at the photos and praised Martin''s photograph. Martin was a perfect husband. After all,pared with some miserable girls, she was really lucky. "Wait outside. I''ll be ready soon." Cassandra pushed Martin away, not wanting the smell of oil and smoke to touch the man. Martin was like a beautiful flower that could only be appreciated in priceless antique vases, not suitable for kitchen. Martin was indeed a little tired. He nodded and was about to leave when Cassandra suddenly turned around and asked, "Well, how is Carlos?" Bonnie''s matter had been settled, and the murderer didn''t live a few more hours than her. But sometimes, even if the murderer was killed by Carlos himself, it couldn''t offset the pain and indignation in his heart. Those who had died would nevere back, and they would never see each other again. Martin kept silent for two seconds. "Not very well." Cassandra thought for a while and her eyes lit up, "By the way, there is a Firework Festival in the White River town this weekend. It is said to be a local tradition. How about we go for a walk as a way to rx ourselves?" "Okay," replied Martin. Cassandra immediately said, "Then tell Carlos and our sonter. The three of us haven''t gone out for fun for so long." The three of them... These words were like a thin de rolling across his heart. He looked up at Cassandra and said, "Yes." Cassandra then pushed him out, took out her phone and posted a micro-blog with the photos just now. It was a reward for her fans who worked so hard for her and supported her to make a debut in C position. As soon as she posted this photos, thements immediately exploded. "My lord! What kind of fairy am I pursing? £¡¡± "Ahhh! Samuel, the C warrior, starts his career and kills all directions! " "Is it only me who focus on Samuel''s cooking? There are so many dishes. It''s not for one person. Samuel is not single anymore? " "Upstairs, you are not alone. This is arge scene of lovebreak!" Cassandra didn''t have time to care about this. Anyway, she didn''t care about the vote. After all, this kind of vote was verypetitive. Moreover, the top few people on the list were all young stars in the entertainment circle, including Daniel, Denny and Palmer. Because of the previous popr online drama, the poprity of the two of them had been increasing. Ever since, the two of them had been busy with their work and had not cooperated with each other. Cassandra wanted to find another opportunity to let the two of them appear together, which could also be regarded as gratitude to the support and expectation of many fans. Even if they couldn''t participate in a show together, it would be good to attend a broadcast together. After dinner, Carlos went back by himself since he had nothing else to do. And Moore also found an excuse to go out for fun. Recently, Moore was very obedient. He didn''t go against Cassandra, and even asionally took the initiative to talk to Cassandra. Sure enough, young people were all indifferent outside and coquettish inside. After dinner, Martin went to the study to deal with his official documents. Cassandra sat on the sofa lazily, reading the script and chatting in the WeChat group. Then she slid her hand and pulled Lenny and others into the group, asking whether they would go to the White River town to watch fireworks together on the weekend. Arthur said, "You may not believe it. We were temporarily transferred to maintain public order during the festival. " Lenny said," The Firework Festival is held by the tourism development branch of ourpany. We have been holding it for several consecutive years. Do you need me to reserve a hotel room for you? " Cassandra replied," My sweetheart, don''t you feel a little embarrassed? " Martin was confused. * Moore said," How can you be as embarrassed as me? I know what you mean. Why did you bring me in, a single man? " Cassandra''s hand trembled, as if she could feel the resentment of Moore across the screen. She thought for a while and mentioned him alone, "Kid, do you need an old mother to introduce a girlfriend to you? What kind of girls do you like? " Moore said," Fuck off! £¡ " ''What a shameless woman! Is it because I''ve been too good to her recently that she has an illusion that I''m easy to be bullied?'' Moore was so angry that he threw his phone aside and didn''t care about Cassandra anymore. Cassandra didn''t give up and sent several WeChat messages in a row. As a stepmother, she was really worried. But no matter what, this kind of life which was full of trifles and arguments was the real life, as if those hidden schemes were just nightmares. A few days passed in a twinkling of an eye. On the weekend, Cassandra went to the garage to pick up arge off-road vehicle for camping in the town. After carrying her luggage into the car, she asked everyone to get in the car. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Moore''s face was as dark as a pan. There were 4 people in the car. Why did he, a child, drive? A group of jerks! In addition to Cassandra and others, Lenny picked up Arthur, a disabled person, in the name of inspection. After the two groups of people met, they set off on the expressway together. It took them about ten minutes to get to the White River town. They could see the ancient archway at the entrance of the town from a long distance. Lanterns were hung around the whole town. It was weekend and it was Fireworks Festival, so there were more touristsing. Fortunately, Lenny had already made a n. He took Cassandra and the others along the path to the hotel directly. Chapter 874 Locked For Three Lives Chapter 874 Locked For Three Lives This hotel was a resort hotel belonging to the Shen group. It was quiterge-scale in this small town, but it had already been booked up for the fireworks festival. Lenny had a business brain, so he asked the hotel to clean up thewn along the river behind the hotel. Anyone who rented tents or brought their own tents could camp there. The hotel''s location was high. It was good to camp on thewn at night to watch fireworks. As soon as this project wasunched, it was also very popr. The hotel''s rooms were quickly booked up. The whole hotel was lively inside and outside. Cassandra and the others didn''t worry about the amodation. Lenny reserved a suite on the top floor, and the security was strengthened. No one was allowed to enter or leave freely. After dealing with all these, Cassandra and the others set out for a walk in the town. It was rare for Martin to change into casual clothes today, which was prepared by Cassandra to match her own clothes. As soon as the two of them came out, they dazzled a group of people. Arthur and Lenny were fine. After all, the two of them were also in love. Moore and Carlos looked at each other. When the two single men saw each other, they wanted to hold their heads and cry bitterly. White River Town was not a big town. It was just a small winding street. On both sides of the street were some shops, with a variety of goods. In the past few days, the most popr goods was naturally fireworks. The group of people walked very slowly on the bustling street. Cassandra took Martin''s hand and walked all the way, and finally stopped in front of an old handwork shop. On the mottled wall, in addition to the concentric locks hanging, there were also some densely written words, probably some confessions of love. Lenny pointed at the concentric lock hanging near the wall in front of the shop and said, "This handwork shop is an old brand. Its owner is a local with ancestral craftsmanship. Many young couples will make or customize the concentric locks by themselves for luck. Do you want to go in and have a look?" Arthur, a cunning man, leaned over and said, "Of course, why not? I will make a concentric lock for you in person. From now on, you will be locked by me." Lenny was speechless. How sad it was to have such a weird boyfriend? Cassandra shook Martin''s arm and said, "Darling, let''s go inside and have a look, okay?" Martin nodded slightly. With a happy look on Cassandra''s face, she took Martin''s hand and walked in. The two men, Moore and Carlos, looked helpless and followed them in. There were many tourists in the shop. The owner of the shop was a middle-aged man in a long cotton robe. He didn''t have the time to entertain so many guests, but just let them enjoy themselves. Many tourists sat on the ground and personally made their own concentric locks. After wandering around the shop for a long time, Cassandra stopped in front of a very Vintage lock. The surface of the concentric lock wasplex ancient words, and there was a simple peach blossom in the middle. "Sweetheart, what do you think of this one?" Cassandra poked the concentric lock and said with a smile. Martin looked at the lock and nodded. "You like it?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Cassandra immediately nodded, "That''s it. Let''s engrave our two names on it. As Mr. Arthur just said, from now on, you will be locked by me." A trace of helplessness appeared on Martin''s face. He never believed in such things, but at this moment, he also wanted to see if the so-called concentric lock really had a spirit. Cassandra was about to take off the concentric lock when the owner suddenly came over and said, "Wait a minute, Miss." Cassandra''s hand froze in the air. She turned her head and saw the boss, who was a middle-aged man with a kind look. He looked at Cassandra from a distance and then at the concentric lock. He said with a smile, "Miss, this is the treasure of our shop. It was inherited from my ancestors. It''s spiritual and has been hanging here for many years. Many customers are interested in it, but they haven''t sold it yet. " The implication was that the lock was not for sale. Cassandra said, "Boss, do you mean that the lock is not for sale?" The owner shook his head with a smile and said, "I just said that this lock was handed down from my ancestors. It is said to be made of some three-life stone. It is an old item and is not for sale. However, as long as you can tell me a story that will impress me, I can give this lock to you as a gift." A story was exchanged with a lock. There was really such a loving person in the world? Cassandra smiled, "I have a good story, but you have so many guests. It''s too noisy, so I can''t tell you." The owner immediately said, "There''s an apprentice in the shop, and I don''t have to watch it all the time. If you really want to do it, you''d better sit in the back hall. As for your story, I''ll listen to you carefully." If it weren''t for the bright day and there were so many people around, Cassandra would have thought that the boss was a fox or some other temptress, but if he wanted to seduce the some men, he should have seduced young handsome men. Now the temptress didn''t y ording to the routine? Cassandra looked at the boss and nodded, "Okay, but we have a few friends. We can go in together." If it were a gangster, there would be a few guards. The owner nodded. Cassandra, together with Arthur, Lenny and the others, went to the back hall. Through the front hall of the shop,ing out of a wooden door, there was a small garden, and behind the garden was the back hall. The back hall was antique, and the furniture were all in the same old style. Martin and Shen Lenny knew a little about antiques, and they could tell at a nce that these furniture was all old antiques, not new things in old style. ''The boss used these priceless old things as daily utensils. I don''t know if he is enjoying his life or wasting a heavenly treasure. '' The owner asked his guests to sit down and made tea for them. Then he looked at Cassandra and said, "My surname is Wang, the owner of this shop. I have worked here for several generations, and that lock is also an old item left behind by my ancestors. It is said that it is very intelligent. As long as the two people with names carved on it can be married for three lives. Because of the legend of the lock, the name of this shop is also the same. So you just took a fancy to the lock. What kind of story are you going to tell me to move me? " Legends must have a certain legendary color, and that lock was the same. Who knew if a lock could lock two people, let alone three lives? However, there were too many couples who loved each other deeply, not to mention that it was good to exchange a story for a blessing. Chapter 875 Do You Think Im Old Chapter 875 Do You Think I''m Old After listening to the boss''s long speech, Cassandra replied briefly, "I have a story. Do you want to hear it?" She thought for a while and began to tell a story. The heroine of the story was a rich youngdy, who was deceived by her sister and her beloved ex- boyfriend to marry a sick husband for his fortune. When she got married, she found that the sick husband was very good to her. He was kind to her wholeheartedly. She nned to forget the past and start a new life, but God did not agree. The ex-boyfriend of her forced her to deceive her husband to sign the property transfer agreement. Otherwise, he would kill her husband. She had no choice but to do as her ex-boyfriend said. But the husband had already known everything. He never cared about money. The only thing he could not ept was that he was cheated by his beloved wife, so he was disheartened and burned the whole house. The woman jumped into the sea of fire and died. However, perhaps God was touched by the woman''s sincerity. After she jumped into the sea of fire, she woke up and found that she had been reborn before she got married. With the memory of her previous life, she had clearly seen the ugly faces of her sister and her ex-boyfriend. She was determined to revenge, and fought all the way with wisdom and courage. Finally, her sister and that hypocritical ex- boyfriend revealed their true colors. The two of them were despised by thousands of people, and she finally found he true love. She would spend the rest of her life with the one she loved. * "People are greedy, and it''s difficult to tell people''s mind. How do you know that all you meet in your life can count as human? Maybe they are just some kind of wolf in human skin. Don''t you think so? " Cassandra eximed in a slightly changed tone, as if a thunder had struck her heart. The boss seemed to be still immersed in the story, and it took him a long time toe to his senses. "Your story is indeed very good. It''s tortuous and bizarre, and life and death are intertwined. But how many people in the world have the chance to restart?" Indeed, the sun, moon and stars were always revolving in one direction that could not be returned. Who could be reborn? Sometimes, even Cassandra herself didn''t know if what was happening in front of her was just a dream. Cassandra chuckled and said, "It''s just a story. Boss Wang, don''t take it seriously. If you think this story is not good, just take it as a way to kill time." Boss Wang shook his head and said, "This is a good story. I haven''t heard such a special story for many years. Your story moved me. The lock is yours. I hope you and your sweetheart can be together forever." Cassandra was first stunned, and then said, "Thank you, Boss Wang." Boss Wang waved his hand and fetched the old lock himself. "Do you want to carve the lock by yourselves, or shall I carve it for you?" Cassandra took the lock and said, "We''ll do it ourselves, thank you." The boss said a few words and left the back hall in a hurry. Cassandra looked at the lock in her hand and then at Martin, "Darling, this... Is it a little difficult for me to carve words into it? " Lenny was speechless. He had carved for half a day just now. This woman really needed to be beaten. Martin took over the lock and tools, "Let me do it." Everyone got goose bumps. How could there be such a man who valued his lover more than his friend in the world? They stayed in the back hall until the evening. Almost all the guests had left. They went to the riverside to see the fireworks, and Cassandra and the others had just finished carving the locks. Boss Wang came over and checked the locks carved by them, but particrly praised Martin''s workmanship. The omnipotent CEO gained the new skills, and after several people hung the locks, they said goodbye to Boss Wang and rushed to see the fireworks. As the night fell, the sky was filled with colorful fireworks, and the sound of fireworks rising in the air was heard around. Cassandra and the others squeezed through the crowd for a long time. There were colorful fireworks all over the sky, and the river water reflected the bright mes of the fireworks, which made people fascinated. Holding Martin''s hand, Cassandra was so excited that even the two single men frowned and enjoyed the feast together. The wind said to the bright moon, and we said to each other word by word. After watching the fireworks, they went back to the hotel. Lenny asked people to prepare barbecue, right next to the open-air swimming pool. A group of people were busy with it, and the fireworks were still blooming, making people''s bodies colorful. Leaning against the back of the chair, Carlos took a sip of wine and said in a low voice, "Sister -inw, do you think there is really a next life? Or will people really be reborn? " Since ancient times, there had been countless legends in China, such as life and death, human flesh and bones, fox spirit seducing the king, everything. The saying of ghosts and gods had been passed down for a thousand years. Carlos had received atheist education since childhood, but he had never been like now. He hoped that the legends of ghosts and gods were true. Apart from this, how could he meet Bonnie again? Cassandra raised her head, with bright fireworks in her dark eyes. No matter how beautiful the fireworks were, they were still cold. Cassandra took a deep breath and said, "Carlos, as long as you believe, there will be a next life. Maybe there is a parallel world, and you will meet in another space and time." There was a touch of confusion in Carlos'' eyes. After a while, he said quietly, "If you give me another chance, I will choose not to meet her, so that she can live well." He was afraid of that tragic ending, so he would rather avoid all the good beginning. Cassandra sighed, "Some people are destined to meet, and no one can stop them. They can''t be reborn after death. The only thing we can do now is to find those who are hiding behind the scenes and return their blood for Bonnie." Carlos'' pupils shrank slightly. After a long time, he drank up the wine in the bottle and said in a deep voice, "You are right. Anyway, if I can''t even avenge her, then I will feel guilty to her." "Well... the police is here." Arthur turned his head from the side," The chicken wings will be burnt if you don''t eat them. Can you not mention the fighting and killing during the meal? " Did they think he was a beautiful mascot here? Lenny threw two strings of vegetables on the te in front of Arthur and said, "You''re getting old. Take care of yourself. The vegetables are delicious." Hearing that, the corners of Arthur''s mouth twitched. Then he stared at Lenny with a cunning expression and said slowly, "Do you think I''m old? Be careful. You won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow morning. " Lenny was speechless. Cassandra was also sick of his obscene words. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ''Damn it! Why can''t these two bitches keep such words in their heart? This is killing me!'' Chapter 876 Be Careful Chapter 876 Be Careful "Hey, guys, do you have cigarettes with you?" After taking two mouthfuls of grass, Arthur couldn''t help but ask. Recently, Lenny had been very strict with him. There would never be more than one cigarette in his case. Usually, he didn''t smoke as many as he wanted or he would borrow a few cigarettes from others. But tonight, on such an asion, he couldn''t suppress himself. Martin and the others seldom smoked. As Moore had just grown up, he was rebellious and didn''t dare to go against his father openly. Even if he had hidden something, he didn''t dare to take it out. After a moment of silence, Arthur slowly stood up from the chair and was about to go downstairs to buy a pack of cigarette. Lenny''s eyes were like poisoned knives, gently ncing at him. Noticing that, Arthur stopped in a second and coughed with a little guilt. "Well, I''ll go to see the others. I''ll be back soon." It was not easy for him to recall his subordinates at this critical moment. Cassandra patted on Lenny''s shoulder sympathetically and pointed out what he was thinking. She said in a low voice, "Look, this is the weakness of a man. Before he got you, he was obedient to you, and after that, he began to act against the rules every now and them. Lenny, you should be careful. Maybe Mr. Arthur will meet one of his old acquaintances now. " Lenny snapped," Leave me alone! " Cassandra raised her eyebrows, picked up a ss of wine and handed it to Lenny, "Come on. I''ll stay with you tonight!" With two little blue veins on his forehead, Lenny turned to look at Martin and used him silently, ''Can''t you just watch your wife?'' Sitting on the sofa in a casual posture, Martin looked at the night sky in the distance and ignored Lenny. Lenny was furious, but he could do nothing to Cassandra. What had he done wrong in his previous life to get this punishment! The scale of the town was not big, and usually few people came here. Because of the fireworks festival, the number of tourists suddenly increased, so that even at night, it was still noisy and not peaceful at all. When Arthur came out of the hotel, the night wind blew over, and a chill slowly climbed up his back. He walked towards a snack shop by the light of the streetmp. The shop owner was a peaceful middle-aged man, who was sitting behind the counter and watching an old TV series. Arthur took a nce at the middle-aged man and found that he was actually watching the drama called "The Return Of Princess", which had been popr all over the country. Arthur took a pack of cigarettes and some lollipops. "Boss, how much is it?" The owner nced at the things on the table and said a price with a smile. Arthur took out his wallet and suddenly saw a familiar figure from the mirror behind the owner. His hand holding the wallet paused and he almost thought that he was wrong. When he wanted to give a good look, the person had already got on a car. Arthur''s face darkened all of a sudden. He took out a bill and put it on the cashier''s desk. He grabbed the cigarettes and the lollipops in a hurry, and two lollipops fell on the ground because of his hasty action. The owner stood up from the cashier''s desk and said, "Hey, young man, I haven''t given you the changes!" The owner''s voice, with the midnight wind, disappeared in the night. After running about half a kilometer, Arthur stopped, panting. He quickly took out his phone and dialed Bettina''s number. The phone rang twice before she answered it. "Tut tut. A moment of sex is invaluable, Boss Don''t you feel a little..." "Shut up!" Arthur wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, but his sharp eyes were still fixed on the car''s tail light, which was about to disappear in the street. His hoarse voice was a little trembling, "Notify the people to close the high-speed entrances right away. The national highway should also be blocked with roadblocks. Focus on a ck TOYOTA cross-country car. The license te is... BKV626, understand? " "Yes, Boss. I''ll arrange it right away!" "I''ll be right there. Besides, don''t act rashly after the car is intercepted. Wait for me!" said Arthur, who finally stopped panting. "Yes, Boss." After hanging up the phone, Arthur took a few steps back out of inertia, leaning against a big tree and panting heavily. Then he strode towards the temporary station they had set up. As he walked, he called Lenny. He had been out for a long time, and he had to find a reason not to disturb Lenny and others. Otherwise, the situation would be more and more serious and the incident would be out of control. When the phone was connected, Lenny lowered his voice, "Hello?" Arthur forced a smile and said, "Honey, something happened over here. Several tourists were drunk and fought with each other. I''ll have a look beforeing back. After all, I came out on duty." Holding the phone in his hand, Lenny kept silent for two seconds. "Even if they really fight, it''s just a group fight at most. Such a case is worthy of Mr. Arthur''s personal help." When Lenny was angry, he spoke with sarcasm. He didn''t realize that what he had just said was revealing his true feelings. If it was in normal times, Arthur would tease him back. After all, men liked to see their loved ones jealous for them, even for some inexplicable reasons. But tonight, there was only a nameless agitation rising from the bottom of Arthur''s heart. He raised his hand to press his temples and said in a hoarse voice, "As I said, this is business... Hello? Damn it! Hang up the phone? This... " Arthur grabbed the phone and stopped at the moment when he smashed it. He cursed in a low voice, put the phone into his pocket and sped up. Somehow, he became more and more uneasy, as if something would happen tonight. The figure he saw at the door of the shop just now kept shing through his mind. Damn! What the hell was going on? Arthur shook his head and tried not to think too much. Maybe it was just a coincidence, or perhaps the person appeared here was just for an ordinary thing. Arthur walked quickly to the temporary police station. Under a simple tent, more than a dozen people were busy. When Bettina picked up her phone and was about to call Arthur, she saw himing in like a ghost. ¡°¡­¡­ Boss, what''s going on? Do you want to scare me to death? " Bettina''s hand trembled, and the phone almost slipped out of her hand. Arthur nced at her and asked, "Have you stopped the car?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I was about to call you to talk about this," said Bettina with a straight face. "Therades worked extremely hard and found that suspicious car by the river, but..." Chapter 877 I Will Save You Chapter 877 I Will Save You With his heart in his throat, Arthur asked in a hoarse voice, "But what?" Bettina looked at Arthur with her bloodshot eyes and couldn''t help yawning, "There seems to be nothing unusual in the car. I''m about to ask you what to do next. You''re here just in time." ''Oh my God! Has my perfect image in Arthur''s heart beenpletely ruined because of the yawn just now?'' How could she make it up now? Who could tell her how to do now? Arthur''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. The car was found by the river, and there was nothing unusual for the time being. He hoped that it was just his suspicion and illusion. Arthur frowned and said, "Ask some people to go with me to see what''s going on. Don''t disturb others for the time being." Bettina nced at him secretly and found that he didn''t care the yawning at all. She was a little grateful and a little disappointed. After all, no matter how crooked and disabled this man was, he was the person she had a crush on. Bettina immediately called several people to follow Arthur to the river. There was only one river in White River Town, and it was called White River. The town was named after the river. The river was not wide and deep, and the water was not fast. The ck TOYOTA off- road vehicle was parked by the river, and the two outer tires were close to the water. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As Arthur and his men approached the ck TOYOTA, a strange music suddenly sounded from it. It was the school song of the police school! Arthur''s face changed abruptly, "Don''t move! Bettina, inform the bomb squad toe right now. Besides, send more people. No one is allowed toe here. " Bettina and other well-trained senior police officers knew that something was wrong from the sight of the scene. After hearing Arthur''s order, they immediately knew that it was not simple. She took the walkie talkie and just gave the order, and then she saw that Arthur was walking towards the TOYOTA off-road vehicle. "Boss!" Bettina''s anxious voice seemed to tear the night apart, swept the wind and disappeared in the water. Arthur waved his hand towards Bettina, but he didn''t stop at all. He had walked to the off-road vehicle. His expressionless face was reflected in the ck window. A few secondster, Arthur saw a string of red numbers through the ck window! Damn! Arthur cursed in a low voice. The next second, he reached out to open the door. The car was not locked, and he easily opened it. The light of the car was on. He saw a person tied up with a handkerchief in his mouth and shaking his head crazily towards him. However, because of the handkerchief in his mouth, he could only make some whining sounds. A gust of cold wind blew over, and Arthur only felt a chill through his bones. He reached out to take off the handkerchief from the man''s mouth, and the man''s heart wrenching roar was almost deafening. "Get out of here! Hurry up! The bombs they set up can''t be broken. Run! Arthur! " Arthur stood there like a coffin, and a chill climbed up his back bit by bit. His dark eyes were full of the man''s anxious expression and the constantly beating red number. "Dad..." "How can I leave you here? Don''t worry. I will save you." When he was in the shop, he thought he had seen it wrong. It was not until he saw clearly Gabe''s sweating and frightened face that he was sure that he was right. His intuition was right. Bettina and the others were not far away. They could clearly hear the trembling voice of Arthur, and then all of them were shocked and angry. Now, she had seen her future father-inw. Bah! How could she think of this in such situation? "Damn it! Where are the bomb squad? Where are they? How slow are they? " Sweat began to break out on Bettina''s forehead. Her mind was like a mess, leaving only her instinctive reaction. In the TOYOTA. Gabe''s clothes had been soaked in cold sweat. He stared at Arthur in pain and said, "Son, listen to me. Hurry up. You can''t die here. From now on, take good care of your mother for me. She has never suffered anything in her life. Don''t let her lose her husband and her son... I beg you, okay? Leave right now! " His voice was hoarse and deep, like that of an owl. Arthur clenched his fingers tightly, with rage in his dark eyes. His lips trembled slightly. "If I abandon you and live a peaceful life at this time, do I deserve to be a person?" Gabe was speechless and stared at Arthur painfully. He hoped someone could take Arthur away, but he knew his son''s temper. At this time, he would not go with anyone unless he was killed by a knife. "Mr. Arthur, could you please step aside?" A low voice suddenly sounded in the dead silence. Hearing this, Arthur was first stunned, and then instinctively turned his head. He saw Moore, Martin, Lenny and others behind him. He didn''t expect that Lenny would find it out, although he tried to keep it to himself. "This is a special bomb made by them. Ordinary people can''t solve it at all. I appreciate your kindness. The members of the demolition team will arrive soon..." Arthur said in a hoarse voice. "I''ve studied all their types of bombs, but none of them can''t be solved. Don''t waste time anymore. Lenny, pull your man away! "said Moore. In a sh, Arthur''s eyes lit up. How could he forget that Martin had dealt with those people for a long time, so they must have studied them? Perhaps, he really had a way to break the bomb! Arthur quickly retreated to one side. With a small suitcase in his hand, Moore walked over and said without looking back, "You wait outside the cordon first. I''ll take care of this." "No, I''ll wait here." Although Arthur stepped aside, he didn''t intend to leave. If Moore failed, he couldn''t let him put his life in danger, while watching him from a distance like an onlooker. He didn''t leave, neither did Lenny. The two of them frowned deeply, and the atmosphere was a little intense for a moment. On the other hand, Martin pulled Cassandra and Carlos back to the outside of the cordon. Although they believed in Moore, it was a bomb after all. In terms of life and death, Martin would never put Cassandra at risk. Chapter 878 We Cant Let Off Any Of Them Chapter 878 We Can''t Let Off Any Of Them The wires of different colors twined together intricately. They crisscrossed together, and at first nce, they were indeed dazzling. Moreover, the other end of these lines also affected the life and death of four people. With a small pincer in his hand, Moore looked calm. The foreheads of the two people beside him, Arthur and Lenny, had been covered with cold sweat, especially Arthur''s. The cold sweat had wetted his shirt, and the thin shirt was against his back, which indistinctly revealed the figure under the shirt. Unfortunately, it was not the right time for them to flirt with each other. A thinyer of mist was sprayed on Moore''s sses, which was formed by sweat on his face. He didn''t have time to wipe it. His dark eyes under the sses stared at the crisscrossed lines stiffly. With a strong force of his hand, a blue line was cut off without any sound. This line didn''t seem to pose any threat, and the red number continued to jump without any disorder. After a few more cuts, Moore''s hand was steady and didn''t even shake. The cold sweat on his forehead fell down along his face and swam into the darkness silently. It came to thest two wires. Moore cut off the red one first, leaving only thest purple one. When the tiger pincers cut off the purple line, the night sky suddenly rang out a crackling sound, which was the sound of fireworks rising into the sky. Everyone looked up at the night sky subconsciously. The dazzling fireworks also became ugly. With a darkened face, Arthur removed the bomb from Gabe''s body and threw it aside. "Take this back and see if you can find any clues. From now on, strictly investigate all the tourists in the town. Listen carefully, all of them, and you can''t let go of any of them!" Bettina asked someone to pick up the removed bomb pack, which was also an important material evidence. In addition, ording to the order of Arthur, she strictly investigated all the tourists in the White River Town, although they all knew that this searching method like looking for a needle in a haystack was useless. A few minutester. They went back to the police station of the White River Town. After such a big incident, Arthur had temporarily applied to the police station for using the police station of the White River Town as their temporary office for handling cases. The small and crowded meeting room was full of people. Martin and Cassandra were all there. Except for Arthur, the rest of the police were all blocked outside, in chaos, and Arthur did not care about it. The meeting room was not soundproof, so the noise outside could be heard continuously. A group of people sat silently in the meeting room, and no one broke the silence first. "Mr. Zhao," Arthur said in a husky voice, breaking the silence with a touch of official alienation, after smoking a few cigarettes. "Why did youe back? Don''t tell me that you are here to see the fireworks." Gabe nced at him, and there was still a trace of fear on his face. His old and even rxed face forced a calm smile. "Can you give me that cigarette?" Hearing that, Arthur was stunned. Gabe had quit smoking for many years. It seemed that after his sister''s death, Gabe had never smoked again. Arthur took out a cigarette and lit it. Then he handed it to Gabe. After taking two puffs, he looked up at Martin and said, "Mr. Lu, I didn''t expect that Arthur is your friend. I didn''t expect that my son would have this honor." Martin looked at Gabe and said, "Mr. Arthur is young and promising. He will have a bright future and won''t lose to Mr. Zhao." Gabe smiled, slowly exhaled a smoke ring, and said, "I know what you want to investigate. There are some things that you actually have an answer in your heart. Why do you have to chase after them all the time? Even if you find out, so what? The case is tooplex to deal with. You''d better take pity on the person in front of you. " Martin kept silent for two seconds, "Mr. Zhao, do you want to persuade me to let them off?" Gabe shook his head, his eyes turning gray and his brows wrinkled tightly. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "Most of us in our generation were forced to fight and kill each other. We always think that those days should end in our hands, and we shouldn''t let you live in the shadow of those fights. I didn''t stop Arthur from being a policeman because I thought he could get out of the shadow of the past, but I didn''t expect that... " "You didn''t expect that it was like a poisonous vine growing in broad daylight. Therger the vine grows, the more difficult it is to pull them out one by one." Arthur paused and looked at Gabe with deep eyes. "It won''t be good without blood." When he saw Gabe in the TOYOTA, thousands of doubts shed through Arthur''s mind. Although the U disk he got from Martin had proved that Gabe was innocent in that matter, why was Gabe here now? Word by word, bits and pieces of clues gradually gathered into a big question mark in his mind. Gabe was stunned and speechless for a moment. He probably didn''t expect that the little boy, whom he had wholeheartedly wanted to protect, would suddenly bite him hard one day. Gabe kept silent for a few minutes, and the cigarette between his fingers was burnt to the end. He stubbed out the cigarette, and even his tiredness and paleness disappeared, as if he had returned to the omnipotent man. "Mr. Lu has already told you the truth 24 years ago. I won''t repeat it again. Your sister''s death is an ident. They even threatened and warned you not to investigate it anymore with the death of Bonnie. Those hidden people are not as simple as you think, so..." Gabe paused, "If we want to find out the truth, no one will know how much it will cost. Mr. Lu, do you still want to continue investigating?" Martin nodded, "If I were afraid of paying the price, I wouldn''t have started to investigate. Mr. Zhao, I have always wanted to ask you a question." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "What?" Martin leaned forward slightly and stared at Gabe with burning eyes, "Didn''t you ever think about avenging your daughter when she died in front of you?" "Click -" At that moment, the expression on Gabe''s face froze. It took him a long time to find his voice that he had lost. He said in a trembling voice, "How do you know that I don''t want to avenge her?" Martin continued, "If you really want to avenge her, you shouldn''t hide anything from us. I think you know better than anyone else that all the people present are people you can trust. Do you still want to hide it from us, Mr. Zhao?" Chapter 879 Lu Family Chapter 879 Lu Family Martin''s words were shocking to everyone. Gabe stared at Martin with his slightly turbid eyes. At that moment, he had to admit that he was really old. No matter how brave and fearless he was in the past, he was really old now. Gabe heaved a long sigh, as if the bones wrapped under his skin were finally straightened. He looked at Arthur and suddenly felt that the so-called fate was probably no matter how he wanted to prevent his son from following his suit, he could not change the fate. Nobody could go against the fate. "In fact, you''ve already known it. But there''s one thing that you may not be able to guess for the rest of your life," said Gabe, lighting another cigarette. After all, some memories were too deep to recall. When the old story was brought up again, he needed some mental support. After taking a few deep puffs, he opened his mouth again. "28 years ago, I took over thest undercover in Dragon City, and my predecessor was your father -"Watson Lu, your father was assassinated at that time, and I received an order to investigate the cause of his death." Generally speaking, normal people should have forgotten what happened 28 years ago, but it was too heavy for Gabe, so he remembered everything clearly, as if it was yesterday. At that time, Watson Lu, as the person in charge of the Dragon City branch of the Lu Group, had contacted a lot of big shots in ck Triangle Zone. These big shots had a lot of deadly secrets, which were dug up by Watson Lu at one by one. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Gabe waster, it was impossible for him to find so many useful clues in 4 years and clean up all the major forces in ck Triangle Zone. His glory was indeed gained by stepping on blood and bones. ¡°¡­¡­ I won''t tell you about the details.The old superior in the past had passed away, and I would take this secret into the coffinpletely, because the secret of your father''s undercover had always been confidential. Except for the superior who arranged the undercover task for me, no one knew it in the outside world. However, your father''s identity was finally exposed, and this person who exposed your father''s identity was a member of Lu Family. I haven''t found out who is it, but that person must be in power at that time. Unfortunately, that person did everything without leaving any clues. " Gabe looked sad and helpless. Clenching his fists, Martin said in a cold voice, "In other words, it was the Lu family who killed my parents that year." This question had been hovering in his mind, but he could not figure out who the silent executioner was. "Yes." Gabe nodded, with a serious look on his face. "Your parents were in the same car at that time, and their whereabouts were uncertain. The people who knew his whereabouts were only the closest people around him, and his driver and personal assistant were suspected. But I have secretly investigated for so many years, and there seemed to be nothing suspicious about these two people. But the only thing I can confirm is that your parents'' death, and Ad''s death have something to do with the Bai family. " "The Bai family?" Arthur frowned and asked. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Gabe nodded. "Yes, the Bai family. In the past, there were at least a hundred powerful ns in ck Triangle Zone, and the Bai family was just a small n that was not ranked in the top 100. However, after a thorough cleaning, all the big and small forces, except the Han n, were cleaned up. Many forces were either extinct or their strength was greatly damaged. They were forced to leave ck Triangle Zone and start their own business. However, the Bai family had not only not been affected, but also kept rising. In the past two decades, it has be the secondrgest force in ck Triangle Zone. If there is no one behind it, I will not believe it even if I die. " The ck Triangle Zone was a ce where people would eat each other''s bones. People mixed up with good and bad. Even the old forces lived on the edge of knives every day. If they were not careful enough, they would be swallowed up by other forces. In that era when thew was not widely known, fighting and killing for territory was amon thing. This was one of the reasons why Dragon City was known as ck Triangle Zone. How could the Bai family survive in that kind of ce? It not only was unharmed in the ughter, but also soared into the sky. "Mr. Zhao, you mean that the Lu family helped the Bai family, and the chips..." After a pause, a touch of coldness and cruelty shed across Martin''s deep eyes. "The chips are my parents'' lives. The person behind them traded the future of the Bai family for my parents'' lives. He is in such a hurry to kill them. I''m afraid that my father has something that the person is afraid of, right?" Gabe nodded and stared at Martin with aplicated look in his eyes. "Yes. Although I haven''t found out the person behind it, I think you have guessed one of the key points. At that time, your father was deeply loved by the old master of the Lu n, that is, your grandfather. In a sense, your father was the future sessor chosen by your grandfather. So that man wants your father''s life. That''s probably the reason. " Since Watson Lu was dead and it was impossible for him to ept the position of the master of the Lu family, then who would be the next beneficiary? Could it be... Johnson? "I know what you are thinking about," continued Gabe. "But the person who did it is not Johnson. No matter how cruel and merciless Johnson is, he won''t be so crazy. Moreover, the old master appointed your father, so he let Johnson take over the Lu family. That is to say, without your father, Johnson didn''t even have the qualifications to be the master of the Lu family, so Johnson would never do that. " If it weren''t for Johnson, who else could it be? He had dealt with a group of people back then. Would the maniptor behind it be one of them? If not, was he still hiding in the Lu family, waiting for a fatal blow to him one day? With a frosty look on his face, Martin asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Zhao, what else do you want to say?" "I have told you everything that I know. As for the reason why I came to the White River Town this time, they attacked me again. Bonnie''s death is a warning, and kidnapping me is also a warning. I warn you not to continue investigating..." Gabe sighed, "Mr. Lu, Arthur, let bygones be bygones. Don''t risk the lives of more people. I deserve to die, but I only have a son." Chapter 880 No Room For Retreat Chapter 880 No Room For Retreat "Dad, do you want me to be trapped in the same whirlpool all my life and bear this debt forever? Do you want me to be afraid of death and live on?" There was a hint of irresistible bitterness in Arthur''s voice. In the past 24 years, he had never forgotten his sister''s death. He had been searching for so many years, but only one bit of the truth was so shocking. What was the hidden truth under the calm water? Gabe''s lips moved, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. Or, in his heart, he had been hoping that one day, he would be able to reveal all the truth. All of a sudden, Martin said, "I will investigate thoroughly the Lu n. No matter who hurt my parents that year, I won''t let him go." Gabe kept silent for a while and sighed helplessly, "I knew it woulde sooner orter. In that case, you can go to see someone and see if you can get some information about the past." "Who?" Martin asked. Gabe said in a low voice, "He is a professor ofw at Capital University and the honorary vice president, Hugh Hu." "Professor Hu? Is he also involved in this matter? " Before Martin opened his mouth, Arthur spoke first. Hugh Hu was famous all over the world, as a great figure in the legal field. In the past few years, he was even more famous in the academic field. He was granted the Honorary Vice Dean by Capital University, and he was the first professor to obtain this honor since the establishment of Capital University. Gabe shook his head and said, "I don''t know if he was involved or not. But when I was collecting Martin''s father''s belongings, I saw a n from Professor Hu. Martin''s father seemed to pay great attention to him and arranged a meeting with him. Unfortunately, he died before he met the professor. In the past few years, I have been paying attention toProfessor Hu. He has been studying the criminal psychology. What happened in the past was a secret, and there was nothing unusual about him, so I didn''t disturb him. He probably didn''t know that I knew about Martin''s father. " Martin frowned and said, "I know what you mean." Gabe took a deep breath. He finally spoke out what had happened for so many years, and it seemed that he was finally relieved. Sometimes he had to bear too much, but he couldn''t speak it out. Now that he finally spoke it out, he was no longer alone. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He didn''t know whether it was a good idea or not to disclose the whole truth, because he didn''t know how it would end. Then, Martin and the others didn''t say anything more about this. They just talked about something irrelevant, and then went back to the hotel. Arthur stayed to continue to follow up the investigation, and Lenny was worried, so he stayed with him. Because all the staff worked overtime temporarily, Lenny considerately asked the hotel to send some night snacks here. This hotel was usually very cold, they seldom agreed to provide this kind of service. It was really thanks to Lenny that they could be treated differently. However, the explosion was like a cloud hovering above everyone''s head. Even if they ate the expensive midnight snack in the hotel, they were not in the mood to enjoy it carefully. The investigation was still underway, and Martin began to open a branch road on the main road. No one had expected that this inadvertent branch road would be the fastest way to the truth. In the suite of the hotel. After a busy night, Martin didn''t look tired at all. Every time he encountered something difficult, he would be extremely excited, which showed that Martin had a strong potential for crime. He was like a man who had been stepping on the steel wire by the river. If he was not careful enough, he would fall off the steel wire, wet his shoes, and even throw himself into it. After taking a shower, Cassandra came out and saw Martin standing in front of the huge French window. His back looked somewhat deste and arrogant. In her previous life, she had always wanted to escape from this man. She had never known that he had always been alone and helpless inside. Even if she had tried her best to find him, she did not know what kind of abyss that this unknown path would lead to. Cassandra walked towards Martin. Hearing the footsteps behind him, the man slightly turned his head and looked at the woman. Sometimes, he even felt that everything in front of him was illusory, because it was so beautiful that he felt unreal. Cassandra wrapped her arms around Martin''s waist from behind. Her hair, which had just been washed, was still wet. The water drops flew down and swam into the man''s clothes. "What are you thinking about?" Cassandra asked in a hoarse voice. Martin''s back froze for a long time before he calmed down. He gently covered the back of the girl''s hand with his slender fingers and lowered his eyes. "Before we got married, I had been investigating the cause of my parents'' death. Now, more and more people were involved, and more and more people were hidden behind. Now that we havee to this point, I have no room for retreat, but I''m a little afraid now." At the end of his words, there was an unprecedented loss in his usual cold eyes. If there was only him, he would never care about life or death. But now, if he died, what about Cassandra alone? How could she live her long life? At that moment, Cassandra suddenly understood why Martin had sent people to follow her secretly from the very beginning to ensure her safety, and even specially trained a small team of men. It turned out that he had been afraid of her danger from the very beginning, but in her previous life, she had regarded him as a dreadful monster and hated him to the extreme. "Don''t worry about me. I have the ability to protect myself. Besides, you havee to this point. If you stop for me, you will regret for the rest of your life. Moreover, if we don''t find out who is behind it, we will be in danger and be the prey of others." Cassandra whispered. Martin''s pupils shrank slightly. What Cassandra said was right. The person behind the scenes had been hidden in the darkness, and no one knew when he would make another move. He was like an eagle lurking in the darkness, waiting for the opportunity to make a move. Now he was in the light, but the enemy was in the dark. After so many years of investigation, it seemed that it was time to alert the "snake". If it weren''t for Cassandra, everything would have happened as he expected. But now, he had to take care of Cassandra''s safety. Bonnie''s death was a warning. Chapter 881 We Never Met Before Chapter 881 We Never Met Before "Cassandra..." With a touch of confusion in his deep eyes, Martin said hesitantly, "Gabe only told us half of the story, and the other half is about the n of Hugh." Cassandra didn''t feel surprised and asked, "What''s the n about?" Martin turned around, took Cassandra''s hand and sat down on the sofa. He poured a ss of warm water for Cassandra and said in a low voice, "Three years ago, I found the secret the n called Oracle n, which is an initiative to establish a criminal psychological research team. It''s just a preliminary draft of more than 20 years ago, which means Hugh has long paid attention to the study of criminal psychology. But I have checked all his research subjects in the school for the record, and there is no ''Oracle n'', or even rted subjects for the record. That n seems to have never existed. " Generally speaking, the research fund of a university was limited. Therefore, under the premise of not breaking the rules, the school would ept independent research and cooperate with some big companies. Being funded by big bosses, it was not difficult to conduct independent research. But to ask for help from the big boss, there must be detailed ns, research records and other materials. Otherwise, why should the big boss sponsor you? However, the Oracle n was not recorded in the documents. Now it seems that there are two cases where this result urred. The first is that the n was not registered at all, and the second is that someone hadpletely deleted all the information about the record afterwards. Over twenty years ago, theputer was not as popr as today. At that time, there was no electronic file or registration, so many old information would inadvertently get lost. But about the Oracle n, it seemed as if it had never existed. In the past, Martin didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but now thinking about it, he became more suspicious. "You suspect that someone has cleared all the information about the Oracle n, but why did he do that? What''s the use of the Oracle n? " Cassandra asked. Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line, as if he was thinking about the question of Cassandra. If someone really cleared all the information on purpose, why did he do this? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Forget it. Let''s go to see Professor Hu tomorrow. It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed first." Cassandra was indeed a little tired after a tough day. Moreover, there was no result for her to find out in a short time, so it was meaningless to think it through. On the second morning, Cassandra and Martin got up early. As soon as they went downstairs, they met the two people, Arthur and Lenny. After searching for a whole night, they didn''t find any suspicious person. In addition, it was the peak time for tourists to return to the city today, so they couldn''t block the high-speed intersections all the time. They had to let people pass and contact the local police, continuing to pay attention to the suspicious person. "Martin, why are you in such a hurry to go back so early in the morning?" With a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur raised his head to Martin with a cheeky smile. It seemed that the man who almost broke downst night was someone else. After a busy night, he finally got nothing. At this moment, both of them knew what Martin wanted to do without guessing. Compared with getting touch with that professor as an official, it was better to rely on this heinous leader of the capitalist. Maybe Professor Hu wanted to give the next project to this leader for financial support, although there were many leaders in the capital city who wanted to sponsor Professor Hu. Taking a look at Arthur, Martin said, "If you are interested, you can go with us." Seeing that his ulterior motive was exposed, Arthur didn''t feel embarrassed. He put his arm around Lenny''s shoulder with a smile and said, "Honey, didn''t you hear what Martin said? Come on, get in the car. " Lenny was speechless. What kind of weird man did he find? However, he had to make do with the person he chose himself. So they got on the car and drove straight to Capital University at high speed. Professor Hu, who was rarely seen by ordinary people, was dressed neatly and waiting in his office. Professor Hu was famous all over the world, and there were many big shots supporting him. Some big shots with more money donated a teaching building in the school, which was named after Professor Hu, called "Hugh Building". Professor Hu''s office was at the end of the left side of the top floor of Hugh Building. The office was spacious and bright, but it was not luxurious. The three walls were iid bookshelves, on which there were all kinds of books, many of which were rted tow, and some ancient books. Professor Hu was also well-dressed. He wore a dark gray shirt, a vest of the same color, and a ck suit at the top. A pair of old ck-framed sses was set on his straight nose, and he always maintained a gentle and kind smile on his face. Today was weekend. Some students came to study and met Professor Hu. They were surprised that Professor Hu was also here today and greeted him one after another. About 1.5 hourster, severalrge ck off-road vehicles stopped in front of Hugh Building. As soon as the cars stopped, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. There was nock of rich men in this school, but it was really rare to see so many peopleing together, which caused many students to whisper among themselves. Cassandra and others got off the car and went straight to the Hugh Building. They took the elevator to Professor Hu''s office. Several bodyguards cleared up the whole floor and didn''t allow anyone toe in and out. When the principal heard that Martin wasing, he hurried to see him, but was stopped at the elevator entrance and couldn''t get in. In Professor Hu''s office. With a smile on his face, Professor Hu poured tea for Martin and others one by one and said with a smile, "ording to what Mr. Mo said on the phone, Mr. Lu wants to sponsor my new research project, right?" Martin nodded slightly, "Yes. I''ve heard that Professor Hu is famous all over the world. Back then, my father worshiped you and wanted to cooperate with you. Now I just want to fulfill his wish." Holding a cup of tea in his hand, Professor Hu said with no change of smile on his face, "Mr. Lu, do you remember it wrong? Your father and I have never met before. How could he want to sponsor my research? At that time, I was just a young boy who just rose. I didn''t have the luck to get the financial support from Mr. Lu. " Chapter 882 The Chosen Son Of Heaven Chapter 882 The Chosen Son Of Heaven "Professor Hu, you really don''t remember?" Martin asked calmly. Professor Hu thought for a while and then shook his head. "I really don''t remember anything. The Lu family has been very rich for more than 20. If your father really has any financial support to my research, I will definitely remember it. Besides, the documents room of our school has records of all research subjects. If you have doubts, you can go to the documents room to check. I will make a call for you. They won''t make things hard for you. " Professor Hu said sincerely, as if he hadn''t made any research n in the past and had specially pushed out the documents room to avoid arousing suspicion for himself. Hugh was really not simple. Martin smiled calmly, "It seems that I have made a mistake. But with Professor Hu''s current reputation, it''s my honor to contribute to the legal field. I wonder what your next research direction is." Hearing this, Professor Hu immediately told the story. Because the government in the past few years had begun to pay attention to the young people, Professor Hu''s next research project focused on the crime of underage. Speaking of the professional aspect, Professor Hu was very ambitious. A few hourster. Martin and others left Professor Hu''s office. Professor Hu sent them into the car himself. Since the car had been far away, Carlos couldn''t help but ask, "Master, are you leaving so soon? Hugh is a man of few words. He didn''t say anything about the Oracle n, but he talked a lot about the criminal psychology of young people. Do you even sponsor his research? " ''Master, are you out of your mind?'' "Who said he didn''t mention anything about the Oracle n?" Before Martin opened his mouth, Cassandra said slowly. Carlos nced at Cassandra from the rearview mirror, "What do you mean, sister-in w?" He didn''t even miss a word of Professor Hu just now. Why did he feel that he and his Master were not on the same? Cassandra raised her eyebrows. "First of all, do you remember what you didst year, who you met and what you ate?" Two little veins popped out on Carlos''s forehead. He felt that his IQ was insulted. Who would remember what one didst year? All of a sudden, something urred to Carlos. He stepped harder on the foot and braked the car. Fortunately, Lenny was good at driving, so that the car behind them could avoid an intimate contact with the front. "I see!" Carlos''s eyes widened, "It''s impossible for a person to remember all the things that happened in the past, unless it''s very important. Ordinary people can''t remember what happened in the past. Although Hugh pretended to try just now, even if he really can''t remember what happened in the past, he can''t remember clearly which one Master mentioned casually. He mentioned the documents room on purpose! So, there is only one possibility, that is, he made up this seemingly wless lie in advance! " With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Cassandra said, "Yes, you are worth teaching. And, have you found that when ites to the psychology of crime of underage, the state of him ispletely different from before. He seems to bepletely immersed in the analysis of that kind of psychology of crime, in a very enjoyable state." Carlos swallowed and said weakly, "Sister-inw, don''t you think your words are a little... weird? " Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "You are a freak. I am being observant, my sweetheart. Am I right?" Martin sat aside in silence, with a trace of helplessness in his eyes, and said, "Yes, you are right." Cassandra: "That''s why Martin didn''t continue. He just followed Hugh''s words. Now we have alerted the enemy. If nothing goes wrong, Hugh will contact the person behind him soon." Hugh was not stupid. If he thought carefully about what he said today and the ambiguous attitude between him and Martin, he would feel that something was wrong. What would he do if his fate was at the mercy of others? Martin nodded, "Yes." Cassandra rubbed her hands and said with a smile, "Sweetheart, I suddenly find that this is more exciting than my acting. Even the scriptwriter doesn''t dare to write it in this way!" Martin''s face darkened and sighed helplessly, "Don''t be naughty." When Cassandra was about to speak, her phone suddenly rang. It was Jack. This call pulled her back to reality from the fantasy of Holmes. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and picked up the phone, "Jack, what''s up?" On the other side of the phone, Jack looked excited. "Samuel, didn''t you see the WeChat message I sent you? You became the Chosen Son of the Heaven. " Cassandra was confused, ''the chosen son of the heaven?'' Why did she feel that she had already begun to look down upon these stupid mortals after a trip to White River Town? Cassandra propped one of her hands against the window, "What it is? Exin it. " Jack immediately said, "Last time, you ranked the top on the list of most popr boyfriends. Now you are even more outstanding than Daniel, Denny and those young males stars! s! Do you know howAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. many fans of them want to kill you? You are ughtering the others! In the online voting of favorite boyfriends, the top of the list is actually a girl. How can those young male stars live in the future? You bastard!" Cassandra was dumbfounded. It was already very ridiculous for her to be on that damn boyfriend list. Now that the vote came out, she actually ranked first? She must have heard it wrong. Cassandra opened the micro-blog in a hurry and had a look. Her micro-blog had been flooded with millions of messages, which made her hands numb. "Samuel, are you still listening? This voting event was held by Sky Video APP. They had a party tonight, which was the award party for stars ranked top of the voting list. Almost all the big stars in the entertainment circle would be present. Are you going? Take me with you. I want to see the world! " Jack muttered. The Sky Video APP was one of the top five videopanies in China. It was said that the boss of the company was one of the new rising big shots of the emerce industry in recent years. He was rich and powerful. A small vote would bring about over a hundred million topics. The total number of votes had exceeded ten million. As soon as the sponsor was happy, this award party was held. The sponsor was really awesome! Cassandra pressed her swollen temples and said, "Of course I will go. How can I be absent from such an activity? Go!" Chapter 883 Lu Familys Industry Chapter 883 Lu Family''s Industry "Samuel, please take me with you. I''ve heard that even my goddess wille tonight. I have to see her in person. I''ll do whatever I can in my next life to repay you!" Jack said fawningly. Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and said, "If you want to repay me, why not now? I don''t believe next life. " Jack sneered and said, "Cut the crap. I''m going to be a hero for my goddess this life. I don''t have time to repay you." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. This bitch! He even didn''t bother to make up a good excuse. How could he be so arrogant to ask for a favor? Cassandra thought for a while and suddenly said, "When did you have a goddess? Tell me, which wild woman is she? " On the other side of the phone, Jack, with a protective expression, said, "What wild woman? She has always been my goddess! Mandy Lin, the famous actress in the past! " Mandy Lin? Cassandra thought about it carefully and remembered such a person. She was first stunned, and then asked in surprise, "Didn''t Mandy disappear 10 years ago? Did she appear in the entertainment circle again? " Mandy Lin should belong to the old generation of artists. In that chaotic era, the film industry was also in chaos. There were many people who were forced to shoot a movie, and Mandy Lin was also a model of that generation of artists. In the past, if one wanted to be famous and get a foothold in film industry, one needed to have excellent acting skills. Not only that, but also one had to be outstanding in all aspects. As soon as Mandy Lin made her debut, she became famous with her first film work. After that, she had acted dozens of movies and TV dramas, which gave her a good reputation. She won the title of the best actress in the next 5 years and was praised as a box office legend in the entertainment circle. A decade ago, when Mandy Lin was the happiest woman in the world, she suddenly announced that she would quit. It was said that she had found her Mr. Right, and then she went abroad to be a housewife. Unexpectedly, after 10 years, Mandy Lin returned to the public. How many people had been forgotten during the past ten years? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mandy Lin who chose toe back at this time must have her own reason. There were media reports that she had divorced and returned to the country. In order to make a living, she returned to be an actress again. There were also media gossips that her rich husband had cheated on her again and again. Mandy Lin couldn''t bear it and took the initiative to divorce without getting anypensation. No matter what, the woman who had affected several generations returned to the screen. It was just that she had turned into a different person. "Yes, it''s her. It''s said that goddess is going to return. Tonight is the award ceremony, and she will be officially announced to return. It is said that Sky Video has already customized a new y for her to wee her back. So, Samuel, you must take me to the scene tonight!" Jack''s voice brought Cassandra back to reality. Cassandra scratched her head. "I''m going to the award party. Can I bring someone with me?" Jack immediately said, "Yes! A guest can bring two or three people there. Why don''t you take me and Johnny with you? Johnny has been working hard recently. It''s good to meet him in this kind of asion. Don''t you think so? " Cassandra had nned to take Denny with her. After all, Denny was not famous enough now. Although his fans were still increasing sharply, he still had to rely on sponsors. Otherwise, once the heat passed, his fans'' economy would retreat. Like tens of thousands of stars, he would returned to the original spot after a sh. He couldn''t afford to ruin it. However, she couldn''t refuse Jack''s request, so she had to agree, "Well, it''s settled then. We''ll meet at the gate of the Sky Video buildingter." Jack agreed happily and hung up the phone. Cassandra looked up at Martin and said, "Sweetheart, I''m going to attend a ceremony tonight. Do you know Sky Video? Are you familiar with its owner? Can I bring one more partner with me tonight? " Martin cast a cold nce at Cassandra and said, "Yes, I know him. You can''t." In the front row, Carlos and Moore looked at Cassandra sympathetically from the rearview mirror at the same time. For some reason, they felt that Martin''s head was a little green... Cassandra finally realized that something was wrong. She coughed and scratched her head, "Well... I mean, I''m their boss after all, right? How about you tell the owner to arrange it? I still want the face. Don''t you think so? " Martin said, "I''m the boss of Sky Video." Cassandra was speechless. ''When did our family''s business be so vast? Why are you so ambitious?'' It seemed that she had to know more about the assets of the Lu familyter in case such a joke would happen again. But now, she was in a hurry to coax Martin. After a lot of persuasion, Martin finally agreed to arrange another seat. However, when the manager of Sky Video received a call from Carlos, he was scared out of his wits. He thought that they had done something wrong and irritated Martin. When he heard that they wanted more seats, he immediately adjusted Cassandra''s seat to the first row, not to mention adding more seats. As soon as Cassandra entered the hall, she was shocked by the scene in front of her. Those who came were all famous and influential in the circle. After all, she was a newer, and she was too unknownpared with them. Therefore, her seat was originally at the back, but because of a call from Carlos, her seat was directly moved to the first row, and she was next to arge group of old artists with high reputation. What''s more, Jack''s goddess was at the next table. Jack was so excited that he almost fainted on the spot. He stood in front of Mandy Lin and spoke incoherently for a long time, but he didn''t say a word clearly. Atst, he was kicked by Cassandra and pulled back by his cor. "My hand touched my goddess. I wouldn''t wash my hands for a month. Look, Samuel, my hand is shining! Is she so cute? "Jack went crazy. Cassandra wished she could p him in the face. It was a disgrace to take him out. If she had known it was the case, she shouldn''t have brought Jack here at all. She could have just brought the two Denny and Johnny. Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and sent a photo to Carlos, followed by a helpless emoji. Chapter 884 A Real Beauty Would Last Long Chapter 884 A Real Beauty Would Last Long It was not until the award party officially began that Jack finally became a little normal, but his eyes were also constantly ncing at the direction of Mandy. Fortunately, Mandy, a world-famous film actress didn''t mind it, otherwise she would have called the security guards to kick him out. After a long opening speech, the host first invited the person in charge of Sky Video APP to the stage. As soon as Cassandra saw the person on the stage, she almost spat out all the tea she had just drunk. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James? If she remembered correctly, Martin did say that he was the boss of Sky Video APP, but he didn''t say that the person in charge here was James! Besides, she hadn''t seen James since she met him in the dark roomst time. James had been in the dark room for 3 years, and his legs and feet had fallen ill. He was not in a good condition. When he walked, he always held a ck walking stick, but even so, he still gave people a feeling that he was a gentleman. In her previous life, Martin was incurably ill. Most of the matters of the Lu group were pinned down on James, and he was exhausted. Even so, James still maintained a cold smile on his face as usual. Even if he fell into the dust, he would never be inferior or pushy. James didn''t talk much. After a few simple words, he handed the microphone back to the host, slowly walked off the stage and returned to his seat. Even if the audience apuded, the smile on his face was not a little more or less. The host said a few more words and began to announce the awards. After the first few awards, it was Cassandra''s turn. Her nomination name was Samuel, so she was still dressed in men''s clothes today. The moment she stood up from the chair, spotlight shone on her, and she became the focus of the crowd. The audience burst into thunderous apuse, apanied by the sound of "Mr. Samuel", escorted her to the most dazzling ce on the stage. It seemed that she was born for this stage. Her every move and smile were so eye-catching. Countless eyes were focused on her. James who sat down below the stage, had a sh in his calm eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He just sat there quietly, as if he had been waiting for thousands of years. With the trophy in her hands, Cassandra went down the stage and returned to her original seat. The party was still going on. Thest step was to announce the reappearance of Mandy. On the big screen, there was a collection of roles that Mandy had performed in the past. She was the most beautiful actress in the past. 10 yearster, although she didn''t have many changes of appearance, she was still not as beautiful as before. The society in the past was no longer what it was now. Mandy stepped onto the stage, held the microphone again and sang the popr movie and television melody again. At that moment, many people returned to their old dreams, and many people sighed with emotion that time was merciless. Halfway through the song, Jack walked onto the stage with the flowers in his hands and handed them to Mandy excitedly. Mandy was first stunned, and then tears shed through her deep eyes. She took the flowers and bowed solemnly to Jack, who was guilty. Some kind of affection didn''t fade with time, but intoxicated with time. Real beauty couldst long. Even if her face was no longer beautiful, her pride still existed. In thisplex urban society, under those shiny skins, everyone had indelible scars. Cassandra appreciated a woman like Mandy very much. No matter for love or money, she could leave the stage at the most magnificent time. Now she had nothing, but she still had the courage to stand on the stage. With only this courage, she was destined to be thousands of times stronger than those women who had been soaked in food and oil all day long and cheated on their husbands. After thinking for a while, Cassandra turned to look at Jack and whispered, "Jack, I''ll give you a chance to show off to your goddess. If she hasn''t signed the contract, or if she is interested ining to our company to have a try, the price is up to her." Jack widened his eyes, "Really? Samuel, are you kidding me? " Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Do you think I''m joking? Besides, your goddess used to be the best actress. Even if she has left for some time, she is still famous in the world. It''s ourpany''s honor to have her. " In fact, Jack was very clear in his heart that some people who existed like legends were only suitable to live in old films or memory. After all, people wanted their idols to remain the same in the past. Moreover, the market had changedpletely. Mandy had been able to make a difference in the past, but now she might not be able to regain the previous fame. Although her return was a stunt, no one would like to invest in her if her first work failed. Therefore, although Jack still worshiped Mandy, he didn''t ask Cassandra to give her a chance. If the price was too high, Cassandra might not agree. After all, thepany was just starting, and must ensure a fixed capital turnover. Otherwise, thepany would go bankrupt at any time. If it was too low, he felt that it was a humiliation to Mandy, so he didn''t say anything awkwardly. But he didn''t expect that Cassandra would take the initiative to speak. "Samuel, you are my idol. I love you!" Jack fawned on her. With an indifferent look on her face, Cassandra moved her chin towards the stage and said, "Your idol is on the stage. Don''t make a fool of yourself in front of her. I''ll leave it to you. If you screw it up, don''t me me for not giving you a chance." Jack immediately nodded, "Yes! Don''t worry, sister-inw. I will get it done! But can you give me a base number? If I am obsessed with my goddess and offer her a high price, don''t me me. " Cassandra''s mouth twitched. What else could this idiot do? Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "I''ve just said that the price is her call. I believe she won''t disappoint me." Jack swallowed, "Really? Why do I think I will sell you? " Cassandra snapped, "Get out!" After a long time, Cassandra didn''t expect that Jack really had the ability to sign Mandy back, but the contract didn''t show the price, and there were only a simple sentence on it: friendship was priceless. After the award ceremony, Cassandra rushed back to Yan Garden. As soon as she entered the door, she put the trophy into Martin''s hand and said, "Sweetheart, my acting career has opened up a new path. I have to constantly challenge myself. I have even thought about the setting of my next role. I want to act that kind of gentle scum, which is the kind of person who usually looks gentle, but secretly he is such a bad guy! " Chapter 885 Teaching Her To Be A Scum Chapter 885 Teaching Her To Be A Scum Martin was speechless for a while. After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Do you still need to act?" This kind of soft and silent praise was easy for Martin, and he didn''t need to deliberately perform. However, Cassandra refreshed his mind every day. Not saying that she had acted as a man, not saying that she also won a prize, now she hadpletely fallen in love with dressing herself u as man and even wanted to y a refined scum? A scum? Did she still need to act? She was just like a yboy who had been flirting with women all the time! "You''re right," Cassandra immediately answered in a smooth way. "I don''t need to act with this kind of acting skill and appearance. It''s just my real nature. No, no, my sweetheart, you have to teach me." Martin asked, "What should I teach you?" Cassandra immediately exined, "You know, I could y a gentleman, but this scum''s temperament, I am stillcking." Martin was speechless. Did she mean that he was scum? It seemed that Cassandra finally sensed something unusual from Martin''s frozen expression. She immediately said, "Sweetheart, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t say that you are a scum!" Martin raised his eyebrows, "Oh, really?" Cassandra swallowed and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, my sweetheart is unparalleled in the world. He is as warm as the spring breeze to people. How can he be a scum?" Well, her desire to live was so very strong. What could she do? She was also desperate! Martin rested his forehead on the back of one hand and said in a low voice, "Really?" Of course! She had been ttering him with her life. Couldn''t he just turn a blind eye to her mistake? Wasn''t he a scum? Wasn''t he? If it weren''t for the fact that Fiona was busy dealing with the affairs of the Shen family and didn''t have time to disgust her, she would have put the me on Fiona. She felt bitter~ With a pitiful look on her face, Cassandra pouted and said, "It''s true. All the men in the world may be scums, but you are not. You are just a good man living in the scum world!" As soon as she put on a pitiful face, Martin had no choice but to let muddle through. He raised his hand and rubbed her head, "Do you really want to learn it?" Cassandra nodded obediently, "Yes! I will be happy when I grow old and learn! " ''Come on, help me up. I can still pretend to be strong!'' It was not untilte at night that Carlos rushed over with a worried look on his face, saying that something had happened to the Shen family again, as Martin was personally imparting the knowledge of being a scum. "The Old Master Shen of the Shen n died half an hour ago. Thest person he saw... was Fiona." Carlos said in a low voice. It seemed that Hancock and his son couldn''t wait any longer. They not only killed the Old Master Shen, but also pointed the suspect to Fiona. In this way, even if they couldn''tpletely frame Fiona for killing the old master, what would the senior executives of the Shen group think? It was impossible for them to let a person suspected of murder continue to take charge of the Shen group, so the possibility of Hancock and his son taking over the Shen group was multiplied. Did it mean that the maniptor behind the scenes had been alerted and quickened his pace? "What''s going on with the Shen family?" Martin asked. Carlos replied, "Old Master Shen was dead. Hancock insisted that it was Fiona who did it. The surveince video also showed that Fiona was thest one to go to the study of Old Master Shen. The servants of the old house also stood out to testify. Although there was no conclusive evidence, with these doubts alone, Fiona was seriously suspected. Almost half of the senior leaders of the Shen group had supported Hancock. Master, when shall we take action? " Martin squinted his eyes and said coldly, "Wait." Carlos frowned, "Do you want to wait any longer?" Martin nodded slightly and said, "Wait for thest person to show up. Then we can capture them in one fell-swoop." Carlos''s pupils shrank slightly and immediately said, "Master, do you mean that we can do it when Oakes stood out and the ambition of Hancock and his son is exposed?" Martin said, "Well, since both Scales and Old Master Shen are dead, the people who support Fiona may not be loyal to her. Once the father and son''s ambitions are exposed and they fight against each other, who will benefit?" "Master is wise!" Martin waved his hand and said, "Send more people to keep an eye on the father and son of the Shen family. They are desperate to jump off the wall. Maybe there will be an unexpected harvest at that time." Carlos nodded, "Yes, Master! I''ll arrange it right away! " After two seconds of silence, Martin] said, "You go to visit her in person. Don''t you need me to teach you what you should say?" Carlos replied, "Yes, Master. You are injured and shouldn''t move too much. You don''t need to think about these trifles." Cassandra stared at Carlos with widened eyes. How could he do that? She didn''t expect that Martin would be such a vulgar man! After Carlos left, Martin looked at Cassandra and asked, "What are you thinking about?" Cassandra raised her eyes and coughed, "Ahem, my sweetheart, if you don''t act, it''s really a waste of such a good talent. You''re really good at acting. They owe you an award." Martin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Really?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. With a fawning look on her face, Cassandra said, "Yes, you can see when I lied to you. But, Hancock and his son are too bold. Aren''t they afraid of being suspected at this moment?" Martin said, "In such a bigpany, even if there is an abnormal death, even if someone is suspicious, no one will tell it in public." "Why?" Cassandra asked, confused, "Death is a big deal. Doesn''t anyone doubt the truth of death?" Martin chuckled and said, "It''s not that no one doubts, but no one will stir up this ho''s nest. The Shen family and even the senior executives share the same interests. They only care about whether thepany''s stock price will fall or not, and whether it will affect their dividend. As for those covert fights, they all tacitly agree that if you want to stand at the top, you have to be stronger than anyone else, or you will be amb to be ughtered. Sheep have no right to speak for themselves, and no one else will stand up for a sheep, understand? " It was obviously an extremely cold-blooded and ruthless thing, but from this man''s words, it seemed to be ordinary. She thought, was that how Martin became powerful? Chapter 886 A Delaying Tactic Chapter 886 A Dying Tactic "Martin..." Cassandra looked up, with unprecedented confusion in her dark eyes. "I have always wanted to ask you, but I''m afraid to uncover the festering scars of the past. But I really want to know whether you had a hard time alone when I was away." This man carried all the burden on his back silently, even if he was on the line of life and death with the ughtering knife hanging on his neck. No wonder she always felt that there was an indelible coldness in Martin''s eyes. No wonder he was always cold and unapproachable. People respected him, feared him, hated him or resented him, but no one had ever asked him if he felt bitter. With a slight smile on his thin lips, Martin kissed on Cassandra''s forehead and said quietly, "I''m fine. I''m used to pain." Standing there stiffly, Cassandra fixed her eyes on Martin. After a while, she put her arms around Martin''s waist and pressed her head against the man''s heart. She said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Don''t be silly. No one will get used to living a hard life. You are a super rich man now, sweetheart. Come on, cheer up." At first, Martin''s back froze, but then he rxed and looked down at the girl in front of him. Even if there was no good chance of winning in this battle and he didn''t know what kind of abyss and cold pool this road would lead to, so what? He had got what he wanted most. All the difficulties in his life had gone to the past. On the second day, Cassandra and Martin got up early in the morning. Old Master Shen was suddenly dead. They had to go there in person, just for the sake of Lenny. Recently, the Shen family had been involved in a series of funerals. Although the Shen family had a high status and the bosses had toe over, some people thought it was bad luck. Aftering to the funeral, they left in a hurry, and the funeral parlor was particrly quiet. The weather was not good today. It was dark. The funeral parlor was against the mountain. The whole funeral parlor seemed to be shrouded in ayer of dark clouds, which was particrly cold and frightening. As soon as Cassandra and Martin got off the car, they saw from afar that Arthur was leaning against the door with a cigarette in his mouth, frowning. Cassandra walked quickly to him, "Mr. Arthur, why are you wandering here alone?" With a sad look on his face, Arthur said, "It''s going to be a fight inside. As a son-inw, do you think I should help my father-inw to fight or persuade him not to fight? Neither of them is appropriate. Lenny asked me to stay outside. How about you two bring me inside? " Hearing this, Cassandra felt her head dizzy again. What the hell was going on? Embarrassed for a while, Cassandra said, "Look, they have driven you out. If you go in again, maybe there will be a fight. The dead are the most important. Just wait here, okay?" Arthur sighed and said innocently, "It''s okay for me topromise, but I''m afraid that they will bully Lenny. If the two of them work together, the situation changes fast." Cassandra was stunned, "What did you say?" Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "I was saying that that man, Hancock and others have changed. This old man actually stands by Fiona''s side. Lenny was so angry that he and my father-in- law almost hit Hancock just now." ''Your father-inw... How could you call him so smoothly?'' Cassandra rolled her eyes at him. "You really have no right to interfere in other people''s family affairs, but why did Hancock suddenly change his mind? Or did you expose something?" Fiona and Hancock fought to the death, and Lenny took advantage of them. This was what they had expected. What''s wrong with Hancock? Why did he help Fiona instead? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I guess we went to find Professor Hu. Someone got nervous and took action." Arthur looked up and said slowly. Cassandra frowned and nodded, "I know what you mean. Wait outside. I''ll go in with Martin to see what''s going on." Arthur pursed his mouth and said with grievance, "Don''t just focus on your man. Keep an eye on Lenny He''s not in a good mood. He''s easy to be bullied." Cassandra was speechless. ''All right, I''ll enjoy this public disy of affection, okay?'' At the same time, in the funeral parlor. In the mourning hall. In the cold and gloomy mourning hall, the atmosphere was somewhat stagnant. Almost all the rtives of the Shen family had arrived, and arge number of people knelt down inside and outside. The sudden death of Old Master Shen cast a shadow over the future of the Shen group. Although Old Master Shen had admitted that Fiona was the future heir of the Shen group, Scales suddenly passed away and Fiona made several mistakes. Old Master Shen was obviously hesitant, not to mention that the Hancock and his son were eyeing him. No one knew who would take charge of the Shen group in the future. When ites to interests, you can''t see the family affection at all, and even the closest person around you can be the executioner who push you into the abyss. Everyone is wearing a mask, so you can''t see clearly how twisted the face is hidden under the mask. As soon as Cassandra and Martin arrived, the whole mourning hall became active. Martin had a special identity, and whoever he supported would be the most likely to inherit the Shen group in the future. "Martin..." Fiona''s face was pale and painful. The moment she saw Martin, she seemed to grab thest life-saving straw and stood up from the ground. Scales and Old Master Shen died one after another which was no different from a fatal blow to her. The once famous celebrity of the capital city was like a withered flower, losing her former high spirit. Martin nodded slightly, "I''m sorry." Fiona''s eyes were red and bloodshot. She stared at Martin and said, "Dad and grandpa left so suddenly. I... I really don''t know what to do, Martin, I... " "Before Old Master Shen died, he made a will. Since Mr. Martin is here, why don''t we make the content of the will public in front of him? What do you think?" Hancock interrupted Fiona''s words, and the old fox finally couldn''t help revealing his fox tail. Hearing this, Fiona''s pale face suddenly showed an unprecedented shock and anger. Just now, Hancock stood on her side and spoke for her, but when he turned around, Hancock couldn''t wait to show his true face. It seemed that even if Hancock helped her just now, it was just a tactic of dying the war. Chapter 887 Old Master Shens Will Chapter 887 Old Master Shen''s Will "Even if Old Master Shen made a will before he died, so what?" With anger all over his face, Quinton stared at Hancock discontentedly, "Old Master Shen has just passed away, and his bones are not cold. Are you so eager to upy the property of the Shen family?" Hancock sneered, "I don''t like what you said. How much loss will thepany suffer with such a mess left behind by father? That''s the painstaking efforts of several generations of our Shen family. Do you just stand by and watch it disappear? Besides, I don''t know what the will is. Why did you say that I am to upy the family property? " Hearing that, Quinton was choked. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. "You! You are so unreasonable! " "Am I being unreasonable?" Hancock cast a cold nce at Quinton and said, "I''m just thinking about thepany''s future. You never ask about thepany''s affairs. Don''t you know that thepany is in a mess now? I have made myself clear. Now thewyer is outside. We should make the will of Old Master Shen public! " With his eyes as wide as bells, Quinton''s anger rushed over his head in an instant, but he couldn''t find any words to refute. He had never asked about thepany''s affairs or known about thepany''s situation. Even so, it didn''t mean that he could ept the conspiracy and plot of Hancock. Clenching his fists tightly, Quinton managed to hold back his anger. Lenny raised his hand and pressed his shoulder. He said in a hoarse voice, "Dad, Uncle is right. Grandpa passed away all of a sudden, and everyone in thepany is jittery. It''s true that someone needs to take charge of the overall situation. Since Grandpa left a will before he died, it should be done ording to Grandpa''s will." "Bastard!" "Even you speak for him? Your grandfather has loved you for so many years in vain! " A pnded on Lenny''s face, leaving clear fingerprints. He stood there like a y sculpture, lowering his eyes and saying nothing. Hancock, on the other hand, couldn''t help but make sarcastic remarks. He put on a false smile and said, "Brother, after all, Lenny is your own son. How could you hurt him so hard?" "I don''t need you to say anything to discipline my son!" Hancock sneered and waved his hand, "It''s true that it''s not my business. I just feel sorry for Lenny. But anyway, this will must be made public today. Guards, call thewyer in." Hancock seemed to have regarded himself as the next master of Shen family. His every move was no longer as timid as before, as if his back which was bent over for over twenty years finally straightened up. A few minutester. A young man in a ck formal suit came in with a briefcase in his hand. In the briefcase, there was a will made by Old Master Shen when he was alive. A few pieces of paper determine the future of the Shen family and the Shen group. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Lawyer Chen, ording to the rule made by Old Master Shen when he was alive, the will must be witnessed by Martin in front of all of us, right?" Hancock looked at thewyer with a look of certainty. Thewyer''s surname was Chen, and he was the chief legal adviser of the Shen group. He looked around and then pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose. "Yes, Mr. Shen made a will before he died, and he indeed said that it could only be opened in the presence of Mr. Martin. Since Mr. Martin is here, let''s announce the will now. Later, please sign on the will witness, Mr. Martin. Thank you. " "Okay," replied Martin. Lawyer Chen opened his briefcase in public and took out a dark colored file bag. The file bag was sealed, and there were several red seals on it, which were stamped by the personal seal of Old Master Shen. Lawyer Chen raised the file and said, "This is the will made by Mr. Shen when he was alive. The file is sealed. If you have any questions, you cane up to check it in person." Hancock couldn''t wait to say, "We can see at a nce whether the file bag is sealed or not. Besides, there is father''s private seal on it. It can''t be false. Lawyer Chen, don''t worry about anything. Open the seal." Lawyer Chen nodded and carefully opened the bag, taking out a will. The content of the will was not long, and it was about the property division under Old Master Shen''s name. After a simple statement, it was about the property distribution. ¡°¡­¡­ I am willing to transfer 25% of the shares of the Shen group under my name to my grandson, Lenny, for free, and he will inherit the position of the executive president of the Shen group, n and make decisions on the daily affairs of the Shen group. I have a total of 13 real estates, three of which are attributed to my eldest granddaughter, Fiona, the other three are attributed to my second son, Hancock, and the rest seven are attributed to my son, Quinton and his son... " "No way!" Hancock stood up from the chair with blue veins on his forehead, "What nonsense are you talking about? This... It is not Old Master Shen''s will at all! Lawyer Chen, did you take it wrong? Or did you change the will? " Lawyer Chen raised the corner of his eyes. Under the white light sses, there was a few unspeakable sharpness in his eyes. He stared at Hancock as if he was arge prey, sparing some time to answer Hancock''s words. "Mr. Shen," said Lawyer Chen, with usual calmness on his face. "This will is signed by Mr. Shen in person, and there is a witness present, and a registration record. If you have any doubts, you can check the registration record, or go to the court to sue me. But I don''t ept your unreasonable usation, or I will also enjoy the same protection of my reputationPower. " "You! You must have changed your will secretly. That''s not what Old Master Shen has made! What benefit did my brother give you to help them? " Hancock''s mind was gradually out of control, and his voice could not conceal the surging anger from the bottom of his heart. There was only onest step left. The Shen family and the Shen group were all his. Those who had looked down upon him could only prostrate themselves at his feet and look up at him from now on. Why was the will suddenly changed back? What was wrong with it? Lawyer Chen said calmly, "Mr. Hancock, everyone present can testify for me. If you say something rude again, I have to exercise my right." "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that? " Hancock said angrily. Lawyer Chen nced at him, "I reserve my right to pursue your legal responsibility. Now, I will continue to announce the will." Chapter 888 You Have A Good Taste Chapter 888 You Have A Good Taste A few minutester. After reading out the will made by Old Master Shen, no one expected that Old Master Shen would hand over the future of the Shen group to Lenny, a yboy and a spendthrift. Hancock was the first one to stand out to refuse, but what could he do with the presence of Martin? The weak couldn''t contend with the strong. Hancock''s wishful thinking for so long failed in the end. He was full of anger, but there was nowhere to vent it. Finally, he left the funeral parlor in anger and disappeared. Apart from him, Fiona also didn''t expect the result. She had always thought that she would be the sessor of the Shen group in the future. It was just a reasonable thing to hand over the Shen group to her. But in a blink of an eye, Scales and Old Master Shen passed away one after another, and she fell from the top of the clouds. She had be the most embarrassed existence for the time being. At that moment, Fiona seemed to have aged ten years, and her pale face was as pale as a face that had been blown by a violent storm. She was at a loss. After the chaos, Martin and the others left the mourning hall without hesitation. As soon as Arthur saw Cassandra and otherse out, he quickly walked up to them and asked, "What''s going on inside? Why did Hancock leave angrily just now? Did they fight? Is my baby okay? " Cassandra rolled her eyes at him. "They didn''t fight, but congrattions." Arthur was confused, "Congrattions?" Cassandra nodded slightly and patted on his shoulder, "Yes, you have a good taste. In the future, you will be the wife of the heir of the Shen group and the hostess of the Shen family. Do you think it''s time to congratte you?" Arthur was speechless. He was the husband! In the Maybach. As soon as they got in the car, Cassandra couldn''t wait to look at Martin, "Sweetheart, to be honest, did you or Lenny tamper with the will?" How could it be such a coincidence? Hancock was determined to get the Shen group from the very beginning, as if he knew the content of the will, but the final content of the will was shocking. Hancock was like a contemptible scoundrel all the time. He not only revealed his true colors, but also didn''t get any benefits. There must be something wrong with the will. Martin nodded, "Hancock changed the will secretly, so he used Lawyer Chen of doing so. However, he didn''t know that his will was changed backter. He didn''t expect that." "Wow..." Cassandra smacked her lips and said, "This is called retribution. After all, Hancock has a bad intention. Old Master Shen suddenly died. Maybe this guy did it." The hell was empty, and the devil was in the world. If it weren''t for Hancock''s own selfish motive, how could hee to this point? It was probably just a beginning. No one knew what would happen in the future. After a short silence, Martin said, "From now on, the Shen group is in the hands of Lenny. If Hancock keeps his promise, he may have a good end, and if he still has a wishful thinking..." "Master, I just received the news that Hancock had a car ident on CA road. At present, he has been sent to the hospital, and no one knows whether he is alive or dead." Carlos cut in abruptly. Why was it on CA road? The Shen family was not on the CA Road, and was on an opposite direction. At the end of the CA Road, there was the only cargo wharf in West City District. Although the traffic had developed in recent years and the cargo wharf had not returned to prosperity, there were still some cheap markets, as well as rental containers. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why did Hancock go to the dock? In a sh, Martin seemed to see the truth hidden behind the heavy fog. He suddenly said, "Go to the dock!" "Yes, Master." Cassandra didn''t know why Martin wanted to go to the dock all of a sudden, but Martin must have his own reason. Moreover, Hancock wouldn''t go to CA Road for no reason. He had just been stimted andpletely lost control. People would react instinctively when they lost control, so he must have his own purpose to go to CA Road. Or he just passed by CA Road and his destination was the dock. At GM Wharf of West City District. The wharf had a history of hundreds of years. When it was founded, it was the most glorious moment. Now the world was changing. With the development of modern transportation, it had declined. Except for some cheap goods transportation and the primitive fishermen nearby, there was almost no other peopleing. But even so, there were still arge number of rental containers in the wharf. Because of the low price, many people rented them. More than a dozen cars stopped at the dock. As soon as Martin gave the order, all the people in the cars immediately got off the cars and shuttled back and forth in the dense containers. "I found it!" Someone suddenly shouted and everyone followed the direction of the voice. They saw a huge and old container sandwiched in the middle of a pile of messy containers. Almost all the useful things in the container had been evacuated, but because they left in a hurry, there were still some clues that could be traced. Martin walked into the empty container in person, and there was a sudden echo in it. But Martin didn''t care about it. He just walked slowly, and took back his gaze after a slight nce. "No wonder we haven''t been able to find them since they entered the country. It turns out that they are hidden in such a ce." Carlos breathed a few times and calmed down. "But I''ve checked it. The surveince around here has been broken for a long time. Since no one came in and out, no one took care of it. The traffic surveince nearby is being checked, and we don''t know if there is any useful clue for the time being." "It''s useless," Martin pulled up a chair and sat down. "Since they live here, they won''t leave such an obvious clue. In the previous incident of Bonnie, Brett died. In addition to him, at least two professional killers are left in the territory." At the mention of Bonnie, Carlos''s face turned slightly pale. He ground his teeth secretly and said, "Master, do you mean that there are a total of three killers entering the country this time?" Martin nodded. "They sold Brett out on purpose to warn us. They probably didn''t expect that Hancock would suddenly go crazy ande here to confront them, so they temporarily arranged it and crashed into his car. But look, all the items left on the scene are double. Even if they evacuate in time, all the items on the scene are still very neat. It means that one of them has severe OCD. " Chapter 889 Was I Too Good to You Recently Chapter 889 Was I Too Good to You Recently "I know who they are," said Moore abruptly. He raised his eyes with a mature and steady look that did not belong to his age. "On the underground wanted list, there was a couple, and one of them has OCD." Carlos was stunned. His pupils shrank slightly, and his throat moved slightly. "You mean, the couple who was called the ghost faced Yama, Spectral!" Moore nodded and replied, "Yes, Spectral." Cassandra, who was confused, didn''t know what the wanted list was, nor did she know the ghost faced Yama and Spectral, but these names were cruel and frightening. The checking and reasoning were still going on, and Cassandra was also absent-minded. She didn''t come to her senses until her phone suddenly rang. She took the phone and walked outside before answering it. The dazzling white light sprinkled from the sky, illuminating the entire world. However, even so, there were still ces where the sun could not shine. And there were toxins and moulds growing in those ces, which would easily disintegrate and devour a person''s entire will. All of a sudden, Cassandra raised her hand, with a white light shining through her fingers. She said absentmindedly, "Hello." "Samuel! You may not believe it, but the goddess has agreed to sign a contract with us! Where are you? Can youe to thepany now?" Jack said excitedly on the other end of the line. Jack''s voice pulled her back to reality. Sometimes, she felt that she had been half living in reality and half in dreams recently. Sometimes, even she herself couldn''t tell where she was living. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "I have some personal affairs to deal with, so I don''t have time to go back for the time being. I''ll invite Miss Lin to dinner another day, okay?" Jack howled and asked, "How can it be? Samuel, do you have someone else in your heart now?" Cassandra was not in the mood to talk nonsense with him, so she said, "I do have something to do. As for the contract, you can sign with her first, and you can agree with any conditions she says. As for the script, I will ask her outter to discuss about it." Jackined a few words on the other end of the phone, but what Cassandra said made him happy enough. Then he hung up the phone. Cassandra stood there like a y statue. After a long time, she exhaled a few mouthfuls of stale air and went back to look for Martin. ''If you feel confused, go ahead and keep going. One day, you will find your own way.'' Mortuary house. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The night was long. The tall ck chimney was aze with smoke, floating in the night wind, as if enveloping everything in the deathly atmosphere. Arthur came over with two cups of freshly ground coffee. He leaned against the car door and listened to Bettina reporting today''s daily work. "Boss, we have nothing to do tonight. Can I not work tonight? You see, I am bing an old woman. You even have a boyfriend, but I haven''t. I apply to the organization for a blind date tonight. Will you approve the leave?" With a sad face, Bettina bent over the table dejectedly. Since they came back from the White River Town, Arthur had given an order to the whole police station. They had to be on duty 24 hours a day, three shifts a day. After a few days, each of them had ck circles under their eyes. Taking a sip of coffee, Arthur said, "Nonsense! I don''t trust you. You can only think about it, but you never have the nerves to do it. So you will not have a blind date. Make up a good excuse next time. Inform others, from today on, I''ll pay for the midnight snack every night. I''m responsible for the reimbursement of your facial masks, and no one is allowed to leave the police station. I''ll have a spot check at any time." Bettina was speechless. Damn it! Bitch! He had got a boyfriend now, and he did not care about other people''s life. Who the hell was she blind to have a crush on this kind of person? Bah! Bettina rubbed between her eyebrows, as if she was weak and ufortable, and said weakly, "I''m really going on a blind date. My mother arranged it for me. They really want me to get married. I heard that the other party has a doctor''s degree, and his appearance isparable to that of Leonard. If I don''t go to the date, will you assign someone to me?" "Come on," said Arthur relentlessly, "Most of the doctors are bald. If you really want to get married, I''ll introduce someone to you another day." "No, no, no! There is no need!" Bettina suddenly raised her head from the table, with ayer of white sweat on her forehead. "Everyone knows that you are surrounded by gays, and I don''t want to marry a gay, since I need to have children." Arthur bent his right leg slightly and put it beside the tire. "You''re so conventional. You need to have children? Are you too arrogant, or am I too good to you recently? Huh?" "It''s your duty as my boss to take care of me!" With a ttering smile on her face, Bettina said, and her back was in a cold sweat. "Really?" Arthur asked, "Why do I feel that there is something wrong with some details of thest case?" "Got it! Got it. I will check it right now! Before youe back, the report will be put on your desk and waited for your instructions!" Bettina immediately stood at attention. Raising his eyebrows slightly, Arthur caught a glimpse of a slender figureing out from the corner of his eyes. He immediately hung up the phone and walked towards the figure. "Honey, I know you don''t want me to be cold outside alone ande out to see me, right?" Arthur said calmly. Lenny''s slightly pale face was full of tiredness and sleepiness, but it was too noisy inside. Since the will announced and Martin and others had left, those rtives immediately revealed their true colors and quarreled in his ears. As soon as Arthur finished his words, Lenny fell down and almost pressed all the weight on Arthur. "Well, honey, although we haven''t seen each other for quite a while, you are missing me too much, aren''t you?" Arthur joked as he carefully held Lenny to prevent him from falling down. Resting his head on his shoulder, Lenny said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t make any noise. Let me have a rest." Arthur held Lenny in silence. After a long while, he managed to squeeze out a sentence, "Well... Honey, how about going to the car? I can do anything for you." There was a hint of flirtation in hisst sentence, but Lenny was not in the mood to listen to him at all. Chapter 890 You Still Have Me Chapter 890 You Still Have Me Lenny hung on Arthur''s body quietly. When they were hugging each other, they could hear each other''s breath and heartbeat. In those long and cold nights, even a person did not dare to think carefully, but now it was all true. Sometimes, they would have an illusion that everything was too beautiful. The more beautiful the thing was, the easier it would be broken. After a long time, Lenny slowly pushed Arthur away. He lowered his eyebrows, making it hard to see how deep sadness was in his deep eyes. "Do you have cigarettes?" Lenny suddenly asked. Arthur immediately shook his head like a rattle drum, "No! I really don''t have any cigarettes with me!" Lenny didn''t say anything. He took out a box of half smoked cigarettes from his trouser pocket. Arthur was embarrassed. He forced a smile and exined, "Well, this... Well... I''ve hurt my feet recently. So my brain is not working well and my memory is poor..." Lenny lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. Half of his face was shrouded in smoke. He sat down on the carved stone steps next to him, frowning tightly, and his hoarse voice slowly broke the silence. "After my mother died, my fatherpletely ignored me. He was busy with filming and wouldn''te back for a few months. At that time, I spent time with grandpa in the old house. Grandpa brought me up. Every time I went out, I would see Grandpa standing at the door and watching me go away..." He paused and frowned slightly. He looked so haggard that his voice trembled at the end of his words. "I thought he would stand at that short door to send me away all his life. I never thought that he would leave me... What is life?" What was life? Life was just living. Arthur took the almost cold coffee and put it in the hand of Lenny. Then he sat silently next to Lenny, with a cigarette in his mouth. In the darkness, the light of fire flickered, like a moth that darted into the fire, and went to destruction without hesitation. Arthur''s throat moved slightly and said in a somewhat bitter tone, "You have been busy all the time, so I haven''t had the time to say a word to you personally... Well, I''m sorry for you... You still have me." He didn''t know what else to say except this. He had also experienced death and heartbroken loss, because death was irreversible, but the living people had to live on, looking forward and moving forward. Lenny raised his hand to cover his tired eyes. He felt as if his heart was cut by a knife, but the pain was in his heart. He couldn''t say or cry. He could only bear it silently. After a long time, Lenny came to his senses and said slowly, "Arthur, promise me that no matter what danger you are in and no matter what situation you are in, you will survive... Promise me..." Arthur smiled, pretending to be rxed. Then he raised his hand and rubbed Lenny''s head, saying, "Don''t worry. God will bless me. I will take you out to have fun when you are old. As for you, he has gone. Don''t make things difficult for yourself, okay?" After a long silence, Lenny finally said in a low voice, "Okay." In the Yan Garden. In the study. Martin was reading the materials that had just been sent to him, while Cassandra was reading the script. The two of them had been together for a long time, and they had formed a tacit understanding that they could freely perform in the same space without disturbing each other. After Cassandra finished reading the script, she saw that Martin was still lowering his head and frowning tightly, as if he had encountered a problem. Cassandra couldn''t help putting down the script in her hand and leaned over. "The Oracle n? Is this the shadow book of the Oracle n?" Cassandra was also stunned. She didn''t expect to see this antique again. Back then, Professor Hu denied that there was Oracle n, but this shadow certificate was solid evidence to prove that he was lying. But they still didn''t know why he was lying. "Yes," Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said in a tired and hoarse voice, "It''s also the only shadow book. Unless someone hides the other one privately, it should be the only one in the world." Cassandra was curious, "May I have a look?" Martin nodded slightly and pushed the folder in front of Cassandra, "More than twenty years ago, Hugh just got his doctor''s degree and started teaching. This is the first research project he proposed. At that time, the school didn''t have any extra fund at all. So he found my father. My father had read this n in person and left this shadow book. Otherwise, no one would look for any clues about this n in the past." After skimming through the whole content of the Oracle n for a long time, Cassandra said in a daze, "The Oracle n is a perfect criminal chain. More than 20 years ago, even abroad did not have such advanced criminal concept. How could Hugh write it into a research project? Is he crazy?" Genius and madman were always on the same line. No wonder Watson had made an appointment with Hugh and wanted to go back to meet him as soon as possible after reading the materials of Oracle n. However, there were so many big shots and rich people in the capital city who wanted to put themselves in an academic title. Why did Hugh only choose Watson? Martin said, "He''s not crazy. Studying the criminal psychology doesn''t have the features of anti-society and anti-human, but once there is a deviation in the process of implementation, the result will be the opposite. Moreover, my father didn''t control the Lu n at that time, so he is just one of the second- generation rich in the capital city. Why did Hugh choose my father? Maybe my father had been chosen as their prey at that time, and Hugh was just a bait they threw out." Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply, as if she had heard a fantasy. To be honest, she was a person who had made up a script, but she really didn''t dare to write it in this way! Because if she didn''t write well, her reader would scold her. "Do you mean that they had already noticed that there was something wrong with your father''s identity and deliberately threw out Hugh to seduce your father?" Cassandra felt that she couldn''t keep up with this secret. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Martin nodded, "It can be said that. There are even more hidden things behind it, but it will take some time to investigate what happened in the past." Chapter 891 Just Make Do With It Chapter 891 Just Make Do With It Others might not be able to find it out in their whole lives, but it would take some time for Martin to find it out. Fortunately, Cassandra had been used to Martin like this, so she did not show an inexperienced expression, but casually flipped through the shadow book. "Hey, sweetheart, I find that I''m not in the mood to shoot recently? I always feel that I have a second job. How about I open a private detective club?" Cassandra had a whim. In fact, her mind had been on strike. Hearing this, Martin raised his head and said, "I''ll ask Carlos to arrange it tomorrow. Howrge-scale do you want?" Hearing this, Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She didn''t expect that Martin would immediately do it for her. When Cassandra was about to teach Martin how to behave with difficulty and simplicity, she suddenly thought of something. She raised her head in a hurry and stared at Martin, "Yes, you are right! The bigger the detective club is, the better. It''s better to invite some famous old schrs or big shots in the political and legal circles!" Martin immediately understood what Cassandra meant, "Do you want to use this as a bait to lure Hugh into the trap?" "That''s right!" Cassandra said firmly, "Hugh is too conceited. As long as we make a big scene, he will definitely take the bait, and he thought that he wouldn''t be controlled by us. So even if he knows that the club is built by me, he won''t be afraid. Instead, he will try every means toe in!" Hugh looked gentle and learned, but in fact, he was very conceited. He knew that Cassandra and others deliberately led him into the trap, and he would definitely attend it. This was also a kind of acting personality. Hugh was not reconciled to be looked down upon, and even forgotten to be blown in the cold wind in the corner, so he would definitelye. Martin nodded slightly and immediately took out his mobile phone to call Carlos. He asked Carlos to run this detective club in a private manor in the suburbs and made a set of game rules in person. If anyone wanted to be a member of the club, he must pass the test of the club, otherwise, no one could be an exception to be a member. "Isted ind? My sweetheart, isn''t your first stage too cruel? Have you chosen the ind? It is the real isted ind or the temporary studio?" After hearing the phone call from Martin to Carlos, Cassandra couldn''t help asking. "The real Ind," said Martin without hesitation, "If it''s a fake, Hugh won''t be fooled. But if it''s true, he must want to experience the crime himself, so he will be hooked." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cassandra swallowed and thought, ''Well, Martin has an excellent criminal constitution!'' Cassandra scratched her head, "It''s too generous, but what if Hugh isn''t fooled? We will be in a dilemma then." Martin shook his head, "He will show up. Don''t worry." Even so, Cassandra still felt that it was a little unreliable. Cassandra didn''t have time to think too much. She carefully discussed the specific details with Martin. As the sky gradually lit up, Cassandra stretched herself very restrained. After all, she still needed to pay attention to her image in front of her sweetheart. "I''m going to sleep for a while. There''s still a scene to finish in the afternoon. After I finish this part, I really want to have a good rest." The cobweb like blood line wrapped around her eyes. Cassandra was a little tired and said, "How about I go to the show myself?" Martin tapped her forehead and said, "All the details of the game are set by ourselves. If we take part in itter, won''t we cheat?" Cassandra smacked her lips and said, "That''s right! Well, forget it. I''m going to bed. You should have a rest." Martin wiped his face, put away his tiredness and said, "No, I have something to deal with. You go to rest first and don''t worry about me." With a distressed look on her face, Cassandra managed to hold back her sleepiness andforted him for a while before she ran to bed with her head heavy. When Arthur received the phone call from Martin, he was leaning against the seat in the driver''s seat and falling asleep. The sudden ringtone woke him up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he was surrounded by depressed and cold mountains, which made him a little out of breath. Arthur''s heart throbbed violently. He took a few deep breaths and wiped off the cold sweat. Then he picked up the phone, put it beside his ear, pressed his temples with one hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "Can you be gentle next time? I''m almost scared to death by you." Martin said, "Get off the car, walk 50 meters back and get in my car." Arthur immediately straightened his seat and looked back through the rearview mirror. About 50 meters away, there was a ck Maybach car. Seeing this, Arthur thought that sure enough, the capitalist was yboy. Arthur, who hadpletely forgotten that he and his boyfriend were yboys, agreed and hung up the phone. He took a few deep breaths, rubbed his face with his hands, and then opened the door and got off the car. As the night approached, Arthur lit a cigarette to refresh himself. It was only a few steps away, and he took a few deep puffs. When he arrived in front of the ck Maybach, he stubbed out the spark from the cigarette butt and carefully put it back into the cigarette box. Others found a rich second generation boyfriend who would live a rich life every day, but he was really more and more miserable. He almost couldn''t even smoke. But he thought he just make do with it. Arthur got into the car and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t wake up. Did I choke you because of the smell of cigarette?" Martin sat in the back seat, with one hand on the door and his head tilted slightly. Seeing that Arthur got in the car, he withdrew his hand and opened his eyes slightly. With an elegant and noble look on his face, he said, "It doesn''t matter." If Arthur hadn''t known that Martin liked women and had been married, Arthur would have thought that Martin was flirting with him. Arthur shook his head, trying to stifle this absurd idea in the cradle. He asked, "Why do youe here specially? Don''t tell me that you are here for thinking. Tell me, what do you want from me?" Arthur couldn''t tell how he felt about Martin. He always looked noble and cold. Although he was very close to him, he always made people feel that there was a heavy and cold wall between them, which was insurmountable. Of course, Martin didn''t treat everyone like this, such as Cassandra. Chapter 892 He Made His Own Decision Chapter 892 He Made His Own Decision Martin briefly exined the reason and officially invited Arthur and Lenny toe to the ind to cheer up, which was also a gift for Hugh. The more chips one had, the more likely Hugh would be able to take the bait. Moreover, what Martin wanted was far more than just to let Hugh take the bait. The details that people subconsciously exposed were the most real primitive reaction, and the ability that could not be hidden. Therefore, in Martin''s n, it would be more real and exciting if Arthur, a real police, acted in the real way. "Wait..." Arthur felt that his mind was in a mess, but he still grasped the key point of Martin''s words, so he pressed his temples and said, "You set up such a big trap to lure Hugh into it. You invited me to it, so that he would be more likely to expose himself. But why did you invite my baby? Did you forget that he is not a police now?" At any time, he didn''t want Lenny to be in danger. No one knew if something unexpected would happen on that lonely ind. If Hugh really took the bait, would he be prepared, or would the person behind him be prepared? What if there was an ident on the ind? Maybe it was because of an upational disease. Arthur always felt that the streets were full of fierce weapons. If he was not careful enough, he would die under the choppers of others. However, after he had a boyfriend, he cherished his life, especially his boyfriend''s life. Martin said calmly, "You are worried about his safety? You can rest assured. If I can''t protect anyone in my territory, I won''t live till today." Arthur thought for a while and agreed. He knew that Martin was a super leader with an immeasurable underground force. No one knew how many forces he had behind him! Moreover, Cassandra was going to go to the ind this time. Even if Martin was careless and missed something, he would protect Cassandra well. The bnce in Arthur''s heart finally began to tilt, and he finally loosened his grip. "Okay, but it''s a matter of great importance, and it''s up to my baby. I''m not that kind of rude and unreasonable husband..." "He agreed." Martin''s forehead twitched and interrupted Arthur. Hearing this, Arthur smacked his lips and said with a smile, "Well, it seems that he is afraid that I won''t agree, so he asked you to talk to me in person, right? How can my baby be so cute?" Hearing this, Martin was speechless. In the front row, Carlos couldn''t help turning his head and nced at Arthur with resentment. He knew everything. But he didn''t expect that why this damn gay would show off their love in front of his boss. He thought that it was debauchery! Martin politely asked Arthur to leave. As soon as Arthurnded on the ground, the ck Maybach ran away like a gust of wind, which almost made Arthur fall down. He looked down at his feet in disbelief. He felt that he be so weak now. He really wanted to lean on his baby''s chest... Two days passed in a twinkling of an eye. Old Master Shen''s funeral started. No matter how glorious or depressed Old Master Shen was before his death, he would be buried forever. Old Master Shen had made a lot of friends in the world when he was alive, so there were a lot of peopleing to the funeral. After the funeral was over, the crowd gradually dispersed. The entire cemetery looked particrly gloomy and cold. The photo iid in the ck tombstone gave off a somewhat strange feeling. In the end, there was only Lenny left in the huge cemetery... No, there was another man who came to show his care. It was Arthur. In the past few days, Arthur didn''t care about his business. Although he couldn''t stay in the funeral home, he stayed outside for a few days. Lenny seemed to be frivolous on the surface, but in fact, he was very fragile in his heart. Arthur thought that if he didn''t stay with Lenny, Lenny would so sad. The two of them stood in front of the tomb for a long time before Lenny raised his eyes. In just a few days, he had lost a lot of weight, and his eyelids had be three. "Let''s go." "Do you want to wait a little longer?" Arthur asked worriedly. Taking a look at the tombstone, Lenny shook his head and said, "No, we are going to the ind." Seeing that he was so tired, Arthur felt a little sorry for him. He didn''t want Lenny to go to the ind, but he knew that Lenny could not go back on his word, so he had to follow him silently. At the same time, in the Yan Garden. Cassandra was holding a giraffe toy in her arms. She didn''t know since when she liked to sleep with the giraffe toy in her arms. This time when she went to the ind, she actually brought this toy with her. Carlos stared at her in astonishment and thought, ''What kind of weirdo does my sister-inw bring?''All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She even brought puppet and a potted nt with her. In fact, they just went to the ind for three days! Speechless, Carlos looked at the strange things brought by his sister-inw. He felt that his values of life had gone through a tsunami. His sister-inw could always change his perception and never let him down. After they finally packed up, they boarded the ne and flew straight to the ind. The isted ind was an industry bought by Martin before. He had nned to develop it as a tourism development area, but it was put aside because he was too busy. There were aboriginals on the ind originally, and after the ind was purchased, they moved out with money. The houses on the ind were preserved and could be used as real props. After 1.5 hours'' flight, the nended on the ind. After the luggage was arranged, except for the necessary security guards, the others were all hidden on the ind. If they hadn''t known there were other people on the ind in advance, they wouldn''t have known their existence. Arthur followed Cassandra shamelessly and said, "Sister inw, what the hell is going on with this case? Don''t you really want to give me a thorough exnation? What if I screw it up and help the murderer?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows and replied, "I have a suggestion for you." "What suggestion?" Arthur asked. Cassandra said, "Quit the job and go back and be your boyfriend''s side. You don''t know how many girls covet your boyfriend. Be careful. What a woman wants in her whole life is a man to be infatuated with you, is it?" She almost said the wrong words, but fortunately she stopped in time. Chapter 893 I Was Different From You Chapter 893 I Was Different From You "Then why don''t you close the Ring Entertainment Industry and be a housewife?" asked Arthur, ncing at Cassandra gloomily. Cassandra raised her eyebrows with a smile, answering, "I''m not an ordinary woman. I''m different from you." Arthur was speechless. He really wanted to p her in the face! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two of them kept bickering with each other for a long time. It was Lenny who finally pulled the two childish children apart. About an hourter, the cruise ship with Hugh and the others came ashore. Cassandra had changed into men''s clothes and greeted them in person. This time, there were 6 peopleing to the ind to experience the Isted ind. In addition to Hugh, the others were all famous in the political and legal circles, and there was also an old criminal police who had retired from the police line before. Only these 6 people hadpleted the preliminary test set by the club and obtained the qualifications to enter the ind. After receiving the guests, Cassandra led them to the base camp, an independent vi. The vi had a front yard and backyard, which had been cleaned up before they came. There were surveince videos hanging on the whole wall of the hall, from which all the corners could be clearly seen. "Please have a seat, gentlemen," Cassandra waved her hand and said, "All of you are are the models in the political and legal circles. This time, we invite you guys to the ind and I know we show our slight skill before an expert. I guess we have read the game rule. This time, there are a total of 8 yers. In addition to your guys present, there are two more people. One is Mr. Arthur Zhao, the superintendent of the police station of Xicheng District and he will y the role of police. The other is his assistant. In addition to the two of them, you are all suspects in this case." As soon as she finished her words, Arthur swaggered in from the outside, followed by Lenny. As soon as the two people came in, everyone recognized that the person who followed him was the third son of the Shen Group, who had just taken over the Shen Group. After Arthur and Lenny sat down on the sofa beside Cassandra, Cassandra continued, "We have set up 8 rooms on the ind, including 6 of the rooms you have lived on the ind for the past 3 days, and the other two, one of which is a temporary ''police station'', and thest one the ce for the one who y the role of ''victim'' in this case. We hire a temporary actress to y the role of ''victim''. As for the roles and identities of all of you, you will know what role you are after you return to the room with your own order number. After dinner tonight, you will first familiarize yourself with the role arrangement. If you have any questions, you can call us ore here in person. The game begins at 12 o''clock tonight. Is there any questions?" All the people present were talented and knew the game before they came here, so there was no doubt at the moment. They drew their own numbers and were led back to their rooms by the staff. After confirming that all the people had left, Cassandra closed the door and called Martin downstairs. The two sat on the sofa, staring at the surveince video on the wall without blinking. "Every room has prepared props, their identity cards, and character arrangement..." Cassandra frowned and continued, "But why do I always feel a little uneasy? Sweetheart, is there really anything wrong?" Martin gently rubbed her hair and said, "No, I''m here with you. Don''t worry!" Cassandra scratched her head and said, "Maybe I''m thinking too much. The props in Hugh''s room have been checked specially. Besides, we''re here all day long. Nothing would have happened." Resting his forehead on one hand, Martin fixed his eyes on several surveince videos. In the video, Hugh had entered his residence, which was the room he had arranged in advance, and his identity was the designated murderer. Hugh''s role was very simr to his own. He was a dignified middle school teacher, who was usually well dressed and respected, but secretly raped and killed several female students. He was seen by his neighbor in the course of a murder, so he killed thetter to keep his mouth shut. He made the scene like a suicide, and was the first to take the initiative to report a case to ease his suspicion. On the screen, after Hugh read the plot, he raised his head slightly and stared at the camera in the room with a little contempt in his dark eyes. Such a simple story, Hugh even felt that it was an insult to his intelligence. He even regretteding to this ind and experiencing this damn game. ording to the rules, Hugh destroyed the role card, and then returned to the camera. He picked up the prepared pile of homework and concentrated on marking the homework, as if he was a in middle school teacher, who was still correcting homework for students at midnight, and was hardworking and touching. The clock on the wall was ticking, and every second was urate. At 12 o''clock, he put down the pen in his hand, stood up and walked slowly out. Then he passed through the dark narrow road to the dark basement. He didn''t turn on the light, but he walked in the darkness without any obstacle. In the darkness, only the camera on the wall asionally flickered with a green light. Standing in front of the camera, Hugh gave a bloodthirsty and cruel smile in the darkness that no one could see. Far away in the hall, Cassandra and Martin, who were watching the monitor, watched Hugh''s performance through the dim light. "My sweetheart, you are so awesome. You even thought of the details that Hugh couldn''t turn on the light. You actually made preparations in advance. Otherwise, we really couldn''t see the real face of this pervert." Cassandra''s throat moved slightly, and a thin sweat came out from the tip of her nose. Martin narrowed his eyes and said, "Hugh is not an ordinary person, so I assume that he has some special entricity. The darker the situation is, the more abnormal his desire will be aroused. This is what he inadvertently mentioned in the Oracle n." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She had also seen the Oracle n, but why didn''t she see it? They might not be looking at the same Oracle n! After a short pause in front of the camera, Hugh picked up a prop in the darkness, which was a corpse stained with blood. What Hugh needed to do next was to bury the corpse. During this process, his neighbor discovered him, so he wanted to kill him on the spur of the moment. Chapter 894 Game Began Chapter 894 Game Began The night on the ind was very quiet. The cold wind blew a little bit of the salty smell of the sea. The light cast by the few sparse electric poles on the road made people''s back look longer. With blood stained body props on his back, Hugh strolled on the winding road of the ind, as if he was an ordinary person who took a walk after dinner. He didn''t feel that he was carrying a corpse on his back. Even if Cassandra and the others saw him, he could still exin that he hadn''t acted yet and didn''t take the props as a real corpse. He walked through the path and came to a dense forest behind the mountain. He found the hidden iron shovels and dug a hole in advance. After burying the corpses of the props, he stood in front of the filled tomb for a moment. Then he hummed a strange tune and returned the same way. He walked to the edge of the forest and took off his shoes. Then he took out a stic bag from his trouser pocket and put the shoes in order to avoid mud and other things falling. Then he walked on the winding path barefoot. He had just taken two steps when he suddenly heard the sound of breaking branches behind him. Hugh was shocked, and then slowly turned around, staring at the new "prey" half hidden in the darkness behind him with a smile. The second morning, before Arthur and Lenny got up, they heard a sudden knock on the door. Arthur got up from the bed with sleepy eyes, yawned and went to open the door. The moment the door was opened, an old man covered in blood rushed over. Arthur hadn''t woken up yet. When he saw the red blood, he was awake and grabbed the old man''s hand by instinct. "What happened, old man? What''s wrong with the blood on your body?" The old man''s name was Eugene Zhang and he was a retired old police. He had been working hard for many years, so he maintained a very strict schedule. Even after retirement, his schedule was not disturbed at all. He got up on time at 6 o''clock every morning, and after that, he would have morning exercises. This morning, after washing his face and brushing his teeth, Eugene Zhang went to the morning exercise as usual. He found a corpse beside the reef on the coast, which was smashed beyond recognition. He was sure that the person was dead, so he couldn''t wait to call the police. His body was stained with arge amount of blood, and he didn''t have the time to go back and change his clothes. "I found a corpse by the sea. I''m here to report the case," Eugene Zhang stated concisely. Arthur suddenly realized that they were ying the detective game on the ind, and this old police was only a resident of the ind, and was also one of the 6 suspects. Arthur acted as a policeman, but he didn''t know the identity of the murderer. He had to use his brain to investigate the case in person. He might sessfully catch the murderer, or he might make a mistake. Everything was going on an unknown path. A few minutester, the suspects all gathered on the shore. Since the scene had been cordoned off, no one was allowed to enter without permission. Lenny performed dutifully. He had yed many roles, such as forensic experts and police, and Arthur was standing aside to learn the situation of the case from several suspects. After leaving the scene, Arthur took them back to the temporary police station to ask about the time line. Arthur looked at the suspects and said, "Well, you are all residents on the ind, and are also suspects in this case. Next, please tell us your own situation." "My name is Eugene Zhang, a retired criminal police. After dinner at 6 o''clockst night, I took a walk on the ind and came back before 8 o''clock. We old people usually have a boring life. I went to bed after washing and didn''t go out at night," Eugene Zhang said first. Hearing what he said, others felt that he was a retired man who lived a boring life every day. He did almost the same thing every day, and there was nothing special to exin. Next to Eugene Zhang, there was a middle-aged man with a pair of conventional sses on the bridge of his nose, and his face remained calm and unhurried from the bottom of his heart. The man pushed his sses and nodded at Arthur, "My name is Alonso Fu, a native of this ind. I have a small shop at home, and I usually do some small business. Last night, I closed the store at 9 o''clock and went to bed. I didn''t go out again. Bronson came to my shop at about 8:40. He can prove it for me." Alonso Fu, a professor ofw in Yanshan University, was also a very outstanding criminalw expert. He was very famous in the political and legal circles. Bronson, whom he mentioned just now, was a thin middle-aged man sitting next to him. He was also aw expert, specialized in the psychological trauma treatment of the victim. Gavin continued, "Mr. Arthur, my name is Bronson Liang. I''m also a resident of this ind. My children have gone to other ces to make a living. My wife passed away two years ago and I have been living alone all the time. Last night, I used up the soy sauce at home. I went to the old snack shop to buy it. After that, I went home and did not go out again." "My name is Dario Zhou, the vige head of this ind. I watched TV at home after dinner at 7 o''clock last night. I went to bed at about 9 o''clock." "My name is Caleb Feng. I just arrived at the ind yesterday. I was a free journalist who came here to collect materials. I felt dizzy and fell asleep after taking medicine. But I heard some noise outside at about 12:30st night. I got up in a daze and looked around. I didn''t see anything unusual. I thought I was dreaming, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. I didn''t expect that someone would be killed. " "My name is Hugh Hu," said Hugh, keeping a gentle and respectful look that only belonged to teachers. If it weren''t for the extremely restrained and imperceptible cunning in his eyes under the sses, he would be a model of diligent and dedicated teachers. He sat upright on the sofa and said, "I''m a teacher, because I taught new courses yesterday, and students have a lot of homework, so I had been preparing for the ss after dinner. At about 10 o''clock, I began to grade the homework. I didn''t go to bed until 2 o''clock in the morning. " He described himself as a model teacher who was hardworking, as if those bloody things had nothing to do with him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With his legs crossed, Arthur pressed his temples with his slender fingers. He indeed had a stomachache after what had happened in the early morning, and his temples were still twitching. "Lenny, tell us about the victim... Don''t miss any details, understand?" Chapter 895 Consecutive Murder Chapter 895 Consecutive Murder It was rare for Lenny to be a dutiful follower. He opened the notebook in front of him and began to report the situation. "The dead person''s name is Luna Zeng, a 21 year old girl. She is a resident on the ind. She just graduated from university and came back to start her own business. ording to the autopsy analysis, the dead time was about one to two o''clock in the morningst night. There were many restricted injuries on the dead body, which meant that she should have had a fierce resistance before she died. In addition, the dead person''s head was repeatedly hit by heavy objects, causing many wounds. The dead''s eyes were mercilessly gouged out by the murderer. There was norge amount of blood spurting from the scene. It can be inferred that the corpse was not found at the first scene of the case, and there was nothing unusual for the time being." They didn''t know what kind of deep hatred there was. Why did the murderer kill a beautiful girl in such a cruel way and gouge her eyes away? Although they came here to experience the detective game, and each of them only had one identity card and could y freely, they thought that the murderer''s means ofmitting a crime were too cruel. All the people present were famous in the legalmunity, and Eugene was an old criminal police. When he heard the exnation of Lenny, he was shocked. "The murderer''s means are extremely cruel, and I prefer to avenge." Eugene frowned, as if they were really involved in a murder case, not in the game of true human detectives. "Yes, I agree." Alonso pushed his sses, and the smile on his face seemed to be frozen on his face. Even at this moment, there was no change. "From a criminal''s point of view, if the murderer is a manughter, the first reaction after killing is to deal with the corpse, but the murderer cruelly gouged out the eyes of the dead, which is not like an ordinary murderer case. Besides, the corpse was not buried or simply abandoned in other ces, but exposed to the sea where it was easy to find. It means that the murderer is not afraid of being found, but wants to attract attention. This kind of situation is indeed in line with the reasoning of retaliatory killing. " N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "I know all the people present are famous in the legalmunity, especially Eugene, who has been engaged in criminal investigation..." With a serious look on his face, Caleb frowned deeply. He paused at the end of his words, "Don''t you think of the series of murders more than ten years ago?" As soon as Caleb finished his words, there was a dead silence in the room. With his legs crossed, Arthur lit up a cigarette. He looked around the crowd with his dark eyes and said slowly, "Are you talking about the famous murder case 13 years ago when young girls were raped and killed?" Compared with the people present, Arthur was a little inexperienced, but he knew the unsolved cases many years ago. The case 13 years ago was not only famous in the world, but also made people sigh when it was mentioned now. "Mr. Arthur, can I have a cigarette?" Eugene suddenly asked. Arthur took out a crumpled cigarette box from his pocket and put it on the table. "Go ahead." Eugene''s hand was dry and old, with age spots on it. He lit a cigarette up. He took several puffs, and half of his old face was covered in the smoke. He thought that the case would never be seen again, but he didn''t expect it to appear again in such a sudden. "13 years ago, I was still in the police station of southern city district. I just took over the criminal investigation team, and the first case I encountered was the unsolved consecutive homicide case." Eugene''s voice was dry. Looking back to the long history, he seemed to be a little tired, and there was always a hint of regret in his expression. He continued, "Although I have retired now, that matter has always been ced in front of me. I won''t feel at ease as long as I can''t find the murderer. Even if no one in the world remembers it, I will remember it until I bring it into the coffin with me one day." No one spoke, waiting for his next words. Eugene kept silent for a while. After he finished smoking, he stubbed out the cigarette and wiped his face. Then he said with difficulty, "Because the case caused a great sensation at that time and it was not solved, many details are now the top confidential. I can''t say more than the media and newspapers at that time. But when I saw the corpse today. I thought of that case... Mr. Arthur, can I see the designer of this real person experience game after the game is over?" After all, Eugene was an experienced criminal police. His mouth was tightly closed. No one could get a word from him for something beyond his power. If the game was not too realistic and the eyeballs of the props were gouged out, it was exactly the same as the case in the past. And it was mentioned by Arthur, Eugene would not make a slip of the tongue. In fact, he knew very well that the case was a load on his mind. But as time went by, the murderer did notmit a crime for so many years. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack to catch a murderer who had disappeared or even died. "Well... I can''t make a decision. I''ll askter, and then tell you. Let''s get to the point and continue to investigate the case. You are all suspects," said Arthur slowly, raising his slender eyebrows slightly. No one had ever thought that such a real person game would actually dig out an old case that had been buried for more than ten years, as if it was destined to be exposed. In the monitoring room. Martin and Cassandra sat in front of a whole TV wall. Cassandra slightly tilted her body and looked at Martin with a serious look on her face. "Is the consecutive murder 13 years ago rted to Hugh?" 13 years ago, if it weren''t for the urate age and reliable record of the case, and the overwhelming report andments of the media, which made people uneasy, no one would remember a case that happened 13 years ago. Martin raised his head and said, "Carlos, go and get the file of the consecutive killings." Carlos replied, "Okay, boss." Cassandra was stunned by his words. It was a secret. Even if Eugene retired, he didn''t dare to tell them in detail. But Martin could get them. Rubbing Cassandra''s head, Martin said, "Don''t think too much, I can''t get those seriously filed files." Chapter 896 He That Lies Down With Dogs Must Rise Up With Flea . Chapter 896 He That Lies Down With Dogs Must Rise Up With Flea . "Then what file did you ask Carlos to get just now?" Cassandra was confused. She knew every word he said, but she couldn''t understand a word. Martin replied, "Although we can''t retrieve the official filed file, the relevant evidence materials we have won''t be different. After all, that case was too big at that time, and the suspect was not caught afterwards. 13 years have been passed. I''m afraid that except for the families of the victims, no one remembers that case. It''s hard to predict. I''m worried if I don''t find it out. " In the past, when Cassandra heard this, she would think that Martin was awesome, but now, she only felt a little sad. How insecure he was to want to investigate everything clearly. No wonder in her previous life, Martin suffered from serious diseases at a young age. Excessive worry was the most harmful to his health. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Cassandra patted Martin on the back and asked, "Then what have you found out?" Martin''s back suddenly froze, because he felt the girl''sfort without being noticed. In his deep eyes, the girl''s innocent and gentle face was reflected. A few secondster, he said calmly, "The conclusion is the same as the police. We haven''t found the murderer of the serial case, but the murderer''s way is indeed very simr to Hugh''s. The murderer raped and killed teenagers. All the victims had long hair, liked to wear white dresses and blue canvas shoes. At first, they thought it was just an insignificant clue, butter they found that it was a fixed mode of crime. At that time, the murderer had disappeared and there was no way to find him. " Cassandra moved her fingers and took out a photo of the corpse of a prop, pointing at the prop. "The same as the one on this prop? I remember that the clothes on the prop were not this one and it was changed by Hugh. Besides, he did not outside of the surveince video... Do you think it''s a coincidence or does Hugh really have anything to do with the case 13 years ago?" The same method ofmitting a crime, and the same state of the dead. With so many coincidences together, Cassandra didn''t believe that Hugh was innocent, not to mention that people''s subconscious actions were the best to show their true intentions. Hugh might not have thought that Eugene was still thinking about the case that had happened 13 years ago, and he also didn''t expect that Arthur, a young man, also knew the case. Martin nodded slightly and said, "If my memory serves me right, the police didn''t disclose the characteristics and information of all the victims in the official news of that year. In that era when the media was not developed, the media couldn''t find more information about the victims. They only knew that the victims were all teenagers, because it was impossible to hide this from the public. Therefore, only Eugene, who was present, knew the characteristics of the victims." "That''s also one of the reasons why Hugh wanted to get away with it," said Cassandra. Her eyes reflected different light, and the sleepless tiredness for the whole night was swept away in an instant. Her voice was a little excited, "So, he took the risk and imitated the case of that year. He not only killed the victim, but also took their eyes away, and changed them with white dress and blue canvas shoes! " Martin pressed his swollen temples and shook his head, stating, "Don''t be so excited too early. Although Hugh has taken a risky move, as a professor ofw, he is able to solve the problem by himself. He could easily say that he found the key point in the case and then temporarily imitated the murderer tomit the crime." Cassandra was stunned for a while, and then understood what Martin meant. Although Hugh gave himself away, he could also get rid of it smoothly and describe himself as a warm-hearted good citizen, who had nothing to do with the murder case at that time. After all, there was now that he couldn''t imitate the murderer in a detective experience game. At this time, Carlos came back with aptop in his hand. On the screen of theptop, there was a newly receivedpressed file, which had been unlocked. There were a total of seven or eight folders, all of which were rted to the consecutive murder case. Cassandra opened the folder and browsed through it quickly. ording to these evidences, the murderer had disappearedpletely after raped and killed eight people 13 years ago. There was no enough evidence, and no clues of the suspect had been found. Although the case had been set up, in an era of poor facilities, it was still impossible to solve the case. And Eugene had been staying in the southern city district all the time. Outsiders did not understand the reason. Now it seemed that the old police officer had a lot of entanglements in his mind for this case. "Carlos," Cassandra let go of the mouse, rubbed between her eyebrows, leaned back slightly, and said, "Tell Mr. Arthur that I promise to see Eugene. Remember, you must say it in front of Hugh." Hugh was a scheming man. Judging from these clues, he must have realized he had aroused the suspicion of Cassandra and others. No matter how calm he was, he couldn''t sit still. And once he revealed some clues, it was exactly what they wanted. Carlos said, "Yes. I''ll go to find Mr. Arthur right away." Cassandra shook her head and said, "No, just wait for them to finish. You have to pretend to avoid others on purpose, so that Hugh will suspect you." The more mysterious they were, the more uncertain Hugh was. If he didn''t find out the truth, he wouldn''t be willing to give up. It was just like Schroedinger''s Cat. When he didn''t know if there was a cat in the box, Hugh must want to open the box to see what was going on. Carlos took a look at Cassandra in silence. He found that she had been with his boss for a long time, she had be as cunning as him. This was probably the so-called "He that lies down with dogs must rise up with flea". In the end, the suspect they reported in the game was Dario. Obviously, they failed. As the winner, Hugh was qualified to be a lifelong member of the detective club, and one million. After that, Eugene couldn''t help but walk quickly to Hugh and spoke out the question that he hadn''t asked for 13 years. "Hold on, Professor Hugh." Eugene stopped him, fearing that he would board the ship and leave the Ind. Hugh stopped and pushed his sses, asking, "Do you have anything else to ask me?" Chapter 897 Its Not A Coincidence Chapter 897 It''s Not A Coincidence When Eugene was about to say something, Carlos walked over quickly. Hugh nced at Carlos from the corner of his eyes. But Carlos ignored him and missed him directly. "Mr. Eugene, my boss invites you," said Carlos. Eugene was relieved for a moment and said, "Okay, I''ll be right there." Carlos didn''t ask more. He nodded slightly and walked towards Arthur and Lenny. He asked something casually, but Hugh didn''t hear what they said because they were too far away. "The case was involved too much, so the officials didn''t release the specific details to the public." staring at Hugh, Eugene frowned and continued, "So, you just said that he was imitating the murder case in the past. But as for the details of this dress, I dare to ask you, how did you do it?" The smile on Hugh''s face didn''t change at all. It was like a mask, hanging on his face. He looked at Eugene and said, "Director Eugene, as you know, I''ve been in this industry for many years. I''m interested in these unsolved cases and have some private research. Professor Fu and others are the same. I also identally found that case. This time I was lucky enough to take part in this real person experience game, and I happened to get this identity card, so I imitated the murderer. I didn''t expect you to think of the past. I am really embarrassed." Hearing this, Eugene felt disappointed. He forced a smile and waved his hand. "It''s my fault. I''ve been thinking about it for a lifetime. It seems that I will only bring this regret into the coffin all the time." He had thought that Hugh knew something, but Hugh''s exnation was wless. It seemed that there was indeed nothing suspicious. As a dignifiedw professor, it was not surprising that he could infer some doubts from some clues, so Eugene didn''t doubt it. And then Hugh said a few polite words and left the ind with the staff. In the hall. Carlos came in with Eugene, Arthur and Lenny. Cassandra and Martin sat on the sofa and asked several people to sit down. Eugene had always been mature and prudent, probably because he was worried about this case, so he was a little impatient. As soon as he got to the sofa, he couldn''t wait to ask. "Mr. Martin, Miss. Cassandra, you should have known what happened just now," Eugene said straightforwardly after thinking for a while. "I specially stay here to see the two of you. I just want to ask whether it''s a coincidence or you arranged it deliberately. If you also know the case 13 years ago or not? Or do you know more clues or information?" The case 13 years ago had always been a knot in Eugene''s heart, because he had no evidence, and there was even no suspect. He was always hanging a big stone in his heart, and could not let it go. He thought that except for the victims and him, no one in the world remembered the case, and no one would pay attention to the eight families who had been exiled. But this seemingly unexpected real person game caused the case 13 years ago, revealing the tip of the iceberg. How could he not be shocked? What''s more, the richest man in H Country was also involved. If it was just a coincidence, he wondered who Martin''s target was. All the people who participated in this game were the most powerful figures in the legal world. He wondered if there was a person rted to the case in the past hidden among these people, or there was any other hidden facts. After all, Eugene was an old criminal police. Although he was old, his vignce and reasoning didn''t degenerate at all. After his retirement, he still maintained his original lifestyle, because he wanted to live a few more years until the day he could catch the real murderer. For him, a few seconds of waiting seemed as long as a lifetime. Raising his eyebrows slightly, Martin said, "13 years ago, you just arrived at the police station in the South City and was promoted to the leader of the criminal investigation team. The first case you received was a case of collusion and murder. Because of the bad nature of this case, the superior ordered you to establish a special team, and you took the lead. You almost used all the elites to investigate this case. But it''s a pity that aftermitting eight consecutive crimes, the murderer suddenly disappeared and has nevermitted a crime again. Until today, Hugh, a professor ofw in the University, imitated the mode of murderermitting a crime in the past, and once again brought up your memory." Eugene''s mind was in a mess, and his mind jumped off the brake for a short time. For a moment, he almost returned to the past. At that time, he couldn''t sleep at night, and his mind was full of the scene of the murder. Those girls could no longer live in the sun, revealing sweet smiles. He remembered that those happy families copsed in an instant. One of the victims'' mothers was insane, fell off the building and died. The blood was poured into his mind for a lifetime, and every stroke was written into grievance and resentment, hovering in his future life. At this moment, Arthur said abruptly, staring at Eugene with burning eyes, "When I was still a university student, I heard about this case from a professor. But because there was too little public information, and the case hadn''t been solved yet, many professors of criminal investigation wouldn''t take this as an example. After all, it''s shameful to hear such a case. I know there are rules in the organization. Director Eugene had to keep these secrets to yourself and bring them to the coffin... But what about the eight victims and the eight broken families? Who will give them justice?" All of a sudden, Eugene''s back stiffened, and he tightened into a fully drawn bowstring. His fingers hanging on the side of his body tightened unconsciously, and cold sweat fell from his forehead one by one. After a long time, he said in a very low voice, "So all this is not a coincidence. You have schemed so well to arrange such a big n... What on earth do you want to do? I''m just an unimportant person. When I was young, I was covered with bruises, and when I''m old, I was only treated at a lower level at most. If you want to get anything from me, I''m afraid I''ll let you down." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Hearing this, Martin looked up and said in a deep voice, "You misunderstood us. If I remember correctly, it was you who asked to see me and Cassandra, wasn''t it?" Chapter 898 I Can Still Argue With Her Chapter 898 I Can Still Argue With Her "That''s true, but you have set such a big trap. Is it really just that you want to recall the old case? I''m a frank and honest person all my life, but I''ve been holding that thing in my heart all the time. If you really have any clues that can make the grievance settled, I won''t frown even if you want to kill me!" said Eugene. Seeing that the situation was almost ready, Martin said slowly, "You are upright. How could we nder you? But don''t you think that Professor Hu''s exnation is too far-fetched? As a warm-hearted citizen like Professor Hu, if he has found such a shining and useful clue, why hasn''t he reported it for 13 years?" Martin''s words were like a thunder, Eugene''s pupils contracted sharply. In the blink of an eye, countless old memories rushed to him like a tsunami, making him almost faint. Eugene breathed quickly and almost lost his voice, "Do you mean that that case was really rted to Hugh?" Martin handed a stack of documents to Eugene and said, "This is the identity set for this real person game. Although most of the roles are set for you to y freely, there is no way to kill the victim in the script, and..." When Martin mentioned this, Eugene suddenly paused. With his heart in his throat, Eugene couldn''t wait to ask, "And what?" "What''s more, the victim didn''t wear that dress at that time, but Hugh changed it for her in person. It''s okay that he was just imitating and gouging her eyes, but there was no need to change her clothes," Martin continued. Arthur continued in a low voice, "So, I mentioned the old case 13 years ago on purpose to distract everyone''s attention, which also makes Hugh more proud of his own efforts and expose his ws. That is to say, from the current situation, Hugh must be rted to the case in that year. Even if he is not the murderer, at least he is an aplice." Hugh was an extremely important chess piece for them to break the fog of the past. He looked like a gentleman. No one could imagine that a dignifiedw professor could be the murderer of a series of adultery and murder cases. Of course, these were not the ultimate goal for Martin and others. What they wanted to investigate was the secret hidden behind Hugh. They wanted to know if the Oracle n have anything to do with the death of Watson. "If Hugh is really rted to the case at that time, it means that the case at that time may really be revealed..." Eugene hadn''t cried for many years, but now his eyes were a little red. "I feel guilty to several victims, and guiltier to their family. If I can find the murder, I can die without regret." Arthur looked at Eugene and said, "I know this has always been a knot in your heart. I wonder if you are interested in returning to the police station and personally dealing with this old case." Because of the establishment and some practical problems, some old officials still epted the offer of the originalpany after retirement, and it was not a new thing to keep their post. Eugene had thought about it before, but when he was asked back, he basically did some idle work and couldn''t get in touch with the first-line work. Because it was not legal. Eugene said with difficulty, "Even if I went back, I can''t take part in the case investigation myself now. Since I have a direction, I won''t give up the investigation. I appreciate your kindness." Hearing this, Arthur didn''t force Eugene. He greeted him politely and sent him away in person. When Arthur came back, Cassandra peeled the melon seed and teased Arthur, "Wow, you are really good at acting. How about you change your profession directly ande to mypany, I promise to make you famous." Sitting on the sofa, Arthur took a bite of an apple and said slowly, "I''m not acting. It''s obvious that my true feelings are revealed, okay? What''s more, it''s an honor for us to invite a senior like Eugene." Cassandra didn''t expect that Arthur was so shameless. So she rolled her eyes at him, "Don''t think I don''t know. You have expected that Eugene won''t agree, but because of his own knot, he will investigate Hugh in private. Hugh must have noticed it and will take the next action. As long as you find the evidence of Hugh''s crime, you can arrest him openly. Interrogation is a technical work, and maybe you can dig out some other information of PY deal." Arthur rubbed his brow and said, "Can''t you save my face?" Staring at him with a smile, Cassandra said, "I didn''t save face for you. You need to earn it by yourself. But then again, it''s really a pleasant surprise that we can make Hugh give himself away this time. It seems that we have something to do next." Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "If my memory serves me right, your main job is acting, right? We can do this kind of technical work of investigation." Cassandra smacked her lips and said innocently, "No, I''ve made up my mind. From now on, investigation is my main job, and acting is my sideline. When the casees to light, this is the most ready-made script. Inte drama is popr in the past few years. If I don''t use this case as my script, it is wasteful." Hearing this, Arthur was speechless. He felt that he can still argue with Cassandra. After solving the problem on the ind, as soon as Cassandra returned to the capital city, she received a call from Jack. He said that there was a very powerful variety show and they wanted to invite Cassandra to record it. Cassandra didn''t ask more and rushed to thepany. In the Ring Entertainment Industry, the capital city. As soon as Cassandra arrived at thepany, Jack rushed out like a gust of wind, "Samuel, you are finally willing toe back!" Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t know what to say. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Because from his tone, she was like a jerk husband who went out to have fun and didn''t care about his wife. Thinking of this, Cassandra felt speechless. She nced at him and pressed her temples. While walking towards her office, she asked, "What variety show on earth makes you so hurry? We have seen all kinds of asions. Calm down." "I can''t calm down!" Without any hesitation, Jack scurried around Cassandra and said, "Have you heard of the Phantom City? It is the most popr variety show recently! They want to invite you, you are famous now!" Cassandra paused and turned her head, "What did you say?" Chapter 899 Can You Be More Reserved Chapter 899 Can You Be More Reserved "You are famous now!" Jack smiled. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked like a gentleman. Cassandra didn''t expect that the funny man could be so handsome. Although Jack, who was surrounded by a group of handsome young men and had no ability topete, he could be regarded as an outstanding person if he was put aside alone. Everyone liked him, and his business was not low. But Cassandra didn''t know why he didn''t have a girlfriend yet. While the two of them were talking, they had arrived at Cassandra''s office. She sat down on the sofa and looked up slightly, "It''s just a variety show. It''s not a big deal. Can you be more reserved?" Cassandra didn''t know why Jack was so happy. As soon as Jack sat down on the sofa, he stood up from the sofa. Cassandra wondered if there was a spring on his buttock, so that he jumped up immediately. "What do you mean?! Don''t you know that the producer of this program is the real top star regiment! So far, the people invited are all famous stars, and even some cross-border people! It is said that there is a powerful overseas financial group behind the show... All in all, it is a powerful show! Do you know who recorded thest episode?" As Jack spoke, he didn''t realize that he had run a little far, mixed with the nature of gossip. Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Who is it?" "The superstar, Toby!" Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She raised her eyes slightly and asked, "You mean the prince of love song who was famous all over the country, Toby?" Jack nodded incessantly, "Yes! Of course it is him! As I said just now, the Phantom City is very powerful. The people they invite are all big shots in the circle. Up until now, you are the first one who has not gotten any prize. Do you know what it means?" Cassandra was busy investigating the past with Martin recently, so she didn''t get involved in the business of thepany and circle. However, she had heard of the Phantom City. After all, in this circle, once a show became popr, it would immediately attract arge number of fans. Even if the group didn''t fire it themselves, there were still some websites and fans who would hype that. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The Phantom City was an original variety show recently. It created an immersive performance stage, in which the show was mainly in the form of performance. The guests and the story director worked together tobine many elements andplete a multi-dimensional andplicated performance. Because the crew of the show invited all the famous stars, and the production team was excellent, the audience had been attracted after the show was started. It was the most popr variety show now. "Did they tell you which guests will be invited this time? And, do they have any requirements for the creation of the story?" Cassandra suddenly asked. Jack looked at Cassandra and said, "The guests won''t be made public in advance. It''s said that only when we arrive at the shooting site can we know who the guests are. What''s more, the audience who enter the studio to watch the performance can''t reveal anything about the program to the public. Otherwise, the crew of they will be held ountable ording tow. As for the creation of the story, the producer doesn''t ask for it, but the story script needs to be reviewed it in advance to avoid some forbidden words and plots that are not suitable to be yed." Cassandra pressed her lips and said, "Well, will the story and director be provided by them or by ourselves?" Jack replied, "I''ve also discussed with them about this question. They said that we could provide it, but if not, they could also provide professional story directors. What do you think, Samuel?" Cassandra looked at Jack and said, "We have existing story directors and excellent script designers. Of course we will use our own. You can call Johnny and Glen over right away." Jack immediately said, "Okay, Samuel. I''ll go and find them right away." A few minutester. The two of them walked into Cassandra''s office together. Cassandra leaned against a pir, waiting for the coffee ground in the coffee machine. Seeing the two of theme in, she waved her hands and said, "Johnny and Glen, please sit down first." Before Johnny and Glen came, Jack had already told them, so the two of them knew why Cassandra asked them toe, so they sat down on the sofa without hesitation. Cassandra came with two cups of coffee. Johnny''s coffee didn''t add a drop of milk and a candy in his cup. Because most young men of literature liked self abuse. The reason why Glen''s coffee added a candy was that he had suffered too much before, so he had to eat more sugar now. Cassandra put down the coffee, sat down on the sofa opposite the two, and said, "Jack should have told you about the shooting of the Phantom City, and I won''t say too much. Since the crew of the program has offered an olive branch, we can take this opportunity to show ourselves. With your help, we can definitely create a different story." Johnny raised his head and said, "I''ve asked. The shooting time is next weekend, which means we still have nine days left. The story has to be checked by the crew of the program, and with rehearsal, we are in a hurry." Cassandra raised her eyebrows and asked, "So what? You two are here. What are we afraid of? I''ve already thought of the idea of the story. Just now, I''ve roughly looked through the Phantom City, and no one has taken the path of suspense. How about wee up with a suspicious type of story prototype this time?" Hearing this, Glen asked, "What kind of story do you want?" Cassandra smiled and said slowly, "Rebirth." Both Glen and Johnny were stunned. It was true that no one had integrated the theme of rebirth into the variety show. After all, it was too mysterious, but because of this, it could also be regarded as an improvement in theme and performance, and might receive an unexpected effect. Glen asked, "Then the story will..." Cassandra nced at him with a smile, "Of course it''s a domineering president and deep love." Hearing this, Glen was speechless. What if he wanted to teach Cassandra a lesson? "By the way, did the crew of the program tell who they want to invite to act with me?" Cassandra suddenly asked. Johnny immediately said, "No, this kind of show is formed by the guests themselves, which means, you can decide who to be your partner." Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "What about Denny? Does he have a schedule recently? I think he is a good actor for me." She even thought she was not a normal woman if she didn''t do anything to Denny. Johnny nodded slightly, "Mr. Denny is indeed a good candidate. I don''t know if he has a schedule or not." Chapter 900 You Should Have Fun With Your Wife Chapter 900 You Should Have Fun With Your Wife But Cassandra thought that the schedule wasn''t a big deal. Resting one hand on her forehead, Cassandra rubbed her forehead and said, "Denny is a good boy. I''ll talk to him. Let''s discuss the story first. Glen, I''ll leave the story creation to you." Glen nodded, "Don''t worry. I will finish the story creation for you as soon as possible." Cassandra chuckled, "Of course I''m relieved with your creation. We don''t have much time. Let''s get down to business first. I think..." In the headquarter building of the Lu Group, the capital city. In the CEO office. Martin had just finished the meeting and was busy with his official documents when his phone suddenly rang. It was from Robert. During this period of time, Robert had been busy with a purchase case abroad. Martin guessed that it was about to end. So Robert began to lose hisposure. Martin slowly turned the pen in his hand and picked up the phone, "Hello." "Where are you? Take your wife with you and have fun!" Robert said excitedly. When Martin heard that, blue veins stood out on his forehead. He thought that Robert was like a stupid person. Speechless, Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "You don''t have to be so excited after the acquisition case is settled, do you?" "It''s not because of the acquisition! It''s just a small matter. With your magic sea needle, if I can''t even handle it, I will be a loser, won''t I?" said Robert shamelessly. Hearing this, Martin thought, ''Don''t you know if you are a loser?'' In fact, Martin thought that Robert''s face was full of the words "profligate and wastrel". He was really a yboy who talked andughed, and his friends were all profligate. But these yboys had many contacts. As long as their family didn''t copse, no one could bully them. With the back of one hand resting on his forehead, Martin said, "The Qi Construction Company has just dered bankruptcy. Aren''t you afraid that your sentimental lover will be softhearted for a while, or help them for the sake of the past?" Hearing this, Robert stoppedughing and didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he squeezed out, "Martin, is there anyone as malicious as you? My baby is not that kind of person." Hearing this, Martin thought, ''Why are you so unconfident?'' Martin raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was azy and harmless smile in his peach blossom eyes. He said in a low voice, "Don''t forget that Tandy was his faith. If you want topletely remove this faith from the bottom of his heart, it won''t be good without blood." "That''s enough," Robert raised his hand to cover his eyes and said in a different tone, "I believe he won''t let me down. I''ve just finished the acquisition, and I''ve lost a lot of weight. It''s not easy for me to come back. Can you stop stabbing me in the heart? Come out and have fun. I''ll send the address to youter. It''s said that a new private resort has been built in the western suburb of the city. There are all kinds of exciting and adventurous activities. You are so boring all day long. Be careful that sister-inw will fall in love with someone else." An imperceptible coldness shed across Martin''s eyes and he said in a low voice, "She is busy." "If you go on like this, you will really live alone for your all life. Hey... Damn it! Hang up again!" Gritting his teeth, Robert wished he could crawl over the phone and strangle Martin. However, Martin was right. Tandy used to be the faith of Talbot. Even if the faith copsed one day, in Talbot''s heart, he might always be the irreceable white moonlight. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After hanging up the phone, Martin lowered his eyes and thought about something. A momentter, he turned on his phone and dialed Cassandra''s number. "Sweetheart, I''m busy discussing the script with Johnny and Glen. What do you want to say?" Cassandra walked aside quietly and picked up the phone. Martin''s eyelids trembled slightly, "Robert came back and set up a party in the western suburbs of the city. Do you want to go there?" Cassandra''s eyes lit up. After all, she liked to couple between man and man recently. Besides, she hadn''t seen Robert for a long time. Without thinking too much, she immediately said, "Okay, I''ll pick you up when I finish my workter. I love you..." There was no straight man in the world that couldn''t be solved by one kiss. If it couldn''t, just two kisses. Martin had always been as calm as water. No one couldn''t change his mind. But three or two sentences of Cassandra could calm him down, and no matter how angry he was, it could disappear without a trace. Martin pressed his temples and said, "Okay, be careful on the way." Cassandra immediately said, "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t race or even speed up." Anyway, she would only say it every time and dare to do it next time. Martin didn''t expect her to be so obedient, but when he heard this, he felt inexplicably refreshed. After giving a few instructions, Martin hung up the phone. A few minutester, the door of the office was knocked open. With a thick file bag in his hand, Lenny walked in slowly. Then he sat down on the chair opposite to Martin, slightly leaning back, and stared at Martin leisurely. "Guess what good things I brought you?" Lenny couldn''t hold his breath anymore. He shook the file bag in his hand and said, "This is the first-hand information. It''s the old criminal police''s recent harvest." Martin raised his head and said, "The Oracle fund." With two small veins popping out on his forehead, Lenny asked in frustration, "You know everything?" But thinking for a while, Lenny understood it. Martin must had sent someone to follow Eugene and he even knew the Oracle fund. "24 years ago, when the Oracle n disappeared, this Oracle fund appeared. I''ve investigated the companies which publicly released and held this fund. They were a few smallpanies within the border, but the turnover in business of these smallpanies is astonishing. They are almost asrge as yourpany..." Martin paused, "Do you believe it?" The turnover in business of several smallpanies was almost as fast as that of a multinational company. What did it mean? "It means that they are just using these shellpanies to moneyundering," said Lenny, who was professional and hit the nail on the head. He frowned and asked, "What on earth do they want to do?" The reason why they made such a big scene was just to moneyundering. Martin guessed that perhaps there were many unknown things behind it. But the reason was for the money. Chapter 901 What Do You Want To Do Chapter 901 What Do You Want To Do Martin raised his head and his dark eyes were covered with a bit of unspeakable cruelty. "Have you ever thought about it? We have investigated all the things and everyone. In the end, I found that there was no too much conspiracy. It''s just the simplest for money, fame and fortune." From the Oracle n to the Oracle fund, from a blueprint for tracing crimes to a guilty transaction of money, how many people were involved and killed? No one knew how deep these ditches were hidden in the shadows of daylight. Lenny had never looked into Martin''s eyes openly like now. Raising his eyebrows, he said "I''ve thought about it. No matter howplicated and difficult the case is, there must be some clues behind it. No matter how abnormal the maniptor behind it is, we will find out the result. I don''t believe that there is really wless crime in the world, and I don''t believe that there is no disagreement between the plots. There will always be people who are greedy for profit groups." Greed was the original sin. Martin took a look at Lenny, who put away his cynical appearance. With a closer look, Lenny looked less unsophisticated and arrogant, more mature and reserved, as if the young man who had been pestering him and messing around had been reborn, and unknowingly became an adult. Martin said, "If it weren''t for greed, how could they get together? Greed is their weakness, and also our breakthrough point. People don''t have backbone in front of interests. Even if they have, they have to use their weakness to destroy their backbone. Do you understand what I mean?" At that moment, Lenny suddenly heard the sound of the gate opening in his heart, as if he had broken through the mist between the two people. Finally, he could stand in front of him and talk with him on an equal footing. Lenny nodded and said, "So you have sent someone to investigate several smallpanies." Martin replied, "Yes, is there a problem?" Lenny shook his head again and said, "No problem. It seems that I came here for nothing." As soon as his voice fell, his mobile phone suddenly rang, and the sudden ringtone broke the subtle atmosphere between the two people. The blue veins on his forehead jumped, and then he took out his mobile phone and slid the screen to answer it. "Honey, where are you?" Arthur said gloomily. Arge ck off-road vehicle was parked outside the headquarter building of the Lu Group. Arthur stretched out his leg, which had been limping for more than a month, and casually put it on the wide central control table. His face was a little green and flustered. Now he not only felt that his face was a little green, but also his head was almost green. Lenny took a deep breath and asked, "What do you want to do?" He felt that Arthur suspected that he was going to have an affair all day long. Arthur looked aggrieved. He hadn''t lost his temper yet, but Lenny stopped him first. He thought that sure enough, the person who gave first in love was miserable. "I don''t want to do anything. I just happened to pass by to do some work and saw your car parking downstairs of the headquarter building of the Lu Group. So I''m calling to care about you." In fact he meant, ''I saw you have an affair with my own eyes!'' With two blue veins popping out of his forehead, Lenny almost squeezed out from his throat, "Don''t go. Wait for me there." Arthur felt that his waist became soft all of a sudden. He thought that he had offended Lenny again. When he was about to defend himself, Lenny had hung up the phone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lenny took a deep breath and said, "I''m leaving now." Martin didn''t ask Lenny to stay. Seeing that Lenny left in a hurry with anger, Martin called in Carlos after a while. "Boss, what can I do for you?" Carlos asked. Martin leaned back slightly and asked, "Is there any news about Greyson?" He had been busy with thepany''s affairs these days and had no time to ask. Today, Lenny had arrived. No matter how busy he was, he had to spare some time to learn about the current situation of Greyson. With a serious look on his face, Carlos said, "The information of those smallpanies has almost been found out. ording to the information we have found now, the legal representative of one of them is a distant rtive of Hugh, called Kurt Hu. His hometown is a small town. But ording to the investigation clues of Kurt''s hometown, he has passed away 24 years ago. But for some reason, he hasn''t registered for death. Instead, he has been acting as the legal representative of thispany." They didn''t know who was using the identity of a dead person who had died for more than twenty years. Thinking of this, they thought that Hugh was indeed a big shot. "Where are Kurt''s family?" Martin tapped the table with his fingers and asked. Carlos immediately said, "You are so wise, my boss. ording to more investigation, Kurt was a little mentally ill when he was a child because he drowned and hurt his brain. He has two elder brothers. His death was said to be an idental fire. Their family has always been very poor, but after that fire, they got the money and moved away. I don''t know if they have gone to the southeast coast or has gone abroad to settle down. This need to be still verified, but I guess that his family has been arranged to go abroad. If they are in our country, we should have found them long ago." Hugh was really considerate. He had solved the livelihood problem of the Hu family. Perhaps, the Hu family was also an tentacle in the chain of interests. Martin nodded, "Send more people to investigate. I want to know the news of the Hu family as soon as possible, and also investigate the cause of Kurt''s death." Even if Kurt''s brain was really damaged and he was out of his mind, Martin thought that this fire was too in time. He wondered it was a conspiracy or designed by Hugh alone. The more Martin thought about it, the more he felt that Hugh was not simple. He was smart and good at camouge. He didn''t know what kind of dirty heart was hidden under Hugh''s good-looking appearance. "Yes, boss," said Carlos, "By the way, since leaving the ind, Hugh hasn''t done anything unusual. We have recorded all the people he has seen and what he has said, but there is still nothing wrong. This old fox is really calm." As a man who could hold back his secret for 24 years, of course he could keep calm. But Martin felt that if Hugh sank for too long, he would be suffocated to death. Chapter 902 I Admit Defeat Chapter 902 I Admit Defeat "Hugh is a resourceful man. We can y with him as he wants," Martin said in a low voice. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Carlos nodded and was about to speak when his phone suddenly rang. The caller ID was Arthur. The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. He thought that Arthur was so jealous that he didn''t want to call Martin. Taking a nce at Martin from the corner of his eyes, Carlos picked up the phone stealthily, "Hello, Mr. Arthur, can I help you?" "Of course! Why should I call you if I have nothing else to do?" Arthur''s voice was somewhat angry and impatient. "I just received the news that the murderer of a series of cases hasmitted another crime. I have specially approved it with my superior. If you are interested, you cane here to learn about the case." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned and said, "The murderer of a series of casesmitted a crime again? Did Hugh take action?" "I didn''t tell you the murderer was Hugh! The suspect is an unexpected person..." Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He pressed his temples and said, "Forget it. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Besides, I can''t tell you this on the phone. If you really want to know, you cane to the scene or the police station by yourselves. I have to hang up." Before Carlos could react, the phone was hung up. With the phone in his hand, Carlos stared nkly at Martin for a long time before he found his lost language system. He said weakly, "Bo...Boss, just now Mr. Arthur said..." "Go to the scene." Martin blurted out without hesitation. It was already winter. In afternoon, the sky was overcast, as if the whole sky was about to copse. The air was filled with a taste of fishy and salty, making people think of the scenes in the heavy and long ck movie for no reason. Martin didn''t get out of the car. He just sat in the Maybach car and looked at the pictures of the scene materials he had just received. After leafing through them, he looked down at one of the photos, on which there was a somewhat blurry back. Because of the dim light, only arge back was outlined, and nothing else could be seen. But Martin could recognize the man just by his back. Arthur once said that the suspect was an unexpected person. But Martin really didn''t expect that he would do that. "Boom -" A thunderous thunder struck down, followed by a heavy rain. The on-site inspection work was almost finished, and Arthur personally directed a group of subordinates to rush in. As soon as Arthur came out of the old and dark apartment, Carlos covered Arthur''s head with a ck umbre. "Arthur, it''s slippery on the rainy road. Be careful." With a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur smoked half of the cigarette, which was wet by the rain. He smoked a few more times before he stubbed out the cigarette and flicked it into the trash can aside. "You are so filial? I''m ttered." Carlos, who was innocent, was scolded by Arthur. He was confused and said, "Well, Mr. Arthur, my boss is waiting for you in the car. He wants to have a talk with you alone." Arthur nced at Carlos and then looked up at the dark sky. "I''m a boor. Aren''t you afraid that he will be choked by the smell of cigarettes?" Carlos replied, "No, my boss is not that kind of person." Arthur suddenly said in a strange tone, "You''re right. Your boss is indeed very charming. I''m willing to admit defeat." Hearing this, Carlos was speechless. He just felt that his boss was wronged again. After being mean, Arthur stepped into the rain and walked towards the ck Maybach parked on the roadside. Carlos quickly followed and covered Arthur with an umbre. Arthur waved his hand and said, "I''m not as delicate as your boss. I can stand the rain." Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He wondered why he got hurt every time. After getting in the car, Arthur sat down next to Martin and wiped his face, "What do you want to say?" Martin took a clean towel and put it in front of Arthur. Arthur wiped the rain off his body with the towel and smoothed his hair with his fingers. He thought that he couldn''t be humble in front of his rival in love. "If I say it''s a frame up," Martin raised his eyes slightly and turned on the air conditioner to breathe. "Do you believe me, Mr. Arthur?" Arthur''s body was full of choking smoke. He usually paid attention to it like a gentleman, but today he just wanted to piss off Martin. He didn''t care and said casually, "Even if he is framed, we have to investigate since he is suspected. Don''t forget that I''m a police." Martin said, "Eugene is a senior criminal police. He shouldn''t have made such a mistake. The person who can make him so rxed can only be an acquaintance of him. But Eugene works hard and doesn''t have close friends, so it''s not difficult to investigate." "I have checked Eugene''s call records, and there is no abnormality. Several strange calls before the case were crank calls, and none of them were acquaintances." Arthur changed the topic, "Besides, there is Eugene''s fingerprints on the scene, which are irrefutable evidence. Even if he is wronged, I can only temporarily detain him for investigation." "Ding -" Suddenly, his phone rang in the car, indicating something bad. Arthur''s temples throbbed. He picked up the phone and whispered, "Hello." At the other end of the phone, Bettina and the others were standing under a heavy rain. Suddenly, a thunder came from the dark sky. The rain was rolling with cold wind, as if it had blown into everyone''s bones. "Boss..." Bettina''s voice seemed toe out of her throat with a little trembling, "Eugene was dead. He was hit by a car on the street in front of the police station." The dark red blood rushed along the rain to the side of the dark path, and no one knew where it would eventually flow. The whistling and the noise of the people seemed to have faded away, and the flickering red and yellow light changed ominously. Arthur''s face suddenly darkened. He said, "I see. Carry him into the police station and get all the surveince videos nearby. Track down the whereabouts of that car. No matter who he is or where he goes, catch him back." Bettina felt like her throat was stuffed with cotton, unable to go up and down, and even her breath was a little blocked. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, "Yes, boss." However, even if the driver of the ident was immediately caught and the maniptor behind it was found, so what? Eugene would nevere back to life. The truth buried in the dust would always be bloody and heart wrenching. Chapter 903 Ill Wait For That Day Chapter 903 I''ll Wait For That Day In the Maybach car Arthur was holding the phone in his hand, his knuckles were slightly white, and his deep eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible frost. No one knew when ayer of cold sweat climbed on his back bone. "Eugene is dead," After a while, Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows and said in a hoarse voice. Eugene had been standing at the front line all his life. He was loyal, courageous, and prudent. If it weren''t for the case that had always been his knot, he could have climbed to a higher position. But he had owed a debt of gratitude, and now he even died because of this. Martin raised his head slightly and his cold face was reflected on the ck window. He said, "The media reported that the murderer of a series of adultery and murdermitted a crime again. The murderer disregarded the heavens and died in a car ident." "The news came so fast," Malcolm sneered. "The media knew it so clearly just after he died. I''d like to see which media is so powerful." Martin replied, "The Headline of J City." Arthur sneered and dialed a number with his slender fingers moving quickly. After a few seconds, he held the phone and said coldly, "Call thework police to delete all the news about the case on the Inte, and arrest all the people on the Headline of J City. Listen carefully, all of them, even if they are cleaning the bathroom, don''t let them go!" "But, boss... Why do we arrest them?" Bettina asked instinctively, as if her eyes were glued to Eugene''s body. Under the rule of the government, no matter what they did, they had to be restrained. If they were not careful enough, they would beined and reported. This was not a big deal. Anyway, they had written many apologetic letters. But now they needed to arrest so many people. If this matter became a big deal, even Arthur could not solve it. "Don''t listen to him. Just send someone to watch thements online. I''ll take care of the rest." Martin snatched the phone from Arthur''s hand and said. Hearing this, Arthur said angrily, "Don''t you think you have stretched your hand too long? You even want to order my subordinates?" Martin didn''t say anything. He just asked Carlos to make a phone call. Within a few minutes, all the news rted to the case on the Headline of J City had been deleted, and their official microblog also made an apology statement, indicating that everything was false and that they would seriously investigate and reorganize the rumors spread by the insiders. But even so, the news about the consecutive adultery and murder was still wildly reported. In this era of developed media, there was no secret privacy between people. "Haste makes waste. What''s more, you may not be able to bear the consequences of this matter. Sometimes, my identity will make a move faster," said Martin, without any change on his face. "The news was exposed by a small reporter on the Headline of J City. His ount number was identally stolen, and no one could track down the thief. They have set up a trap, waiting for Eugene to jump into it. We are a few stepste." Arthur fell into silence. He also knew that they were several stepste, but they were in the light. The murderer knew everything about them, but they knew nothing about what the other party was doing, how many people, and how powerful the force was. Covering his face with his hands, Arthur said in a hoarse voice, "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t dragged Eugene into this matter, he wouldn''t have died." Martin didn''t say anything. To a certain extent, the death of Eugene had something to do with each of them. If they hadn''t provoked Hugh, Hugh wouldn''t have been desperate and do this. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But no matter how regretful they were, they couldn''t save Eugene''s life. But they didn''t understand the reason. "Why do good people not live long, but bad people can get away with it?" Arthur''s voice was extremely hoarse, and his voice trembled at the end, with unspeakable grievance and pain. In their business, they had seen too many life and death unforeseen events. Sometimes, even if they caught the suspects, they didn''t have enough evidence, or because thew was nk, they could only release them. However, those innocent victims were already wronged, but no one could defend them. The heavy rain hit the window, and Martin lowered his eyes slightly, with a dead silence on his face. "Living is a sin in itself, but if even you think so, what hope do those innocent victims have?" Arthur''s back suddenly froze. He slowly released his fingers and said calmly, "You''re right. This is our duty. No matter who is behind Hugh and how powerful he is, I will definitely root them out!" Hearing this, Martin nodded slightly and said, "I''ll wait for that day." When Arthur was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang again. It was from Bettina. She said that the rtives of the case of collusion and murder in the past had arrived and wanted to confirm in person whether the case had been solved or not, and the families of the victims of the new case had also arrived. They were crying. Without thinking, Arthur guessed that the police station was in a mess. He wiped his face and said, "I should go back." "I can drive you," said Martin. Arthur shook his head and said, "They left a car for me. Besides, it''s useless for you to go there at this time. I''m leaving now." After finishing his words, Arthur pushed the door open with one hand, and the cold wind swept through the door. He got off the car, closed the door, and walked towards a police car nearby. In the front row, Carlos turned to Martin and said, "Boss, how about rejecting Mr. Robert''s n first?" Martin nced at the list of guests Robert had just received and said, "No, I''ll pick up Casey first." Carlos was stunned and didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He started the car and headed for the Ring Entertainment Industry. On the way, Martin received a call from Cassandra. The death of Eugene had provoked much discussion. No matter how obtuse Cassandra was, it was time for her to see the news. "Sweetheart, what''s going on? Eugene... Is he really dead?" Cassandra asked tentatively, staring at the computer screen in front of her. Although official microblog of the Headline of J City stood out to refute the rumor, the news flew out as if it had wings. At this time, the more deleted the news, the more public opinion would guess. "Yes, I''ll be downstairs of yourpany soon. You go downstairs and we''ll talk about itter," said Martin. Hearing this, Cassandra replied, "Okay, I''ll be right downstairs." A few minutester. Cassandra came out of the building and walked quickly to the car. As soon as she got on the car, Martin took a towel to carefully wipe the rain off her body, and handed her a cup of hot water. "Don''t be in a hurry. Have a cup of hot water first." Chapter 904 You Dont Deserve To Be Compared With Him Chapter 904 You Don''t Deserve To Be Compared With Him Cassandra drank the water in a hurry and couldn''t wait to ask, "Sweetheart, what the hell is going on? How could Eugene be the murderer of a series of adultery and murder cases?" Martin nced at her and said, "There was an adultery and murder case in an old apartment in West City District. The surveince camera took that Eugene had appeared with the victim. After that, the victim''s corpse was found, and the police were chasing after him. But Eugene was hit to death by a container car on the street in front of the police station in West City District. At present, they have found the suspected car and driver''s corpse in the QS River." "So, Eugene was killed by someone. Did they start to fight?" Cassandra touched her chin and said in a low voice. Now they finally found out Hugh, but in a blink of an eye, Eugene became the scapegoat of those people. They wondered what kind of crazy person the one who manipted all this behind the scenes was. Martin''s face froze. He said, "What''s more, all the killers arranged by the Bai Family here have left, but Amya has stayed and is taking over everything about the Bai Family in the capital city." Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened, "In other words, it may be done by the Bai Family, but all of them have left, and there is no evidence, right?" "Even if they go to the ends of the earth, I won''t let them get away with it," said Martin coldly, with an imperceptible chill in his eyes. Whether it was the Bai Family or anything else, he would find out the truth. Otherwise, it would be meaningless for him to get to where he was today step by step. Even if those who were waiting for the justice had turned into a pile of bones and could no longer hear or see, he had to do it. Cassandra nodded and put her head on Martin''s chest. She touched his chest and said in a softer voice, "Well, let''s stop thinking about it now. Let''s go Robert''s party first. I haven''t seen them for a long time." Martin lowered his eyes slightly to hide his angry and said, "Okay." In the western suburbs of the city. It was a newly built Grand Resort, surrounded by mountains. Under the fierce wind and rain, it could be vaguely outlined, which looked particrly deep. At the gate of the resort with different styles, there was a wooden sign with a new notice sticking on it, dering that the resort was not open to the public for the past 3 days. But inside the resort, there were happyughter and cheerful voices, and even through the wind and rain, they could clearly hear the precious rock music that was inconsistent with the resort. At this time, a ck Maybach slowly drove into the parking lot. Two doormen had already been waiting there. When the car stopped, they walked over with the umbre. The door of the Maybach was opened. Martin got out of the car first, took the umbre from the doorman and opened it. He personally protected Cassandra from the wind and rain, but he was afraid that she would be cold, so he stood at the eye of the wind to block the cold wind. However, the cold wind and rain still wet Cassandra''s trouser legs. She didn''t care about it at all. She held Martin''s hand and walked quickly towards the entrance passageway. Carlos was overwhelmed by the public disy of affection, and followed them helplessly. "Wow! Martin, sister-inw, you are finally here. Come on,e on! Just wait for you two!" From afar, Robert waved his hands at Martin and Cassandra. His cheeks were very red, and he walked a little wobbly. It seemed that he had drunk a lot. Cassandra had sharp eyes. She looked around the people, but didn''t see Talbot. So she guessed that Talbot and Robert had a quarrel. At this time, Robert had already run over. The heavy rain poured down, but he didn''t notice it at all. His expensive and exquisite shoes were stained with rain, but he ran over without hesitation. No one knew that if it was because he drank too much or something else. His eyes were red. Somehow, Cassandra felt something was wrong with him. "Guys, look, Mr. Martin and his wife are here. Wee!" Robert wiped his face and brushed his wet hair back. He looked like a beauty in chaos. After a round of warm apuse, Martin and Cassandra were surrounded by a group of yboys to propose a toast. Although they were usually afraid of Martin, they were almost drunk now. No one could care about Martin''s identity. After drinking a few sses of wine, Cassandra turned around to look for Robert. After searching for a long time, she found Robert lying on the sofa in the lounge. Robert''s hands were still wet with cold water, probably because he just came out of the bathroom and was too drunk to walk. When Cassandra was about to walk over, she saw a thin man walking over. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man was about the same age as Robert. He was dressed in a very artistic style, and had a very good makeup on his face. He drew his eyes with thick and heavy colors, feeling awkward. The man walked towards Robert. When Robert felt dizzy, he knelt down on the floor in front of the sofa, cupping Robert''s face. Cassandra''s pupils contracted sharply, and her face was burnt to ashes by the thunder. She wondered why Robert would have an affair! And he was be with a strange man! At that moment, Cassandra felt that her sense had experienced an unprecedented tsunami, shattered into pieces. What kind of dramatic story it was? Scriptwriter didn''t even dare to write it in this way! However, the next moment, Cassandra almost popped her eyes out. The man was actually close to Robert, as if he wanted to kiss him. The next second, Robert suddenly opened his eyes and pushed the man away, with indescribable coldness in his dark eyes. "What do you want to do? Who do you think I am? I''m not a virgin. Even if I sleep with you, it''s not a big deal. But now you''re sneaking around, which makes me sick, don''t you know?" Robert said in a cold voice, with a trace of disgust shing in his eyes. Then he sneered. The man''s back suddenly froze. In an instant, a lot of emotions shed through his eyes. He sped his fingers tightly and asked, "Why? Why can''t I? Didn''t that man abandon you to find his old lover? Why do you have to do this for such an ungrateful ungrateful man?" Hearing this, Robert interrupted him and said, "Shut up! You don''t deserve to bepared with him?" Chapter 905 I Just Passed By Chapter 905 I Just Passed By "Why don''t I deserve?" The man sneered with his slightly pale and trembling lips. "I, Calvin, was born into a famous family and will be the ruler of the Ji Group in the future. I have whatever kind of man I want. Why do I have topromise so much? I can only look at your back and see you being obedient to that man all the time?" Calvin? Cassandra seemed to have heard of this name somewhere. It was said that he was a master of behavior art, and he had opened an art studio in the most expensivemercial street in the capital city. In short, he was a different man. Robert said with a sneer, "I am willing to do that." "Robert..." Calvin called his name painfully. His voice seemed to contain countless grievances and hidden intentions. Although he expressed a little, it was enough to make people moved. But Robert didn''t move. Robert slowly sat up straight from the sofa and stared at James with a cold expression. "Don''t call me like that. I just feel disgusted. But you are really good at stirring up dissension." "I just want you to see clearly that the man still has feelings for his old lover..." With a cold smile on Robert''s lips and nk eyes, he interrupted Calvin in a cold voice, "So what? Even if he doesn''t like me and he still cares about Tandy, he is mine now." Robert paused for a while. He calmed down miraculously. He raised his eyes slightly and stared at Calvin. "He can only be mine for the rest of his life." Calvin was stunned at first, and then raised his head suddenly. "Why? In the past, because you liked to y, so I let you do whatever you wanted. I could tolerate you to y with others, even if you had sex with them. But why did you..." "Why?" All of a sudden, Robert burst intoughter. His eyes were covered with blood, and there was a trace of contempt in his eyes. "Calvin, I did pursue Talbot for personal reasons and wanted to test your reaction. But now I tell you, I really like him and want to spend the rest of my life with him. People''s hearts are not always the same. I''ve been waiting for you for so many years. I''ve waited enough, and I won''t wait any longer." Calvin''s pupils shrank and he could hardly believe what he had heard. "What did you say?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Robert stood up from the sofa and looked down at Calvin. After a long time, he said slowly, "I did like you. A long time ago, I did all these for you, but you didn''t care at that time. Now it''s toote. I hope you can behave yourself and don''t disturb me again." Calvin''s face was covered by the thunder, and his mind seemed to have been separated for a short time. He almost instinctively stood up from the ground, threw Robert onto the sofa, and casually leaned forward to kiss Robert. Robert struggled to get rid of Calvin, but he was too drunk to do that. After struggling for a while, he didn''t move and just let Calvin kiss him. He just stared at the ceiling with empty eyes. A momentter, Calvin stopped what he was doing all of a sudden. He sped Robert'' wrists tightly and pressed him under his body. As long as he went further, he could get the man he longed for, but there was no trace of him in Robert''s eyes. Calvin''s back tightened into a straight line. All his pride and dignity were shattered by the coldness of Robert. After a long while, he finally managed to get down from Robert''s body. He lowered his head and his slightly nted long hair covered most of his face, hiding under the shadow. "I''m sorry." After saying that, Calvin turned around stiffly and walked out of the room with his long legs wrapped in the wind and rain. Sitting alone on the sofa, Robert put his hands together against his head, as if the drunken madness and noise he had before were just appearances. At this moment, the loneliness buried under the appearances finally surfaced. Cassandra had witnessed a big scene of infidelity. She hid in the dark, wondering if she should go and symbolically criticize Robert, but she felt that she wasn''t aboveboard. After all, it was too shameful to listen to such things in the corner, whether intentionally or unintentionally. "Come in." Robert let go of his fingers and looked up at Cassandra. Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. She thought in her mind, ''Damn it! I''m still found!'' After struggling for a few seconds, Cassandra walked out of the corner and walked towards Robert with embarrassment. She sat down on the sofa opposite Robert and said, "Well, I just passed by... I am not on purpose... Well, did you quarrel with Talbot?" In fact, it was not only a quarrel, but also an epic emotional crisis. Rubbing between his eyebrows, Robert felt his temples throbbing. Perhaps it was because he had held it for too long that he couldn''t bear it alone. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "It''s not a quarrel, it''s a break-up." "What?" Cassandra widened her eyes and waspletely dumbfounded. "You broke up with Talbot? How could it be possible? You like him so much!" Hearing this, Robert was rendered speechless. He thought, ''It is already very miserable for me to be crossed in love. Can''t this damn woman stop stabbing me?'' Robert gave her a cold stare and said, "No one says that we can''t break up even if we like each other! He has an affair with the other man. Can''t I be a little bit angry?" Cassandra coughed, picked up a ss of fruit wine and took a sip, looking like a onlooker. She was waiting for his words. "I think Talbot also likes you very much.... Is there any misunderstanding?" Cassandra said weakly. "Misunderstanding? I''m not blind. I saw him meet his old lover with my own eyes!" Cassandra swallowed. She seemed to have heard something terrible, but she thought that Talbot didn''t look like someone who would have an affair. So she felt that there was any misunderstanding. Cassandra scratched her head, "Well... Maybe Talbot did it for business or for any other reason. Don''t think too much. How about I contact him first to see what''s going on?" Narrowing his eyes, Robert said coldly, "No! What other reasons? His old lover went bankrupt. So he wants to care about him. I can''t stop him. If it''s not for that he still loves him, he won''t do that!" Cassandra knew that Robert was jealous. But then again, no one could ept this fact, let alone Robert. Chapter 906 Do You Think Its A Game Chapter 906 Do You Think It''s A Game "There might be some misunderstanding..." Cassandra racked her brains for a long time and came up with such afort. With red eyes, Robert sped his fingers and said, "There''s no misunderstanding. He admitted it himself. I''m not that shameless to be with him for the rest of my life." Cassandra, who had just eavesdropped on the corner, thought that what he said just now was not that. ''Are men all so fickle?'' After pondering for a long time, Cassandra finished her reflection and was about to speak when several second-generation riches came in and dragged Robert away. Cassandra had to take back what she had said. A few minutester. Arge group of reckless yboys rolled in the mud excitedly, taking off their expensive clothes, shouting. "Robert, why are you still standing there? Get in the car and have fun!" Someone shouted at Robert. When Robert was half sober, he walked over, picked up a modified motorbike and rode on it. More than a dozen young men sat on their motorbike. The motorbike made a huge roar at the same time, which was particrly harsh in the fierce wind and rain. Cassandra tugged at the corner of Martin''s clothes and said, "Darling, I want to y this too. Can you let me run around? I promise nothing will happen!" Racing, speed and passion! It was so fun! In her previous life, in order to irritate Martin, she yed whatever danger she was in. When she heard that racing was dangerous, she specially ran to y with a group of yboys. In the worst case, her car slipped in the corner and directly fell off the cliff. She was lucky, so she just broke a wound in her foot. But she was ordered by Martin to shut the door for 3 months and was not allowed to take a step out. Martin''s face darkened, "No way." Cassandra pouted and said pitifully, "Why? My skill is very good. What''s more, they have taken safety precautions. It will be okay. Just let me run around." Martin''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he knew that it was well protected and wouldn''t cause too much trouble, it was difficult to control it. Even if it was a small bruise, he would be very distressed. What if something big happened? "No." Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "It''s raining heavily, and you''ve never touched such a motorcycle. These motorbike are modified and difficult to control. If you really want to y, I''ll ask Carlos to teach you first." Hearing this, Carlos was speechless. He felt great pressure. He didn''t want to teach so dangerous thing. Cassandra pointed at him and said, "I can do it! I''ve learned a little before. If I can ride, please let me run around, okay?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Martin pursed his thin lips slightly. He was a very determined man, but as soon as he met Cassandra, he became a soft-hearted man. He knew that he should refuse decisively, but he still didn''t want to disappoint Cassandra. "Okay," said Martin. Carlos didn''t expect that Martin would agree. As soon as Martin nodded, Cassandra jumped into the rain like a wild horse without rein, picked up a purple motorbike that looked very frivolous, and quickly got on it. The key of the motorcycle was inserted into the key hole. Cassandra twisted the key and the motorcycle was on fire. She couldn''t wait to hold the handle and turn it inward sharply. The motorcycle immediately let out a loud roar. She hadn''t heard the voice for a long time! Cassandra was in high spirits when Robert walked over. Through the heavy rain, Robert shouted, "Damn it! What the hell are you doing here? Do you think it''s a game? It is very dangerous! Martin doesn''t care about you?!" He wondered if Cassandra was out of mind. Even if there were tough women in their group, and they also yed such dangerous things, all of them came tonight were men, and they were all experienced. Otherwise, in such a heavy rain, they didn''t have to be so crazy. After all, they didn''t want to die. Cassandra said excitedly, "Do you think my sweetheart is as restless as you? He agreed to let me y. What do you think, Robert? Do you want to have apetitionter?" The corners of Robert''s mouth twitched. Maybe he was extinguished by the heavy rain or frightened by Cassandra, he got sober. He asked, "Are you sure you can drive this motorbike away? It''s not that the four wheels are t. Let me tell you, this thing..." Before he could finish his words, Cassandra interrupted him, "Shut up! Let''s make a bet. If I win you, you can invest in my next y. If you win me, I will tell my sweetheart immediately to help you make the 10% profit. What do you think?" All of a sudden, Robert felt that his IQ was insulted. No matter how weak he was, he was a yboy. If he couldn''t even win a woman, then he would be a loser! After two seconds of silence, Robert said, "So I''m taking advantage of you? How about this? If I win, as long as you solve the problem for me, I will still invest in your shooting. What do you think?" Although he didn''t take advantage of her, 10% of the profit was too important for him. He couldn''t refuse it. Cassandra clenched her fists and patted on Robert''s chest, "Deal! Cut the crap and get ready to go first!" Robert talked with a dozen young men from the two richest families. When they heard that Cassandra was going to take part in thepetition, they went crazy and shouted. Then a dozen people lined up in a line. As soon as themand gun rang, more than a dozen motorbike instantly rushed out. At the same time, Kevin set out from J hospital with a whole medical team, rushing to the vi desperately. In addition, Moore also brought a group of people from the V Security team to protect them. Even so, Carlos was still worried, "Boss, sister-inw didn''t even ride the motorbike before... Is there anything wrong?" Although he had sent more people to protect her all the way, the racing was too dangerous and the consequences would be hard to predict. Although Martin looked very calm, in fact, he might be very nervous. Lowering his eyes slightly, Martin ordered, "Send more people and get the surveince video on the road." Carlos replied, "Okay." The resort was newly built. It was located in the suburb, and in order to attract these yboys toe here for consumption, the owner of the resort opened up a road specially for racing. In addition to the reinforcement of the side guardrail, the road was still in its original state. Chapter 907 I Overestimated You Chapter 907 I Overestimated You In the monitoring Room. The boss personally took Martin and the others to the monitoring room. The whole wall was covered with the real-time monitoring of the vi, and there was no blind spot. At this time, the boss pointed at one of the videos and said, "This side is full of videos on the racing road. In order to ensure everyone''s safety, there are specially assigned bodyguards on the racing road all the time to ensure that there will be no mistakes. Please rest assured." Standing in front of the monitoring desk, Martin stared at Cassandra, who was speeding, without saying a word. Carlos turned his head slightly and winked at the boss. The boss was also a smart man. So he turned around and left the monitoring room. "Boss, don''t worry. I''ve checked it out. There are people protecting them. Kevin and Moore are on their way here. Nothing will happen," Carlos whispered. Martin stared at the surveince video in silence. In the video, Cassandra leaned forward slightly and almost moved the whole center of gravity to the front of the motorbike. As she wore a pair of protective sses, Martin couldn''t see Cassandra''s deep eyes under the ck sses clearly. He had never known that Cassandra could race. He felt that this girl was like a treasure waiting to be dug out. No one knew what she was hiding until the end. "Mr. Martin," a voice suddenly came from the door of the monitoring room. With heavy makeup, Calvin leaned against the door and stared at Martin, "I''m sorry to disturb you. Can I have a few words with you alone?" Carlos cast a sidelong nce at Calvin and felt that Calvin came at the wrong time. When Carlos was about to refuse, Martin asked first, "What do you want to say?" And then Calvin took a look at Carlos, and Carlos nced at Martin. Then Carlos walked out and waited in the lounge. "Boom -" Lightning and thunder rumbled outside, and the heaven and earth seemed to be shaking endlessly. "I have a deal. Are you interested in it?" Calvin asked tentatively, with a smile on his lips and burning eyes. Martin''s eyes were still fixed on the surveince video, and he didn''t even move his eyelids. "Even when the Ji Group is in the prime of time, I have never taken it seriously. And you are not the head of the Ji Group now. Don''t you think too much of yourself to negotiate with me?" With a sneer in his eyes, Calvin said, "I don''t deny it. The Ji family is indeed insignificant in your eyes, but if my memory serves me right, You are buying all kinds of industries in Dragon City recently. Unfortunately, the Ji family still has several big factory in Dragon City. My father is reluctant to sell. However, as long as you agree to my deal, I will personally help you achieve this." Hearing this, Martin thought in his mind, ''Huh... What a tone!'' A cold light shed in Martin''s eyes and he said slowly, "Do you think I care about several small factories?" Calvin said, "Of course you don''t care. But if the Ji family''s factory is not withdrawn, won''t your n be dyed? It''s not like what you do." Martin nced at him coldly and asked, "What if the Ji Group goes bankrupt?" Calvin''s countenance finally changed. He put on a false smile and asked, "What do you mean?" Martin replied, "I will give you a dose of your own medicine. You can make others lose all their money. I can do it too. I have told you that I don''t care about your family. After staying in this circle for a long time, you really take yourself as a corner. But let me tell you. Even your father, Briar, doesn''t dare to talk to me like this." Blue veins stood out on Calvin''s forehead, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. With a wry smile, he said, "Please don''t misunderstand what I mean. I''m just doing it for Robert..." Martin raised his head and stared at Calvin with his gloomy eyes without blinking. He said in a cold voice, "Your clothes do have a filthy feature. Robert''s aesthetic standard is indeed not good, so he fell in love with you before But you don''t deserve it." Martin''sst few words were like a hammer, mming into Calvin''s heart. His face suddenly darkened, and the smile on his face disappeared in an instant. There was only a little anger left in his eyes, and two mes were burning in an instant. Calvin asked with a cold smile, "I don''t deserve it? I''m from a noble family. Can''t Ipare to a mouse crawling out of a ditch?" Martin said, "Without the support of the Ji family, who do you think you are?" Hearing this, Calvin didn''t know what to say. Born in the rich family, he had been living infort ever since he was a child. He had never thought about other people''s suffering, but he was nothing, when he had left his family. So Martin thought that they couldn''t look down upon those who have climbed up from the bottom. They were born with a sense of superiority. They didn''tck anything. They were rebellious and crazy, because they had the capital to be rebellious and crazy. In the final analysis, it was just that he owned too much money, but he wanted to suffer a lot. "I was born in the Ji family, and this is my constant rtionship. Why should I think about this meaningless question?" Calvin replied reluctantly. Martin looked at him and said, "I thought you were a little spineless, but now I think that I overestimated you." Calvin gritted his teeth and said, "People like us are born with all these. You and I are no different, aren''t we?" Hearing this, Martin totally disagreed with him. He grew up in the Lu n, but he had suffered a lot. How could it be said that there was no difference? If he hadn''t reversed the situation by himself, he probably wouldn''t even be able to find aplete skeleton now. In the wealthy ns, it was not rare to see people eat people without spitting bones. They had the same bloodline in their bodies, but for fame and fortune, they didn''t allow each other to live. "Carlos, see the guest out," Martin ignored Calvin and said in a low voice. What he meant was clear. Calvin was not even qualified to be his opponent. Calvin was not stupid, but he knew better about Martin''s strength. If it weren''t for the sake of Robert, he might have tried to curry favor with Martin like everyone else. He didn''t believe that no one in the world could defeat Martin!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. On the racing track, more than a dozen motorbikes were chasing after each other. At the police station of West City District. In the meeting room. Arthur sat on the chair with half a cigarette between his fingers, but he didn''t smoke at all. There was a choking smell of cigarette on his body, and the ashtray on the table was filled with cigarette butts. "Boss..." Bettina called tentatively. Chapter 908 Coincidence Chapter 908 Coincidence "Why are you looking at me like that? The murderer is on my face?" Arthur put out the cigarette and said angrily in an instant. Bettina and the others looked at each other. It was the first time that they had seen Arthur so angry. Arthur knew that he shouldn''t have lost his temper at his men, but he just couldn''t help losing his temper. Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows, lit a cigarette and waved his hand. "I don''t mean to scold you. But the murderer is so hateful. Now the media is reporting on it. Even if all thements are deleted, it will be useless. The superior asked me to solve this as soon as possible... What the fuck can I do? He is dead!" He was also angry. It was not easy to find out a clue, but Eugene died. Although the ce was a street away from the police station, it was obvious that they did it for him, warning him not to meddle in their business. There were another two people''s lives. Even if he didn''t want to find out the past truth, he must find this truth. "Boss, we understand you. We also want to catch the murderer as soon as possible, but..." Bettina paused for a while and said with difficulty, "Judging from the evidence we have collected now, Eugene is most likely the murderer. He might have plotted the series of cases 13 years ago..." Bettina couldn''t continue, so she had to shut up. If the case 13 years ago was really done by Eugene, even if hemitted a new crime 13 yearster, why did he leave such an obvious clue and put his life in danger? It was so obvious that he was framed, but with the death of Eugene, it was difficult to find out. They wondered why Eugene went to that old shabby apartment and appeared in the same frame with the little girl when the case wasmitted. After the case, why did Eugene suddenly appear in front of the police station? What was he doing here? Did he surrender himself? Or was there anything else? All these were mysteries. Arthur had a myriad of thoughts, but he couldn''t find a knot that could be opened and see the truth hidden in the deep. "Have you found the information about the driver of that container car?" Arthur pressed his forehead with his hands and asked in a low voice. Although the driver had died when they found the driver and the container car, they felt that the truck driver might be a clue, .On the surface, the car suddenly lost control and crashed the guardrail, falling into the QS River. "We found it!" said a police. He connected hisputer to the screen and a resume appeared on the screen. The police continued, "The culprit, the driver of this container car, is called Ford Zheng. He is 47 years old and an employee of a logisticspany in the city. He has been in the field of logistics and transportation for more than twenty years. We have investigated him. There is not a single vition of thew, not even a stop. Logically speaking, such a good citizen who abides by thew should not have a car ident all of a sudden." Arthur frowned and asked, "Where is the surveince video at the time of the crime?" The policeman immediately turned on theputer, and a surveince video of traffic and road showed on the screen. He clicked it and said, "We have watched the video more than ten times, and there is nothing unusual. When Eugene passed the sidewalk at the traffic light, the container car lost control and directly crashed into Eugene. After that, the truck ran away, and then hit the car on the QS River and went into the river." At this time, Arthur asked, "Where is the call log of Ford? Is there anything wrong?" "No," the policeman said, breaking thest glimmer of hope of Arthur. He said, "We have checked the vehicle recorder and call log of Ford, but there is no problem. He should be too nervous and anxious after the car ident, and because of the heavy rain, the car crashed the guardrail..." "No," Arthur interrupted the police, "How could an experienced driver who hasn''t got a traffic ticket for more than 20 years suddenly lose control and run away after hitting a person? He even crashed the guardrail and fell into the QS River with his car? Have you checked the bank records and transaction records of Ford?" Bettina immediately said, "Yes, I have checked the bank records. There is no problem with the records, and recently there is norge amount of bill in and out. We have also asked thepany where he works. He is a good man, gentle and kind. If there is anything that needs help between colleagues, he will never refuse. He has passed the medical examination and is healthy." Just like most people, Ford seemed to be able to get away with only a few strokes from life to death. It was really inconspicuous, and there was nothing worth mentioning. "But before the case, he seemed to have run for more than ten hours in a row, as if he had helped someone to take the night shift at night. Could it be that he was driving tiredly and dozed off in the car and identally stepped on the wrong brake?" Bettina added. ording to the traffic rules, driving for more than 4 hours in a row was tiring. The long-distance driver would find a nearby service area or an emergency road for temporary rest, and running for more than ten hours in a row was indeed serious fatigue driving. "No," Arthur shook his head and exhaled a smoke ring heavily. "Ford is an experienced driver. A long- term homework like him must have his own way to relieve fatigue. How could it be so coincident? JustAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. at this time, something happened? Go and check it out right now. I want all the information about Ford when he was alive, including who he saw and what he bought. Especially in recent days, he has met some strangers. You must check it out for me." "Yes, sir." Arthur put out the cigarette and said, "You can continue." Bettina looked at Arthur and said, "What''s more, we have investigated the social rtionship of the victim. She is an orphan who was adopted by her foster parents a few years ago. However, both of her biological parents have died. Her mother died of a serious illness in an early age, and her father was a policeman who has died in the course of performing his duty. Before she was adopted, Eugene had taken care of her for a period of time. Every year, Eugene would spare some time to see her on her birthday. Today is the little girl''s birthday. In other words, Eugene was most likely to celebrate her birthday." Eugene went to celebrate the birthday of the little girl, so he appeared in the video with her. But Eugene didn''t expect that he would die. "The little girl''s foster parents are still waiting outside. They want us to give them justice," Rolf said in a low voice. Hearing this, Arthur was confused. He rubbed between his eyebrows and asked, "Where are the families of other cases? Are they all gone?" Chapter 909 A Delicate Boy Chapter 909 A Delicate Boy "Some of them were persuaded to leave, and some stayed in the reception room all the time. I asked someone to apany them and arranged some food and drinks for them, but they didn''t eat at all. I was stunned and couldn''t answer their question," Bettina said in a choked voice with tears in her eyes. The old case happened 13 years ago was probably not remembered by many people in the world, but they were the families of the victims of the case. Even if no one remembered, they could not forget it. They stretched their necks and waited for the murderer to be punished, waiting for the justice of their dead daughters. But in this world, there were not so many clear distinction between ck and white. Arthur''s brows wrinkled again. Perhaps he was too tired, his voice was unusually calm, and there was not even a trace of anger in it. "Okay, I got it. You are divided into two groups. You should have a rest and work in shifts. I will pay for the night snack and the girl''s facial mask. Even if you dig three feet underground, you must find that bastard for me." "Yes, sir." A young teenage girl died in such a tragic way, and an old police officer was involved and died in a car ident all of a sudden. The two lives, like heavy hammers of a thousand pounds, were pressed in the hearts of everyone. The whole police station was suppressed so hard that they could not breathe. "Sir, where are you going?" After Bettina cleaned up the meeting room, she saw that Arthur stood up and couldn''t help asking. With a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur lowered his eyes and said, "I''m going to see the victims'' families. Didn''t you say that they haven''t left yet?" After two seconds of silence, Bettina suddenly looked up at Arthur and said, "Sir, sometimes I wonder what the point of us doing this is. No matter how hard we work, even if we bleed and sacrifice, there are still so many crimes. Those victims are all ordinary people. All of them suddenly fell into such a disaster. A family is over. In the school, they listened to the teacher''s words. In the society, they were suppressed by work and reality. But they ended up with such a miserable ending. Sir, shouldn''t I have chosen to be a police?" It suddenly urred to her that not long ago, there was a line in the popr movie, ''It''s just that someone is helping you carry a heavy burden.'' But that was too opportunistic. This kind of mental and physical torture was far better than the power of these words hitting her heart. No matter how careless she was, she was also thoughtful and sensitive. Especially at this time, she even doubted if she was really too ipetent. Arthur patted her on the shoulder and said in an old-fashioned tone, "Bettina, someone came here for a job, and someone came here for passion. When they were young, they always had the ambition to save the world. But after they entered this industry, they realized that it was not the case. Someone died every day, and there were suspicions to be confirmed every day. Look, even if it is now, it''ste at night, but there are still countless people and cars running on the street. This is life. How many helpless bumps, blood and tears can only be swallowed by themselves? We can''t stop all crimes, but if even we retreat, what should they do?" Bettina had been with Arthur for a long time. When she heard what he said, she thought that Arthur''s soul had been changed. Before Bettina could react, Arthur had already left the meeting room. She didn''t know if it was her illusion or not. She always felt that Arthur, who was in the shadow, looked like a brave hero, but they didn''t know what would happen to the so-called "road". Lonely people all had their own quagmire. In the suburban resort. Cassandra had gone crazy with a group of rich second generation. The previously eye-catching motorcycles were now covered with mud, but the smiles on everyone''s face were heartless, without the hypocrisy and affectation of otherworldly fireworks, and there was a brave sense. "Damn it!" In the mud, the wind and rain didn''t stop. Someone suddenly howled, followed by the sound of something heavy smashing the ground. Cassandra and the others instinctively looked at the sound. "Oh, no! Robert''s car hit the guardrail! Help him now!" The hurried cry for help had been reduced in the wind and rain. Even so, it still rmed many people. Cassandra and the others immediately turned around, and some people nearby rushed over first. In the mud, Robert''s car slipped and rolled about fifty meters ahead. On the other side, the broken guardrail fell down and hit half of his leg. Blood mixed with mud and water gushed out from his leg crazily. "Where is the doctor? Doctor! Damn it! Why are you still standing here? Take these broken railings away first and carry him in!" A young man with colorful dyed hair and only wearing an exaggerated T- shirt in such a cold day shouted. His arms were full of tattoos. The bodyguards arranged by the manor immediately lifted the falling railing carefully, and then tried to move Robert. At this time, Robert was half unconscious and half awake. A piercing pain spread from the soles of his feet to his head, and his spine was covered with cold sweat. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Damn it! Can''t you be gentle? I''m not smashed to death. I''m going to be yed to death by you idiots!" With a deathly pale face, Robert roared with all his might. Hearing the news, the doctor came in a hurry. He squeezed through the crowd and checked the injured leg of Robert. No one knew that it was rain or cold sweat on his forehead. He said carefully, "Mr. Robert''s bone is probably cracked. The surgery needs to be performed right away. They have prepared a car. Let''s go to the hospital right away." "If he is sent to the hospital in this way, he will die soon enough, or his legs will be broken forever!" A mocking voice was heard. As soon as Cassandra raised her head, she saw that Kevin was still holding a ck umbre in his hand and staring at Robert with disgust. What made Cassandra most speechless was that Kevin was wearing a pair of over-sized... shoe covers? Cassandra signed in her heart, ''What a delicate man...'' "Well... Who is this gentleman?" The doctor asked in a hurry. Kevin didn''t answer him. He just walked over and took a look at Robert. Then he checked the wound on his leg. While wiping off the mud water on his hand with a handkerchief, he called someone to carry Robert to the stretcher and went to the vi to find a clean ce to treat his wound. Chapter 910 True Love Chapter 910 True Love There was a temporary medical room in the vi. Arge number of young men had already washed themselves clean and waited outside the medical room in a hurry. Cold wind blew in with raindrops. They who had been soaked in the mud water just now didn''t feel cold. Now when they heard the scream of the medical room, they were so cold that even their bones trembled. "Well... Did Robert die? I saw that the wound was very deep and it bled so much. I read many novels before, the character who bled many blood would die." A young man next to him rolled his eyes at him and said, "Damn you! What are you talking about? Just stop it! Robert has his own fate. Moreover, if he is going to die because of a bone fracture, we will die for thousands of times." Although he said so, his body under his clothes was still shaking crazily. Robert was the young master of the Hugo Group, and also the head of them. If Robert died, no one would set them up in the future. Cassandra and Martin were sitting on the sofa. Cassandra''s back was straight and she stared at the door of the medical room without blinking. After a while, she turned to Martin stiffly and said, "Honey, Robert... How about I call Talbot and ask him toe over?" The quarrel was ineluctable when they were in love. But if the one was injured, how could the other have the time to quarrel? This kind of self injury trick had helped a lot of men and women get back together from ancient times till now. Martin shook his head and said, "The sound is from Kevin." Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. She thought in her heart, ''What the hell? Kevin?'' She felt that she must heard it wrong! It was too mysterious! "But he''s not hurt and he''s a doctor... Why does he scream?" Cassandra asked in confusion. Carlos seized the opportunity to exin, "Sister inw, you may not know that Kevin is a severe neat freak. Robert''s mud is enough for him. In this case, he can still have an operation. It can be said that he really loves him." Upon hearing this, Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She thought it was from Robert, but it turned out to be Kevin. She prayed for Kevin silently in her heart. Carlos added "Boss had informed Talbot half an hour ago. If Talbot really has toe, he should be on the way now." In a Premium Apartment House of the capital city. There was amp on in the apartment, and the light was not very bright. It was warm and slightly yellow, but the atmosphere in the room was somewhat strange and silent. Talbot and Tandy sat opposite each other, like two silent warships confronting each other. Talbot said in a slightly hoarse voice, breaking the silence, "This is the apartment you sent me before. Now I give it back to you. The furnishings are the same as before, and there are some food in the fridge. You can live here temporarily. If you need anything, tell me again." Tandy spread out his hands for no reason and stared at Talbot. "How should I repay you? Do you want my body?" With his eyes and brows lowered, it took Talbot a long time to say with difficulty, "Please don''t do this. I..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "What?" With a sneer, a deep cruelty shed across Tandy''s gloomy eyes. "You are always so generous. Are you going to keep me as your mistress? Even though I''m down and out, it''s not your turn to raise me up, let alone pay off those debts for me. This is the biggest insult to me." Tandy could go back to the bottom of the society. He could start from a white cor worker. But he couldn''t bear what Talbot did to him. It broke his spine directly, which made him feel worse than killing him. Talbot understood what Tandy meant. But now, the Qi Construction Company had gone bankrupt. Even if Tandy wanted to start all over again and even if he could still recover to the best time, they could not go back anymore. He had owed him a lot, and now he had paid off. "I''m sorry." Talbot didn''t know what to say, so he had to apologize out of habit. Tandy looked at him and said, "The first time you saw me, you also told me these words... Talbot, let''s start all over again, okay?" ''Let''s start all over.'' He had waited for this sentence for several years, but now when he heard it from Tandy, he no longer had any feelings for it. He had sworn that they would live together forever, and in the end, it was just a longsting memory. "I''m sorry." Talbot only could say that. Almost at the same time, his phone rang, and a message appeared on the screen. These years, with the development of the chatting software, few people sent messages. It was a strange number, only a few short words. "We are in the Void Valley Manor. Robert is seriously injured." With a shudder in Talbot''s heart, he couldn''t wait to read the message. Then he saw a picture under the message, in which half of Robert''s leg was smashed by the guardrail. With blue veins throbbing on his forehead, Talbot stood up almost instinctively. "I have something urgent to deal with. I''ll see you another day." Just as Talbot was about to leave, his wrist was grabbed by Tandy. He took the opportunity to pull him onto the sofa and easily fell on the sofa. Most of Tandy''s body was pressing on Talbot''s body. His eyes were cold and stared at Talbot coldly. With one hand grabbing Talbot''s cor and the other pinching his chin, Tandy asked in a cold voice, "Are you in such a hurry to see him? You can''t just sit there because of his call or news? Talbot, you can only have me in your heart, understand?" "He''s injured. I''m going to see him." "Really? What a coincidence! He got hurt as soon as you were with me? Last time, I had a car ident and a fracture. I had been in ster for more than a month, but you didn''t care about me at all. I''m really jealous of him." With a helpless look on his face, Talbot closed his eyes and stared at Tandy. "Mr. Tandy, please let go of me." "Mr. Tandy?" Tandy''s face suddenly darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "When have you been separated from me to this point? I sent you this apartment, but you still keep it. Don''t you still love me?" Looking at him, Talbot slowly shook his head. "No, I keep it, just because I have let go of everything in the past. I can face all of this and face everything calmly. Please behave yourself." A cold light shed in Tandy''s eyes. "What if I don''t behave myself? Didn''t you want to be fucked by me before? You are quite familiar with this, aren''t you?" Chapter 911 Im Sorry Chapter 911 I''m Sorry The room was eerily quiet, and the sound of needles falling could be heard. Talbot just looked at Tandy like this, as if the person in front of him suddenly became very strange, as if he was just a passer-by that he met casually on the street. They brushed past each other and merged into the sea of people, and they would never meet again. "Mr. Tandy," said Talbot in a low and hoarse voice again. If you listened carefully, you would find that although his voice was still gentle and courteous, there was a little imperceptible alienation in it. He continued, "I have always been grateful to you. Without you, I wouldn''t have been like today. I really liked you and was willing to trade my life for your life before. But now, I really don''t like you. I hope that we can break up in a good way, so that we can be friends in the future..." "I don''t want to be your friend. You are mine!" Tandy interrupted him coldly and tightened his grip. Without saying anything more, Talbot just forcefully broke apart Tandy''s fingers. He was usually gentle and elegant, looking weak, but now he seemed to have gathered all his strength on his fingers. He actually broke apart his fingers one after another, until thest one. "Talbot, I will only say it once. After you walk out of this door today, you will nevere to see me again," said Tandy in a low voice, looking at him. Without any hesitation, Talbot finally broke free from thest finger. Then he pushed away Tandy, stood up from the sofa, and left without saying a word. "Click -" The door was soon closed. There was cold in the room, and now the air was deathly silent. With a dull look on his face, Tandy sat on the sofa with his hands sped against his forehead. After a long time, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. "Arrange the air ticket for me," Tandy looked up at the open kitchen not far away and finally lowered his voice. "I promise you that I will go to your overseas headquarter... And I won''te back." In the Void Valley Manor. The operation was finally sessful. Maybe it was because Robert had been soaked in the rain for a long time, and his wound had been exposed for a long time, so he was infected and had a fever. Kevin arranged someone to send him directly to the hospital. After confirming that he was fine, Cassandra and Martin didn''t rush to the hospital, but went to the police station in West City District. There were two groups of people on duty, and each of them was busy. Arthur came out of the reception room tiredly and finally sent the families away. At this time, he saw a middle-aged woman with a thin face standing in the corridor. The middle-aged woman sat alone on the chair in the corridor, with an old umbre beside her. There was a little water flowing down from the tip of the umbre. Somehow, Arthur''s heart skipped a beat. He rubbed his face and put a piece of mint candy into his mouth to dissolve the smoke in his mouth. Then he walked towards the middle-aged woman. "Hello, it''s sote and it''s still raining outside. It''s cold. How about I send you back first?" Arthur lowered his voice. He wanted to force a smile, but found that he couldn''t do it, so he gave up. The middle-aged woman seemed to have poor hearing and her movements were not very smooth. She raised her head with difficulty and stared at Arthur with a little fear. Her dry and pale lips slightly moved a few times. "Hello, I have something to deal with at my home. So I came a littlete... I''m not a bad person. I''m Pa Su''s mother..." The middle-aged woman''s eyes turned red in an instant. She paused and wiped her eyes with her sleeve before continuing, "I heard that the murderer was caught. I just came to ask if it''s true? My daughter was so young when she was killed, and we haven''t found the murderer. My husband... My husband couldn''t let it go. He had been to the police station for many times, and he begged many polices. Our house had been sold, and the money had been used up. A few years ago, he fell and injured on the construction site... We are all honest people. Why are we involved in such a disaster? For so many years, we haven''t changed our phone numbers. We just want to be informed one day that you have found the murderer... I shouldn''t have said this to you, but I really can''t stand it for so many years..." Arthur stood aside in silence. He didn''t know how to exin it to the middle-aged woman. There were still many doubts in exining the case. Eugene might just be framed, not the real murderer. But these words were like a big stone pressing on his heart, and he couldn''t say a word. What the middle-aged woman said was right. Their family was honest, but unfortunately they were involved in this disaster. Their family was destroyed, and even the bones of these two people were broken. But what was wrong with them? In fact, they were all right except the murderer. After a long time, Arthur sat down beside the middle-aged woman and said in a hoarse voice, "Yes, we have caught the murderer, but he is dead. We can''t tell you too much about the details. This is our rule." The tears that the middle-aged woman had endured for more than ten years finally burst out and wet her cor on her chest. But she didn''t feel it at all. She couldn''t help but sit on the chair and burst into tears. Arthur took out a box of crumpled tissue from his pocket and handed it to her. Apart from that, he didn''t know what else he could do.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He had never been so powerless like now, which was indescribable powerlessness in all words. "Sorry... I really can''t help... I''m sorry..." The middle-aged woman kept apologizing, and her tears fell down without warning. Arthur said, "It''s our fault, but please rest assured. We won''t let them die unjustly. I will give you justice." "Thank you! Thank you so much!" The middle-aged woman said gratefully. Arthur really didn''t know why they thanked them. It was a murder case. The murderer didn''tmit another crime, so they were dyed for 13 years without finding the truth. Now there was finally a trace of tracking, but two people died. There were so many broken families, but these kind and innocent people still had to thank them. He had never felt that these words were so harsh to hear. Arthur lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry." The middle-aged woman hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, this is not your fault. We... we''ve waited for so many years, and finally this dayes. Even if we die now, we can rest in peace." Chapter 912 Dead Men Tell No Tales Chapter 912 Dead Men Tell No Tales After a moment''s silence, Arthur suddenly asked, "I just heard from you that your husband fell and injured on the construction site?" The middle-aged woman seemed to finally find someone to talk about. She chattered, "Yes, since Pa left, his father went to the police station often. So he was fired by the originalpany. We don''t have any education and it''s difficult to find a job, so we have to go to the construction site to find a part- time worker. 4 years ago, his father fell down from the construction site, but our boss said that we were temporary workers, so he didn''t pay for it. Our savings were used up not long ago. At first, we even borrowed some money from rtives. Later, our rtives also avoided us. His father was stubborn. He was busy with investigating the case, while going to the construction site..." She had never said a word of bitterness from beginning to end. Even though they had experienced many vicissitudes of life, they could only swallow all the grievances bitterly, because they still had to live. Arthur''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. After a long time, he coughed and said, "Well, please wait here for a moment. I''ll go to get something for you. Don''t leave." He was afraid that once the middle-aged woman left, he couldn''t find her. The middle-aged woman kept nodding for a while. No one knew what she was thinking, or she hadn''t trusted that the murderer of her daughter was really punished. Arthur walked quickly to his office. It were Bettina and the others on duty today. When Arthur entered the office, he raised his voice and said, "Take out all the cash with you!" Hearing this, Bettina and the others were confused. Even so, they still took out all their cash, but because the mobile phone payment was too popr and developed, no one brought too much cash with them. After search, they only found more than 5000 dors. Arthur let them keep ounts and left, and then hurried back to the reception room. From a long distance, he saw the middle-aged woman leaning against the back of the chair and sleeping with silver and ck hair. The reality gave her such a heavy blow, but she still lived in this world with difficulty. Perhaps sometimes living was indeed a sin in itself. Arthur walked lightly, but the middle-aged woman woke up at once. For so many years, she had been used to waking up as soon as there was a slight movement, and she never dared to turn off her phone. She was afraid of missing her phone, and she looked forward to the wrong case that year. So that their daughter was still alive, even if she lived at the ends of the earth, in a ce they could not see. "Hello..." The middle-aged woman straightened her back, as if her back, which had been stooped for 13 years, finally straightened up. Arthur numbly handed an envelope in his hand and said with difficulty, "This is our little kindness. Just take it as a gift to uncle. We will visit him another day." The middle-aged woman refused the money no matter what. She refused and cried, "We can''t take it. Although we have a hard time, we have hands and feet. We can''t..." Arthur put the envelope into the middle-aged woman''s hand, and then asked someone to send the middle-aged woman back. Atst, he checked the hospital where the woman''s husband was hospitalized. As soon as he finished his work, Martin and Cassandra arrived.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Arthur was sitting in the corridor and smoking. There were cigarette butts scattered all over the ground, and the smell of smoking became more intense. It was a familiar form. He stood up and looked at Martin, "Can you do me a favor?" Raising his eyebrows, Martin said, "Okay." Arthur swallowed and said in a somewhat dry voice, "In that case, there was a victim named Pa. Her parents had never given up looking for the real murderer. A few years ago, her father''s leg was injured. I know that the private hospital of the Lu n is good. Can you help him to check if his leg can be cured? I can pay the fees. Their family is so pitiful. We can''t force them to die." Sometimes, it was really more difficult to live than to die. Martin nodded, "Carlos, Do it yourself." Carlos nodded, "Yes, boss. I''ll arrange it right away." Arthur breathed out a mouthful of stale air as if relieved. A faint smile slowly appeared on his tired face. "Then you follow me in first." The group of people returned to the meeting room one after another. It was a long night, and the meeting room was particrly cold at night. The rain was getting lighter and lighter, leaving only a little drizzle sshing on the window, leaving a small mass of water stains. After exining the situation, Arthur said, "Eugene''s death is absolutely not an ident. Someone was afraid that we would continue to investigate, so they put the me on him and nned to kill Eugene. Dead men tell no tales. But now I still have a doubt." Martin said, "Why did Eugene appear on the street in front of the police station after the crime? He must have found something and wanted to contact you. But he can''t exin it on the phone. His mobile phone must have been eavesdropped. Have you checked it?" Arthur''s back suddenly froze. He immediately grabbed the phone on the table, dialed a number and asked his men to take Eugene''s phone for inspection. "Eugene is an old criminal police. He is well-trained and has been investigating this case for so many years, so..." Arthur pressed his temples and said with a dull face, "He must have found some other clues, and he also noticed that his mobile phone was eavesdropped. He was afraid that the clues would be leaked, so he found the police station. Unfortunately, he and we werete. There is nothing but a phone, a wallet and a bunch of keys." Martin looked at Arthur and said, "In the Skyriver Building, there is a 18 floor locker. Eugene has a secret locker there. The key is kept by him. He should still have it." Arthur''s back suddenly shivered. He immediately picked up his phone and dialed Bettina''s number. Bettina was sorting out the files, hoping to find some missing clues. When she received Arthur''s call, she tensed up subconsciously and pressed the phone against her ear. "What happened?" "Don''t disturb anyone. Go to the material evidence room and get Eugene''s key! Go now!" Arthur''s voice was almost broken, and his heart was almost in his throat. He wasn''t sure if the person over there had known this, so they took the key from Eugene. Bettina didn''t dare to ask more. After hanging up the phone, she immediately went to the material evidence room to get the key. Chapter 913 I Support You Chapter 913 I Support You A few minutester. Bettina trotted to the meeting room with the evidence bag she just took. As soon as she entered, she put the bag in front of Arthur carefully as if she was holding some treasure. "Sir, here''s the thing. I''m leaving now." Bettina instinctively nced at Martin and others. It was rare that her EQ was online, so she took the initiative to ask for a leave. Arthur picked up the evidence bag and said, "Go and check that who has ever touched this evidence after Eugene''s death. None of them can be left behind." Bettina''s heart skipped a beat and her pupils shrank. "Sir, you mean..." Arthur shook his hand and said, "I don''t mean anything else. Just do as I say." Bettina nodded and left the meeting room. Arthur looked carefully at the key in the evidence bag and said with a particrly heavy expression, "There seems to be no key to open the locker here." Generally speaking, the key to open the cab was rtively small, because the general cab would not be too big. With the progress of technology, there was no key at all. There was only a random two-dimensional code. "I''ve used the cabs of the Skyriver Building," Cassandra suddenly said in a slightly hoarse voice. "The 18 floor cabs are only for members. In order to show their difference, these cabs are only made with a small golden key. They don''t even keep a copy for the caretaker. Once they are forcefully opened, they will immediately call the police." But there was no such a small key in this pile of keys. In other words, someone took the key from Eugene faster than them. But they didn''t know who it could be. After Eugene was hit to death, no other people had touched the corpse, which meant that Arthur''s guess was right. There was a person over there between them. Holding the bag tightly with his fingers, Arthur looked up at Martin and said, "Mr. Martin, can you think of another way to open the locker first?" Martin was different from others. Perhaps he had a way to open the locker, even if this method might not be in ordance with the legal procedures. Arthur really wanted to know what on earth had killed Eugene. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Martin didn''t answer his question. He just looked down at the phone and shook his head, "It''s toote. The thing in it has been taken away. I can only be sure that it''s a tall man, about 1.9 meter tall." On the screen of the mobile phone, there was a photo that Martin had just received. In the photo, there was only a tall ck shadow, whose whole body was tightly wrapped, and even a hair could not be seen. So the clue of Eugene was broken again. Arthur mmed his hand on the table, and his anger was almost burning two balls of mes in his dark eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it! Who the hell is that bastard? Damn it!" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a strange silence in the air. Cassandra nced at the photo on the screen of Martin''s phone from the corner of her eye, and her pupils shrank sharply. In a sh, a name popped out of her mind - Nathaniel Tu. She didn''t know who Nathaniel was. But she suddenly thought of this name. She wondered if this person have anything to do with her. After returning from rebirth, Cassandra found that she seemed to have forgotten a part of her memory, and this part of memory would asionally pop up, which frightened herself. She wondered if this man was rted to the part of her memory that she had lost. Cassandra was lost in thought for a while, but she still couldn''t figure out what she had experienced in her previous life and why she lost these memories. At this time, Bettina came in hurriedly with aptop in her hand. Her face was a little pale, and her dark eyes looked particrly heavy. She was a leftover woman who usually cared about the extra one forehead wrinkle, but at this moment she didn''t care about it. "Sir, I found this when I checked the key just now..." Bettina connected theputer to therge screen of the meeting room, and then released a photo, in which a man in a uniform with a big cap and a pair of dark sses on the bridge of his nose, said, "It''s him. I''ve checked, and the number of this suit is our warden. Coincidentally, this warden has something to deal with at home, so he asked for a leave and wille back until the next day." "In other words, someone pretended to be warden and took away the key from Eugene? What are you doing? How could such an important thing be taken away on the spot?! Go and check it for me right now. Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you must dig out this person for me!" Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead and he shouted angrily. Even if they made mistakes asionally, Arthur always wore a smile on his face. It was the first time for Bettina to see him so angry. Bettina immediately said, "Yes, sir." After saying that, she left in a hurry. Arthur pressed his swollen temple and felt a little regretful for a moment. Martin looked at Arthur and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Arthur. I''ve sent someone to look into it. As long as this person is still in the capital city, I will definitely dig him out." Hearing this, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you." Martin nodded slightly and said, "If there is nothing else, we are leaving now." Arthur didn''t ask them to stay. After sending them away in person, Arthur turned around, lit a cigarette and went back to his office. In the Maybach car. Cassandra leaned against Martin restlessly. After a long time, she couldn''t help asking, "Sweetheart, do you know who that person is in the message you just received?" The light in the car was so dark that she couldn''t see Martin''s face clearly. She only heard Martin speak in a slightly low voice, "Nathaniel." Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. Suppressing the surging waves in her heart, she asked, "Nathaniel? This name... is very special." Martin replied, "This man is a member of the ethnic minority, keeping the traditional name of the ethnic minority. Is there any problem?" Cassandra shook her head, "No, I just feel that this name is a little special. By the way, I''m going to n Phantom City for the next shooting with director Johnny and others in a few days. I may note back soon. Sweetheart, will you miss me?" Martin turned his head slightly and kissed on Cassandra''s forehead, "Yes, I will." One day apart was like three years. Cassandra felt wronged and said, "Well, I don''t want to work. I just want to live a leisure life." "Okay, I support you," said Martin. Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. She thought that he spoiled her so much! Chapter 914 A Good Show Begins Chapter 914 A Good Show Begins In a twinkling of an eye, it was the day to shoot the Phantom City. Cassandra, Johnny and the others had arrived at the studio early in the morning. Most of the guests at the same time were sessful seniors in the business circle. Only Cassandra and Denny were a little different from each other. Although Denny had been in the entertainment industry for 10 years, he had been unknown in the past 10 years. He hadn''t even had a endorsement. Now, he had be famous overnight and received a lot of advertising notices. His fame had been rising day by day. It could be said that he would be famous in the future. Cassandra had just started her career, but she became famous with her exquisite acting skill in the God of War. Although she didn''t take many detours, she walked out step by step. Her acting skill and outlook were impable. Thebination of these two people was a great selling point. Before the formal recording of the show, the official microblog of the Phantom City had already released several parts of the same film. As soon as the Rebirth created by Cassandra and Denny was released on the official microblog, in just a few minutes, the audience and repost volume broke through 100 thousand, and it was quickly on the top search list. It was established as a national CP by its fans, and it ranked the top of the list of the hot searches and super words. There were even fans who produced at the same time, clip rted videos, and all kinds of advertising bars. The heat was so hot that it even caused the microblog system to be paralyzed. The programmers had no choice but to release the data picture toment. In the studio. In one of the recording rooms, Cassandra and Denny were recording the scene. Different from shooting, this kind of scene recording not only tested the on-the-spot ability, but also the foundation of the lines. There were also some parts that could be yed on the spot, as long as they were compatible with the plot, they would be recognized by the audience. Although Denny had signed up for the Ring Entertainment Industry, it was the first time for Cassandra to cooperate with him. The two of them had a good performance in their lines and performance on the spot. Before going on the stage, the two of them rehearsed at the backstage, and many staff of the shooting team were watching around. "Well... Could you please sign for me?" A staff member turned into a crazy fan in an instant, holding a notebook excitedly and nervously. Cassandra chuckled, took the small notebook and signed her name on it. When she returned the small notebook to the girl, the girl thanked her excitedly and left at the same time, murmuring, "Damn it! I really get the real one!" Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. Denny was speechless too. With an innocent look on her face, Cassandra touched her nose. Then, she rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "We are the third scene. We can take a break during the first two shooting. By the way, I heard that you have epted the new spokesperson with Palmer, right?" Denny sat aside obediently, looked up at Cassandra and nodded, "Yes, it''s about bath... Well, I haven''t officially signed the contract for bathing, so I haven''t reported it to you... Can I get it?" Cassandra said with a hint of imperceptible heartache, "Of course you can, honey. As long as it''s not an unpardonable crime of murder and arson, you can take it bravely. Don''t worry, I''m here, no one dares to bully you." Denny''s pupils shrank slightly, and he repeated what she had just called silently in his mind. His ears were inexplicably red, and he said: "Thank you." Cassandra said a few words casually, and the executive director came to ask them to prepare. Although the two of them had already been in a lot of scenes in private, their hearts were somewhat nervous for no reason. The back of Denny was tight, and his palms were covered with ayer of sweat, for fear of taking a wrong step, or saying a wrong sentence. Cassandra raised her hand and gently patted on Denny''s shoulder. His shoulder seemed to be set on fire, but he miraculously calmed down after a series of thoughts just now. Johnny slightly raised his head from the monitor and looked at Cassandra, "Cassandra, Denny, it''s our turn soon. I''ll be at the backstage. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." In fact, Johnny was not good at soothing or persuading people, or even talking little. But Cassandra was different from others, so he couldn''t help but speak. And then Glen said, "Well, Johnny is right. You have done a good job in rehearsal. Besides, the script is not fixed. Even if you forget the words, you can y it on the spot. It''s okay." Cassandra raised her eyebrows and joked. Then she and Denny went to the set with the two other directors. Because they were afraid of divulging the recording content, audiences were not allowed to bring their mobile phones in. However, there were a lot of reinforcements. As soon as the two of them appeared on theplicated stage, a thunderous apuse broke out. "My God! I really like them!" "Samuel is so beautiful. What should I do? I want to marry her! !" "Why does Denny spoil her so much?! Ahhh! Look at me!" "They are so cute!" The fans off the stage werepletely crazy. The apuse, apanied by the noise, set off a heavy twilight. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The director rubbed his temples helplessly. It was the first time that he had encountered such a big scene in Phantom City for so long, but the sound was too loud, which would affect the reception. He had to use a loud speaker to calm the audience down. As soon as the audience heard the director''s words, they immediately stopped talking, and the whole studio waspletely silent. On the stage, the show had just begun. At the headquarter building of the Lu Group, the capital city. Martin had just finished an international video conference, and his face gradually showed a little tired. He rubbed between his eyebrows and looked up at Carlos, who was concentrating on reading documents. "Are you ready for the things I asked you to order?" Martin asked. Hearing this, Carlos immediately raised his head and nodded incessantly, "Yes, Boss, don''t worry. Everything is ready, but Cassandra finished the shooting sessfully today. It''s... a little bad to send this?" As a straight man like Martin, he didn''t know what gift he would give to girls to please them. He thought flowers, ne and jewelry were too vulgar, so he picked a special gift for Cassandra. Martin nced at Carlos calmly, "Is there a problem?" Carlos shook his head like a rattle drum and said, "No, Cassandra will like whatever gift you give her!" Chapter 915 Someone Has Changed Chapter 915 Someone Has Changed "Is there any news from Greyson?" Martin said in a low and hoarse voice, resting his forehead on one hand. When Carlos heard this, his face suddenly darkened. He straightened his body from a pile of documents, with a little coldness in his eyes, "Not yet. Moreover, Greyson hasn''t contacted us for 4 hours, and the tracker has lost his signal. I''ve sent more people over... I suspect that something is wrong there." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hearing this, Martin narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "It''s impossible for the Bai Family to see through Greyson''s identity in such a short time, unless..." Carlos''s throat moved slightly and said with a little difficulty, "Unless there is a traitor among us, but the identities of these people have been strictly checked. Have we ignored something?" Martin''s eyes darkened and said coldly, "You go to check their identity yourself. In addition, continue to send more people to find Greyson as soon as possible and transfer him back directly. Don''t act rashly in Dragon City for the time being." "Yes, boss. I''ll arrange it right away," replied Carlos in a hurry. As soon as Carlos finished his words, he was about to make a call to make arrangement when there was a sudden knock on the door of Martin''s office. The sudden knock made their heart beat for no reason. Martin lowered his voice and said, "Come in." The door of the office was pushed open from the outside and the captain of security guards came in. The captain of security guards was a young man in his early thirty''s, his hair was trimmed with neat board inches. The security uniform on his body was properly put on, making him look like a police. "Mr. Martin, here is your package." The young man stood at the door and had no intention of going inside. Everyone in thepany knew that without Martin''s consent, even the top executives dared not enter his office. Now that Martin was in charge of the Lu Group, so no one dared to offend him. Carlos was first stunned, and then stood up to take the package. He quickly nced at the package list, which only had the recipient and no sender. Apart from that, there was no other information. Carlos looked up and said, "You can leave now." "Okay." After saying that, the young man quickly left this ce and closed the door considerately. Carlos carefully checked the package box and confirmed that there was no dangerous thing in it. Then he opened the package, and there was a small ck book in it. Carlos''s heart trembled and almost blurted out, "Boss, it''s... Greyson''s notebook! How could it be..." He swallowed thest half of the sentence silently. This small notebook was brought with him by Greyson. Now that this small notebook was sent back, then Greyson... "Give it to me," said Martin. Carlos hurriedly handed the small ck notebook to him. Holding the small notebook in his hand, he felt as if it had a heavy weight. Martin opened the notebook and a photo came out. In the photo, there was a business car. On the body of the car, there was a very familiar logo, which was the logo of the business car found at the scene of Arthur''s explosion and Lenny''s mother''s car ident. Martin thought that maybe they were more than one stepte. Martin opened the small notebook and looked back at thest page. Perhaps it was because Greyson was in a hurry, his handwriting was unusually sloppy. Thest line of the handwriting was a frightening sentence - some of us have changed, but I don''t know who he is. Then the number "302" suddenly appeared at the end of the line, like a cold knife, stabbing into Martin''s heart. "Ding..." The sudden ringtone broke the silence. Blue veins stood out on Carlos''s forehead. He walked over with difficulty, and his phone, which was buried in a pile of documents, rang desperately. Carlos had an ominous premonition for no reason. It was Todd. Todd was also a member of the Cloud sect group. He was Greyson''s confidant who had been following him all the time. This time, Greyson took the task to Dragon City with only Todd. On the surface, Todd was Greyson''s personal assistant and went on a business trip with Greyson to the branchpany. Carlos''s fingers, which were drooping beside his body, tightened a little. He finally picked up the phone and whispered in a hoarse voice, "Hello." There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then an exceptionally difficult voice sounded, "Captain... Captain was dead, I''m useless. I can''t even protect him. I can''t even get a complete skeleton... I''m sorry." Todd half knelt on the cold ground, blue veins standing out on his forehead, white cloth wrapped in the corpse of Greyson, and blood dripping out. The sound was like a hammer hitting his heart, making him bleeding. Greyson said that some of us had changed, but he didn''t know who he was. Therefore, Greyson secretly sent a package without telling everyone, including Todd, at thest moment, and this package was directly sent to Martin. No matter how long that mysterious man stretched out his hands in the darkness, he probably didn''t expect that Greyson would do that. But they didn''t know who that mysterious man hidden among them was. After a while, Carlos seemed to find his lost voice, "What did you say? How could Greyson..." "In the afternoon, he answered a phone call and then went out in a hurry. He didn''t tell me where to go, because we agreed to contact each other once in 1 hour, but the time was more than 2 hours. He still didn''t contact me. I immediately found the tracker. At first, I found a signal, and then..." Todd paused and gritted his teeth, "Then the signal suddenly stopped. I immediately sent people to look for him. It was not until just now that I found his body." At this moment, Carlos''s face was so ferocious. He said in an extremely cold voice, "No matter what means you use, you must find out the content of thest phone call he made when he was alive, and who on earth he met in the end!" "Okay, I got it. I will find the murderer. I won''t let him die for no reason." It was not until the phone was hung up that Carlos seemed to be still in a daze. He held the phone tightly and did not believe that Greyson was dead. At first, there were several murders, and then Eugene''s death. Now it was Greyson. It seemed that there were a pair of omnipotent hands that controlled the fate of others, but they could not even capture the other''s whereabouts. Carlos''s back bone climbed up ayer of bone chilling, and his voice was extremely bitter. "Boss, Greyson..." After a few seconds of silence, Martin continued, "Make an borate funeral, and... go andfort his family." "Yes, boss." Chapter 916 You Are Mine Chapter 916 You Are Mine At the police station of West City District, the capital city. In Arthur''s office. Arthur had been working on the murder case for several days. With a cigarette in his mouth, he was reading the case file. There were many detailed files, and even if it was just a passer-by who had nothing to do with it, he had to investigate, in case of missing any useful clues. Sometimes, the key to solve a case was to get rid of the tiny details. After the reform, his office was smaller than before when he was the deputy director. Usually, there were all kinds of messy things on the table, and there were all kinds of documents, certificates and medals in the office cab behind the chair. "Knock, knock, knock..." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. A quick knock on the door pulled back Arthur''s soul. He raised his eyes slightly, and the rims of his eyes were red from eyelids to eyeballs, wrapped with blood. He smiled silently, "Bettina, your hair is so fashionable. It''s almost shorter than mine. Why don''t you just get a bald head?" Bettina rolled her eyes at him and sat down on the chair opposite him. "If the case is not solved, I will not get the long hair!" TSK, TSK, the remnants of the feudal society! Arthur put out the cigarette and took a big sip of the cold tea on the table. "You''ll be bald in a few years." Two small blue veins burst out on Bettina''s forehead, and she almost lost control of her hand that was trying to murder Arthur. After making fun of Arthur, she straightened her body and said slowly, "We are busy day and night. Can we really catch the murderer? Why did the murderer suddenly appear after all these years? The shifting the me is too obvious." It was obvious that the murderer was trying to stir up trouble, but they couldn''t reveal the details of the case to the public. Before the real murderer was found, they couldn''t justice for Eugene. Eugene investigated the case like a hero for half a life, but he didn''t find the murderer and even died in the end. Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows and took out another cigarette. When he was about to light it, Bettina pinched her nose and said in a very sharp voice, "Boss, I''m here to apply on behalf of the vast number of refugees. Can you stop smoking? The whole criminal investigation team is full of the smell of smoke. We have to work overtime." Arthur''s hand that was holding the lighter froze for a moment. Then he threw the lighter back on the table, tapped the cigarette with his fingers slowly and said, "Anyway, there is no clue for the time being. Go and inform them to have midnight snack." "Long live our boss!" As soon as Bettina stepped out, Lenny, who had disappeared for several days, came in, worn out. He was still wrapped in the cold wind at midnight, and his angr face was full of deep fatigue. Arthur''s heart skipped a beat, and blue veins stood out on his forehead. As soon as he moved away the chair, he sat down on the desk again. He nced at Lenny and sneered, "Wow, you finally remembered that you have a boyfriend, right? Tell me, where have you been since west met?" Lenny slightly moved his lips and closed the door with his long feet. Arthur became hoarse all of a sudden. He wanted to flirt with him as if nothing had happened, but his tongue seemed to be tied up and he did not say a word. Outside the gate, with a group of single people, Bettina went to the most luxurious restaurant nearby. Tonight, it was Mr. Arthur''s treat. A group of people ran away like a gust of wind. The criminal investigation team, which had been lively just now, suddenly became quiet. If it weren''t for the two men, the whole building would have been empty. With difficulty, Lenny walked to the sofa and sat down. The sofa had been used for many years, and its four sides were mottled. But it looked particrly solemn here. With his elbows supporting his knees, Lenny put his hands together and his fingertips against his forehead, and said in a hoarse voice, "They... They began to contact me. It turned out that my mother was not innocent... She is their woman, but she is no longer obedient, so..." Speaking of this, Lenny spread out his palm and covered most of his face. Tiny tears rolled out from his fingers one point one. In Arthur''s eyes, it was more painful than stabbing a knife in his heart. Arthur walked over and sat down next to Lenny. He broke his fingers one by one and said, "What are you talking about? You are mine. I don''t allow you to be against yourself like this. I am by your side forever." Lenny kept silent for a long time. He wiped his face and tried to calm himself down. He sat on the sofa stiffly for a long time before he said softly, "More than thirty years ago, my mother was just an ordinary primary school teacher. I never knew that she was married and had a child, but that child was less than one year old. One day, a robber broke in for no reason and killed the child in front of her. Her husband... Oh, no, her ex-husband was also hit to death by a car that rushed out of the road on the same day. In a night, she lost her husband and child, and aplete family was instantly broken. She fell from heaven to hell, but she did not know that it was just a beginning." Speaking of this, Lenny paused for a moment, with an indescribable chill in his eyes. After a while, he continued, "Later, a student reported that she had embezzled money from the school and asked for money from the student''s parents. In order to settle the matter peacefully, the school directly fired her. She had nowhere to go and wanted to die, but my father saved him. She thought it was all a coincidence, but finally she found that it was all designed by others. She was pushed into a lonely and thorny path, and she didn''t even have the right to die for herself. " "What happenedter?" asked Arthur. Lenny looked at him stiffly and said, "Later she found that her dead husband actually ''returned to life''. She finally understood that everything was a n. At that time, she already had me, and she probably had mercy on my father, so she learned to resist, even if the price was to take her life, and the person who bought them off was... Hancock." Chapter 917 I Gave Up Chapter 917 I Gave Up Hancock, the second son of the Shen n, used to have no sense of existence in thepany, and because of his dissoluteness, he was not liked by Old Master Shen. In the past few decades, no one had taken him seriously, but he had appeared too frequently recently. If it weren''t for the intervention of Lenny, the Shen Group would have been in Hancock''s pocket now. It could be seen that sometimes the fate of life was really just a freak, as if there was an invisible hand behind the scenes, pushing Hancock from behind to the stage at one point one. Arthur frowned and his heart began to sink. "You have investigated for so many years, but you haven''t found anything more about your mother. Why do you suddenly find this now?" Lenny leaned back slightly, leaned against the sofa and said, "In the 18 floor storeroom of the Skyriver Building, there is a U disk. By the time you checked it, it had been taken away, and some of it was sent to me anonymously. If I''m not wrong, they want me to use it for revenge, such as creating a wless car ident, or let someone do it. They know I have the strength to do that." Arthur''s lips moved slightly, and his throat tightened. He was a talkative man, but he couldn''t speak for a while. After a long time, he managed to squeeze out a sentence, "What are you going to do?" Lenny smiled silently, "Before entering this door, I have arranged for someone to follow Hancock. As long as I give the order, all the hot news tonight will be the idental death of Hancock... But I gave up." Arthur finally felt relieved. He stared at Lenny without blinking and held him in his arms at one point one. "Don''t worry. I will find out the truth of this case. No matter how many schemes are hidden behind it, those dead people can''t die for nothing. So, don''t do anything stupid. Trust me." Lenny''s body trembled slightly. After a long time, a word came out of his throat, "Okay." At this time, Arthur''s phone suddenly rang. It was Bettina who called him to have midnight snack. He heard a few words and replied a few words. After hanging up the phone, he found that Lenny had fallen asleep. Arthur finally breathed a sigh of relief. He took his phone and changed the wording for a long time before he pressed the send key and sent a message. Outside the studio. A ck Maybach stopped at the roadside silently. Martin sat on the back seat, his cold face reflected on the ck window, and the air in the car seemed to have frozen into ice. His eyes were dark and no one knew what he was thinking. Beside him was a long box. It looked very exquisite, with a littleplicated but not eye-catching pattern engraved on it. It was obvious that it was made by a famous master. "Boss," said Carlos, looking at Martin from the rearview mirror. After hesitating for a while, he opened his mouth, "Mr. Arthur sent a massage just now. He has known about Lenny..." A cold light shed in Martin''s eyes, and his angr face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost that could not be melted for millions of years. "There is no need to alert the enemy." Hearing this, Carlos nodded, "Yes, boss." Carlos replied a message and then looked up, "By the way, there seems to be nothing unusual with Hugh. But tonight, he went to a dinner party, which was at a high-end club named Monty river. I''ve checked it and found that it''s a party organized by some professors in the legal world. There is nothing unusual with the people present." Martin''s face darkened. He asked, "Some professors in the legal world?" Carlos nodded, "Yes, I''ve checked. These professors are VIP members of this club. Because of the strict membership system, ordinary people can''t get in and out freely. These professors will gather here once a month. It''s nothing..." Before Carlos could say the word "abnormal", he suddenly stopped. He wondered why a group ofw professors would gather in a high-end club every month. Generally speaking, even if there wasmunication between professors, most of them would gather in ordinary ces or at the school''s office or home. They would meet in the club once a month, which was a little too frequent. At this time, Martin said, "Check the boss of this club and get the surveince video of theming in and out... Hurry up! " Carlos immediately sent someone to check it, and the information was soon sent over. This high-end club called Monty river, registered for a middle-aged man called Brent Liu. Brent was a businessman from another city more than twenty years ago. In addition to this club, he also owned a domestic servicepany. He couldn''t even be a famous man in the ce where rich people gathered, so Martin and Carlos didn''t know this club. Brent didn''t have any criminal record, and his profile was very clean. He kept a low profile, just like throwing him into the crowd and no one would take a few more looks at him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carlos scratched his head and said, "There is nothing wrong with Brent. Don''t we worry too much?" Martin shook his head and said in a hoarse voice, "Sometimes, the cleaner, the easier to hide crimes. Send the information about Brent to Arthur and let himpare it with the escaped criminals on the Inte." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned and asked, "Do you mean that you suspect that he is a wanted criminal who is on the run?" Martin pressed his temples and said, "First of all, send someone to follow Brent to see if we can find any clues." Carlos immediately said, "Okay... Well, it seems that they have finished shooting. The fans over there havee out first." Martin tightened his thin lips and said, "Don''t tell Casey anything about it. She can''t be involved again." Carlos: "Yes, boss." Even if he didn''t want to hide anything from Cassandra, he wouldn''t let her risk her life. No matter how many hidden facts would be after this, he only wanted Cassandra to be safe, because even he himself didn''t know if he would be involved in this huge whirlpool and unable to be alone. Cassandra waved goodbye to her fans and Denny, Johnny. After confirming that there was no one around, she got into the car. As soon as Cassandra got in the car, she rushed to Martin and shouted, "Darling, this kind of scene experience is so handsome, but it will be broadcast in half a month. You must watch it then!" Martin nodded slightly and said gently, "Okay." Chapter 918 Who Incited You To Send It Chapter 918 Who Incited You To Send It "HMM... What''s this?" Only then did Cassandra realize that there seemed to be something long under her buttocks. Martin raised his hand, gently rubbed her head and said, "It''s for you." Cassandra''s eyes lit up. She immediately took out the long box from her bottom and couldn''t wait to open it. She thought it was an antique, calligraphy, painting, ne or jewelry, but when she opened it, there was a brightly colored... brocade g! Seeing this, Cassandra thought in her mind, ''What the hell is this? It is so weird!'' She swallowed and smiled awkwardly, "My sweetheart... Who incited you to send it?" Martin replied, "Robert." Martin saw that Cassandra didn''t like it and was unhappy. For a moment, he betrayed Robert. Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and opened the brocade g. The g was different from the ones hung in ordinary stores. The handwriting on it was vigorous and powerful, probably made by famous master. Moreover, there was a row of diamond on it. The light in the car was flickering, and it took Cassandra a long time to see it clearly. There were words on the top of the g: the future can be expected. "Don''t you like it?" Martin asked. Cassandra''s expression was a littleplicated, but she didn''t stop talking and said, "I like it! I like all the gifts from you..." Her desire to live could be said to be very strong... A gloomy smile slowly appeared on Martin''s face. He gently kissed her forehead with his thin lips and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "That''s fine." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cassandra fawningly replied with a ttering smile on her face, "I''ve been busy for a while, and director Johnny''s y is about to be finished. As an assistant director, it''s time for me to pay attention to my own y... Sweetheart, by the way, why hasn''t my master Greysone back yet? He has been missing for a long time." Carlos''s back was slightly stiff in the front row, and he couldn''t help but pause. The car didn''t obviously stop for a while. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and immediately restored to its original condition. In the back seat, a cold light shed in Martin''s eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. "He has a heavy task this time and can''te back now. With Todd''spany, he will be fine." Cassandra touched her chin and said, "Well, I was about to say that we would wait for him toe back. We can invite Robert and Lenny to have a get-together at home. Then we can wait for my master Greyson toe back." Cassandra didn''t know that her master Greyson would nevere back. After two seconds of silence, Martin said, "Okay." Cassandra suddenly thought of something. She stared at Martin with her dark eyes and asked, "By the way, has Mr. Arthur made any progress? Has he found the guy named Nathaniel?" For a moment, she couldn''t remember who Nathaniel was, but she always felt that his identity was not simple. It was as if there was an invisible line that slowly linked all of them together. "Not yet. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll handle it," said Martin, hiding the strange look in his eyes. Cassandra didn''t notice the difference in his words, so she changed the topic after a few words. The night was long and the lights were colorful. The ck car disappeared silently in the long night. On the early morning of the second day, Cassandra received a call from Lenny. He said that the matter she had entrusted him to investigate had been found out and asked her to meet and talk in detail at the police station in West City District. Cassandra held the phone tightly. Her knuckles were slightly pale. She had been busy with other things these days, and she deliberately did not think of the death of her grandmother. However, there were some things that were ultimately thorns that could not be pulled out quickly. At the police station in West City District. As soon as Cassandra drove into the inner parking lot, she saw Lenny leaning against the door with a cigarette in his mouth. To be honest, she also wanted to be a second generation rich who didn''t care about anything. Cassandra got off the car and waved at Lenny. Lenny stubbed out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can. With an unreadable smile in his peach blossom eyes, he said, "Arthur is also here. Let''s go." Cassandra suddenly felt that someone was showing off their love. Cassandra smacked her lips and gave a dirty smile, "Well, well, well done. You can''t even talk without Mr. Arthur now. Awesome!" Lenny didn''t get angry. He raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "if you have the ability, don''t be afraid of Martin." Cassandra''s mouth twitched and straightened her back, "What are you talking about? Will I be afraid of my sweetheart? I am the master of the family. He will listen to me!" After saying that, she felt that if she was afraid of Martin so much! Lenny squinted at Cassandra, "Really?" Cassandra''s throat moved slightly and said guiltily, "Of course. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Martin." At the same time, Cassandra thought in her heart, ''What''s wrong with this bitch? Didn''t he know it was not appropriate to say such a thing?'' Lenny made fun of her and led Cassandra to Arthur''s office. With messy hair and a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur was talking to someone on the phone as if he was exhausted. Seeing the two people coming in, Arthur said something quickly and hung up the phone. Arthurined, "What''s wrong? A case of a junior high school student missing came to me. What''s wrong with the Bureau recently? Do they think we are too idle? Oh my God... Please have a seat. I''m going to wash my face." He had been very busy in the early morning. Just now, a phone call from his superior gave him a task that he didn''t know what to do. He was so dizzy that he was really not sober. Arthur went to the bathroom and washed his face. His face was still wet. He lit a cigarette and asked, "What''s up?" Lenny handed a file bag under his arm to Cassandra and said, "This is the information you asked me to investigate before. From the current situation, Mrs. Lynn did not die by ident. Although Susan did it secretly and someone else dealt with the aftermath for her... She did put a drug that could cause heart disease in Mrs. Lynn''s soup. This drug is a forbidden drug. Even if it is carried around by a person, it can''t pass the customs." Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply and her voice changed a little. She stared at Lenny with her dark and deep eyes and said, "You mean, Susan... Susan killed grandma by herself?" Chapter 919 Does Marcus Have A Girlfriend Chapter 919 Does Marcus Have A Girlfriend "I can have given these materials to you in private, but..." Lenny''s face froze and his heart sank slowly to the bottom of the valley. "When I investigated this matter, I identally found a surveince video, and the video materials were all in it. Before the incident, Cassandra had met a mysterious person who had been well hidden, but he was identally exposed by a convex lens on a nearby road. I took a picture of him getting on and off the car. If I''m not mistaken, that man... The man is Nathaniel who to took away the things in the locker of the Skyriver Building." It was Nathaniel again! Damn! Where did she meet him! Cassandra lowered her eyes and said in silence, "That is to say, whether Susan colluded with those people or not, it was indeed her who killed Grandma." Wouldn''t Susan feel guilty and scared when she brought the soup to her grandma? The Yan n brought her up since she was a child. Evan loved her very much, and even sacrificed everything for her. She was the apple in his eyes. Why could she kill an old woman who was weak without mercy? Why? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the pas, she just wanted to take revenge on Susan for the blood debt that hurt her in her previous life. After her Rebirth, she stepped on an unknown path step by step like a brave hero. She even wanted to give up her revenge on Susan and Roger because of Martin. But why did Susan not only regret, but also make it worse? Lenny said calmly, "I''m sure that Susan is on the same side with them. Otherwise, she won''t be able to get the signed will and share transfer agreement of Mrs. Lynn. I don''t know how they came to Susan, but I have a suggestion." Cassandra clenched her fingers unconsciously, and there was an unprecedented void in her dark eyes. Blood streaks entangled her eyes, and she said coldly, "Say it." Lenny licked his lips and hesitated for a while before he said, "Since Susan is on their side,st time you went against her openly, and Hogan was on your side, she should suspicious about the people over there. As long as she can''t get the Yan Group, she will contact them again, or they will take the initiative to contact her. Maybe we can use Susan to find out the person behind it." Cassandra narrowed her eyes and asked, "Do you mean to force them to show up with the use of Susan?" Lenny nodded slightly and said, "I can''t find out how they connected with Susan now, but Susan attaches great importance to interests. If these evidences fall into the hands of the police, once she bes a prisoner, do you think a person like her will be willing to spend the rest of her life in prison?" Perhaps desire were the source of all sin. Susan didn''t want to be trampled underfoot by Cassandra, so she chose to take the risk even though she knew it was a disaster. She wanted to take back everything of the Yan n from Cassandra. Even if she had to lose, she couldn''t lose to Cassandra. Cassandra kept silent for a moment. She wouldn''t let go of Susan because she had to took revenge for her grandmother. She wouldn''t take Susan''s life. She wanted Susan to live without anything, which was the biggest torture for Susan. No matter how many invisible people were hiding behind the scenes and no matter how much she had to pay for it, she would not hesitate at all. Cassandra loosened her grip gradually and said in a hoarse voice, "Okay, I promise you, but I have one condition." Raising his head, Lenny asked, "What condition?" Cassandra looked at Lenny, with a sudden haze in her dark eyes, she said word by word in a low voice, "I want her to live to repay the sins she has owed in her life." At first, Lenny thought that Cassandra wanted Susan to die, but he didn''t expect that she would put forward such a condition. A momentter, he nodded and said, "Okay, I promise, I will keep her alive. Next, let''s discuss the next step." Arthur pressed the cigarette end and said, "With the information in your hand, it''s enough for us to put on a case for investigation. I''ll arrange it, but I''m really worried that someone will do it secretly. After all, in the hearts of those ouws, nothing is more reliable than death. Well, I''ll be extra careful about this. We will detain her separately from others and let our own people guard her." Cassandra nodded slightly and said, "I''ll transfer Marcus here and ask him to be your temporary assistant. Mr. Arthur, it is not difficult to arrange a position for him, isn''t it?" The alliance was not belong to an officially personnel establishment, and there would be one or two more in the local government from time to time. As long as the material was submitted, it would not be difficult. All they needed to do was to send the application. Arthur nodded. "Okay, it''s not a big deal. Last time when I encountered the matter of Eugene, I felt that the fighting capacity of these people around me was a little weak. But I can''t make it a big deal now, so I can''t apply for more people from the high-ups. You can let hime here, but it''s not like your home. He has to obey all the orders and can''t act rashly." Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "Don''t worry, Mr. Arthur, Marcus won''t be inferior to your subordinates regards of discipline. If you ask him go east, he will never go west." Arthur nodded and said, "That''s good. I''ll ask Bettina to arrange for him right away... By the way, does Marcus have a girlfriend?" Cassandra was stunned and shook her head, "No." She didn''t expect that Mr. Arthur dared to ask her such question. Wow, Lenny must have been annoyed. Arthur coughed and said, "Don''t look at me like that. I''m worried about her. Look, she''s the only female comrade in our team. She has a good view of life and values. Our institution is afraid that she will be alone all her life." Cassandra still had a little impression of Bettina. She stayed with a group of rough men every day and worked day and night. Bettina was a typical tough woman, and this girl had first-rate fighting skills. If she was really with Marcus, they might have a few fights every day. Why did she look forward to the scene of the two people fighting with each other? Cassandra looked at Arthur and said seriously, "Well, I''ll leave this resolute task to Mr. Arthur. I''ll send him to you right away... We haven''t seeded yet. Mr. Arthur still need to work harder." Arthur had thought that Cassandra would refuse, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would agree so readily. He really thought too much. Chapter 920 Live To Death Chapter 920 Live To Death At the headquarter building of the Lu Group in the capital city. Standing carefully in front of Martin''s desk, Carlos said in a slightly low voice, "Master, ording to the comparison results of Mr. Arthur, this Brent, whose original name is Dayton, is indeed a wanted criminal. Hemitted a crime of murdering the life of a family of five. It is said that... It is said that he killed five members of the family just because of a small quarrel. This kind of beast is simply unreasonable." Martin didn''t seem to be surprised. He lowered his eyes slightly and said, "If Dayton is an escaped criminal, then it wouldn''t be a coincidence that the club he runs has gathered Hugh and the others there. Arrange someone to investigate it immediately. Don''t alert the enemy." "I''ve sent someone to investigate it. Master, I have a bad feeling." Martin looked up, "What?" Carlos hesitated for two seconds and said, "I always feel that there is a big conspiracy behind it. Who the hell are they? How could they have such a great power? We have investigated secretly for so many years, but we can still only have a touch on the tip of the iceberg. Master, I''m afraid that if I continue to investigate, it will hurt you and sister-inw." What Carlos said was also what worried Martin the most. For him, he had never thought that he would end up well since he decided to investigate the truth of the past. He had no intention of getting away safely, even if he would die with those people in the end, he would notin. But what should Cassandra do? If anything happened to him, how could Cassandra live alone? Martin rubbed between his eyebrows, and there was a slight ripple in his deep eyes. He said slowly, "That''s why I asked the boy to go to the police station. Even if those who hide in the darkness are not afraid of death, they have to consider the police and dare not attack easily." In this world, there would always be shadows that couldn''t be illuminated by the sun, and in those shadows, it was the easiest to breed toxins. If he wanted to remove these toxins, he had to pay. But now, he was greedy for the only warmth in the world and lived to death. It was not until then that Carlos realized why Martin suddenly began to contact with Arthur. Originally, Martin had chosen a dead end, and the final result was to put his life in danger. But for the sake of Cassandra, he began to change his original n and pave the way for Cassandra. Carlos said in a hoarse voice, "Master, I know you won''t leave my sister-inw alone." Martin tensed up. To be honest, although he was changing his original n and starting to n a retreat, he didn''t know if he could live to the end. Martin said, "By the way, how is the investigation among the inner personnel of the Lu n going on?" Time and circumstances had changed. It was not easy to find out who was behind that incident, and Martin was also very clear about it. But as long as there was really such a person, no matter how long it had passed, he would always find out some clues, and no matter who was hiding behind it, he would not let it go easily. Carlos shook his head and said, "No progress has been made for the time being. Although the Lu n doesn''t have many staff with real power in hand now, there are too many people in the family. We have to investigate one by one, and we can''t alert the enemy, so the speed is a little slow, but I believe that there will be news soon."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After a moment''s silence, a cold light shed in Martin''s eyes and he said, "Focus on the people who were powerful twenty four years ago and retired now in the Lu n." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned. His pupils shrank slightly, and he almost blurted out. "Master, do you mean that the maniptor behind the scenes chose to retreat after he framed your parents?" Martin said, "That''s right. Moreover, this person may just pretend to retire, but in fact, he is not weak in power. He is smarter than Johnson and knows how to hide his strength. If Gabe hadn''t mentioned what happened twenty four years ago, even I would have neglected it." There seemed to be a boom in Carlos''s brain, as if someone had lit a cigarette. He swallowed and said, "Master, you mean... It was Mr. Walter! How could it be possible? Mr. James was brought up by him. Other disciples in the n bullied you, but Mr. James is on your side. If it is really Mr. Walter, then he..." Carlos got goose bumps all over his body. He had never dreamed that there was such a hidden rtionship here. If the person who killed Watson was really Walter, then he would train James to stand on Martin''s side on purpose. Wouldn''t it be a long nned n to nt James around Martin? Damn! Sitting quietly on the sofa, Martin seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible frost. After a while, he said word by word, "Get the car ready to see Mr. Walter." Walter of the Lu n, used to be a man of great power, and his strength was on par with Johnson at his peak. In the past, the two of them were in a fierce battle. Johnson had died, and Walter was now weak and far away from the Lu n, so even Martin ignored that there was such a figure in the Lu n. Carlos hurriedly said, "Yes, Master. But... Do you want to tell sister inw first?" Martin''s eyes turned cold, "No." Carlos nodded. "Yes, master. I''ll get the car ready right away." No matter who was behind all this, Martin wouldn''t let him go easily. No matter what, he hade to this point and had no intention of looking back. Outside the suburb of the capital city. Not far from the national highway, there was arge manor, which was nted with many fruits and vegetables. At the gate of the manor, there was a fish pool. An old man in a deep purple robe, whose eyebrows were all white, leaned against a chair to fish. He was hale and hearty, and a set of expensive tea set was ced on the small stool next to him. The old man was Walter, the thirteenth master of the Lu n. At this time, an old man of the same age quickly walked over. "Master, young master Martin is here." As if not hearing what he said, Walter''s eyes were still fixed on the calm fish pool in front of him. After a while, he skillfully pulled the fishing rod and caught a big fish. Walter smiled and said, "It seems that Martin is lucky today. Horace, go and clean up the fish. We will entertain Martin a good dinner tonight." "Yes, master." Walter took a sip of tea and looked at the sky again. Then he slowly stood up from the chair and slowly walked towards the vi with one hand holding a walking stick. Martin had been waiting for him in the yard. Seeing that Walter staggered over, he looked at Walter quietly until Walter came over and sat down on a chair beside him. Chapter 921 Live Or Dead Is Fate Chapter 921 Live Or Dead Is Fate "Martin, what brings you to see me today?" Holding his crutch in both hands, Walter smiled amiably. A person''s appearance could often disguise all the good and evil in him. Martin nced at Walter and said, "I have something to ask you, Mr. Walter. Please tell me the truth." Walter chuckled, "I''m an old man. Why do you ask me? If you have anything to say, just tell me." Martin''s eyes turned cold and shot at Walter like a sharp de. He said in a cold voice, "Twenty four years ago, my parents died in a car ident. It''s strange. I''ve only investigated some past things recently and found something. Do you still remember what happened twenty four years ago?" Hearing this, an imperceptible cold light shed across Walter''s eyes, and his expression did not change at all. He stared at Martin with deep eyes for a moment, and then said slowly, "I''m old, and I don''t remember many things in the past. Isn''t the car ident of your parents an ident? Is there any scheme?" Martin narrowed his eyes and stared at Walter without blinking. The huge space seemed to freeze in an instant, and there was a terrible silence in the air. A few secondster, Martin''s eyes shed for a moment and said word by word, "The car ident of my parents is certainly not an ident. Although the Bai Family has done everything well, it is not without trace." Hearing this, Walter''s eyes darkened, but his face was still calm. He said calmly, "It''s been more than twenty years. The car ident was closed as an ident, and I don''t know anything else. At that time, it was Mr. Hogan who was responsible for dealing with the aftermath. However, two years ago, Mr. Hogan had left, and I''m afraid it''s not easy to investigate it again." Martin asked, "So Mr. Walter, you know nothing about this." Walter shook his head and said, "Martin, I know that you did suffer a lot because of your parents'' death, but it is fate. Besides, it was just an ident. Don''t take it too seriously." Martin looked at Walter and said, "In that case, I won''t ask any more. I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you." Walter waved his hand and smiled, "It''s rare for you toe here. I just caught a fish in the pond. You can leave after dinner." Martin said, "No, thanks. There''s still something to deal with in thepany. I''lle and apologize to you another day." Walter didn''t force him to stay. He sent him to the car in person until the tail light disappeared at the end of the road. The smile that had always been hanging on his wrinkled face disappeared in an instant, and his face suddenly darkened. In the Maybach. Carlos took a look at Martin from the rearview mirror and said seriously, "Master, I don''t think Mr. Walter knows anything. Is there any mistake?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sitting in the back seat, Martin rested his forehead on the back of his hand, and his cold face was reflected on the ck window. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "I mentioned the Bai Family on purpose, but he avoided it deliberately from beginning to end. Obviously, he knows the Bai Family." Back then, the Bai Family miraculously maintained its strength in the ughter, and then rose quickly and smoothly, bing the secondrgest force in the ck Triangle Zone. At that time, Walter had a high status in the Lu n, so it was impossible for him to know nothing about the power of ck Triangle Zone. Even if the Bai Family was still a small force at that time, what about what happened after that? Walter''s answer seemed wless, but his words were the biggest loophole. Carlos kept silent for two seconds, "Master, you mean that even if Mr. Walter didn''t take part in that matter, he was at least the insider. What''s your next n?" A hint of coldness shed across Martin''s eyes, and he said in an extremely cold voice, "Send someone to investigate secretly. Whether he is the maniptor behind the scenes or not, you must find out for me and not let go of any clues." "Yes, Master," replied Carlos immediately. As soon as he finished speaking, Martin''s phone rang in the back seat. It was from Arthur. Martin''s finger moved slightly and the call was connected. He put the phone near his ear and said, "Hello." On the other side of the phone, Arthur sounded anxious, with a little bloodshot in his eyes. He asked in a low voice, "Samuel, where are you now? Can youe to the police station right now? I''m afraid I need your help." "I''ll be right there," said Martin. Arthur didn''t say anything more. After hanging up the phone, he rubbed between his eyebrows with tiredness. Then he turned to look at Bettina and said, "Sis Bettina, I''ll leave this person to you first. You can interrogate first." Bettina said angrily, "Dad, you''re wrong. I''m such a gentle and kind rabbit. How can I handle with such a vicious bastard? You can''t be so busy enjoying your new rtionship and show off you love in front of me, a single woman." Arthur rolled his eyes at her in speechless. He said fiercely, "You don''t want your bonus this month, do you?" Bettina smiled hypocritically, "Well, it''s my duty to serve the people and sacrifice my life for the mothend!" ''Jerk! Why don''t you do it yourself!'' Bettina dragged Rolf she she entered the interrogation room with a notebook in her hand. Sitting in the monitoring room, Arthur stared at a suspect sitting in the room through the monitor. Arthur just received a case about the disappearance of junior high school students this morning. He had not investigated it yet when he received the news that the murderer had killed the two junior high school students. And the murderer did not run away after killing them. He waited in the wilderness for the police to arrest him. It was said that when the police arrived at the scene, he just dismembered the body of one of the junior high school students, kneeling on the grass with blood all over his body. There were also female police out of the scene, and they had seen the big scene, but when they saw the scene, they fainted on the spot. More strangely, the murderer was Brent, the owner of that high-end club, which Martin had just asked him to investigate. In the consulting room. Bettina opened the file. After the routine match, she looked at the suspect in yellow clothes and said, "what''s your name? Do you know why we brought you here for questioning?" The suspect had a pair of ck thin sses on the bridge of his nose, and his hair wasbed neatly. In addition to his yellow clothes, he was like a social elite. He did not look like a ''wanted criminal''. It could be seen that his appearance could really hide the truth. Chapter 922 You Already Have The Answer Chapter 922 You Already Have The Answer "What did you say? I don''t understand," said Brent with a smile. "Oh, I forgot to tell you that my left ear was once beaten to deaf, so my hearing is not very good." Bettina had already guessed that the jerk was going to make trouble, so she handed the prepared hearing aid to Brent. After putting on the hearing aid, he pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and smiled, "Thank you, Miss Bettina. You are the most beautiful policewoman I have ever seen." Bettina was usually treated as a brother by a group of men. Sometimes when she was busy, she even forgot that she was a woman. When she heard this kind of hypocritical praise, she was very happy. Bettina clear her throat and knocked on the table. "Be serious. Can you cooperate with our investigation now? What''s your name? Do you know why we brought you here for questioning?" Brent nodded, fiddled with the handcuffs with his slender fingers, and replied, "My name is Brent, and my original name is Dayton. I don''t know why you brought me here for inquiry. Miss Bettina, I have a mental illness history. Maybe I did something wrong under the condition of mental disorder, but I don''t know afterwards. Did I do anything wrong again?" The blue veins on Bettina''s forehead throbbed. She knew that it would be strange if Dayton was willing to confess everything honestly. Because of the bad nature of the case, all the relevant information was sent here. One of the information was the mental illness history of Dayton, including some treatment records. ording to thew of H Country, a mental patient would not be held criminally responsible for a crime. At most, he would only be forcibly sent to a mental hospital for istion treatment. Bettina took out two photos from the document file and put them in front of Dayton. "Do you know the two middle school students in the photos?" Dayton took the photo and examined it carefully for a long time. Then he shook his head and said, "I don''t know them. Who are they?" Bettina ground her teeth and pped the table, "Dayton, don''t think you can escape the legal punishment by pretending to have a mental illness. Open your eyes and see clearly. You killed these two middle school students. You first raped and killed this female student, and then killed this male student. Don''t pretend to be innocent! Tell me the process of your crime!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dayton put down the photo in his hand, but his expression didn''t change at all. He leaned forward slightly, with undisguised madness in his dark eyes. He stared at Bettina and said innocently, "Miss Bettina, I don''t pretend anything. And I did not kill anyone. I don''t know these two students. It is impossible for me to rape her or kill them. You are induce me to make a confession. ording to the law, the testimony of inducing confession can''t be used as evidence." ''Damn you! You fucking know that induced confession can''t be used as evidence. Then who gives you the courage to say that you are insane?'' Bettina felt that she had experienced an unprecedented tsunami. If it weren''t for the crime of murder, she really wanted to strangle the jerk Dayton. Afraid that she couldn''t control the primitive power in her body, Rolf carefully pulled the corner of Bettina''s clothes. Bettina red at him and said, "Stop it. Believe it or not, I will p you to that wall!" Rolf was speechless... ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are my eyes full of flowers? Well, you are a woman. Do you know that?'' Speechless, Bettina pressed her temples and said, "Whether you disguise or not, we will do a checkup for youter. It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Then you won''t deny the case of a family of five being exterminated by you twelve years ago, will you? Don''t tell me that you also had a mental illness twelve years ago. We have investigated and found that your mental history has only been recorded seven years ago. What do you say?" Dayton raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was a self-satisfied smile in his dark eyes under the sses. He said, "I didmit the extermination case twelve years ago. If I admit it, you can''t frame me for today''s case." It was fresh. After working as a criminal police for so many years, it was the first time for Bettina to hear a suspect push the me for on so calmly. Bettina took a sip of coffee and said slowly, "Well, you continue to make up the story. What does the case youmitted today has to do with the case youmitted twelve year ago? There is no contradiction between them. I''d like to hear how you make what a crime that was caught on spot as a frame." Anyway, she knew clearly that what Dayton said was a mix of truth and false. From a criminal psychology point of view, he just wanted to buy time to prove his innocence. If the murderer were arrested on spot, but he could escape from legal sanction, they would really be a joke. They might as well take off their police uniform and go back to their hometown to cultivate crop. Dayton smiled, "I''m a gay. I killed the bitch twelve years ago because she insulted me. Therefore, I admit the case twelve years ago. But today''s case, you said that I raped and killed that female student. You really wronged me." Well, it was the first time that she had seen a murderer crying wrong in front of her. How shameful! At the same time, Martin also arrived at the police station. He sat in the monitoring room with Arthur, watching the confession of Dayton, and his heart slowly sank to the bottom. Arthur lit a cigarette and swallowed the smoke. Then he rubbed between his eyebrows tiredly and asked, "Samuel, what do you think?" Looking at Dayton with his dark eyes, Martin said, "You have the answer, don''t you?" Martin was right, and Arthur did have an answer in his heart. The case of Dayton''s murder seemed to be perfect, but if carefully investigated, it would be found to be full of ws. After Dayton was arrested, since he admitted the case hemitted twelve years ago, why did he deny the case hemitted during his mental illness period? It didn''t make sense. More strangely, they just found out the club under the name of Dayton, and someone threw him out so soon to be a scapegoat. It seemed that they hadpletely ''awakened'' the people behind them when they investigated Hugh and others, and they abandoned Dayton at the first time. Until the cigarette between his fingers was burnt to the end, Arthur said word by word, "They threw Dayton out as a scapegoat. Since Dayton was caught on spot when hemitted the crime, they put all the crimes on Dayton. I''m not reconciled. So many people died, but we didn''t even know the background of the other party. We don''t know how many people are behind them and what they want to do." Chapter 923 I Am Going To Explode With Anger Chapter 923 I Am Going To Explode With Anger There was a dead silence in the monitoring room. After a moment''s silence, Martin raised his eyes and said in a low and hoarse voice, "But Dayton is not as obedient as they arranged." Arthur''s back suddenly froze, and his pupils shrank slightly. A tinge of joy appeared on his face. "Good! If Dayton became their scapegoat, he should admit that he did everything today, instead of pretending to be insane and deliberately revealing such a big w! Dayton has be a traitor among them!" Martin nodded slightly and said, "Dayton knows that Miss Benttina is just a trigger, and he can''t get anything from her. He is not sure whether Miss Benttina''s identity is ''ck'' or ''white'', so he can only deliberately throw out the bait like this. Those who understand his words will naturally take the bait." Arthur''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately said, "You''re right. If we can really get useful information from the mouth of Dayton, then this time, we may be very close to the truth." Martin narrowed his eyes, with a hint of coldness in them. He lowered his eyebrows and said, "That''s not necessarily the case. Since Dayton is willing to throw out the bait, he will certainly offer his conditions. If he can''t survive, he may not be able to say something useful. People like them who are desperados don''t trade off anything unless they saw the benefit." Arthur''s face froze and his whole body tensed. He tightened his fingers and said in a hoarse voice, "No matter how much he contribute, he can''t escape the result of ''sentencing to death'' for killing a family of five. Otherwise, it''s our dereliction of duty." Martin raised his head and said, "If we can''t keep him alive, I guess he won''t tell us anything unless he has someone to worry about." Arthur closed his eyes wearily and put his hands on his forehead. "We have investigated his personal rtionship. Probably because he is afraid that he will die one day, in the past few years, Dayton is indifferent to any rtionship. Even if he had a lover, it won''tst long. His parents passed away a few years ago, and he didn''t have a son or a daughter. He has lived for a lifetime, but in the end, no one is important to him. It seems that he has long anticipated that he will not end well, and has not left any shackles that he shouldn''t have." Martin nced at Arthur and raised his eyebrows, "Who said that?" Arthur was stunned. "Mr. Martin, you mean..." Martin said, "Every month, Dayton will transfer a certain amount of money to a certain ount, which is also a fixed amount of money, twenty thousand dors every month. The ount transferred to is an orphanage. I''ve checked that there is an orphan whose surname is also Liu, and his name is Callum. Although the money is transferred to an orphanage, it is only for the child named Callum. In addition, the club under the name of Dayton will donate ten million dors to this orphanage every year." Arthur jumped up from his chair and said, "I''ll go to the orphanage right away to get him!" Arthur acted quickly. In order not to make any mistake, he personally went to the orphanage to bring back the child named Callum. He was six years old and just in grade one. He was very obedient and sensible in the orphanage and at school. When he was taken to the police station, he looked a little uneasy. After finding out Dayton''s weakness, Arthur personally took people to the consulting room. When Dayton saw Callum, his face instantly darkened. He had thought that he was sure to win. As long as Arthur didn''t give him an exemption, he would rather enter the coffin with the secret than take unnecessary risks. But he never dreamed that they would bring Callum back so easily. The next inquiry session was much easier. Without any chips in hand, Dayton was like the meat on the chopping block of others, being ughtered. In the Yan Garden of the capital city. As soon as Cassandra finished the shooting, she immediately rushed back. Marcus was sent to the police station for help, and Martin arranged another bodyguard for her, whose name was Caden. He was also a member of the V Security team. At first, Cassandra thought that all the members of the V Security team were arrogant and cold, but she didn''t expect that Caden was just a funny man who always said, "The hero is for the country and the people". As soon as the car arrived at the Yan Garden, Cassandra received a call from Jack. As she got out of the car, she picked up the phone. Before she could speak, Jack''s firecrackers came from the other end of the phone. Jackined, "Martin, have you read the news about Denny? Damn it! I''m going to explode with anger. How dare she say that our Denny is not beautiful? That old woman is so blind at such a young age. She''s really a bitch! Martin, you must seek justice for our Denny!" Hearing this, Cassandra frowned and said, "Can you speak slowly? I''m almost dizzy with your roar." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jack immediately said, "Open the microblog, the top three on the hot search list are all about Denny. Shit, fans are now quarreling with each other under the official microblog, I have to release the official microblog, to support our Denny! And those damned endorsements? I don''t want them! What the hell!" Speechless, Cassandra pressed her temples and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll call you after checking the microblog." As soon as Cassandra finished her words, she hung up the phone immediately without waiting for Jack''s reply. She quickly opened the microblog, and several hot news hit on the top search, all about Denny. After the Denny became popr, he kept receiving endorsement of all sorts. If Cassandra remembered correctly, this afternoon, Denny was going to shoot the endorsement for a skin care product. In order to publicize it simultaneously, this skin carepany had a live broadcast, which was originally not within the scope of the signed contract, but Denny didn''t refuse. However, before the livestream started, an employee of the skin carepany insulted Denny without turning off the microphone. Although thepany immediately stopped the livestream, deleted the livestream video and issued an apology. However, huge waves were stirred up because of that. Now, the number of Denny''s fans surged to more than ten million, and most of them were true fans. Therefore, countless fans were watching the live broadcast for the sake of Denny. As a result they saw the abuse. A group of his true-love fans posted this topic on the top search, and also make themselves on the top search, attracting attention of all. "Be serious to deal with this matter and never tolerate! Respect our Denny!" "Mr. Denny has always been professional and dedicated in his work, and he respects the advertising endorsement of yourpany. We fans choose to use yourpany''s products in order to support Denny. Please give Mr. Denny and his fans an exnation." "We will protect him. Don''t hurt him!" Chapter 924 You Are So Awesome Chapter 924 You Are So Awesome Cassandra looked through thements on microblog roughly and then called Jack. Jack had completely gone berserk and called all the people in the public rtions department back. Moreover, he had contacted countless media reporters, intending to hold a press conference. As soon as Cassandra''s phone call came in, Jack immediately hung up the phone that was on and answered Cassandra''s phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Jack couldn''t wait to ask, "Martin, what do you mean? Damn it! Life and death are not important. If we don''t want to ept it, we just resist it. I''m not afraid!" Cassandra was turning around and walking towards the Bentley car at the door. She pressed her temples and said coldly, "Nonsense. We''ve been bullied like this, if I still have to endure it, I''m a loser." Jack''s eyes lit up and pped the table, "I know you won''t let our little Denny suffer. I''ve gathered all the people. I''ve contacted more than a hundred media in the capital city, and I''ll deal with the rest in half an hour. Martin, tell me what we''re going to do next!" Hearing what Jack said, the colleagues of the public rtions department who were paying attention to the progress of the matter became more excited. On the other hand, during Denny''s ten years of work in the entertainment circle, he kept a low profile and didn''t have any scandal. A few days ago, the only ''ck station'' on the inte couldn''t dig out any negative information about Denny, so it was disbanded. The blogger had no choice but to issue a message, suspecting that this Mr. Denny was an AI. He dug here and there, but he didn''t find any negative information or scandal which was unbelievable. Who would have thought that after this matter was just over, there would be such a mess again. Sitting in the back seat, Cassandra''s eyes were dark, "Do what we should do. Prepare the contract of thispany, and call thewyer here. We can seek justice for Denny." Jack immediately said, "Okay, Martin. Do you want to invite people from the skin carepany to apologize back in person?" A cold smile appeared on Cassandra''s lips, and her eyes were suddenly filled with haze. She leaned back slightly and said in a cold voice, "Aren''t you going to make it big? I will not only make them apologize, but also want them to pay for what they have done." All of a sudden, Jack felt a surge of blood rush to the top of his head. He howled, "Martin, you are so awesome. I admire you so much..." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She touched her forehead speechlessly and asked, "Where''s Denny? Where is he now?" Jack nced at his office, cleared his throat and deliberately lowered his voice. "Since Denny came back, he has locked himself up in the office. He refused toe out no matter how hard we called him out. If it weren''t for his grievance, I wouldn''t be so angry. This skin carepany is a total jerk. Are they blind? Our little Denny is far more handsome than those little fresh meatis! " Denny was well-known for his good temper in the entertainment circle. Especially the artists who had cooperated with him had never said anything ill about him. As soon as the live stream ident came out, many stars stood out to uphold justice for him. Even the venue and hotel owner, who had only cooperated with him once during the shooting, also stood out to support him. His name ''Denny'' represented a miracle. In today''s entertainment circle, if a person was good-looking, or had a perfect face by stic surgery, then he or she could be active in the audience''s view with the help of hype by media, such as attending several variety shows, or shooting several movies customized for him. They could win the support of countless fans relying on those hype, even if they didn''t have any acting skills. In such a marketing mode, the so-called ''little fresh meatis'' were popr, but it was only a sh in the pan. After all, there were always people better looking, and the audience were not all brainless. In such a big environment, Denny seemed to be a maverick. After ten years of umtion, he had made great progress. His explosive poprity did not rely on the hype, but on his own strength, so those hidden hands in the dark could not sit still. They were worried that the whole entertainment circle would change after Denny became popr. And the mode of hype-marketing that used to be dominated entertainment circle mighte to an end. An innocent man would be guilty of owning a treasure. But now the entertainment circle was no longer an era where the backstage maniptor was omnipotent. Those who dared to provoke her, Cassandra, were simply courting death. Cassandra''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the coldness in them disappeared in an instant. She rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "You go and talk to him first. Tell him not to think too much. I will seek justice for him." Jack nodded immediately, "Okay, I''ll talk to him soon!" After hanging up the phone, Cassandra exhaled a long and turbid breath. Recently, she had a lot of things to do. She spent most of her time following Martin to investigate the maniptor behind the scenes, but ignored the business of thepany and the shooting. It seemed that she had to spare some time in the future, otherwise, things like today would not be less. Half an hourter. At the headquarters of Ring Entertainment Industry. As soon as Cassandra arrived at thepany, she saw that the public rtions department was busy with their work. These people seemed to worth the pay. Instead ofining, they were in high spirits and wanted toe up with more ideas to to defend Denny. Jack was in Denny''s office, and Cassandra opened the door all of a sudden. Jack was so frightened that he jumped up from the sofa, "Damn it! Who is that bitch?" Before he could finish his words, he saw Cassandra''s face darken. ''Well, who am I? Where am I? Why are there so many flowers in front of me...'' Jack was not an ordinary person. He immediately changed the topic, kicked his short legs and fawningly rushed to Cassandra, "Martin, you''re finally here! I miss you so much! " Cassandra suddenly felt speechless. She stretched out a finger and gently touched Jack''s forehead, "Get out!" With an aggrieved look on his face, Jack curled his lips and said, "Martin, how could you dislike me? Don''t you love me anymore? Do you have a dog outside? Tell me the truth, you heartbreaker!" Cassandra walked to the sofa and sat down, "If anyone marries you, I will lose if she doesn''t cheat on you." Jack was speechless. ''I really want to kill her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. What are you talking about!'' Why did she stab him in the heart as soon as she came here? They had agreed to be loving and understanding colleagues and brothers before. Why did she forget all those? Cassandra didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She turned to look at Denny, who was standing in a straight line. At the moment he saw Cassandra, he calmed down miraculously. Chapter 925 You Deserve The Best Chapter 925 You Deserve The Best Cassandra chuckled, raised one of her eyebrows and said in a softer voice, "Denny, don''t worry. I''m here. No one dares to bully you." Before Denny could say anything, Jack howled andined, "Martin, you bastard! Why do you treat Denny like a spring breeze and treat me like autumn wind that sweep leaves? The difference is so obvious!" Humph! They were both human beings. Didn''t he want to be respected? If she had time to coax Denny, why didn''t she coax him? Jack, who didn''t realize that he hadpletely lost in jealousy, instantly forgot his brotherhood and friendship, and forgot about the press conference and the matter of seeking justice for Denny. All he remembered at the moment was the cruel reality that he was neglected. He also wanted to be loved. Cassandra cast a sidelong nce at him and said, "How can a rough man like youpare with Denny?" Jack was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were as big as bells, as if he was suffering a heartache. "Martin, how could you say that? Oh, my heart... Look, they are all broken into pieces. I can''t even pick them up!" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Jack, can you be more reserved?" Jack replied, "Am I not reserved enough?" He hadn''t rolled on the ground yet! Cassandra pressed her temples and said, "Never mind. You go and keep an eye on the public rtions department first. Besides, the press conference is about to start. Don''t make any more trouble at the scene." Jack curled his lips and said, "You just think I''m a hindrance here. Humph, I''m leaving now!" Cassandra felt speechless. The weird style of him was really strange. Jack said a few sarcastic words, and finally remembered that he had something important to doter, so he left happily. The office which had been very noisy just now was quiet now, and there was dead silence. After a while, Denny raised his eyes slightly and said, "Martin, it''s enough for you to trust me. You don''t have to take it as a big deal." Denny had been in the entertainment industry for ten years, and before that ident, he had suffered a lot. But at that time, he was not famous, nor did he have fans that supported him. He fought alone like a hero, even if he had suffered great grievances, and he had tofort those who supported him with a smile. The man had a good temper and was kind to everyone around him. Even if he was harassed by manic fans, he would remind them to be careful with a smile. But why did they treat him like this? Cassandra looked at him with a faint smile on her lips, "I''m sorry, Denny. I made you suffer so much alone in the past, and it''s my fault that I didn''t protect you well today. But from now on, I won''t. I just want everyone to know that you deserve the best. No one can bully you. You don''t have to suffer too much." Denny''s pupils shrank slightly, as if something had rolled over his heart at that moment, his heart missed a few beats, and then it beat as fast as a drum. His throat moved slightly, and then showed a sincere smile. He said word by word, "With you, I don''t feel wronged." Cassandra was stunned and blurted out almost subconsciously, "What did you say?" Denny''s smile deepened, "I really like acting. As long as I can act, I can ept any grievance. Martin, I know you are doing this for my own good, but I don''t want to put you and thepany at the center of the public criticism because of me. There is no sharp de of the speech, but it could kill. As long as there is one person watching my y, I will continue to act. As for the rest, it is not that important." How broad-minded, how much enthusiasm and tenderness should he have for acting could he say all that? It was not that he didn''t feel sad or wronged, but that he had been used to it. He just didn''t want Cassandra, the Ring Entertainment Industry and even the fans who liked him to be attacked, so he would rather swallow all the grievances together himself to settle the matter. This child was so pitiful. Cassandra looked at Denny and said, "Denny, I signed you not to make you suffer injustice with me. Whoever owes you, I must make him pay back ten times or a hundred times. Remember, you are mine now. If I can''t even protect you, what am I doing in this circle?" Denny''s heart skipped a beat as if it was about to jump out of his chest... Oh, no! Yes, it was a feeling of falling in love! Denny''s pupils shrank sharply. He hurriedly avoided eye contact and wanted to say something more. At this time, Jack suddenly pushed the door open and ran in like a gust of wind. The careless Jack didn''t notice anything unusual. He said quickly, "Martin, it''s settled. Most of the media reporters in the capital city havee, and the public rtions department has also invited a few star supporting site runners toe and cheer us up. Those damnpanies know that they have made a scene, and they want to buy me with money and withdraw the news. How could it be possible? How could a noble man like me be bribed by their stinky money? They are daydreaming!" Cassandra had heard of the site that supported stars mentioned by Jack, which was basically ran by non-official recognized folk fan groups, but they were not inferior to the officially recognized back-up groups. Among them, there were many famous runners, who not only provided stable production, but also had extremely beautiful writing cases. Even Cassandra had a little impression of severalmon big sites. Cassandra nodded slightly, "Good job, Jack, you''ve even thought of it. But there are so many people present, you must be careful and not make any mistakes. As for the endorsementpany, we will not respond to them." Jack nodded incessantly, as if he was going to make a big scene. He raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Martin. We have to be more arrogant now. There are so manypanies and stars in the circle, and I don''t think any of them have such tough stand like us who dare to fight against the ''Party A'' face to face." What Jack said was true. In this circle, even the super A-list celebrities had to lower their stature and please their ''Party A'', for fearing that they would withdraw their endorsement if they were unhappy. That would be a great loss. Therefore, there was an unwritten rule in the entertainment circle, that was, not to offend the ''Party A''. After all, no one would be against money, which was one of the reasons why Denny didn''t want to make it a big scene. He was not afraid that no one would ask him to endorse anything. For so many years, he had been used to being ignored, and he just wanted to focus on filming. Cassandra also knew this, but what was that matter?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 926 It Is The Original Taste Chapter 926 It Is The Original Taste "Well done. I just want everyone to know that Denny is not someone to be trifled with," Cassandra said, with a hint of coldness in her eyes. The reason why they felt so sad and wronged was that those ''Party A'' were confident that they didn''t dare to fight them head on. But why? The ''Party A'' was also trying to make money. On the one hand, they wanted to earn money for themselves with the fame of an artist, but on the other hand, they wanted to be superior to others. In a word, they wanted to be bad guys, and at the same time, they wanted others to praise them as good guys. How could it be so easy? Over the years, there had been a lot of scandals about celebrities being harassed and bullied by their ''Party A'', but even those super A-list stars didn''t dare to stand out to exin and seek justice for themselves. To put it bluntly, in this circle where the newers were better than the old ones, they were afraid that their ''Party A'' would be too angry and that their ''Party A'' would withdraw their advertisements if they were angry. But when a man was alive, he had to be a man of integrity. A gentleman makes money in right way. But if he became a spineless person, it was meaningless to make money by enduring all the injustices. If Denny was afraid of this like others, Cassandra wouldn''t have made such a big move, let alone sign him. He was a modest gentleman, as gentle as jade. Denny was such a good person. She would never let him suffer any humiliation. At this time, Jack suddenly shouted, "Wow!" with a ttering expression on his face, he said, "Martin is so domineering. You are my idol." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cassandra looked at him with a helpless look on her face. He was such a sucking up man. If he were born in ancient times where war prevailed, he must be a traitor. Cassandra snapped at him. It was about time for the press conference, so she led Denny and Jack to it. In the Yan Garden of the capital city. As soon as Martin came back, he heard that Cassandra had juste back and left again. He was worried about Cassandra, so he asked. Carlos reported the matter of Denny to Martin. Leaning against the sofa, Martin asked in a cold voice, "Whichpany is it?" Carlos swallowed and prayed for thepany in his heart. Carlos said, "It, it''s a branch of the Blooming Group, specialized in men''s skin care products." Martin lowered his eyes slightly, with no expression of joy or anger on his face. He rubbed his eyebrows and said in a hoarse voice, "You go and help Casey to vent the grievance." Blue veins stood out on Carlos''s forehead. ''Hah-hah, the showing off love is still the same taste and the familiar form. Next time when show off your affection, can you give me a hint first?'' Carlos smiled awkwardly, "Yes, master, I''ll arrange it right away. Don''t worry. Tomorrow morning, there won''t be the name of Blooming Group in the capital city anymore." "Okay," replied Martin. Carlos hurried to make arrangement and made several phone calls. As soon as he finished, he suddenly saw that Moore came out of the vegetable garden with a hoe full of soil. Carlos rubbed his eyes and thought, ''Damn it! What did he see? Am I blind again?'' The young master, who didn''t like anyone, went to the vegetable garden on his own initiative to dig soil and nt vegetables for his sister-inw? He must have seen a fake Moore! Carlos gave a wry smile and stammered, "Ha... Moore, what are you doing? Are you doing it in the field?" He had to say that. He made it sound like something ruthless, shameless and unreasonable? The story changed so fast! Moore was a little upset. ''Can''t you just pretend that you didn''t see, Carlos, bitch? Aren''t you embarrassed by saying that?'' Moore rolled his eyes at him and threw the hoe aside. Carlos immediately went up to hold the hoe and blurted out, "What are you doing? This is my sister-inw''s favorite hoe. If you broke it a little, she will definitely cut you into pieces when shees back." Moore argued to hide his true feelings, "It''s just a hoe, isn''t it? I''ll ask someone to send her a hundred of the same one right away." Although he said so, he was not like this in the vegetable garden just now. He was afraid that he would break the hoe with too much strength and kept digging carefully. If it weren''t for his pride, he wouldn''t have pretended to throw the hoe away just now. Wow, he couldn''t evenpare to a hoe... After making fun of him for a while, Carlos went to clean up the hoe in person and returned to the hall. Martin was watching the video of Cassandra''s press conference. On the video, Cassandra was sitting on the stage with Denny and others. No matter what questions the reporters or fans asked, she would answer them easily. What''s more, the top managers of the Blooming Group were also sent here. Originally, they didn''t pay much attention to the humble Ring Entertainment Industry and Cassandra. In the eyes of the top managers of theserge groups, these film and television entertainmentpanies had to beg them, who were the real feeder of the celebrities. But no one knew what had happened, and the senior executives were gradually unable to sit still. At this time, some reporters had received the news that something had happened to the Blooming Group. The Blooming Group yed an important role in the skin care industry, and could also be regarded as the top one in this industry. This was one of the reasons why they had no fear of anything. Therefore, Ring Entertainment Industry dared to confront the Blooming Group, which caused such a big shock. Countless reporters rushed over as soon as they received the news. "Mr. Gao, we just got the news that the Blooming Group was facing a huge shortage of capital chain and the bank refuse on the loan request. Is it true? Please answer, Mr. Gao!" "The police reported that the Blooming Group is suspected of backstage transaction. Is that true? Please give me a clear answer, Mr. Gao!" "Mr. Gao, is it true that you are suspected of sexual harassment of cooperative artists?" "Mr. Gao, please answer my question!" "Does the crisis of the Blooming Group have anything to do with the matter of Ring Entertainment Industry? Could you please tell me whether Mr. Martin is behind this? Mr. Martin, please answer!" The reporters hadpletely lost control. They had originallye for the contract between the Ring Entertainment Industry and the Blooming Group. It had just been half handled, but the Blooming Group had copsed. What a coincidence? If it had something to do with the Ring Entertainment Industry, how could a small filmpany make a listedpany of the world top five hundred suffer to this point in such a short time? It was incredible. What kind of power was behind the Ring Entertainment Industry? Looking at the microblog messages that were constantly shing on the screen, Cassandra felt speechless. Needless to say, this must be done by her darling again. But he did a good job. Chapter 927 So Do You Learn To Cheat Chapter 927 So Do You Learn To Cheat "Ring Entertainment Industry lead a face-off confront. The big boss behind it is capable of controlling the stock market. The dark horse in the entertainment circle counterattacks, it may be the biggest winner!" "The Blooming Group is on the verge of copsing. Its ten major crimes are revealing!" "Call for Denny! Denny is the best!" "Ah... Mr. Martin is the most powerful man in the world. His ''boyfriend charm'' is max. I want to marry him!" "Well, do you still need a chady?" The press conferencested for a long time, and it didn''t end until nearly midnight. Cassandra asked Jack to send Denny back in person, and then she returned to the Yan Garden with tiredness. As soon as she arrived at the Yan Garden, she ran to the living room like a gust of wind and pounced on Martin. She put her arms around the man''s waist and raised her head. "Sweetheart, your ''boyfriend charm'' is max. My admiration for you is like a torrent of river water. I love you, MUA..." Martin lowered his eyes and asked, "''Boyfriend charm'' is max?" Cassandra immediately exined, "This means that a man has some of the qualities that are the most attractive to women, especially his performance and behavior that give people a sense of security. You don''t know, that Blooming Group is simply too arrogant. They said that Denny is not handsome. What a pity. They are blind at such a young age." With a speechless expression, Martin rubbed the girl''s head and asked, "Are you still angry?" Cassandra shook her head like a rattle drum, "No, no. I''m not angry anymore. These people were used to be spoiled by our peerpanies too much, that''s why they are so arrogant. As soon as today''s press conference is over, a group of advertising endorsement came to look for Denny. Although I don''t care about that, I have to help with the selection of his ''Party A'' in the future. I don''t want him to encounter such a bloody thing again." Martin lowered his head and gave a light kiss on the tip of Cassandra''s nose, "Don''t think of other men in front of me." Cassandra''s ears turned red and she stuck out her tongue, "Denny is the actor of ourpany, I have to protect him. There is nothing else. Even if you don''t believe me, don''t you believe in your own handsome face?" ''Don''t you have any idea how handsome you are?'' Martin raised his eyebrows and said in a dangerous voice, "So you learn to cheat now?" Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Well, listen to me. I didn''t mean that. How did I know that I had set a trap for myself by ident?'' Cassandra said seriously, "Of course not. How could I be that kind of person? By the way, didn''t you go to the police station in West City District today? What did Mr. Arthur say?" She changed the topic so fast! Martin said, "There is indeed something wrong with that club, but Hugh and others are very cautious every time they go there. Dayton has no direct rtionship with them, so we can''t officially take action against Hugh and others now." Cassandra frowned, "It seems that they are indeed very cautious and well concealed. After the arrest of Dayton, I estimate that Hugh and his men will not make any big move in the short term." Martin nodded slightly and said, "Well, I''ve sent someone to keep an eye on them. Don''t worry about it. The new movie is about to released, isn''t it? Congrattions!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Staring at Martin with a smile, Cassandra said, "The new ys of Johnny and I will be released around the same time. It happens to be able to catch up with the twenty-third Kyoto Film Festival. Even if we can''t win the prize at that time, it will be good for us to be shortlisted to public." "Okay," replied Martin. Cassandra straightened her body at once and looked at Martin, "Honey, I know you are afraid that I will suffer. You do everything for my own good, but you don''t have to worry about the shooting for me. We are going to the film festival with sincerity this time. You can''t help me behind my back or secretly." Martin smiled silently and said, "Okay, I trust you and the insight of the crew." In fact, Martin didn''t get help Cassandra to achieve her current achievement except for asionally dealing with the troubles caused by one or two big bosses. For him, as long as Cassandra opened her mouth, it would be a piece of cake to make her a superstar from an unknown eighteen line movie actress overnight. However, Cassandra didn''t take this shortcut. She relied on her own strength to work hard step by step, and she even formed her unique way in choosing her staff. Cassandra raised her eyebrows and kissed on Martin''s thin lips, "Then we have a deal that you are not allowed to help." "Yes," replied Martin. Cassandra howled and ttered him before going upstairs to wash and have a rest. In the following period of time, Cassandra was busy with theter editing and production of the new y, and she was busy all day long. After confirming the schedule and preparing for the official release, she had to be busier with the promotion on tforms. Johnny didn''t like to show up in public all the time, so Cassandra only had to n and share some of the work. Fortunately, with the help of Jack, he did a good job in the preview and publicity. The box of the first day of the preview was about seventy million dors, which was far beyond their expectations. Moreover, it was highly praised and there were almost no badments. It was indeed an unprecedented surprise for a y with not too much production cost. This meant that Johnny was qualified to be one of the first-line directors, and that he had really seeded. Two days after the release of Johnny''s new y, Cassandra''s new y, ''Heavenly Dragon, season two'' was also released. It was unknown if it was a coincidence or something else. On the day of the releasing of ''Heavenly Dragon, season two'', Layton, the author of the original work, also a master of martial arts novels that had affected several generations, died. The death of Layton soon caused a great uproar on microblog. Whether it was the official microblog or the big star, almost all of them released microblog and sighed with regret. An era hade to an end. Cassandra didn''t expect that Layton would die at this time. In her previous life, Layton had been alive until she jumped into the river tomit suicide. How could Layton suddenly pass away in this life? Cassandra checked the microblog. Almost the whole microblog hot search list and hour list were all about Layton''s death. "He is a great hero. He works for the country and the people. After Mr. Layton left, there''s no martial art world anymore." "Your influencests!" "We really have to learn to say goodbye. It turns out that a young days have gone and old age soon arrived." "You have dedicated your whole life to wonderful novels. Goodbye, sir." "The wind devouring kiss, the rain burying sun, he would never lost his way. The snow conquering path could never make him desperate. Picking flowers and drinking wine is somehow a torture of the lover. With these two eyes and a hundred arms or a thousand hands, you can''t guard against them..." Cassandra held her phone tightly in her hand and sat on the sofa for two or three minutes. She didn''t know how many times she had run around the earth before her soul fell back into her body. She kept silent for a moment, and then found a photo with only a background of a vast desert. She typed a few words with difficulty and sent it out. Chapter 928 Illusory Life Chapter 928 Illusory Life Because of Layton''s death, many people began to recall the past martial art feelings. The old dream, which had never been touched by the wind, de and sword, was well hidden in the bottom of their hearts, was like a wild snow source that broke through the frozen earth,ing one after another and shaking endlessly. Coincidentally, ''Heavenly Dragon, season two'' was officially release at this time. Although Cassandra didn''t take this opportunity to use Layton for publication, there were still arge number of middle-aged people buying tickets to mourn him. There were also some old people, even if they were not flexible enough, rushed to pay tribute to him. On the first day of Heavenly Dragon, season two''s official release, the box office had reached over a hundred million dors, and many cinema had increased their movie arranging rate. Almost all the advertising walls of the cinema were filled with the memories of Layton''s life. Some old people sat in the cinema for a long time after watching the movie, and some were crying silently. The Jianghu that belonged to their generation slowly came to an end. Even the once generous righteousness and world in which the young hero who help the weak with his sword had gone to the end. Now that the author was dead, the screen could only mirror a small fracture of the charm of his works. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the first day of the release of Heavenly Dragon, season two, the box office broke through one hundred million dors, which was an extremely rare peak in the Chinese movies. Moreover, the box office pre-selling in the next few days was also getting higher and higher day by day. Many cinema continued to increase the movie arranging rate, but they were still unable to meet the market demand. From the beginning of the pre-selling, they were sold out. Looking at the rising box office data, Cassandra and the others were not happy at all. Although their y had achieved great sess through the death of Layton, the great hero of their generation had passed away. Most of their generation had grown up watching the martial arts drama adapted by Layton''s novel. It could be imagined that they now all had a heavy heart. It was said that on the night of Layton''s death, countless citizens of rushed to the street of Xiangyang City, which was described in Layton''s novel and lit up the candles and said goodbye to him. No one cried or made a noise. Waiting until the candles were extinguished, they bowed to the north and then left silently. After that, the media released the day of Layton''s funeral. Cassandra, together with a group of staff from the Ring Entertainment Industry, went to see him off in ck. When they came out of the funeral home, they saw both side of the street were full of people. Countless citizens who came to see off were lining up in order. It was not until someone came out of the funeral home with the portrait of Mr. Layton and the hearse slowly went away that they finally realized that their hero was really gone. Cassandra looked at all this silently. After a long time, she slowly raised her head and looked at the white clouds in the sky. Suddenly, she remembered the words written by Mr. Layton, "Look at the white clouds in the sky. They are gathering and dispersing, and life is the same." Yes, people gathered together and then parted, life was just the same. Life was like a dream, how much joy they could gain from that? Layton''s death was soon dissipated in the real society where there were chaos all around. In the end, the dream of using the sword and drinking together in Jianghu only existed in the dream. In a twinkling of an eye, one and a half months had passed. Originally, Heavenly Dragon, season two, was set to y for one and a half months. Later, due to the high box office record, it had been shown for another month. For two and a half months in a row, Heavenly Dragon, season two had been on the hot search almost every day. The main characters of this y, Denny and Palmer, the second lead, Colin and other supporting roles, all conquered countless audience with exquisite acting skills. Denny and Palmer had more than ten million fans since they became famous in the cooperation network drama. ording to the data, most of the fans of the two were active fans, who were quite productive every day. The two of them once again cooperated in Heavenly Dragon, season two. One was ying the righteous role, and the other the evil. The audience was immersed in their performance. Even some picky middle-aged people were impressed by their acting skills. They won a lot ofpliments. Seeing that the aftereffect of Heavenly Dragon, season two was about toe to an end, the poprity of actors, such as Denny, Palmer, and even Colin, became very high. The followers of their microblog had soared to over two million. On the day when Heavenly Dragon season two was stopped ying in the cinema, an internal celebration meeting was held in the Ring Entertainment Industry. Cassandra said in person that all the people in thepany must attend. At the celebration meeting, a little surprise would be prepared for everyone. In Cassandra''s office. Jack sneaked into Cassandra''s office as if he was a spy. He whispered in Cassandra''s ear, "Martin, I''ve informed everyone. What surprise did you prepare for the celebration at the resort in the evening? Tell me, please." Cassandra knew that this bitch never yed ording to the routine. She came here to inquire about the celebration party tonight. Cassandra was reading the script. Hearing this, she put down the script in her hand, raised her eyes slightly, raised one of her eyebrows slightly, and stared at Jack with a smile. "You want to know what the surprise is?" Jack immediately nodded, "Of course I do. In fact, it''s not just that I want to know. Everyone in the company wants to know, okay? I''ve already criticized them seriously. Don''t be so gossipy. Our Martin won''t let them down, right?" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Well, you go on making up stories. I''m listening." The corners of Jack''s mouth twitched, and he looked like ackey with a ttering smile on his face. "Ah, Martin, please tell me a little. I promise I won''t leak anything!" Cassandra was speechless. She could believe others. But Jack was such a big mouth, if she believed he could keep the secret, she''d rather believe there was a ghost in the world. Cassandra sent Jack away with a few words and continued to study her script. The sess of Heavenly Dragon, season two was really a great coincidence, and with the full support of the assistant director, Johnny. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for her to produce such a good film with her little knowledge in the profession. It was not until she was about to get off work that Cassandra put down the script and rushed to the celebration party with her people. At Lucian''s private vi in the suburb of the capital city. Last time, Cassandra did Lucian a big favor. She not only helped Lucian prove his innocence, but also gave him a chance to be together with Beth again. Lucian owed her such a big favor, so as soon as Cassandra asked him to borrow the vi, Lucian agreed. Several cars arrived at the resort. After parking the car in the parking lot, Lucian came to wee the crowd with Beth and Koda. Then Lucian handed the resort to Cassandra and left with the two. A group of people entered the vi. As soon as they entered, they saw the widewn not far away, where alcohol and beverage, food, barbecue, movies and so on were well prepared. On the left side of the table, there was a red square box, which seemed to be used for prize drawing. Chapter 929 Long Live Mr. Martin Chapter 929 Long Live Mr. Martin "Martin, am I dreaming? The way I opened it must be too mysterious!" Jack widened his eyes, instantly filled with girlish excitement. Why couldn''t he meet such a good girlfriend~ To be honest, he almost doubted if Cassandra was a bisexual creature. She was invincible in flirting with girls, but she was also charm to man. How could she do that! Cassandra chuckled, waved her hand and said slowly, "Everyone has been busy for so long, so don''t worry about anything today. Have a good time. There is a mysterious partter, which will be announced at about nine o''clock. Let''s get started!" "Wow! Long live Mr. Martin!" "Martin is awesome!" "Call Martin! I''m so fucking happy!" During this period of time, they had to focus on Heavenly Dragon and Johnny''s new y. Thepany had been busy for two or three months, because there were too many advertising activities, and basically no one took a few days off. It was not easy for the two ys toe to a happy ending, and it was time for them to rx. A group of people finally made a decent table of food materials. Everyone gathered at the table. With a ss of wine in his hand, Jack shouted, "Now please let Mr. Martin speak first!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Cassandra didn''t intend to speak, but was pushed to the stage by Jack. She had to say, "Since Jack has said that, I will say a few words simply. First of all, thank you for your hard work in the past few months. Second, it is about the bonus you most concerned about. I''m here to announce that the bonus for the past 3 months will be doubled." "Ah! Am I deaf? My dear swan, the bonus for three months will be doubled!" "Long live Mr. Martin! Long live Mr. Martin!" "Martin, do you still need a mistress? I mind to be one of your mistresses!" "Fuck off! You''re daydreaming! I''m the one even if Martin want a mistress. You scumbags don''t deserve it!" Everyone was talking to each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became warm. After drinking a few sses of wine, they were singing songs on the electronic equipment in the open air and complimenting each other. They pped their shoulders and wished to immediately be sworn brothers. They hadpletely forgotten their wives. Cassandra and Denny sat far away from them and chatted casually. Palmer and Denny were indeed looked otherworldly. Sitting there alone was like a beautifulndscape painting. It was almost nine o''clock. Jack was so drunk that he staggered over and sat down on the sofa next to Cassandra. He stared at Cassandra with a smile, "Ma, Martin, it''s almost nine o''clock. Tonight''s surprise, what, what''s it?" Cassandra nced at him and thought, ''It''s not easy for him to still think about it since he get drunk like this.'' Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said word by word, "Have a guess." Jack felt speechless. "Martin, don''t flirt with me. If you do, you have to be responsible for me." Two veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. ''Brother, do you have any misunderstanding about the word ''flirting''? Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "You are really drunk and can''t even hear clearly." Jack stood up from the sofa with a ''whoosh'' sound. The wine ss in his hand was slightly tilted in half, and the wine spilled on his trousers. He quickly held the ss straight, covered the opening with one hand, and muttered, "It''s strange. How can the wine run away?" Everyone was speechless. Oh God! He must have been wasted. Otherwise, the scene would be too frightening. On the other side, Johnny went over, pulled him to the sofa and sat down. Then he took away the wine in his hand. He muttered for a long time and wanted to fetch the wine again. Johnny sighed with a headache, and had to bring the ss back to him. Then Jack stopped. Cassandra looked at the time and thought that it was almost time. If she continued to make them wait, they would probably all be drunk. She put down the ss in her hand and chuckled, "Let''s go to reveal the mysterious surprise." Denny and Palmer didn''t have much expectation to that. After all, they had seen much of the world. But somehow, Cassandra''s words seemed to have some magic. They all went with her. Cassandra walked to the big screen and stopped the music for the time being. All the people who were in high spirits stopped as if they had turned off the switch on their bodies. Cassandra picked up a microphone and stood under the big screen. She smiled, "It''s nine o''clock right now. Next is the small surprise section that will be presented today. In order to thank you for your hard work in the past few months, I have prepared a few small awards for you. In the small box over there, there is a draw with respective award for each of you. I am not revealing what the award is now. You go to draw lots first and try your luck." Drawing lots was an indispensable part of this kind of party. However, the prizes in this part were some advanced electronic products. Even a little more expensive, they were just some useless things. Therefore, as soon as Cassandra finished her words, the group of people were not too excited. They slowly moved towards the boxes next to them like corpses. Hearing the draw, Jack sat up in shock from his drunkness. He ran over, pushed away a group of people, and drew a lot. Denny, Palmer and Johnny didn''t move. Cassandra looked at them and said, "You can go and draw as well. Maybe you can get a surprise tonight." After all the people on the other end of the line had drawn their lot, they went over and casually drew thest few lots. When the draw finished, a list of prizes appeared on the big screen behind Cassandra. "Damn it! Am I blind? The first prize is a vi?" "I''m blind, too. The first prize is a vi, and the second prize is a Mercedes Benz GLS!" "Help me up. My legs are trembling. I can''t stand steadily!" "The worst award was the most popr cellphone. Martin, you are so rich!" The group of people sobered up in an instant. They had thought that this lottery draw was just for fun, but they didn''t expect that it was really the most exciting part. "Who is number 32! Who got number 32? Tonight''s koi fish?" Someone howled. The number corresponding to number 32 was the first prize tonight. When this voice came out, the whole scene suddenly fell into silence. After a while, Denny slowly raised the number in his hand, "I''m number 32." Chapter 930 In Front Of Death Chapter 930 In Front Of Death There was dead silence. Everyone''s eyes were glued to Denny. A few secondster, a group of people surrounded him like corpses. "Ah! Let''s enjoy the lucky aura of Koi fish!" "All of you get rid of your hands. Whoever humiliate my dreaming man are sworn enemies of mine... The dreaming man can only be humiliated by me!" "The dreaming man''s hands are so soft. I can hang on it for a year!" "Hah-hah! I finally touch the real dreaming man!" The group of people made Denny dizzy, and it took a long time for them to stop. Cassandra stood aside and looked at them with a smile. Such worldly atmosphere in the world were really amazing. Cassandra picked up the microphone again and said, "Well, our baby Denny is frightened by you, okay? Next, it is the second ss award. You should have seen who has the number 18 in his hand just now. The second ss award is the top version of a Mercedes Benz GLS. Wave your little paws ande here to take the car key." Hearing the word ''No. 18'', Jack, who had been performing stiffly beside, raised his hand tremblingly as if someone had turned on a switch on his body. "Well, I must be lucky today. I actually... win the second award!" Winning the award, Jack staggered towards Cassandra with a little difficulty. He did drink a lot and when he looked at Cassandra, he sawr at least two shadows. He stretched out his hand for a long time before taking the key from her. Cassandra was really worried about him. She was afraid that he would faint by ident, so she quickly asked someone to help Jack to have a rest and continued to announce the awards. The third ss award was not bad. It was a well decorated apartment with two bedrooms. The one who won the award was a girl from the public rtions department. With the key, the girl cried excitedly and held Cassandra tightly, unwilling to let her go. Everyone seriously suspected that this girl just took this opportunity to flirt with a man. Bah, it was a chance to flirt with a girl. With a woman in her arms, Cassandra coaxed her in a soft voice for a long time. Even the girl was too shameless, she could not upy her for such a long time. She took the key and ran away excitedly. Cassandra was speechless at the sight. Why did she suddenly have a feeling that she was abandoned by a heartbreaker as soon as she was slept? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Most of the following awards were luxury travel packages, or advanced cosmetics and skin care products. Even the participation award was atest cellphone. Everyone had been busy for two or three months, and these awards couldfort their wounded hearts a little. After distributing the prizes, the group of people didn''t leave until the early morning, because most of them had drunk. Fortunately, Lucian had arranged driving service in advance and sent them away. Then Cassandra got on the car. She sat in the back seat, with one hand supporting the window, and her dark eyes fell on Caden in the front seat. Cassandra smiled, "Booby, have you contacted my master Greyson recently?" Blue veins stood out on the forehead of Caden in the front seat. He gritted his teeth and said, "Sister in law, don''t call me Booby! I am not a Booby... No, I''m a man. Have you ever seen a man whose name is Booby?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "It''s good to have a plump breast. Who says a man can''t have be a Booby? You are biased against your own gender and gender equal. You can be plump. How about I introduce some to youter?" Caden was speechless. ''Where is my knife! I really want to kill this bitch! What''s wrong with the taste of my master? Why does he fall in love with such an idiot?'' At the beginning, when Caden was appointed to take over the position of Marcus temporarily, he was so grateful that he almost knelt down to burn incense to show his gratitude for Carlos. The task he had taken before was veryplicated and he had to make a living at the top of the tornado every day. The most miserable thing was that there were all kinds of people around him. He was a little handsome, and he was actually liked by a small leader and almost lost his virginity that he had carefully protected for more than twenty years. However, it didn''t take Caden two days to regret as soon as he came. He would rather lose his virginity than meet his sister-inw! Life was so lonely... At the police station of West City District. There was a dead silence in the meeting room. With a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur sat there like a y figurine. His soul didn''t return to his body until the long ashes fell. Arthur raised his hand and stubbed out the cigarette. Then he rubbed the frown between his eyebrows and asked in a hoarse voice, "What happened? Why did he suddenly die in the detention center? Are there a lot of trash in the detention center?" Two hours ago, they were informed that Dayton had a conflict with someone in the detention center and was stabbed to death with a toothbrush. It sounded ironic. They didn''t expect that what happened in a novel would actually happen to them. Such an important suspect, he had repeatedly told them to keep an eye on, but in the end, something happened. Arthur, who had been busy for several days and didn''t have a good rest, had no strength to lose his temper. The clue he had finally dug out from Dayton was now lost again. Damn it! The others were also silent. No one had expected that something would go wrong at this time. Although there was no conclusive evidence and no other serious case was dug out, Dayton was a key figure. He was not only involved in the extermination case seven years ago, but also involved in the recent murder case. As long as one had a normal mind, it would be known that there was a greater conspiracy or involvement behind it. But he died all of a sudden. Death was like amp out. No matter what he had done and what he wanted to say in his life, everything would end with his death. Bettina looked up nkly and stared at the picture of the scene of Dayton''s death on the big screen. The murderer who hadmitted heinous crimes without blinking his eyes was lying alone in a pool of blood, without even the strength to move. It turned out that only in the face of death, all living beings were equal. Bettina looked at Arthur, with an unprecedented loss in her eyes. She said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve already asked, it was... During the time they went out to exercise and rx, it was a drug trafficker who did it. He was arrested for selling drugs and locked up in the same prison area with Dayton. Since they were all criminals waiting for trial, they were locked up together. During the dinner, the drug trafficker had a conflict with Dayton, and then he stabbed him to death with his toothbrush. When the guards took control of the two people, they couldn''t save Dayton anymore." Arthur looked up at Bettina and asked, "That''s all?" Bettina shook her head. "There is also..." Chapter 931 Was He Really Wrong Chapter 931 Was He Really Wrong Arthur lit up another cigarette and took two puffs. The smoke swirled around him, making his outline a little blurry. No one could see his suppressed anger. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Arthur asked, "What else?" Bettina kept silent for a moment. "Because of the special identity of Dayton, they took the suspect under control as soon as Dayton died. I just checked his scroll and found that this suspect has something to do with the extermination case seven years ago." As Bettina spoke, her fingers moved slowly. An old yellow photo appeared on therge screen. In the photo, a middle-aged man was holding a child of six or seven years old and smiling at the camera, reminding people of the words ''life is peaceful and beautiful'' for no reason. Bettina''s eyes were red from outside to inside. She said in a hoarse voice, "This photo was found in the suspect''s wallet when he came in. The middle-aged man on the left should be known to be the victim of the extermination seven years ago. The child on the right is called Guy, the one who killed Dayton." Arthur frowned and stubbed out the cigarette. "What do you mean? Is Guy the survivor of the extermination of that n, or is there any other information?" Bettina pursed her lips and said, "ording to Guy, when he was a child, he lived next door to the victim of the exterminated family. Guy''s parents worked hard on the construction site, so Guy often stayed at home alone. They lived next door to each other, so Dax often took care of him. He taught Guy homework, and took care of his dinner. The Cheng family has always treated Guy as their own son. Seven years ago, when the case of extermination of the Cheng family, Guy was just eighteen years old and was about to take the college entrance examination, but..." However, a thunderbolt fell from the sky for no reason. The Cheng family was exterminated. All the five people died overnight, but the murderer had been atrge. In order to avenge the five people of the Cheng family, Guy didn''t go to the college entrance examination. Since then, Guy became a victim of the bad influence of the bad habits of the society. He began a long career of drug trafficking, hoping to get information about Dayton from those people, but who knew that Dayton became Brent, living among the high-level schrs, like a social elite. It was not until the two junior high school students were killed that Guy finally found his enemy, so he reported the case on purpose and sent himself to the detention center. He put his future in danger and nned step by step to avenge the Cheng family. Can you say that he is ruthless, cruel and cold-blooded? No. No one could give him the justice, so he had to give it himself. He stepped on a road of no return like a hero. Until now, he did not regret at all. No one would have thought that Dayton was killed, and there was such a grievance behind the suspect. "Boss," Bettina cried in a hoarse voice, "He personally avenged his benefactor. He killed a heinous criminal. Was he really wrong?" Could any of them could stand by and watch their family being killed? She thought, if it were her, she would do the same. A person''s basic dignity was to protect his family from harm and humiliation, wasn''t it? Arthur didn''t know how many cigarettes he had smoked. He knocked heavily on the table and his face froze. He stared at Bettina and said word by word, "Don''t forget that we are police." Bettina fell silent. Arthur was right. They were policemen, so even if their guns were ced on the murderer''s head, they could take the murderer''s life with a single shot, but they couldn''t. Taking a long and turbid breath, Arthur looked up at Rolf and said, "Rolf, take someone to the detention center tomorrow morning and interrogate Guy again. See if he has anything else to say." Rolf immediately said, "Yes, boss." Arthur pressed his swollen temples, and his eyelids were almost glued together. He said in a somewhat vague voice, "Sis Bettina, when the meeting is overter, send me the file of Guy. I want to have a look. In addition, make a report. I will personally report the situation tomorrow morning." Bettina nodded, "Our department is making report every two or three days. You haven''t been home for several days. If you continue to work so hard, you will be bald." Arthur nced at her and said, "Don''t worry. Even if you are bald, I won''t be bald. Well, let''s call it a day today. When the autopsy report of Dayton is received, bring it to me together." As soon as Arthur gave the order, everyone left with a tired look on their faces. Soon, Bettina sent over the scroll of Guy. The scroll was not too thick, only some initial text materials, detention papers. Identification papers and autopsy reports were still note out. Arthur looked carefully at the confession of Guy. From the beginning to the end, Guy didn''t avoid it at all. Arthur could even imagine that Guy should be very calm at that time. He even felt relieved. He had found the murderer for seven years and he finally died in his hands. But who told Guy where Dayton was and led him to a dead end step by step? A few days after Heavenly Dragon, season two stopped ying in the cinema, the Ring Entertainment Industry received a notice of nomination at the Kyoto Film Festival. This movie was nominated for several awards, including the best director and the best protagonist. The Ring Entertainment made a sess in a disadvantage again. It not only became the top three winners at the box office this year, but also was nominated at the Kyoto Film Festival, which made it a hit for a while. In the headquarter building of the GR Group of the capital city. In the CEO office. Looking at the invitation on the table, Roger''s face darkened. This time, a total of three movies and eleven awards under the GR Group were nominated, and they were also one of the big winners in this film festival. But what annoyed him was that every award they were nominated, and the FX International Group was also nominated, and the total number even exceeded the GR Group. The GR Group was on par with the FX International Group. However, because the GR Group was a well-known entertainmentpany, although it couldn''t suppress the FX International Group too much, it had always been gaining the upper hand in film festivals or award ceremonies. It never urred to Roger that the GR Group would be overshadowed by the FX International Group after a young man became the CEO. "Mr. Roger," the assistant, Vincent, stared at Roger carefully and hesitated for a while before he said tentatively, "Just now Mr. Xiao''s assistant called and asked if you would like to attend this year''s Film Festival. What do you think..." Chapter 932 His Master Touched Him Chapter 932 His Master Touched Him A cold light shed in Roger''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Vincent like a viper. He sneered, "What do you think?" Vincent wiped away the cold sweat in a hurry and smiled awkwardly, "The Kyoto Film Festival is one of the biggest award parties in the country. At that time, many investors and big shots will be present. Mr. Roger, you won''t be absent from such a grand asion. I will immediately reply to Mr. Xiao that we will definitely attend the film festival next month." Looking at Vincent, Roger tapped the table with his slender fingers, and a cold light shed across his eyes. He said, "I heard that Mr. Xiao''s third son is going to get married, so you immediately prepare a big gift and send it to him alone." Vincent immediately understood what Roger meant and hurriedly said, "I know what to do. I''ll arrange it right away." Roger waved his hand, and Vincent immediately left. After Vincent left, Roger threw the invitation card on the table into the trash can. Kyoto Film Festival was indeed one of the most famous awarding parties in H Country. It could be regarded as promising if the movie could be recognized for its brilliant oue. But if it was rted to some taboos such as gambling and poison, it would be bad. Therefore, many entertainmentpanies and stars attached great importance to it. Even if they were only nominated, it would still be a great honor. Every year, the GR Group was in the limelight at the Kyoto Film Festival. They had won big awards for five consecutive years, and this honor was indeed unique. This was also the reason why the GR Group was able topete with the FX International Group for such a long time, but was still able to maintain its own position and not be overwhelmed. But this year''s Kyoto Film Festival, the GR Group seemed to be overwhelmed. Behind the FX International Group was the Lu Group, the biggest enterprise in the capital city. Roger was indeed a genius, but Roger was not willing to give up. He had worked hard to n for his group''s future, but it was ruined by a young man. After sitting for a while, Roger picked up his phone on the table and dialed a number. A few secondster, a strange and hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Roger, I knew you would turn to me one day." Roger leaned back slightly and said coldly, "Why should I believe you?" "I don''t need you to believe me or prove anything to you. If you suspect me, you can hang up the phone now. Just take it as... Just take it as you have never contacted me before, but Miss Bai''s patience is limited, Mr. Roger, you don''t have much time left." Roger''s slightly narrowed his eyes and the cruelty in them shed. He chuckled and said, "Then please tell Miss Bai for me. I will pay a visit to her in person three dayster." "A man who knows the situation is a hero. Mr. Roger, you are really a smart man. I will tell her the information in person." A touch of coldness appeared on Roger''s face, but his voice did not change at all. "Then Prince Rong, thank you for being considerate." "You''re wee." Roger said a few polite words and hung up the phone. Then he deleted the call log. He didn''t believe that he would always lose to the Lu family. Anyway, he must get Cassandra back! In the headquarter building of the Lu Group of the capital city. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In Martin''s office. After several consecutive meetings, Martin returned to his office in a hurry. Cassandra had a few days off, and almost all the work in thepany was left to Jack. She was at ease now. She changed into a man''s suit and acted as the personal servant of Martin. When Martin was busy, she read the script and drank tea by herself. She had been drinking tea for more than half a day today, and now she was asleep on the sofa. Martin slowed down his steps, put a white nket on her, picked up the script that fell on the ground and put it on the tea table. On the tea table, there were a few pieces of A4 paper. With a gentle breeze, one end of the A4 paper was slightly curled up, and the name of Martin was written everywhere on the paper. It was probably because Cassandra was lying here reading the script and writing it out of boredom. Martin smiled. His charming eyes were fully upied by smile and the remaining cold in the bottom of his eyes were driven away. He looked somehow, warm and gentle. Martin put away the A4 paper and put it into the safe as if it was a treasure, pressed on top of a pile of confidential contracts and documents. Cassandra was still sleeping, and Martin didn''t disturb her. He turned off the phone and sat aside to deal with the documents. The Lu Group was a huge business empire, and he had to deal with any project or contract worth hundreds of millions of dors. Otherwise, he would be worried. He didn''t know that in his previous life, it was such a heavy work that hollowed out his body. In addition, Cassandra often provoked him, so he often got irritated. His body had long been unable to withstand it. It was a miracle that he could hold on until then. "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a sudden knock on the door. Martin turned his head subconsciously to look at Cassandra on the sofa. Cassandra turned over and fell asleep again. Martin didn''t dare to breathe heavily. After taking a few deep breaths, he stood up quietly and went to open the door in person. When Carlos was about to open the door, Martin suddenly covered his mouth and made a gesture of silence. Carlos was stunned. His Master Martin touched him! Ah! ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are my eyes full of flowers?'' Martin pushed Carlos away, followed him out of the office, closed the door, walked to the next meeting room, sat down on the chair, and lowered his voice, "What''s up?" Two veins stood out on Carlos''s forehead. His Master Martin, the jerk, had never been so gentle to him before. How bad he was! Carlos, who was about to spit out blood, immediately nodded and said, "Yes, just now Mr. Arthur called and said that Dayton was dead." Hearing this, there was a little fluctuation in his eyes, so Martin lowered his eyes. He remained calm and said, "Go on." Carlos swallowed and thought how to say it for a while before he opened his mouth. "After the official arrest of Dayton, it has been locked up in the police station of South City District. You also know this situation. This is specially arranged by Mr. Arthur. He is afraid of something bad would happen, but unexpectedly, it still happened. About half a month ago, Guy, a drug trafficker, was also detained in the police station of South City District. A few days ago, when the prisoners went out for exercise and rx, Guy had a conflict with Dayton and stabbed him to death with a toothbrush. Then, ording to Guy''s confession, he tried his best to enter the detention center in order to kill Dayton and avenge the five members of Cheng family who had been exterminated by Dayton back then." Chapter 933 Which Girl Doesnt Like Flowers Chapter 933 Which Girl Doesn''t Like Flowers After a moment''s silence, Martin continued, "Go and investigate right away. I need to know what was Guy doing before he was arrested till the time when Dayton was arrested. I need to know every detail of it, including details of his eating, drinking and ying, everything can''t be neglected." Carlos was stunned, "Master, are you suspecting that there is something wrong with Guy?" [Martin looked at Carlos and said, "Guy killed Dayton for revenge, right?" Carlos nodded, "Yes, but Mr. Arthur also said that Guy was very close to the Cheng family because he was treated kindly by the Cheng family since childhood. However, Dayton escaped and was not caught. In order to avenge the Cheng family, Guy not only gave up the college entrance examination, but also deliberately approached drug dealers. He wanted to get information about Dayton from them. Daytonmitted a crime again not long ago. Even if he was framed, the news was made public. Guy knew that his enemy was in the detention center. Wouldn''t it be easy for him to arrange to go in and then made the excuse to kill Dayton?" All the ns were linked up, and there seemed to be no ws. Guy killed Dayton in order to avenge the victim of the extermination, and even Guy admitted it himself. This was an irrefutable case. Martin raised his eyes, and a cold light shed in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "After Dayton was arrested, he was first locked up in the detention center of West City District. Who told him that Dayton was in the police station of South City District and who cooperated him to finish the y and was arrested so naturally?" Carlos''s pupils shrank, "Yes, Mr. Arthur and others did not make public where Dayton was detained. Guy is just a drug trafficker. How could he find out the ce where Dayton is imprisoned?" "And," Martin''s eyes were dark, and he said word by word, "The prison is very strict with the management. Even a toothbrush can''t be carried with him all the time. Since it was a conflict happened when the prisoners went out for exercise and rx, where did Guy get the toothbrush?" Carlos''s mouth twitched, "Master, do you mean that they might have bribed the prison guards?" Martin shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. But Guy is in there, they must have someone inside to cooperate with them. You should contact Mr. Arthur immediately and ask him to interrogate Guy in person. Besides, check all the surveince videos of the detention house that day. No matter how wless the case is, there will be clues that can be investigated." Carlos replied immediately, "Yes, master. I''ll contact Mr. Arthur right away!" On the way back from the police station, Arthur received a call from Carlos. After hearing what Carlos said, his face suddenly sank. Holding the phone in his hand, Arthur said, "I see. I''ll go to the detention center right away. I''ll contact youter." After talking for a while, Carlos hung up the phone and looked up at Martin, "I''ve informed Mr. Arthur. I''m going to investigate who Guy has contacted before. Even if he goes for prostitution, I''ll find out that woman." Martin waved his hand and Carlos ran out immediately. Dayton was the only person they had caught rted to ''them''. Now the only person rted was dead, and the clue they had finally dug out was interrupted again. Guy... This man seemed to havemitted a heinous crime. Hemitted a crime in public in the detention center. Even if he was not sentenced to death, he would have a life imprisonment. At such a young age, his life hade to an end in sin. But should he really die for what he had done? In order to repay the kindness of the Cheng family, he personally cut off his future. He gave up the college entrance examination and stepped on a road that he might never be able to return. He was afraid every day and worked with the ants and rats in the ditch. He was only persistent for the grudge that he couldn''t give up in the bottom of his heart. Now he finally took revenge. He was not afraid of death. No matter what the result was, he would ept it. To a certain extent, Martin and Guy were of the same situation. At that time, because of the death of his parents, he also took a desperate step on this road, leaving life and death aside. He didn''t even expect to survive in that mysterious trap. Martin exhaled a deep breath and sat on the chair for a long time before he stood up and went back to his office. Cassandra didn''t know when she woke up. She curled up on the sofa in a daze and saw Martin walk in. She looked at Martin with sleepy eyes and said in a soft voice, "Hug." The cold air condensed on Martin''s body instantly disintegrated. He walked over, sat down on the sofa, reached out to hold the girl, and gently rubbed her head. "Did I wake you up?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Cassandra shook her head, touched the back of his hand and pouted, "My sweetheart, why is your hand so cold? Are you wearing too little clothes?" Martin shook his head, "No. I just wash my hand with cold water. It''s still early. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Cassandra rested her head on Martin''s chest and listened to his steady heartbeat. Then she said in a low voice, "I had a nightmare just now and dreamed that you abandoned me. I was afraid and woke up. Now I don''t feel sleepy at all." Martin smiled, "Dreams are always reversed. How can I abandon you?" Cassandra''s fingers circled in his heart from time to time, "I''m not sure. What if you have a mistress outside one day?" Martin caught her fingers, lowered his head and kissed them gently. Then he said with a faint smile, "I won''t. But I can''t tell if you will." Cassandra felt a little guilty and said seriously, "How is that possible? I''m not that kind of person. Sweetheart, why do you always think that I''m going to have an affair?" Was he so eager to be cuckolded? Martin smiled and said, "Well, you can y for a while. I have some documents to deal with. I''ll get off work early and go to Robert and Talbot''s house for dinner tonight." Cassandra''s eyes lit up, "Really? How about we bring some gifts? It''s not appropriate to go there empty handed." Martin said, "Yes, I''ve already prepared it. By the way, Karen of the Su n also goes. That girl used to like to hang out with Robert, now she has grown up and is not unfamiliar with him." Hearing Martin''s words, Cassandra suddenly thought of Karen. She had been busy with the business in thepany and had already forgotten her. Now she remembered that the little girl was also a beautiful woman. Cassandra scratched her head and pushed Martin, "Then go to work and finish it as soon as possible. We''ll set out early. There''s a flower shop not far away from the first two streets. I''m going to buy flowers for Karen." In the world, every girl liked flowers sent by others. Chapter 934 Are You Thinking Too Much Chapter 934 Are You Thinking Too Much "Buying flowers for Karen?" Martin suddenly said. Cassandra felt a chill on her back and her hair stood on end. Then how could she forget that Martin was so jealous! Even it was a dog, Martin would be jealous, not to mention that Karen was a girl. Then, in the fierce battlefield, Martin admitted defeat. But he was jealous of anyone she was close to. With a ttering smile on her face, Cassandra said, "It is just a way to make a girl happy. If you like it, I will nt a yard of roses for you myself, okay?" Martin nced at her viciously, "Coax her?" Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She said hurriedly, "No, it''s just... We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Courtesy demands reciprocity. I don''t need to coax her as she is not a child. Do you think so?" Martin lowered his head and kissed on Cassandra''s forehead. He said in a hoarse voice, "Casey, you are mine." Cassandra immediately nodded, "Yes, you are right. I belong to you from head to toe, from body to heart. You are my heart, you are my liver, and you are my sweetheart!" ''Damn it! I''m going all out to please you now!'' Was a man''s mind so capricious? It took Cassandra a lot of effort to pacify Martin. When Martin went to deal with his business, she let out a sigh of relief and asked Jack about the situation in thepany. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, she began to read the script. Coincidentally, thepany had to attend two film festivals recently. In a short period of time, she didn''t n to continue to shoot or direct any movie. She would wait until the matter of Martin was over. Somehow, she had a bad feeling recently. She was always restless. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cassandra raised her eyes slightly and looked at Martin. The perfect outline of Martin was half hidden in the shadow, and his body was always covered with ayer of invisible frost, just like those noble princes who hade out of those foreign ssics. He was noble, but also very distant, like a dangerous beast hidden in the fog. She must have saved the whole gxy in her previous life, so Martin was blind to fall in love with her. At the police station of West City District. On the top floor. Standing by the wall, with a cigarette in his mouth and his elbow casually on the railing, Arthur rushed to the detention center as soon as he received the phone call from Carlos. He interrogated Guy again. He knew all the details of the case, including the fact that Guy stabbed a toothbrush precisely into the heart of Dayton. Even if it was about the extermination of Cheng family seven years ago, he did not hide anything. But he didn''t say who was helping him behind the scenes. Before Carlos''s phone call, he had always felt that there was something wrong with the case, but he couldn''t tell. It was not until Carlos reminded him that he deliberately imprisoned Dayton to the police station of the South City District in order to prevent something bad from happening. However, he did not expect that the news was still leaked out. Who could it be? Was the person one of them? Or were ''they'' so powerful that they could break through the guard of the detention house without any barrier and even guide Guy to kill people step by step? "''They'' are too terrifying." However, they were already trembling with fear when they only saw the tip of the iceberg. If they continued to investigate, what else could it be? "Click -" Suddenly, there was a sound of broken footsteps behind Arthur. Arthur''s back froze, and then he put out the cigarette with a guilty conscience. He threw it into the trash can aside specially used to hold the cigarette. He was in a hurry to take out the lollipop from his body, but before he could open the candy paper, it was pulled over. Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He smiled awkwardly, with his back against the wall, and asked, "Why are you here?" With a thermal mug in his hand, Lenny unscrewed the lid and handed it to him, "You haven''t been back for a few days. I don''t have much work to do in thepany today, so Ie here to pick you up." With a choking smell of smoke, Arthur reached for the vacuum cup, which was wolfberry and dates in hot water. He doubted that Lenny was taking care of him as a woman now. But he was the guy! However, Arthur was not in the mood to joke with Lenny at the moment. He took a few sips of warm tea, screwed the lid and put it aside. He said bitterly, "You are a contractor now. I can''t tell you many things directly. However, Dayton is dead and an innocent person is involved in it again. Lenny, sometimes I really think I am a loser. More than twenty years ago, I couldn''t save my sister, but after more than twenty years, I still couldn''t save anyone." He had wanted to be a police in order to find out the truth of that year. But now, another bloody case was ced in front of him, and he was still as powerless as before. Arthur put his hands on his forehead and exhaled a long breath. At this moment, he was unprecedentedly confused. He didn''t even know whether it was right or wrong to make this choice. If he was not a police, what would he do? Would he choose to do as Guy did, to find out the truth alone or just buy murder to revenge? He didn''t know. Even he himself didn''t know what kind of abyss it was in front of him. Lenny raised his hand and pulled him into his arms. He kissed Arthur on the forehead and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve reported to director Cheng. Although I can''t officiallye back to work, I can still be a counselor. I can''t leave you alone fighting but I can''t do anything but only wait for your news at home and be afraid." He couldn''t think of a second way. He couldn''t let go of the Shen Group now. Since he was the CEO of the Shen Group, Hancock would definitely find a way to hurt him, and then he would show his fox tail. But he couldn''t stand the fear every day. He was afraid that every time he met Arthur, it would be the last time. When Arthur rushed to the battle of life and death, he couldn''t even see him. Arthur''s pupils contracted sharply. He grabbed his cor tightly with both hands, and his anger rose. He almost blurted out, "Are you crazy! What''s going on now? Why did you rush in? Do you want to die?" With a silent smile, Lenny pressed Arthur against the wall, bent over and bit his lips with a strong smell of smoke, swallowing all his words. Arthur''s tensed nerves clicked, as if he had jumped off the brake for a short time. For a moment, he couldn''t remember what kind of reaction he should make. A few secondster, Arthur grabbed Lenny''s wrist, turned Lenny''s body back quickly and pressed him under his body. He chuckled, "Honey, you want to counterattack? Don''t you think too much?" Chapter 935 A Werewolf Chapter 935 A Werewolf Lenny''s ears were burning red. He wanted to push away Arthur, but he was subdued by the grappling skill of Mr. Arthur. He could not even move. Lenny ground his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "We are still in the police station. You''d better restrain yourself." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden "bang" behind the two people. Bettina covered her eyes and peeped though a small gap of her fingers. "Shit! Boss, Lenny, can you be more reserved? This is a public venue... Well, boss, Mr. Luka is here to see you. I''ve delivered his words. I am leaving now!" Bettina removed her hands from her eyes and walked away, leaving the two who wanted to strangle her to keep her mouth shut, dumbfounded there. ''Oh my God! Am I going to be killed?'' Was she going to get a needle in her eye? By the way, couldn''t their boss be faster? She really wanted to see them doing it live! Arthur and Lenny looked at each other in disdain. Lenny said crossly, "Why don''t you let go of me? Are you going to make it live?" Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead and his teeth gritted. He said word by word, "Why didn''t you tell me that the Mr. Luka is also here?" Lenny raised his eyebrows, "You didn''t ask." Arthur was speechless. All he wanted now was to throw the beast on the bed, so that he couldn''t get out of bed next month! Arthur grabbed Lenny''s cor and kissed hard before he left in a hurry. Lenny wiped his mouth and adjusted his cor again. "The guy is a werewolf." In the director''s office. When Arthur came down from the roof, he saw that Mr. Luka was standing under the painting by the wall with his hands sped behind his back. Lenny had forced him to hang it before. Arthur''s heart skipped a beat. He walked up quickly and said, "Mr. Luka, why didn''t you inform me in advance when you came here? I... I just came back from outside. Have a seat. I''ll make tea for you." Luka turned around. He had been in a high position for a long time, which made him look calm and dignified. He nced at Arthur, raised the file bag in his hand, and said in an old voice, "The application you submitted before and several documents you browsed have been approved. I happened to pass by your office, so I brought them to you by the way." Hearing this, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought that Mr. Luka was here to catch him on spot. But on a second thought, he understood it. Mr. Luka was so busy every day that he had no time to care about trifles such as his gay rtionship. Arthur reached out his hand and was about to take the file, but suddenly he heard the Luka added, "Young man, you should control yourself in private life. It''s still working time. Pay attention to the impact. Where is Lenny? Isn''t he with you?" Arthur was speechless... He really didn''t do anything just now! Arthur, who had been reproached, took the bag with a trembling hand and smiled awkwardly. "Well, he is probably in the bathroom and will be here soon. Moreover, even with your special approval, he is just a counselor. We have to keep it a secret." In private, he could tell everything to Lenny, but he couldn''t fall into the trap set by his leader! "Are you talking about me? Oh, Uncle Luka, you''re here," said Lenny, who came in with a volume that no one knew where he got from under his arm. "I just went to borrow it from Sis Bettina. I heard that you''re looking for me, Uncle Luka?" Hearing that, the corners of Arthur''s mouth twitched. The atmosphere was so awkward for a moment. This bitch was so stupid that he added fuel to the fire. Taking a look at Arthur, Luka said in a calm tone, "Really? Arthur just said that you went to the bathroom." Lenny''s feet swayed, his handsome posturested less than three seconds. He tried his best to keep his countenance, put down the scroll and said, "Oh, I didn''t go there before I went to the bathroom." Arthur red at him and said in a hurry, "Mr. Luka, please don''t worry about Lenny''s daily trifles. What can I do for you since youe here in person?" Then Mr. Albert sat down on the sofa. Arthur put the file bag on his desk and went to make tea for him. Luka was very serious both at work and in private life, and he didn''t have any special hobbies. His only hobby was to drink tea, and he preferred Tie Guanyin tea. Arthur prepared it all the time in his office. After making the tea, Luka took a sip andmented on it before he brought the topic to business. Holding the teacup in both hands, Luka stroked the edge of the cup gently with one hand. He seemed to have deliberately lowered his voice, and his tone was a little deste from his age. Luka said, "ording to the rules, this batch of files is highly confidential. You don''t have the right to read them. Even if you apply to me a hundred times, it''s useless. This time, I will make an exception. Don''t let me down." Arthur nodded and said, "I understand what you mean. A few years ago, there were constant cases of underage girl being raped and then murdered. Because the nature of the case was too bad and very sensitive, it had been sealed and became the top confidential. Except for you and several deputy leaders, there was no difference in the right to read it among other levels. I know what you mean, but..." Luka raised his eyes and said, "Go ahead." After thinking for a while, Arthur plucked up his courage and said, "I wonder if Mr. Luka has ever heard of the Oracle n?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The frown on Luka''s face deepened. His yellow fingers, which were smoked by the smoke, rested at the edge of the ss. "Who told you that?" Hearing this, Arthur was stunned and looked at Lenny almost instinctively. He had always wanted to ask if Luka knew the Oracle n, but he hadn''t found the right time. Now that Luka had specially approved his application, he asked casually. As expected, Luka was also the insider. But why was there no word about the Oracle n in the police file? There was not even a single trace of it in the internal search. Arthur''s throat moved slightly and said, "A suspect told me about it when we investigate the case, but unfortunately, the suspect is dead now, and we can''t find more information, so I want to review this batch of files and see if we can find any clues." Luka was a smart man. He knew that what Arthur said was true, but not the whole truth. He was silent for a moment, drank up the tea in the teacup and put it down. "This is a higher level of confidential information. It''s not the right time yet. I have something else to do. Be careful." Arthur and Lenny didn''t say anything more. After sending Luka away in person, the two went back to their office. Chapter 936 Darling, Is It Sweet Chapter 936 Darling, Is It Sweet In the Hugo n''s vi in the capital city. The night was long, and the frost was like a carving, and the lights were colorful. As soon as Cassandra and Martin arrived at the Hugo n''s house, Robert walked out in a coquettish manner. With an even more coquettish apron around his waist and a spat in one hand, he stared at Martin and Cassandra with a smile and said, "You two are finally here. Wow... It''s rare that Cassandra brought flowers here?" Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra put the flower on the table next to her and said, "This flower is not for you. My sweetheart has brought you red wine... Didn''t you say Karen was also here? Why didn''t I see her?" Waving the spat in his hand, Robertined, "Brother, you came to my house to cadge meal, but you didn''t send me flowers. You''re heartless!" Cassandra nced at him and said in a low voice, "I dare to give it to you. Do you dare to take it?" ''Don''t you know how jealousy your brother is?'' All of a sudden, Robert''s back froze and he bounced back three feet. "No, no! Don''t hurt me! Honey, come and protect me! Someone is trying to hurt me!" At that time, Talbot and Karen were busy cooking in the kitchen. Hearing his cry for help, they didn''t care about it at all. Robert was always a troublemaker, and he couldn''t care about it at all. On the contrary, Karen heard that Cassandra and others were here, so she took the washed fruit out. Noticing that she came out, Cassandra put the flowers into Karen''s arms and said, "I came here in a hurry a few times ago, and today I happened to pass by a flower shop. I think this lily is very suitable for you, so I bought it for you. Do you like it?" Martin cast a cold nce at her. Did she really think he was dead? How dare she to flirt with a girl in front of him? Karen''s ears were burning red. She held the lily in her hands and said, "Yes, I like it... These fruits are brought by Brother Robert. I''ve already washed them. You guys eat first. The dinner will be ready soon." Cassandra smiled, "Okay, you can go ahead with your work." Karen left with the flowers in her arms. Cassandra picked up a grape and was about to put it into her mouth when she caught a glimpse of Martin''s frosty face. She turned her finger and immediately put the grape into Martin''s mouth. Cassandra leaned her head closer and stared at Martin with a smile, "Darling, is it sweet?" Martin chewed it for two times and nodded slightly, "Not bad." Cassandra, "..." ''Do your family know that you are so arrogant?'' But then again, since she fell in love with Martin, she found him so cute, which was a typical example of a domineering CEO who was crazy about protecting his wife. ''Sure enough, when you fall in love with a person, that person will shine, and even those shorings can be advantages.'' This was probably the so-called beauty in the eyes of the beholder. It was said that even if your partner was ugly, you were still afraid of him being coveted? What''s more, who wouldn''t fall in love with such a handsome man as her sweetheart? She calcted that the number of her rival in love could probably be sufficient enough to circle around the earth. The two of them had some fruits in the hall, and the dinner was ready. The dishes on the table were quite home-made, basically made by Talbot. Robert and Karen helped with the cooking, but they even made a mess, almost causing a disaster. Martin seldom participated in such activities. He didn''t have a big appetite, but he was very picky about the taste. He could feel the slight difference in food taste. He would only eat a few bites of the food cooked by the top chefs. He never want more. Cassandra picked up a lot of food for him, but he finished them slowly at bit by bit. When he finished, Cassandra filled a small bowl of soup for him as if coaxing a child. Martin didn''t like soup since childhood, so when Cassandra put the soup in front of him, Robert opened his eyes wide. He swallowed and coughed, "Well, sis Cassandra, don''t you know that your man doesn''t drink soup?" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Who said that? My sweetheart is not a picky eater. Unlike you, you are spoiled by Talbot. If I were him, I would have pped you on the wall." Two blue veins popped out on his forehead. "I''m not a picky eater! I ate all the food cooked by my wife. I even ate such disgusting bean sprouts. You rubbish!" Cassandra put on a smug look. Just now, it took a long time for Talbot to coax him into eating a bean sprout. Who gave him the courage to say such shameless words? Karen, who had been watching from the lovey-dovey couples all the time, suddenly felt that she shouldn''t have been here tonight. While eating, she silently prayed for herself. What''s wrong with her? Why did she have toe here and suffer? While Carlos, who had been thinking about a sad song for the whole night, took a pitiful look at Karen, and the two nodded at each other in tacit understanding. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, he had to be responsible for his choice on master. After dinner, Robert had even prepared an entertainment program. The grill and other things had been prepared in the yard. They weren''t afraid of being stuffed like a ball. Fortunately, they chatted while grilling. Besides, they also prepared audio equipment. During the whole process, Robert upied the microphone, but he was really a bad singer. Only Talbot could stand him. Cassandra couldn''t stand it anymore. She ran over topete with Robert. But Robert, the beast, was so bad at singing and annoying that she waspletely misled by him. Martin and Talbot sat quietly on the side, feeling as if they had fallen into the same fate. While waving the brush to oil the barbecue, Talbot said with a smile, "Mr. and Mrs. Lu, you seem to be closer thanst time I saw you." The three short words ''Mrs. Lu'' softened the look on Martin''s face. He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Talbot and said, "Talbot, you are smart." Talbot shook his head with a smile. "I haven''t found an opportunity to thank you face to face. Many things, thank you, Mr. Martin." Martin replied, "I''m not helping you. I just don''t want to see Robert sad." Talbot didn''t exin. It seemed that the two of them preferred to be quiet. Even if they didn''t talk to anyone for a few days, they wouldn''t feel lonely. But since when did they begin to like such worldly noise. "Bang!" In the night sky, there was a sudden noise. The bright fireworks soared into the sky, blooming the most beautiful fireworks in the night sky. Cassandra was first shocked by the sudden noise, and then instinctively turned to look at Martin. After making sure that it was not an explosion and that Martin was safe, she felt relieved. At the same time, with a few fireworks in his hands, Robert said, "Honey,e here and y with me!" Chapter 937 Spend The Rest Of Her Life For Reward Chapter 937 Spend The Rest Of Her Life For Reward Heaving a helpless sigh, Talbot dropped the oil brush in his hand, stood up and walked towards Robert. If Robert was a disaster and abyss for Talbot, Talbot would jump down without hesitation, even if he would be smashed to pieces. Across the crowd, Cassandra''s eyes fell on Martin. The dim yellow light fell from the man''s head, and he just sat on the chair casually, but his body seemed to be covered with a faint halo. For a moment, she suddenly felt that even if she was going to die the next second, she had noints. She thought that the God was so kind to her and had given her the most unique gift in the world. So she didn''t need toin about anything. Above her head was the bright fireworks, and beside her was the man she nned to spend the rest of her life for reward. At the police station of West City District. Compared with Martin and the others who were in love, Arthur and Lenny seemed to be very hard to deal with. Luka came here specially to allow them to borrow the archives of a batch of cases in the past, but because of the authority, only Arthur and Lenny could read them. So Arthur and Lenny two stayed in the office, drinking coffee one after another and boiling the whole night, but they still couldn''t finish all the documents. Because it was a case suspected of underage adultery and murder, the records of the documents were rtively moreplicated. By dawn, there were still three documents remained untouched. Arthur smelled of cigarette and looked tired. He rubbed between his eyebrows and was about to get another cup of coffee. At this moment, Lenny suddenly stood up from the chair. Arthur was shocked by his action and woke up immediately. She looked at Lenny and asked, "What''s wrong?" Lenny was a delicate man. He had only stayed up all night, and his eyes were green. He wiped his face and dragged the scroll to Arthur. He said in a hoarse voice, "Look at this." Arthur put down the ss in his hand and looked at the testimony carefully. After a while, he lit a cigarette and took a few puffs before he said in a hoarse voice, "Most of the testimonies are about the facts of the case, so we can''t see any problems. Besides, even if this person really knows Evan, it doesn''t have anything to do with Evan. Now the Yan Group was no longer what it used to be. Evan was still recuperating in a sanatorium... Do you think he has something to do with these cases?" Hearing this, Lenny frowned and said, "I can''t exin it clearly. I''ve read more than half of these documents. The only person who can be rted to people around us is Evan. I always feel that this matter is not that simple." Arthur pressed his temples and said, "ording to the testimony, this person is only the bodyguard of Evan back then, and also a witness, so there is no suspicion. But since you think this person may be suspicious, we can check this file temporarily. I will ask Bettina to investigate this person and see if she can find him and ask him." Lenny kept silent for two seconds and said, "There are still two hours left before the working time. I''ll ask my people to check it first. Maybe we can find this person as soon as possible." Arthur didn''t object. If they wanted to find someone now, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. But as long as they could find any clues, they should investigate as soon as possible. Even if there was no result, they couldn''t let it go. Lenny made a phone call and said a few words. Then he hung up the phone. Because of this, they lost their sleepiness, so they continued to read the scroll. Before Luka left, he had told them that the time limit for them to borrow these files was only 7 days. Unless they could find some tricks from here, these files would be returned and sealed permanently 7 dayster. In the Yan Garden. Before Cassandra got up, she was woken up by the phone call from Jack. She got up from the bed, was silent for a few seconds, and then yawned and picked up the phone. On the other side of the phone, Jack was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. When he saw that the phone was connected, he immediately said, "Cassandra, our people have been ndered again. Damn it, are those bastards animals? They can bite whoever they want to catch. I''m so angry!" Cassandra knew that Jack was talking about Colin. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "Slow down. What happened?" Jack immediately said, "Colin was photographedst night in a hotel, with the frame of a yboy. After being photographed and posted online by the paparazzi, he was said to be kept by a mysterious rich woman. All kinds of badments flew around, and thements of the official microblog were about to blow up!" Colin had been keeping a low profile since he started his career. He acted in the male supporting role of Heavenly Dragon 2 and gained arge number of fans. Although he was not as famous as Denny and Palmer, he was still a second tier artist. In addition, he was handsome and he had the performance foundation of a stage y. He was regarded as the most potential among the young male artists. At this year''s Kyoto Film Festival, Colin also was invited. But at this time, the news that Colin was kept by a mysterious rich woman suddenly came out. It was obvious that someone did it purposely. Cassandra didn''t hang up the phone. She looked through the microblog roughly and knew what was going on. These paparazzi were very dedicated to sending photos to the Inte, and deliberately took photos of them in an ambiguous way. In addition, the rumormongers deliberately misled them. A few blurry photos were rendered into a textbook report, "A popr star seems to be kept by a mysterious rich woman". After reading the microblog, Cassandra immediately said, "We don''t need to make any response for the time being. You go to the Colin''s home right away. Before I arrive, avoid the reporters and don''t say a word." Cassandra guessed that the Qin n might have been surrounded by reporters who were waiting for them. No matter how mature Colin was, he was still a young man. So Cassandra didn''t know if Colin could survive such a thing. Cassandra didn''t dare to dy. She immediately sent a few photos to Carlos. While calling Carlos, she ran quickly to wash up. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Carlos received Cassandra''s call early in the morning and knew that something bad was going to happen, but he didn''t dare not refuse to answer it. Carlos picked up the phone and said, "Cassandra, who irritated you in the early morning?" Cassandra brushed her teeth and said in a vague voice, "Help me check the photo I sent you just now. Who is that woman? And I want the surveince video of that hotelst night." Carlos pressed the hands-free button and opened the photo sent by Cassandra. Looking at the picture, he thought, ''Damn it! Does she ask me to catch adultery?'' Chapter 938 Just A Few Photos Chapter 938 Just A Few Photos Cold sweat dripped from Carlos''s forehead. He wiped the cold sweat in a hurry and cautiously asked, "Well... Didn''t my boss go back from Robert''s home with youst night? He didn''t hang out in any hotel, did he?" Cassandra''s hand trembled, and her toothbrush almost dropped from her hand. She rolled her eyes speechlessly and said, "Carlos, open your eyes wide and see clearly. The man next to that woman is my worker. He was set up. I just want to avenge him! I''m not catching adultery, understand?" The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched, and then he said obsequiously, "Well, I knew it. How could my boss, who loves you so much, have an affair, right? I''ll send someone to check it right away and send the surveince video to youter." Cassandra said, "Okay, I''ll give you 3 minutes. I want all the information about that woman." Hearing this, Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood After hanging up the phone, Cassandra quickly washed up, changed a set of clothes and went downstairs in a hurry. Colin was different from other people, such as Denny and Palmer. Although they were not famous before, they had been in this circle for so many years. They had a strong psychological quality and could stand steadily. But Colin was like a piece of white paper. Once he was crumpled, anyone would probably never be able to smooth him back. As soon as Cassandra went downstairs, she saw Carlos, dressed in a night robe, running in with messy hair like a chicken nest. Carlos ignored his boss and ran to Cassandra like a gust of wind, "Cassandra, this is all the information about the woman you want... Boss, don''t look at me like that. Not flirting with girls!" On the sofa, Martin was sitting there reading newspaper. Hearing this, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at Cassandra silently. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Cassandra was instantly frightened to death. She swallowed and grabbed a small U disk from Carlos with one hand. Then she threw herself into Martin''s arms and kissed Martin on the cheek. "Sweetheart, I don''t have time to exin to you. I''ll tell youter. It''s about thepany. I love you..." In the face of a cold and domineering CEO like Martin, Cassandra''s kiss could calm down his mood. Before Martin could figure out what was going on, Cassandra had already rushed out of the house. Seeing this, Martin was speechless... He wondered if he was ignored. On the other side, Carlos tightened his nightgown andughed awkwardly, "Well, boss, I''ll go back to make up first and thene to pick you up... In fact, one of the stars in herpany was set up. She just wanted to seek justice for him. I''ve investigated that woman. She is not a rich woman. She is just a ckmailer." Nowadays, ckmail could create new realms every day. Martin didn''t say anything. After Carlos finished his exnation, he left. In an apartmentmunity of the capital city. At this moment, the entrance and exit of themunity had been surrounded by major media reporters. The residents in and out of themunity were annoying and called the police, but it was useless. Arge number of reporters squatted there, with cameras and microphones in their hands. They all wanted to interview Colin as soon as possible, report a big scoop, and then fight to be famous. Since ancient times, how many people had climbed up step by step on other''s bones and blood? In the Colin''s home. Jack hade here early in the morning. Now he was so anxious that he almost cried when he saw a lot of reporters downstairs. The Kyoto Film Festival was going to be held soon, but Colin was set up at this moment, which was too crazy. But under the current situation, if they didn''t give an exnation in time, Colin''s future would be ruined, let alone the Kyoto Film Festival. In this circle, no matter how famous a star was, as long as he got involved in Pornography, gambling and drugs, he would be done, not to mention that Colin had just stood out. Colin sat quietly on the sofa with his back against the sofa. His ten fingers intertwined and his fingertips touched his forehead. No one knew what he was thinking. Jack didn''t ask too much. He was afraid that he would hurt Colin. He had encountered this kind of thing before. At this time, the more he asked about the matter, the more unbearable Colin was. However, there were so many reporters waiting downstairs. Jack wondered why Cassandra hadn''t arrived yet. Jack went back and forth in a rage for dozens of circles, and finally Cassandra arrived. When Jack saw Cassandra, he rushed up as if he had seen his own father. "You''re finally here! There are so many reporters downstairs. What should we do now?" Cassandra took a look at Colin and said, "Make a statement on the official microblog and tell them that we believe in Colin''s innocence. Two dayster, we will hold a press conference to rify the matter. In addition, we will investigate the person who spread the rumor through legal channels, including the name of the reporters who exposed the news. I will let such a ck sheep out of the circle!" Jack''s eyes lit up, "So you have evidence to prove Colin''s innocence?" Cassandra walked towards Colin and said word by word, "Whether there is evidence or not, I believe that Colin is innocent. I will let those who want to smear him pay the price." Sitting on the sofa, Colin slowly raised his head. His eyes were red from eyelids to eyeballs, and there were thin blood threads in them. His eyes were a little helpless and confused, and he didn''t even focus his eyes. He looked like a broken machine. He couldn''t listen to the instructions from his brain and felt everything outside slowly and indifferently. Colin''s back tightened into a straight line, and a sentence almost squeezed out of his throat, "Do you believe me?" Cassandra sat down on the sofa opposite him. She looked up at Colin, smiled silently and said, "Why don''t I believe you?" Colin''s throat moved slightly, and his fingers on his knees tightened a little. And then he said, "They... They have taken some photos, which are ''irrefutable evidence''... Although he didn''t know much about the world, he knew what irrefutable evidence meant. The opening picture and story making up were not rare in the entertainment circle. Once the photos and gossip were exposed, no one would really care about the truth. Rumors always wiped out the truth. Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "It''s just a few photos taken by someone else. What evidence is there? Besides, even if it''s true, so what?" Chapter 939 Take Care Of Your Man Chapter 939 Take Care Of Your Man The hall was eerily quiet. Colin straightened his back and stared at Cassandra with his dark and deep eyes. His heart beat faster and faster. He felt like a frog being boiled in warm water, unable to jump out of this circle, and could only be slowly strangled by warm water. Colin''s throat moved slightly, and his back was covered with a thinyer of cold sweat. His voice was a little trembling, "No one will believe me, I really don''t... That woman just came to ask about the way, and then somehow... No, I didn''t..." His voice was broken into pieces. He tried his best to gain a foothold in this circle. He tried to recite the lines, figure out the character, and increased some small movements, in order to better hone his acting skills. He tried his best to do better, but he didn''t expect... He didn''t expect that he was still ndered, framed or questioned. He was more frustrated than sad. Cassandra moved her back a little and leaned against the sofa. She stared at Colin with burning eyes and said, "Colin, this has always been the case in this circle. As long as you are a little famous, people will constantly covet you. Those rumors who follow behind you are all ordinary. If you can''t bear it, you can quit after this matter is over." Cassandra knew that it was useless to keep the mud that couldn''t help the wall. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Colin could react, Jack jumped first. He asked, "What? What are you doing, Cassandra? What are you talking about? You can''t talk to him like this!" Hearing this, Cassandra rolled her eyes at Jack, "Don''t talk too much. Just do your job." Jack was speechless... He didn''t know what to do. Colin sped his fingers tightly. After a while, he slowly raised his eyes and said word by word, "I can. No matter how much nder and doubts I will bear in the future, I can bear it. I will work harder in the future." Hearing this, Cassandra chuckled, "Good, you are worth teaching. I didn''t choose the wrong person at that time. Don''t worry. With me, I won''t let you suffer so much grievances. They will attack you because you are now on the rise and have poprity. Otherwise, no one will be afraid of you and spend so much effort to deal with you. In the future, you will have to face a deeper pool of tigers and holes. If you can''t even ept these trifles, you''d better quit as soon as possible." Colin said, "I understand." Cassandra nodded slightly, "It''s good that you understand. From now on, you just need to calm down and hone your acting skills. I''ll deal with the rest. If I can''t even deal with these minions, I''ll be a real fool." Colin nodded, "Okay." Cassandra stood up from the sofa and said something to Jack. After taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped. She turned to Colin and asked, "By the way, can you ride a horse?" Hearing this, Colin was stunned and shook his head, "No." In today''s society, horse riding was a noble sport. Only ordinary people had a taste of horse riding in the scenic spot, so it was not surprising that Colin didn''t know how to ride. Cassandra nodded, "Jack, you can take him to apply for a cardter. I want him to learn to ride as soon as possible, and he''d better practice shooting." Jack was totally confused. Why did he know every word that Cassandra said and couldn''t understand every word? After saying that, Cassandra left. As soon as she went out, she took out her phone and dialed a number. What a coincidence! Colin''s home happens to be in West City District. A few secondster, a hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello." Cassandra walked into the elevator, "Good morning, Mr. Arthur. I have something to ask you for help." Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows tiredly, "Okay." Cassandra chuckled, "There is an artist in mypany who happens to be trapped and disturbed by a group of people in your territory. You won''t leave him alone, will you?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "You mean those reporters. They didn''t gather together to make trouble or gather illegally. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for us to interfere." Cassandra said, "Oh, really?" Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He felt that Cassandra was about to say something important. Before Arthur could say anything, Cassandra''s voice sounded again, "Lenny hasn''t been to our house for a long time. How about I call him right away and ask him toe for dinner tonight?" Hearing this, Arthur was speechless. He knew that this woman was a disaster for him. Speechless, Arthur pressed his temples and said, "Okay, you win. I''ll send someone over right away, but we''re only responsible for watching and not doing anything." Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "Okay. I''ll say thanks to you another day." Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He smiled awkwardly and said, "There''s no need to say thank me face to face. Just take care of your man." Cassandra smiled, "Don''t worry. My sweetheart is not a yboy. He won''t fall in love with someone else. But I''m not sure about your Lenny." Arthur was so angry that his face turned red. He gritted his teeth and said, "Shut up now!" Cassandra made fun of her for a while and didn''t say anything more. After hanging up the phone, she smiled. Then it was her turn to solve those small troubles. When Cassandra got in the car, Caden in the front row immediately said, "We have found that woman. Are you going there now?" Cassandra nodded slightly, "Yes, what about the reporters?" "I''ve checked it. The reporter didn''t get any money. But he is a primary school ssmate with the one who has been nominated for the most potential actor award this time. He also revealed the news that Colin appeared in that hotel to the reporter." When Cassandra heard this, a cold light shed in her eyes. What a good trick! She knew it was not that simple. She thought it was Roger''s men who did it, but she didn''t expect that this time, she really wronged Roger. Cassandra touched her chin, and there was a pile of information next to her, which was about the male artist who was nominated at the same time. Nowadays, young people were not good at doing things well, and they always yed tricks on these crooked ways. They really took this as a shortcut to rise. Cassandra sighed, "Booby, stop at the fruit store at the intersection ahead." With two little blue veins popping out on his forehead, Caden said word by word, "My, my name, no, Booby!" Chapter 940 Clarify Chapter 940 rify At this critical moment, every word of Caden stressed seriously that he didn''t like the nickname, which made Cassandra, who had been nervous all the time,ugh out involuntarily and feel relieved. "You are still smiling. Let me emphasize it again. My name is not Booby!" With a serious look on his face, Caden seemed to be talking about something important. "Okay, okay." Then Cassandra got off the car. The smile on her face gradually disappeared as she got off the car. Suddenly, an idea urred to her and she felt that she was really anxious and confused. The person who could help Colin rify the matter was the one in the photo. Once the party involved in the matter was rified, others couldn''t say anything else. Thinking of this, she quickly went back to the car and dialed Martin''s number. Caden wanted to ask her why she came back without buying anything, but he didn''t say anything when he saw the serious look on Cassandra''s face. A momentter, after Cassandra hung up the phone, the carriage returned to dead silence. "Where are we going now?" Caden asked with great insight. He knew clearly what to say and what not to say, including the words that made Cassandra smile with relief just now. "Wait!" Cassandra said expressionlessly. Caden looked at Cassandra from the rearview mirror. For a moment, he felt that he had seen the shadow of Martin from Cassandra. The two of them had an indescribable smell. About half an hourter, Cassandra''s phone rang again. "Okay, I see." "I''ll reward you tonight." Cassandra acted as if Caden didn''t exist and showed off their love on the phone with Martin, which made Caden enjoy another disy of affection in silence. After hanging up the phone, Cassandra turned to another person and said indifferently, "Boody, go to Anna Hotel." "Okay." In Anna Hotel. In front of Cassandra stood a woman, who was the heroine of the event and the one who framed Colin. "Do you want to say it yourself or let me help you?" She raised her head and looked at the woman in front of her. Her zed eyes exuded the calmness that ordinary people did not have. There were only the two of them in the room, but the woman opposite Cassandra couldn''t help but be afraid of Cassandra who looked very gentle but frightening. "Of course you should tell me. Why did you send someone to bring me here?" Although the woman was afraid, she pretended to be confident. Cassandra couldn''t help smiling. She really didn''t want to see this kind of trick. What''s more, what this woman was thinking was all shown on her face. Even so, this woman thought she was good at pretending. "Hilda Lin, twenty-four years old, came from a poor family. You dropped out of high school and became a prostitute for a period of time after you dropped out of school. Later, you was introduced..." "How do you know?" Hilda Lin couldn''t stand it anymore and interrupted Cassandra, dumbfounded. Cassandra raised her head, looked into Hilda''s eyes and smiled, "You know what I said is not the point. Do you need me to hand over the evidence in my hand to the police station?" "No, no, please don''t. I''ll tell you everything you want to know!" Hilda panicked and begged for mercy. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing the change of Hilda, Cassandra became serious and said seriously, "Why did you frame Colin? You know very well that you can''t have any intersection with him in your life circle." Hilda said, "Someone gave me a sum of money and asked me to make it a big deal. In fact, I have nothing to do with him. If it weren''t for that person, I wouldn''t dare to imagine what kind of intersection I would have with such a person in my life. I beg you, please don''t hand the evidence to the police. I''m willing to do anything you want me to do." "Who?" With a serious look on her face, Cassandra asked, "Who let you do that?" This matter had been nned for a long time, which was inevitable. But now, what was more important was not only to let the truthe to light, but also to know who was behind all this. "I don''t know. I really don''t know. She was dressed so tight that only her eyes could be seen. I swear, what I said is true. If I had known it, I would have told you. At this point, I beg you, please don''t hand the evidence to the police," Hilda said feelingly. The calmer Cassandra was, the more frightened Hilda was. ''This woman doesn''t know that people who let her to do that?'' Thinking of this, Cassandra frowned. She believed that what Hilda said was true at this moment. People wouldn''t lie in fear, not to mention that Hilda thought Cassandra had the evidence that was disadvantageous to her, so she wouldn''t lie. At this moment, the flustered Hilda didn''t know that what she feared was nothing. In less than an hour, it was already very urgent for Martin to send someone to catch Hilda here. How could Martin find out her dirty background? The reason why Cassandra pretended to be calm was that on the way here, she saw one of Hilda''s background: she used to be a prostitute, but disappeared for a period of time, and now she came out again. Cassandra didn''t expect that her military tactics were right. It didn''t matter what Hilda felt guilty about. The most important thing was that she was willing to use it for Cassandra now. "By the way, I remember that she answered a phone call at that time. The person on the phone seemed to be Susan, but I''m not sure." Hilda didn''t know whether what she said was useful or not. ''Susan? ''It is her?'' "Listen to me, I need you to rify this matter now. Are you willing to do that?" This was a question that had already been answered. "Just say it. I will do whatever you say." "Post it on microblog to rify this matter," Cassandra said firmly. As soon as she finished speaking, Hilda, who had been excited all the time, hesitated. She remembered what she had promised Susan, but a momentter, she nodded and agreed. Seeing that Hilda nodded, Cassandra gave her the phone and gave her a meaningful look. She was sure that Hilda must have some deeper secrets. But she didn''t idle away. After Hilda exined the situation on microblog, she immediately called the reporter and told him that he was cheated by his ssmate. His ssmate was another new artist who was nominated. At that time, Colin was only ckmailed by a strange woman arranged by him, and let the reporter check on microblog. The reporter realized that he was cheated and immediately posted the microblog to rify. Chapter 941 Add Insult To Injury Chapter 941 Add Insult To Injury As soon as the reporter''s rification on microblog was released, it was quickly on the top search, and the plot was reversed again. Once the news was exposed, the entire entertainment circle once again caused a huge uproar. "Wow, Benicio bribed reporters!" "If the reporter didn''t tell us the truth, we would have been kept in the dark." "I feel sorry for Colin. Those who spread the rumor get out of the entertainment circle!" For a moment, Benicio became the target of public criticism. Almost all the hot words of the major website post bars were Benicio, and some people even dug out the background of Benicio, which spread everywhere on the Inte. Of course, before Benicio did anything, there were a lot ofments on him on the Inte. Two hourster, everyone believed that Benicio had done it. Generally speaking, if the person involved didn''t do it, the agency would rify it for the artist at the first time. So after two hours'' discussion, almost everyone believed that Colin must have been wronged by Benicio for he had bribed the reporter. At this time, a news post was posted on the microblog by Benicio, ''Thank you for your concern and love for me. For what happened today, the truth will surely be exposed to the world.'' As soon as his microblog post was released, his studio questioned reporter''s report. Benicia'' studio directly pointed out the name of the reporter, and said that the reporter was bribed by Cassandra, so he spoke for Colin and framed Benicio. In a short time, the online users who were about to be on one side began to talk about everything. "Benicio, a newer, has juste out. He must have been set up." "Yes, there are a lot of right and wrong. Seeing Benicio bing more and more popr now, some people are jealous." "Show us the evidence. Since you im that Colin has wronged you, show us the evidence and our fans will admit it." "It took him so long to rify it. He must be guilty. If he didn''t do it, why didn''t he exin it immediately? Give us a convincing reason." Although Benicio had hired some rumormongers to guide some onlookers on microblog, there were still some people who really supported Benicio. After his microblog post, the microblog system waspletely paralyzed, and many people couldn''t squeeze in. The names of Benicio and Colin became hot topics at the same time. "What should we do now?" Looking at the report on the Inte, Caden couldn''t help but ask with a serious face. This matter not only had a great impact on Colin''s future career, but also had a direct impact on the Ring Entertainment Industry. In less than two hours, the stock price of the Ring Entertainment Industry rose and fell. If it went on like this, it would not be just a loss of an artist. After Hilda finished posting, Cassandra asked her to leave the hotel temporarily. She knew that it was useless to ask Hilda out now. Not only was it useless, but it might have an adverse effect. If Hilda came out to rify it again, some people might mean that Cassandra had even bribed her. This kind of heart killing thing only needed to bemented on microblog with one hand, and the rest of the people would forward it one after another. It wouldn''t take long, and it would be the truth. "Go and investigate the identity of Benicio," Cassandra said thoughtfully without changing her expression. Hilda was arranged by Susan, so Cassandra thought that Benicio might have something to do with Susan. If it was all done by Susan, then it would be easier. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Cassandra finished speaking, Caden nodded without any doubt and went to investigate the identity of Benicio. As soon as Benicio left, a ringing phone rang in the room. Looking at the screen, Cassandra looked rxed. "What''s wrong?" "Do you need my help?" The matter was getting more and more serious. Martin knew that Cassandra didn''t like him to get involved in her business, but he couldn''t bear not to help her. "No, I can solve it myself. Don''t worry. I will ask you to help me when I need your help." A faint smile appeared on Cassandra''s face. On the other side, Bettina found out the driver who had been with Evan years ago. "What happened that year?" Bettina fixed her eyes on the driver and asked. "I don''t know." The driver of Evan had said these words many times. He expressed that he did not know about it in all kind of ways. "You don''t know? Then what''s wrong with your testimony? Are these all false?" Bettina asked angrily. Several hours of interrogation made her thirsty. But the more the driver acted like this, the more it proved that there must be something wrong with the driver. "I don''t know what you mean by asking me the truth. I have made it clear to you on the testimony. If you want to know anything, you can look for it on the testimony. It''s useless to waste time here with me." The driver said word by word with a straight face. However, the calmer the driver was, the more Bettina felt that there was something wrong with him. "Tell me the truth! Do you believe that I won''t let you out of the police station?" After such a long time, facing such an uncooperative person, Bettina couldn''t bear it anymore. She pounded the table and stood up, looking at the driver angrily. However, her anger didn''t change the driver''s mind at all. He remained unmoved and said fearlessly, "When forty-eight hours arrived. Even if you want to catch me again, you have to let me go first." "You..." Bettina was furious. She took a deep breath and said, "Okay, just wait. I''ll take you back after forty-eight hours." Then she left the interrogation room angrily. The driver''s stubbornness made her very angry. She had thought that if she caught the driver, this case could finallye to an end. But it was even more troublesome that they didn''t get anything important. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you get anything?" One of her colleagues said when she saw the sad look on Bettina''s face. "I''ve used all kinds of methods. I''ve never seen such a stubborn people." The more Bettina thought about it, the angrier she got. The colleague smiled and exined, "No matter how hard it is, there is always a gap between the bones. Although the words are unpleasant to hear, there is a saying that flies don''t bite seamless eggs." All of a sudden, Bettina patted her head and seemed to realize something. "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?" Chapter 942 Died In A Car Accident Chapter 942 Died In A Car ident "Hey, where are you going?" Bettina''s colleague was calling Bettina''s name, but at this moment, she had no time to pay attention to her colleagues. It suddenly urred to her that before the arrest of Evan''s driver, she had investigated him. The investigation showed that he had never had a wife in his life, but he had an affair with a woman in the past two years. He had been to that woman''s home before, and his neighbor had said that she had been away from home. Now that she couldn''t find any clue from the driver, it was also a way to find it from the woman he knew. After all, her wit was limited. She left the police station without hesitation. Before the incident of Colin came to an end, an earth shaking event was exposed in the entertainment circle again. "The younger master of the GR Group and Susan was about to get married." As soon as the title came out, it quickly diverted everyone''s attention from the incident of Colin, and the name of Susan instantly became a hot search. This was the case in the entertainment circle. As long as something new happened, no matter how shocking the previous thing was, it seemed to be forgotten by everyone. Before everyone could react to this news, the GR Group''s official micro-blog once again released a micro-blog post, "The GR Group will invest in ''The Same ce'', and Susan will act the heroine. At that time, we will hold a press conference, and wee the media toe." As soon as this topic came out, everyone''s attention was directed on Susan. It was a big IP work, and many audience liked it. Now Susan not only returned with this work, but also announced her marriage. For a moment, all the fans leftments and felt happy for her. On the other side, Bettina went to the door of the driver''s lover''s home and waited for a long time. Thinking that she would not see her, she returned to the police station and wanted to investigate the woman''s records of entry and exit the country. "Where is he?" As soon as she returned to the police station, the first thing she did was to see the driver of Evan. "It''s been forty-eight hours. We have to free him." "What?" Stunned, Bettina looked at her colleague and asked, "Have you sent anyone to continue to follow him?" "I have sent someone to follow him. Don''t worry. It''s not a good way for us to keep him here all the time. He said nothing. It''s better for us to find something on him and then get him back." Hearing her colleague say that there was someone following the driver of Evan, Bettina felt a little relieved. Then she went to look for the profile of the driver''s lover. But just as she sat on the chair, her colleague ran to her impatiently and said with a serious face, "He is dead." "Who is dead?" With her almond shaped eyes wide open, Bettina had a bad feeling. "Mo The driver of Evan." "What?" Bettina pounded the table and stood up in disbelief. "Didn''t you say that someone was following him? Since someone is following him, why did such a thing happen?" Before her colleague could answer, Bettina, who wanted to see it with her own eyes, continued, "Where is he now?" "In people''s hospital. I''ll ask the hospital to keep the corpse." As soon as she finished speaking, Bettina strode out of the police station, not caring about the information about his lover. Half an hourter, she confirmed the fact. "Go and get the surveince video around the scene of the ident and give it to me." The car ident happened not long after he was released. What a coincidence. The colleague understood what she was thinking and said without hesitation, "The matter has been investigated clearly. It was a simple traffic ident. The driver who hit him was drunk driving. He didn''t wake up until he ran into him. The alcohol volume was seriously excessive." "What?" Bettina was shocked! Was it really a coincidence? Why couldn''t she believe such a fact. "The man who ran into him has been taken back to the police station. He doesn''t deny his behavior at all." Hearing this, Bettina''s heart sank. She knew that at this point, the hard won clues were interrupted again. The case came to a dead end again. In less than an hour, Susan and Roger''s wedding ceremony was known to almost all the people. Cassandra was one of them. Looking at the blessings to Susan on the phone, Cassandra sneered. Putting aside the rtionship between Roger and Susan, the news of their marriage was also announced with the publicity of their new y. Bystanders didn''t understand it. But how could the insiders not understand her means? "What are you going to do?" Looking at Cassandra sitting next to him, Martin pulled her into his arms. "Of course we should do what we should do. Honey, do you have any good idea?" Cassandra smiled from the bottom of her heart, which made people feel creepier about what she said. Hearing this, Martin smiled faintly and reached out his bony hand to touch Cassandra''s head. Hearing what Cassandra said, he knew that she was confident. This woman looked like a gentle cat, but that was just not the case. She used to be underestimated if she did not fight back seriously. But if Cassandra fight back, they would know her nature. She looked like a cat, and with a little movement, one could tell that she was a tiger. After Susan released the news of her wedding, she felt relieved when she saw the samements online. After a long time, she was finally going to marry Roger. No matter what happened, as long as she married Roger, she could be Mrs. Gu. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone, including her, was looking forward to the press conference of the GR Group. In order to make a wonderful show today, Susan specially chose a dress and carefully dressed it up. "Here she is. Susan is here." A momentter, a group of people swarmed towards Susan. "Miss Susan, why do you choose to get married at this time? What do you think after the termination of the long march of love?" At the entrance of the hotel, a lot of reporters were shooting at the smiling Susan, hoping to hear some big news from her. The press conference was ready in the banquet hall of the hotel, but some people still wanted to get the exclusive news as soon as possible. Susan, who just got off the car elegantly, smiled. As usual, she was so gentle and lovely that no one could dislike her. She answered shyly, "In fact, we have discussed this matter for a long time. Now it''s just natural. We have chosen a suitable day. Thank you for your love and support for me all the time." Behind a pir, a man was looking at everything without blinking. Chapter 943 Black Rose Chapter 943 ck Rose "Then why didn''t youe with the bridegroom? Today is the press conference of the GR Group. Isn''t the bridegroom here?" The two questions seemed to be good blessings for Susan, but if you listened carefully, it could be said that they hit the nail on the head. As one of the involved persons, how could Susan, who had been in the entertainment circle for many years, not understand the meaning behind it? But how could she lose her manner in front of so many reporters? Susan still kept calm, pretending to be shy and lovely. "My husband has something to deal with, so we two separated." As soon as she finished speaking, there was a burst of screams in the crowd. Susan and the reporters couldn''t help but look in the direction of the voice. The reporter wanted to see what news it was. As for Susan, she wanted to see who had stolen the limelight on such an important day of her. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Wow, it''s my first time to see ck roses." "It''s so beautiful. I wonder who is so happy to get this car of ck roses." "There are at least nine hundred and ny-nine roses in this car, right? Oh my God!" Just when everyone was curious about who sent the ck roses, the driver in the sports car stopped the car and slowly got off. Then he walked up to Susan step by step. Susan was also stunned by what she saw. Who would give her a car of ck roses? "Excuse me, is this Miss Susan?" the flower deliverer asked knowingly. Susan nodded her head. She didn''t look happy or annoyed. "This car of flowers is for you. Please sign for it," the flower deliverer continued. Who sent it? Roger? It was impossible. Roger had been with her for a long time and knew her preferences. Let alone flowers, she even seldom wore dark colored dresses, not to mention that he had never given her ck roses. How could he give her such a gift on such an important day and on such a conspicuous asion today? For a moment, Susan''s heart beat fast. "May I ask who ordered these flowers in your flower shop?" Susan still kept a fake smile on her face, even though she felt tired of it. "A mysterious person," the flower deliverer answered without hesitation. Hearing this, Susan was even more confused. "What''s his name?" She thought the flower deliverer didn''t understand her, so she continued to ask with a forced smile. Hearing her question, the flower deliverer still answered unhurriedly, "Miss Susan, the name of the person who ordered the flower is ''A mysterious person''. This is the card he gave you. Please sign for it." Then the flower deliverer gave her a card. Susan took the card and signed her name. The words on it were beautiful but strange, "Wish the press conference a sess." So far, Susanpletely denied that these flowers were sent by Roger. Although he didn''te with her, they two had made an agreement toe here. In that case, he didn''t have to do this, let alone the red rose. If it was not Roger, then who else could it be? "Miss Susan, are these flowers sent by Mr. Roger?" "Miss Susan, what''s on the card? Can you tell us?" Before Susan could think more, the reporters around her swarmed to her again. This time, she was not in the mood to act at all. She gave her agent a secret signal. "Excuse us. If you have any questions, you can ask them at the press conferenceter. We have time for you to ask." Finally, with the help of her agent, she entered the hotel. As soon as she arrived at a safe ce, she called Roger. Before the phone was connected, she saw Roger walking towards her. After telling Roger what had happened at the gate of the hotel, Roger couldn''t help but hesitate. "Don''t worry. Let''s prepare for the press conference first. This is the most important thing," Roger comforted Susan. "But I''m really worried. What if someone makes trouble in the press conference with ill intentions?" Susan spoke out her thoughts in a soft voice. When she received the card, she had a bad feeling, so she threw it away when no one was around. But it didn''t reduce her bad feeling at all. As the time of the press conference approached, she had more intensified bad feeling. Roger thought for a moment and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll go out and make arrangement now. I won''t let anyone who shouldn''te in toe. It''s almost time. You can get ready." Then Roger went out. Looking at the back of Roger, the fear in Susan''s eyes disappeared in an instant, reced by a cunning light. She knew that what Roger said was just tofort her. In order tofort her uneasiness, she continued to say to the agent beside her, "Arrange more people, and make sure that today''s press conference will be ended perfectly." "Don''t worry," the agent answered without hesitation. "Oh my God! They are perfect match!" "The real prince and princess are just so." "Today''s press conference is just a wedding scene!" Looking at Roger and Susan on the screen, Cassandra showed no emotion on her fair face. Susan deliberately made a princess''s hair style today. Her long curly hair was in a bun, and the hair on both sides was carefully curled up, making it look natural now. In addition, she wore a simple white short dress, and Roger was in a pure ck suit next to her. These two people did look good together. They looked like a real family. "Miss Susan, where is the wedding ce?" "How did Mr. Roger propose to you, Miss Susan?" "Is there any good news to share with us?" Originally, it was the press conference for ''The Same ce'', but as soon as the question section came, all the reporters turned this TV series press conference into a wedding conference. Because not only the reporters knew it, but also Susan and Roger knew it clearly. The press conference was supposed to be stunt. "Oh my God. What''s this?" "Look, isn''t it about what happened to Colin two days ago?" "Is it really Benicio who did it?" "Why does it appear here?" Just a second ago, the good atmosphere was broken by what was shown on the screen. Chapter 944 You Cant Wrong Me Chapter 944 You Can''t Wrong Me "Mr. Huang, we have been friends for so many years and we know each other well. Will I put you in danger? The fact that Colin is a mistress is no longer a piece of news in the entertainment circle. As you know, he has been in the limelight recently. If it weren''t for the sake of that we are old ssmates, I wouldn''t have revealed such a big news to you." "But I heard that although Colin hasn''t made his debut for a long time, he has a good reputation and his acting skill is good..." "Those are just for show. Otherwise, why do you think the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry would support a neer who has just started his career?" "Well..." "If you don''t believe me, then forget it. Let''s pretend that we haven''t seen each other tonight. Come on, drink." The video stopped abruptly at this point. The huge scene was suddenly eerily quiet. Everyone stared at the big screen with an unbelievable expression. No one had expected that Colin''s case would be reversed again. Benicio, who had stood out to used that Cassandra bribed the reporters, was the real backstage maniptor! The group of reporters finally came to their senses. No wonder Colin didn''t respond to this matter after the rification of Ring Entertainment Industry. It turned out that Colin was a clean hand. He didn''t take Benicio''s nder seriously at all. But since Cassandra and others had evidence, why did they choose to make it public at this time? Susan stood still, her face changing several times. She clenched her fingers tightly. Her long nails deeply pinched into her flesh, leaving a red mark on her fair palm. Damn! It took her a lot of efforts to get to where she was today and regain her identity as the young hostess of the GR Group. Who was so bold to mess up the party so tantly! Roger was stunned for a few seconds and then realized what happened. He gritted his teeth and said, "Vincent, what are you waiting for? Turn off the screen now!" Vincent wiped away the cold sweat, "Yes! Mr. Roger, I''ll do it right now!" Vincent rushed to the control room and was about to switch the screen, but he was toote. "Well, my dear sister... Do you still like the wedding gift I gave you?" A slightly joking voice suddenly sounded in the hall. Everyone present was confused and didn''t know who was talking. At the same time, the faces of Susan and Roger darkened, especially Susan. Her face was so gloomy that it was almost ferocious. She knew that it must be that bitch, Cassandra! At this time, in the whispers of the crowd, at the end of the hall, Cassandra, in a red evening dress, walked towards the center of the hall step by step. "Damn it! My eyes are blinding!" "I''m going to be a lesbian because of her. Holy shit! I''m crazy about her!" "My dear swan, you are so beautiful, aren''t you? And look at Susan. She is not her match at all!" "Goddess, look here!" "Ah! Goddess, you are so beautiful!" Roger''s pupils contracted sharply, and his dark eyes were fixed on Cassandra. Originally, Cassandra came here today to mess up the scene, but for some reason, when he saw Cassandra in red appear in his sight, the burning emotions in his heart miraculously calmed down. Cassandra should belong to him alone! Roger clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes. A cold light shed in his eyes. Why could he only marry a substitute, Susan? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cassandra... She could only be his! "Those ck roses... The video... It''s all your gift? You... You''ve gone too far!" Susan''s face was as dark as a pan. She couldn''t even keep calm. If she hadn''t kept her remaining rational, she would have pounced on Cassandra now. A faint smile slowly appeared on Cassandra''s face, which was like a misty rain in March in the south of the Yangtze River, gently falling into the bottom of people''s heart, raising a slight ripple. Cassandra looked up at Susan and said, "I''m sorry, sister. Today is the wedding day of you and my brother-inw. I''m just offering my flowers to congratte you and my future brother-inw on your engagement. I wish you two happiness for the rest of your lives." Cassandra''s words were wless. Susan was so angry that her whole face twisted. She stared at Cassandra coldly as if she was going to freeze, "Give it back as a gift to me? Congratte? Cassandra, you... You did it on purpose!" Cassandra felt wronged, "On purpose? Sister, you have wronged me. I have spent so much effort to order all the ck roses in all flower shops in the city, and I even personally sent them here to congratte you and brother-inw. You can''t wrong me." Susan gritted her teeth and asked, "What did you say about the video you disyed just now? Is it also a gift?" Cassandra chuckled, "Didn''t I just say that I just give it back to you? Besides, what''s wrong with the video? Are you sure you want me to say it here?" Susan''s heart skipped a beat. She stared at Cassandra with deep eyes. This video alone couldn''t get her involved. It was just a sacrifice of a newer. If she continued to pursue it, it might not end good today. It took her a long time to get to this position, and she couldn''t be doomed for a newer again. Susan gritted her teeth and stared at Cassandra with a fake smile, "Today is the engagement day of Roger and me. I don''t have to ruin everyone''s mood because of these irrelevant people and things, right? The ceremony is about to begin. Come on, sister, sit here." Cassandra nced at Susan. Before she could say anything, a man in ck suit walked towards the two. Cassandra squinted slightly, with an imperceptible cold light shing in her eyes. ''How dare youy a finger on my people? I''m not a good tempered woman. If you dare toy a finger on my people, you must pay the price,'' she thought. "Sis Susan, it''s you who taught me to hurt Colin. You can''t leave me alone at this time! Sis Susan, you have to help me... It took me a long time to be nominated. I don''t want to be destroyed like this!" The man looked flustered. He stepped forward and grabbed Susan''s wrist tightly, staring at Susan with his scarlet eyes. "Damn it! What was going on? £¡ It was not Benicio who framed Colin alone? This rumor is just a fact!" "You rich people are really good at ying. I mean, our values of life have beenpletely shattered!" "What a shame for the ugly to mess around! I''ve told you that there is no such a bastard to work for my goddess!" "Wow, it seems that today''s press conference is not in vain, hah-hah..." Chapter 945 Do You Like Him So Much Chapter 945 Do You Like Him So Much Susan looked unprecedentedly flustered. She tried her best to pull her hand back, but Benicio grasped thest life-saving straw at the moment. How could he let her go so easily? Panicked, Susan spoke incoherently, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Let go of me! Security! Security! Get him out of here!" When Benicio heard this, his face suddenly changed. He shook his head crazily and said in disbelief, "How can you do this to me? You said that as long as I trampled on Colin, I could be popr. You can''t use me as an excuse at this time. Susan, you can''t do this to me!" On the other side, Roger looked terrible. Even if his wedding with Susan was just a show, once Susan was wronged, Roger and the GR Group would be involved, so Roger had to do something. So Roger said coldly, "What are you waiting for? Drag him out of here!" Several security guards rushed up and took Benicio out of the room. Roger nced at Susan coldly, and then asked Vincent to take Susan to the lounge in person. Because he thought that it would be a disgrace to let Susan stay here. After dealing with Benicio and Susan, Roger took a few deep breaths. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Cassandra not far away. Cassandra was lowering her head and typing something on the phone screen with her slender fingers, as if she was chatting with someone. What happened in front of him seemed to have nothing to do with her. Roger rubbed between his eyebrows and walked onto the stage. He coughed slightly and said slowly, "We are deeply sorry for what happened just now. As for the truth, we will investigate it in detailter. At that time, we will definitely give you a fair exnation. Thank you." "Mr. Roger, it''s obvious that you feel guilty. If you wille out of Benicio as an excuse to take the me for Susan, what should we do?" "That''s right! We ask Benicio and Susan to confront each other right now!" "We only want the truth. Please answer our questions directly!" "Miss. Susan, please exin to us face to face. Did she instigate Benicio to frame Colin in order to win the award of the Kyoto Film Festival?" Roger stood still and took a deep nce at the reporters in the hall. At that moment, he suddenly realized that the entertainment circle was no longer an era where he could control everything! He didn''t know since when the power of the entertainment circle seemed to be far beyond his control. Roger lowered his eyes slightly. His ck eyes passed the noisy reporters in the hall and fell on Cassandra. ''Cassandra...'' Roger repeated the name of Cassandra in his heart, withdrew his sight quietly and said, "You''ve misunderstood. But today is my engagement ceremony with Susan. Please do me a favor and I''ll deal with it fairly. Of course, if you insist on asking Benicio toe back and exin it to you now, I don''t mind calling someone to send him back right now. However, if he maliciously framed and vited the reputation of others, this crime is not small, then you present... You also have to bear the crime of being an aplice..." As soon as he finished speaking, the scene fell into silence again. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what Roger was up to, but Roger''s words obviously had a hint of threat. If Benicio really framed Susan, then with Roger''s power in the circle, they might not have a good result.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Roger looked around the crowd, with a gentle smile on his face, "Since you are willing to save my face, I won''t treat you unfairly. Since you have worked hard today, I won''t let youe here in vain. As for the matter of Benicio, I promise I will give you a satisfactory answer. Thank you." It was not the first time that Cassandra had seen Roger use such a method. Toughness and tendernessbined with grace. Few of these reporters really dared to offend Roger in public. Roger had predicted this, so he dared to take this step. Moreover, Benicio had been out of everyone''s sight for a long time. Even if she brought Benicio back at this time, he might not be willing to hook up with Susan again. A man like Benicio who did everything to achieve his goal, as long as anyone gave him a little benefit, he would do anything he couldn''t. Cassandra raised her hand and pressed her swollen temple. It seemed that this good y could only end here. Next time, she would never let Susan escape easily! At the thought of Susan killing her grandma, Cassandra wanted to strangle Susan. But she hadn''t found out who was behind Susan. When she found out the truth, she would definitely clear all this up herself. Cassandra''s goal had been achieved, so it was meaningless to sit here any longer. Martin seemed to be very busy recently, and she didn''t know what happened. She had just asked Carlos, and knew that Martin was still at the police station in West City District. So Cassandra slowly stood up from the chair and was about to leave. "Cassandra..." Roger came over and stared at Cassandra with burning eyes. Cassandra paused and hesitated for two seconds. Then she turned to Roger and said, "There are so many guests present today. How can you spare time to see me?" Roger''s face seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible frost, and his voice was slightly cold. "Are you in a hurry to see someone?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "Yes. My sweetheart is waiting for me. Of course I''m in a hurry to see him." Roger clenched his fingers one point one, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. "Do you like him so much?" As if hearing a big joke, Cassandra stared at Roger with a big smile on her face, "Don''t you forget that it was you and my sister who set me up with Martin? Don''t you know whether I like him or not?" Roger''s eyes darkened. He did push Cassandra to Martin, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would change so much. If he had known that one day Cassandra would be more popr than Susan and still be so charming, he would never choose Susan. A slip of the tongue would be a great regret! With two clusters of mes in his eyes, Roger said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, it was a misunderstanding..." With a sneer on her lips, Cassandra said in a cold voice, "Misunderstanding? You pushed him into the abyss by yourself, making his life a living hell. Can you clear all the rtionships with just a misunderstanding?" Chapter 946 A Goodbye Was A Lifetime Chapter 946 A Goodbye Was A Lifetime Hearing this, Roger frowned slightly. He wanted to say something more, but he happened to meet someoneing to propose a toast. In the blink of an eye, Cassandra had arrived at the door of the hall, leaving only a red back to Roger. When Cassandra came out of the hotel, a ck Bentley car came quietly. Cassandra quickly got into the car and leaned against the back seat. "Go to the police station in West City District." In the front row, Caden felt that he saw public disy of affection. He swallowed and said weakly, "Are you going to pick up boss?" Cassandra supported the car window with one hand and said in azy and hoarse voice, "Yes, the women who don''t pick up their loved ones are all scums." Hearing this, Caden was speechless. He felt that his chest hurts. He knew that he shouldn''t ask that. Jealousy made him lose his face! After a long time, Caden finally breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly, "Well, should we inform boss in advance? What if he has left by the time we arrive? Isn''t it a waste of time for us toe here?" Cassandra slightly opened her eyes and said, "No. I''ve asked Carlos. They will stay long time. I''ll bring them some night snack." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The corners of Caden''s mouth twitched and felt that he didn''t need to ask. At the police station of West City District. There was a dead silence in Arthur''s office. With a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur frowned. He pressed his throbbing temples with his slender fingers, and the orderly operation of the lines in his mind seemed to be on strike and stopped. It was not until the end of the cigarette that he came back to his senses. He pressed the cigarette end and took a few deep breaths. In a somewhat bitter tone, he said, Tthat is to say, this driver is likely to be rted to the case that year, and he is a key witness..." Arthur''s eyes were bloodshot. He paused and looked at Martin in disbelief, squeezing out, "You have been staring at this line for a long time. You haven''t alerted the enemy, and now this line is screwed up by me again. That''s what you mean, right?" Originally, Luka suddenly allowed him to review the case of underage adultery and murder in the past. He just felt that he was lucky. Coupled with a series of cases, Luka might have realized that this case involved the case that had caused a sensation throughout the country, but it was still hanging up. Now it seemed that someone was deliberately guiding him to investigate that case. Martin looked at Arthur and said, "You''re right, but we''re not the staff of the police station. No matter how capable we are, we can''t find the original scroll. Lenny has an unforgettable ability since he was a child, so I just said it to Luka. I didn''t expect that he would agree you to retrieve the original scroll." Putting his hands in his hair, Arthur smiled bitterly, "You didn''t expect that Lenny and I would notice the driver and send someone to investigate him, right?" Martin didn''t say anything. Apparently, Bettina had already alerted the "enemy". In order to destroy the evidence, the enemy chose to kill him to keep his mouth shut. Eugene''s death was already a warning. But they didn''t expect a second person to die. After a while, Arthur let go of his hand and leaned back slightly. His back was against the cold chair. He looked at Martin with a tired face and said, "By the way, I heard that the man you sent to Dragon City is called... Greyson, right? Has he been killed?" Hearing this, Martin raised his head and said coldly, "Yes. It seems that you are more well-informed than I expected." Arthur rubbed his eyebrows, his bloodshot eyes staring at Martin. "Mr. Martin, I know there must be some news I don''t know. If you really trust me, please don''t hide it from me anymore. I don''t want anyone to sacrifice innocently for this case. Even if they are guilty, no one can decide their life or death." "Bang!" A sudden noise came from outside the office. "Who is it?" Arthur stood up from his chair and hurried to the door of the office. He opened the door with one hand, and the anger on his face instantly turned into astonishment. Cassandra stood at the door, with coffee and snacks scattered all over the ground. Her back tightened into a straight line, and her eyes turned red from eyelids to eyeballs. She stared at Martin without blinking and said word by word, "What were you talking about just now? Master Greyson... What''s wrong with master Greyson?" A few days ago, she kept asking Martin about Greyson''s whereabouts. For some reason, she didn''t feel well these days. Martin only said that Greyson was still on a business trip and couldn''te back for the time being. She didn''t expect that Greyson would nevere back. Sometimes, a goodbye was a lifetime. Martin stood up from the chair and walked to the door. He held Cassandra''s cold and piercing hand with one hand and pulled her into his arms. Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly, and there was an unprecedented loss in her eyes. A momentter, she heard a man''s deep and hoarse voice above her head. Martin kissed her gently on the head and said, "I''m sorry, Cassandra. I shouldn''t have hidden it from you. When Greyson was on a mission in Dragon City... he was killed." Cassandra''s body suddenly froze, as if she had been hit by a thunder. Her mind was burning, and her chest seemed to have been rubbed into pieces. The pain was not very strong, but it gently rolled past her heart, and even her breath was a little sluggish. Clenching her fists, Cassandra asked, "What did you say?" Martin tightened his arms, as if he was going to strangle Cassandra into his bones. He was afraid that Cassandra would disappear from his arms the next second, and his voice sounded somewhat unpredictable deste. Martin said, "Greyson is gone. Don''t worry. I will avenge him. No matter who hurt him, I need him to die with him." Cassandra had never thought that after her rebirth, those who could have escaped the disaster in her previous life would suddenly leave after her rebirth. In her previous life, although Greyson lived a miserable life and was always bullied and looked down upon by others of the V Security team, at least he was alive. What was more meaningful than living in this world? Cassandra raised her head, with no anger or other emotions in her empty eyes. She looked at Martin and said, "Master Greyson is gone. No matter who hurt him, I want... there is no burial ce for that person!" Martin lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "Okay." At this time, Arthur didn''t know what to say. He just thought in his mind, ''Can you look at me now?'' Chapter 947 Selfless Mr. Arthur Chapter 947 Selfless Mr. Arthur With a worried look on his face, Arthur lit another cigarette silently and took a few puffs before he said slowly, "Well, you two stop. We are still here. Can you show off your loveter?" In fact, Arthur was so jealous! Lenny had been very busy recently. The two of them were in the same city, but they actually had the feeling of long-distance love. He didn''t have much feeling when he was usually busy. As soon as he saw that, he couldn''t bear it. Getting out of Martin''s arms, Cassandra turned to look at Arthur and said, "You can call Lenny here." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He said with a straight face, "The police station is not the ce where we can show our love. What kind of person do you think I am?" As soon as he finished his words, Lenny, who just arrived at the door, stood at the door with a little snack in his hand. He raised his beautiful eyes and looked at Arthur coldly. Arthur felt a chill on his back for no reason. Before he could react, he heard Cassandra''s voice. Staring at Lenny with a smile, Cassandra said, "Well, Lenny, it''s not the right time for you toe here. Mr. Arthur is so selfless that he is not in the mood to fall in love now." ''Lenny?'' Arthur''s back suddenly froze. He turned around and looked at the gate. Lenny walked in with a bag in his hand. Arthur hurriedly ran over and took the bag from Lenny. "Honey, it''s sote. Why are you still here? Didn''t you say that you would work overtime in thepany? Ha ha... Why didn''t you tell me earlier so that I could pick you up?" Cassandra chuckled, "Mr. Arthur, you didn''t say that just now." Arthur coughed, "That''s not fair. You can only show off your love, but not us?" When Lenny nced at him, Arthur immediately shut up. He pulled out a chair and pressed Lenny on it. Meanwhile, he took out a few cups of coffee from the bag, which were very expensive at first nce. Then he looked at the Logo on the bag. It was a famous star hotel in the capital city, and it never did take-out food. However, this hotel belonged Lenny. Arthur took out a cup of coffee and handed it to Cassandra and others. Cassandra nced at the coffee in his hand and took over a cup. "My sweetheart doesn''t eat external food and doesn''t drink coffee." Arthur put the coffee in front of Lenny with his legs crossed. He stared at Martin with a smile and said, "Martin, you have a good living habit. As overtime dogs, we usually drink instant coffee the most. We don''t have the chance to drink such good coffee. My baby is so thoughtfulness." Sitting aside in silence, Lenny silently wrote down Arthur''s words in his mind. From now on, in the police station of West City District, as long as one worked overtime, there would be free coffee and midnight snack from a star rated hotel. Arthur, the bitch,ined for Lenny''s ignorance of life for a long time. It was really a waste, but when he was praised by Bettina and others, he felt very happy. What a bad man! Cassandra felt as if she had been hit ten thousand times, and she didn''t want to see the two shameless men. So she turned to Martin and said, "Darling, let''s go first. I don''t want to see them anymore." Martin nodded slightly, "Okay." They had almost finished talking, but it was indeed an ident to let Cassandra know about the matter of Greyson. He didn''t know what was on Cassandra''s mind now, but he was very clear that Cassandra would never let it go. Normally, when the people around Cassandra were wronged, she would stand up for them, let alone Greyson. Arthur smiled and said, "We haven''t finished talking yet. Why are you leaving so soon?" Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Are you sure you want us to stay? Aren''t you afraid of being disturbed?" Hearing that, Arthur was choked and smiled awkwardly. "Ha ha, let me send you out." Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. She cursed, ''This bitch!'' She knew that the bitch Arthur would never be so kind! In the Maybach car. Cassandra and Martin sat in the back seats. In the front row, Carlos silently nced at the two from the rearview mirror. He didn''t know what was going on. He felt that this was the omen of family crisis. After a long time, Martin and Cassandra said almost at the same time, "I''m sorry." Martin frowned and said, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I was just afraid that you would be sad." He was not good at exining. He didn''t care how others misunderstood him, but there was one person in the world that he didn''t even want her to misunderstand him. Cassandra pounced on Martin, put her head against Martin''s chest and said in a hoarse voice, "I know, but I don''t need you to hide it from me. If I can''t even protect the people around me, I''m really a loser. I didn''t expect that master Greyson would die, but no matter who killed him, I must let him pay with his life." Blood debt could only be settled with blood. After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "Okay, I promise you that I won''t hide anything from you from now on." Hearing the strong heartbeat in Martin''s heart, Cassandra said slowly, "Martin, remember what you promised me today. If it happens again, I will be angry." "Okay," replied Martin. Cassandra stretched out a hand and slowly sped Martin''s hand with her slender fingers, interlocked with his ten fingers, "I had a long dream before. In the dream, I was misled and didn''t like you at all. I even went against you everywhere. In the end, in order to escape from you, I ran away with a bad man. You sent people to catch us. When I was on the verge of death, I just wake up. I thought my long life was actually so short, as if decades of time were fleeting. Before I could see your heart clearly, I died helplessly." "Cassandra, it''s just a dream. Even if you don''t like me, I won''t let go of you for the rest of my life. Even if I die, you can only die by my side," said Martin in a hoarse voice. The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly. Why did his sweet words make her feel that he is telling a horrible story? So Cassandra didn''t know what to say. With a few ck lines on her forehead, Cassandra said slowly, "Well, I had good news to tell you tonight, but now I''m not in the mood." Chapter 948 I Am Afraid Now Chapter 948 I Am Afraid Now Cassandra smashed the party with her bare hands tonight and maltreated the shameless couple, Roger and Susan. She had nned to tell Martin first and ask Martin for credit, but because of the matter of Greyson, she had no mood at all. Martin gently rubbed her hair and said, "I have known it." Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned and immediately got up from Martin''s arms. "What? You have known?" Martin nodded, "You have contributed a lot to the hot search of all the major websites tonight. You are so dazzling, how can I not see you?" Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t know what to say. ''He flirted with me again!'' ''Can''t he tell me first when he flirts with me next time? !'' With a howl, Cassandra fell into Martin''s arms and wondered how this man could be so considerate! How blind was she in her previous life to fall in love with that bastard, Roger? Cassandra curled her lips, "Well, Martin..." Martin replied, "What?" Cassandra stared at Martin with a smile, "Who will you save first if I fall into the river with Moore?" "Save you," said Martin. Moore could swim when he was 4 years old. So Martin said that. Hearing this, Cassandra pouted, "You answered so quickly without any sincerity." Martin was speechless. He didn''t know how he answered this question now to show that he was innocent and not affected. On the early morning of the second day, before Cassandra got up, Jack''s call came in. Cassandra got up from the bed, with messy hair, leaning against the head of the bed, and her eyelids were almost unable to open. She scratched her hair and yawned, "Jack, it''s so early in the morning. You will really lose your hair if you don''t sleep." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. On the other side of the phone, Jack touched his cold head with excitement. "Don''t worry. If I really lost my hair, I can also use hair generating agent. Bah! What am I talking about?! Early this morning, the GR Group issued a statement,pletely disassociating Susan from Benicio. They imed that Benicio spread the rumor to retaliate against Susan and dragged Susan into the mire. Benicio also issued a statement, saying that he was impulsivest night and would be responsible for his own behavior and the consequences. What do you think about it?" Cassandra knew that what they wanted to do, so she didn''t have any thoughts about it. Cassandra rubbed her temples and asked, "That''s why you called me this morning?" Somehow, Jack felt a little guilty and continued, "Yes, I always feel that there is something fishy behind this. As a newer, how dare Benicio be so arrogant without any background? Besides, how did he know that Colin was in the hotel at that time and specially informed people to take photos? Obviously, he knew the truth in advance!" Cassandra''s pupils shrank all of a sudden, and she waspletely awake in an instant. She thought that Jack was right. Why did Benicio know everything about Colin''s private action? In order to ensure that the private life of the stars would not be disturbed, no one, except for agents or assistants, did not know about the whereabouts at all. Even if asionally there were fanatic fans following them, they were only for popr stars. Although Colin was nominated for the most potential Neer Award, he was far from being popr. So he wasn''t worth being followed by fanatic fans. Then, how did Colin''s private schedule be exposed? ''Damn it!'' A cold light shed in Cassandra''s eyes and she immediately said, "It''s not that simple. Jack, go and investigate one thing for me right now." Jack asked, "What? You are so surprised. I am afraid now." Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. Cassandra touched her forehead and said, "I just got an agent for Colinst month. Where did you find her? I want all her information, as well as her schedule in recent days, including who she has met and the call log." Jack was stunned and immediately understood what Cassandra meant. "Do you suspect that she has betrayed Colin?" Cassandra''s thin lips tightened into a straight line and said in a deep voice, "I''m just guessing. Don''t disturb anyone. Go and investigate it first." Jack immediately said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away. If it''s really her... I will make her unable to stay in this circle!" Cassandra said a few words and hung up the phone. If Jack hadn''t said that casually, she wouldn''t have thought of this. After all, she always trusted the people around her and never doubted anyone easily. But this new agent was too coincidental! However, apart from this one, there was also other good news. Because of the public recognition that Benicio used dirty means to suppress his peers, he had been directly removed from the list at the Kyoto Film Festival, and from now on, he was not allowed to be nominated for any award. In other words, Benicio''s career in the entertainment industry was basically over, and no one would use a stained artist, not to mention that Benicio was also removed from the list by the Kyoto Film Festival. Cassandray on the bed for a while and then got up. Colin had been practicing horsemanship these days. So she happened to go to see how Colin was doing. After a simple wash, Cassandra went downstairs and had breakfast with Martin before she went to the racecourse slowly. At the Orchid Racecourse in the capital city. Cassandra had asked Jack to arrange a ce for Colin to learn horse riding, but she didn''t expect that Jack would bring Colin directly to the Orchid Racecourse. The Orchid Racecourse was one of the top fiverge Racecourse in the capital city. It only received members, and the members here were usually introduced by distinguished guests and never epted strangers. In addition, if they wanted to enter the Orchid Racecourse, they had to pay at least a million membership fees every year. Otherwise, their membership would be cancelled and they would no longer be epted. To put it bluntly, the Orchid Racecourse was the ce where so much money needed to be spent. It was also the first time for Cassandra toe to this racecourse here. Even if she had the chance asionally, she followed Martin to the racecourse and rarely had the chance to ride. This time, she came alone. As soon as the car arrived at the gate of the racecourse, she was stopped. "I''m sorry, miss. There is a rule in the Orchid Racecourse that strangers are not allowed to enter without permission. Please show me your membership card." Almost all the doormen could recognize the rich or powerful people who could enter the Orchid Racecourse, so he was sure that Cassandra was not a guest of the racecourse, so he stopped her. Cassandra didn''t bring Caden with her today. She came here alone and wanted to take the opportunity to ride a horse, but she was stopped outside the gate unexpectedly. Embarrassed, Cassandra coughed and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not a member of your club, but can I use my friend''s?" Chapter 949 You Dont Deserve To Blame Me Chapter 949 You Don''t Deserve To me Me "I''m sorry. Our members are independent. So you can''t enter." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Cassandra pressed her temples and was thinking about how to exin it to the doorman when a pink Rolls-Royce phantom car quietly stopped behind her car. The phantom of the Rolls-Royce didn''t have a pink one. It seemed that the car was customized. Judging from the overwhelming aura, the car''s owner was not an ordinary people. The next second, the back door of the Rolls-Royce was opened, and a girl dressed very cute got out of the car. Cassandra took a look at the woman from the rearview mirror and smiled. Cassandra thought that it was really fate. Cassandra opened the door and smiled at girl, "Karen, long time no see. Do you miss me?" It was the fourteen daughter of the Su n, Karen, who got off the Rolls-Royce phantom car. Cassandra hadn''t seen Karen for a long time since she met her in Robert''s homest time. Karen didn''t expect to meet Cassandra here. Karen''s eyes lit up and her ears turned red inexplicably. She walked towards Cassandra shyly and said, "Cassandra, are youing to ride a horse? Martin has several horses here!" When the doorman heard that, his legs were so weak that he almost fainted. He wondered who the hell this woman was. He didn''t expect that she not only knew Miss. Fourteen, but also seemed to have something to do with Mr. Martin. Cassandra coughed and scratched her head awkwardly, "Well, I just made a temporary decision and didn''t ask Martin for the membership card..." Karen understood what Cassandra meant at once. At the same time, she found that the doorman''s face was as pale as paper. So she knew what was going on without guessing. Karen''s face darkened and said to the doorman, "This is my friend. From now on, if anyone dares to stop her, get out of the racecourse immediately!" Hearing this, the doorman immediately said, "Yes, Miss. Fourteen! I, I don''t know thisdy is your friend. I''m sorry." Cassandra shook her hand and smiled, "It''s my fault today. This young man didn''t do anything wrong. Let it go. Don''t frighten him. It''s really my fault." The doorman''s legs trembled. He really didn''t have the guts to answer Cassandra''s words. Casting a nce at the doorman, Karen said, "You need to thank to Cassandra. If it weren''t for her sake, I would have reported it to my brother!" The doorman felt a chill on his back and immediately thanked and apologized to Cassandra, but Cassandra didn''t care much about it. After all, the servant followed the rules. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the room, she performed "enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road". "Wow, isn''t she the actor of the Ring Entertainment Industry? How dare shee to such a ce! Miss. Fourteen, don''t stand with such a woman. It''s really dirty thend." "Yes, you''re right. A country bumpkin like can afford this kind of ce? It''s so speechless!" "Look at her, she looks so shabby. I don''t know how she sneaked into this kind of ce. Miss. Fourteen, the Orchid Racecourse is a high-end consumption ce. You''d better stay away from this kind of woman, lest you get dirty on her." "Ouch, the air is so smelly..." Wearing a white riding suit and holding a special whip in her hand, Fiona stood aside and watched the fun. The people who spoke just now were all famousdies in the capital city, and they had been following Fiona all the time. Although the Shen Group was now under the control of Lenny, this skinny camel was bigger than a horse, not to mention that Fiona, the daughter of the Shen n, was not easy to shake. Karen was so angry that her face changed. When she was about to speak, she was stopped by Cassandra. Cassandra walked half a step forward and nced at the socialite divas one by one. Cassandra chuckled, "I can get what I want today all by myself. Apart from your family background, what else do you have? You don''t deserve to me me!" "You! You are crazy! How dare you humiliate us! Don''t you know who you are? Didn''t you get what you want with your face? Do you really take yourself as a famous people? I, Ethel Ye, have one hundred ways to get you out of the entertainment circle!" One of the debutantes said angrily, her face twisting because of anger. Ethel thought that even the top artists in the entertainment circle were just actors among them, and their status were still not presentable. They did not deserve to bepared with the daughters of the famous families, let alone Cassandra. Cassandra raised her eyes slightly, with a touch of imperceptible coldness in them. She knew that these rich girls who were born with a little strength didn''t care about other people''s lives at all. They were used to be domineering, but unfortunately, they met her today. Crossing her arms over her chest, Cassandra said coldly, "Take back what you just said, or I''ll kick you out of the capital city in minutes." Hearing this, thatdy was so angry that her face turned red. She sneered, "Just you? Who do you think you are?" Cassandra''s eyes narrowed slightly, "I''ll count three, three..." The socialite Diva sneered, "Three? Let alone three, even if you count to thirty or three hundred, I won''t be able to get out of the capital city. Let me see what you can pretend to be! Hahaha, it''s so funny! I''m waiting to see you being humiliated!" Without even raising her eyelids, Cassandra continued, "Two..." Before she could say thest word, Fiona stood out and looked at Cassandra. She said with a fake smile, "Miss. Cassandra, Ethel just blurted it out without any intention. Miss. Cassandra, why don''t you let it go for my sake?" ''Huh... For your sake?'' Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t want to let it go! No matter in her previous life or this life, Fiona had framed her for many times. Cassandra was not a kind woman, so she could even swallow her anger. Cassandra chuckled and said slowly, "I''m really sorry. I don''t seem to have such a deep friendship with you. It isn''t worth letting go of a people who is full of nonsense for your sake... One, time is up." Fiona''s face darkened. She didn''t expect that Cassandra would refuse her in public. ''Damn!'' She thought in her mind. Chapter 950 Is It Possible Chapter 950 Is It Possible "Fiona, what''s wrong with you? Why should you be polite to such a woman? What the hell was she? Wait, I have to answer the phone." Before Ethel could finish her words, her phone suddenly rang. It was her father. She didn''t think too much and immediately picked up the phone. As soon as it was close to her ear, her face changed greatly and her body trembled like amb. "Dad, what did you say? How is that possible? How could it be possible? No, it won''t happen!" As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to think of something and looked at Cassandra, as if her eyes were glued to Cassandra. She didn''t believe it! She wondered who Cassandra was. As soon as Cassandra asked her to get out of the capital city, something happened to the Ye Group. She didn''t believe it was a coincidence, but Ye Family was a noble family in the capital city. Who would have the ability to do that in such a short time? ''No! No way... How could this woman have anything to do with that man?'' Ethel would never believe that Cassandra was a Martin''s woman. She even dared to touch the woman of Martin. She was really tired of living. Plop! Plop! Ethel''s legs became weak and she knelt down in front of Cassandra. Her arrogance disappeared in an instant. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She almost rushed over and hugged Cassandra''s thigh. "Miss. Cassandra, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have talked nonsense just now... It''s all my fault! Please spare our Ye Family. We will never forget your kindness! Please!" As soon as Ethel finished speaking, there was a strange dead silence. The other socialite divas looked as if they were watching a joke just now, but now their faces all changed. In addition to Fiona, Ethel was the richest among the group of debutantes. That was why she dared to be so arrogant just now. But they didn''t expect that Ethel changed too fast. They all wondered... who Cassandra was... Cassandra looked down at Ethel and said, "Just now, you only need to apologize to me, and I''ll pretend that nothing has happened. After all, I won''t bite back after being bitten by a dog. I''ve already given you the chance, but you don''t cherish it. If I were only a people without power today, I would have been humiliated by you just now. Right?" Ethel''s face turned gray. She moved her lips, but couldn''t find a word to refute. Cassandra was right. If there wasn''t something wrong with Ye Family, how could she kneel down to beg an actor? At this time, Cassandra looked at Fiona and said, "Although you don''t know who I am, Miss. Fiona knows me. She saw you hit the muzzle of the gun. Don''t forget to thank her. If it weren''t for her, I might have spared your lives." Hearing this, Ethel was stunned. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. Fiona had already known Cassandra''s identity. Why didn''t she stop her just now? She thought that Fiona was so hateful! Cassandra was not in the mood to watch their y anymore. She pulled back her legs and held the dazzled Karen''s hand. "Karen, let''s go." After swallowing several times, Karen finally found her voice and said excitedly, "Cassandra, you were so handsome just now! How did you make it?" Cassandra shook her phone and said with a smile, "It''s very simple. When Ethel began to humiliate me, I sent a message to Carlos on WeChat. He will deal with the rest." Hearing this, Karen said, "Really? I have to learn this skill. If anyone dares to bully me in the future, I will do the same!" Cassandra looked at her and thought, ''Well, do I mislead a child?'' But this was the reality in this society. Good people were bullied. If she didn''t have the support of Martin in the capital city today, she would be the one kneeling there and begging for mercy. Cassandra patted Karen''s head dotingly and said, "In the whole the capital city, who dares to bully you?" Karen''s ears turned red and her heart beat faster and faster. Somehow, every time she stayed with Cassandra, she had an indescribable excitement. The two of them chatted casually and soon arrived at the stable. Karen''s horse was already ready, and Cassandra came here temporarily. She didn''t know what kind of horse Martin had here. She paced over and took a look, and finally picked a white horse. Seeing this, Karen said, "Cassandra, you have a good eye. This horse is called Wind. It''s Martin''s favorite horse here. He will ride it every time hees." Cassandra smiled, "Really? Do you want topete with meter? Karen immediately nodded, "Yes! I haven''tpeted with you on horse yet! Wait a minute. I''ll tell the manager to clean up the racecourse. We''ll go to raceter!" It was the first time for Cassandra toe here, so she didn''t know the rules of the racecourse, so she had to let Karen arrange it. A momentter, a slightly tall middle-aged man quickly walked over. "Miss. Fourteen, this horse ridingpetition has been announced. I''m afraid that thepetition will be cancelled at this time..." Hearing this, Karen looked at the man and said, "I don''t care! I''m going topete with Cassandra aler. If you can''t make a decision, I''ll call my brother right away." The man wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said gingerly, "No, Miss. Fourteen. You know, Mr. Bjorn has always been fond of you, but this..." At this time, Cassandra asked, "What kind ofpetition is he talking about?" Karen replied, "The horse race will be held on a fixed day every week on the racecourse. Some participants will take part in thepetition, and some will bet on the horse." Hearing this, Cassandra became interested. She nced at the man and asked, "Can I sign up for the competition now?" The man took a look at Cassandra. Although he didn''t know Cassandra''s identity, he knew Cassandra who used Martin''s horse and was brought here by Karen, was not an ordinary person. He had heard something about what had happened just now, so he didn''t dare to neglect Cassandra. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The man cleared his throat and immediately said, "Of course! You can take part in or ce bets half an hour before thepetition begins. Besides, you are a friend of Miss. Fourteen. You can take part in thepetition before thepetition." Chapter 951 She Spoiled Me So Much! Chapter 951 She Spoiled Me So Much! "It''s rare that I am in a good mood today, and you haven''t yed this with Karen. How about this? We can participate thispetition," Cassandra looked at the man and said. The man immediately turned his head to look at Karen, who immediately nodded her head and said, "Okay, I agree with you. Cassandra, let''s go there for a walk." Hearing this, the man wiped the cold sweat immediately. Karen was the apple of the eyes of the Su n. If this matter really came to Karen''s brother, Bjorn Su, Bjorn would definitely protect Karen. But those who had signed up for thepetition were either rich or powerful yboys in the capital city, so he could not afford to offend any of them. The man couldn''t help but look at Cassandra. He had a good impression of Cassandra. After all, Cassandra''s suggestion just now helped him solve the crisis. Cassandra didn''t think too much and followed Karen to stroll. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Wind was Martin''s horse. Normally, few people could get close to it, and even professional horse tamers dared not take it lightly. However, when the horse was in Cassandra''s hand, it unexpectedly got close to Cassandra. Instead of resisting, it leaned over and rubbed against her head affectionately. Seeing that, Karen pursed her lips and muttered in a low voice, "You have changed, Wind! You are such ackey! I don''t like you anymore! Bastard!" Hearing her nagging, Cassandra was speechless. The next second, she reached out and grabbed Karen''s white wrist. Karen''s pupils contracted and her eyes widened like bells. For a while, Karen lost in thought. Karen''s ears turned red, and her heart beat faster and faster for no reason, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. Before she could react, Cassandra had held her hand and slowly walked forward. Wind seemed to understand what Cassandra meant. He reluctantly reached out his head and gently rubbed against the palm of Karen. There was a "buzz" in Karen''s mind, as if there were countless fireworks roaring in her mind. It turned out that Cassandra had just heard her nagging and asked Wind toe close to her. ''Ahhh! She spoiled me so much! Karen had been spoiled by the Su n since she was a child and regarded as the apple of Su n. No one dared to offend her easily even in the whole capital city. But just now, she realized that the love she had received in the past was not as good as the small action of Cassandra. ''Oh, my God! I''m screwed!'' Karen thought. Cassandra let go of Karen''s hand, and Karen''s heart seemed to fall from the sky with an inexplicable loss. Cassandra didn''t notice anything unusual. She raised her hand and patted the head of Wind. The horse turned its head shamelessly and stuck out its tongue to lick Cassandra''s face. Cassandra smiled, took out her phone, took a photo and sent it to Martin. Martin, who was far away from the headquarter of the Lu Group, stared at his mobile phone for a moment, while Carlos got close to it and nced at the photo on the screen. Carlos didn''t know what was going on. He wondered if his boss was jealous of a horse! ? After a while, Martin put down his phone and said in a hoarse voice, "I want to eat horse meat tonight." Carlos was speechless and said weakly, "Boss, are you serious?" Martin cast a sidelong nce at him and said, "I want to eat Wind''s meat." Hearing this, Carlos didn''t know what to say. He wondered if men in love have problems with their IQ. At the Orchid Racecourse. In 10 minutes, the horse race was about to begin. The contestants'' names were changing on the big screen. The yers could continue to bet in the next 10 minutes, but after the officially beginning of the competition, all the bets would be stopped. Fiona and the others had arrived at the VIP lounge of thepetition. Someone suddenly shouted in a strange voice, "Fiona, is that... woman whopetes with Ethel just now? How dare she go to the competition?" Fiona''s eyes turned cold. She had been humiliated by Cassandra just now, but she had no ability to fight back now. The Shen Group had beenpletely controlled by Lenny. She didn''t expect that the dandy who seemed to be dandiacal and would only make trouble could have such a method. He had deprived her of all her power so soon and made her a real furnishing. ''Damn!'' Fiona thought in her mind. "Fiona, this woman was so arrogant just now that she forced Ethel to kneel down and humiliated you. Should we find a way to vent our anger on you and Ethel?" One of thedies said. "That''s right. I don''t know where this womanes from. She dares to treat us like this. It''s so hateful. If we don''t teach her a lesson, she will really think that she is so powerful." "These horses don''t have eyes. If they trample someone to death, it has nothing to do with us." With a touch of coldness in her eyes, Fiona said indifferently, "Don''t kill her." "You are so kind. She deserves it even if she is killed!" Fiona''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold light shed in them. Few of the debutantes around her were smart, but she thought that she could use them to teach Cassandra a lesson. Why did an actress dare to be so arrogant? Of course, in Fiona''s heart, she always believed that Cassandra could get what she wanted today only with the support of Martin. Otherwise, as an actress, how could she take away Martin from her! Martin... Fiona thought that only she could match Martin, and only she could be Martin''s wife. At the same time, Cassandra was drinking tea with Karen in the lounge. The horse race was about to begin. Karen was very nervous, but Cassandra was sitting there leisurely... She even ate melon seeds. Karen fidgeted, as if there were thorns on her buttocks. After drinking a few sses of water, Karen couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you nervous at all, Cassandra?" Cassandra pushed the peeled melon seeds in front of her to Karen, "Why should I be nervous? Come on, eat the melon seeds." In fact, Cassandra thought that the ones who should be nervous were those who took part in the competition with her. In her previous life, she was a seeded yer who ran all the way on the road of death. She still remembered that once she deliberately fell off the back of the horse and broke three ribs. And then she was ordered by Martin not to go out for three months. At that time, she thought that Martin was totally a devil. But now she knew that if he didn''t love her deeply, how could a cold man like him care about her life and death so much? Chapter 952 Thank You For Your Concern Chapter 952 Thank You For Your Concern A few minutester. Cassandra and Karen had been mixed with more than a dozen people to participate in thepetition. After the referee briefly exined the rules of thepetition, he made sure that there was no problem with the horse and everyone''s equipment. With a whistle, thepetition began. On the grandstand, many people recognized Martin''s horse at a nce. They were guessing the identity of Cassandra. After all, Wind only belonged to Martin. For so many years, no one dared to touch Martin''s horse. In the VIP lounge. In front of the huge French window, a man in a ck shirt was leaning against the sofa with the back of one hand slightly supporting his forehead. His dark and deep eyes stared at a figure on the field for a moment. He heard that Cassandra was here today, so he changed the meeting ce to here. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Mr. Hogan, Mr. Bjorn will be here soon." Barnes lowered his head slightly and stood straight on the sofa with his back straight. Under the white light sses, his dark eyes were filled with unprecedented panic and a little uneasiness. A man was obsessed with a woman because he couldn''t get her. What if he got her? On the sofa, Hogan said slowly, "I heard that someone bullied her just now." Hearing this, Barnes was stunned and said, "Yes, I heard that she is thedy of the Ye Group. But Martin has taken action. The Ye Group is almost bankrupt and can''t have a foothold in the capital city anymore. What do you..." Hogan''s half opened eyes shed a cold murderous look, and his voice was very cold. "I''m not dead. No one dares to bully her." Barnes''s forehead burst out two small blue veins, and he deliberately lowered his voice, "I understand what you mean, I will deal with it." Hogan was silent for two seconds and continued, "Don''t kill them." Barnes immediately said, "Okay, I got it." Since their boss found Cassandra, he had changed his bloodthirsty temperament. Recently, he was so good tempered that he didn''t even give a killing order. Even if his subordinates failed, he was only a smallmandment. No one knew that Hogan was afraid that his hands would be stained with too much blood, and he was afraid that he would bring disaster to Cassandra. Cassandra was like his only bnce in the world. He would rather superstitiously believe that it was good for Cassandra if he didn''t kill anyone. At this time, something unexpected happened on the racecourse! On the racecourse, a contestant''s horse suddenly lost control and dashed in the direction of Cassandra, because no one had expected this to happen. The racecourse was suddenly in a mess. Several horses were shocked and suddenly raised their hooves, as if crazy, throwing the contestants off the horseback. Seeing that the horse was about to hit herself, Cassandra tightly tightened the reins with her hands, and her body leaned forward as much as possible, almost sticking to the back of the horse. "Wind! Jump!" Wind howled and tore up the strong wind. After receiving the order, Wind raised its front hooves high, almost reaching an impossible limit. In an extremely tricky angle, it actually passed the uncontroble horse andnded steadily! All of a sudden, there was a strange dead silence. Everyone''s eyes fell on Cassandra, and they could hardly believe what they saw was true. All of a sudden, such a big change happened in thepetition. Professional trainer had entered the field tofort the frightened horses. Several young rich men were lying on the ground, wailing and roaring, the whole scene was in a mess. Cassandra immediately got off the horse and went to check on Karen. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with her. As soon as Cassandra walked over, Karen threw herself into her arms. The little girl held Cassandra and burst into tears unexpectedly. Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect that Karen would suddenly lose control. After a long time, Cassandra''s face softened. She lowered her eyes, raised her hand and gently patted Karen''s back to comfort her. Karen held Cassandra tightly. She didn''t want to cry, but the scene just now was too dangerous. If it weren''t for Cassandra''s quick reaction and Wind being trained, Cassandra might have been trampled and even killed by the horse. At the thought of this, Karen trembled with fear, and a chill crept up from her back to her head. She didn''t want to recall what she had just experienced! When Cassandra wasforting Karen, she suddenly felt a chill on her back. She looked back instinctively and saw several strange men following Hogan walking towards her. Cassandra knew that Hogan was the boss of TL Investment Company. But she didn''t expect that he was here. Cassandra frowned slightly. She remembered that [Martin seemed not to be happy that she was too close to Hogan, so she did not pay attention to Hogan these days. She did not expect to meet him here today. "Karen, are you hurt? I''ll take you to the hospital right away!" Next to Hogan, a man in a dark blue suit came up and pulled Karen over to check if she was injured. Karen wiped her tears and burped, sobbing, "I''m fine, brother. You must find out what''s going on... Kill that horse for me!" Hearing what Karen said, Cassandra thought, ''Brother?'' ''This man is the owner of the racecourse, fourth brother of Karen, Bjorn?'' Bjorn said, "Okay, okay. Don''t cry. I''ll ask someone to kill that horse, okay?" Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. It was said that the 13 brothers of the Su n were all crazy about spoiling their younger sister. Now Cassandra had seen it today. On the other side, Hogan looked at Cassandra. He seemed to be trying his best to restrain his emotions. There was no joy or anger in his voice. He asked slowly, "Are you hurt?" Cassandra shook her head, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Hogan. I''m fine." Hogan pursed his thin lips into a straight line, surrounded by ayer of horrifying coldness. He stared at Cassandra, suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Cassandra''s wrist, "I''ll take you to the hospital." Before Cassandra could react, she was dragged away by Hogan for several steps. She frowned and said, "Mr. Hogan, I''m really fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital. Can you let me go first?" Hogan lowered his head and said coldly, "I can let you go, but you must go to the hospital with me." The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She felt that Hogan was so bossy. But Cassandra always thought that something was wrong. And she didn''t figure out what was going on now. With a desire to survive, Cassandra said, "Okay, let go of me first. I''ll go to the hospital with you, okay?" Cassandra knew that Martin must have known that there was such a big trouble on the racecourse just now. If Martin knew that she was held by Hogan, she would be doomed. Chapter 953 Casey Is Mine Chapter 953 Casey Is Mine In a hospital of the capital city. In the doctor''s office. After a general check-up for Cassandra, the doctor looked a little indescribable. He coughed and said, "Miss. Cassandra''s body is fine. There is neither trauma nor internal injury. She is very healthy." In fact, the doctor thought in his mind, ''Are you just kidding me?'' ''She don''t break a piece of skin! What the hell am I checking?'' Cassandra looked at Hogan helplessly and smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Hogan, I''m fine. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Before Hogan could say anything, the door of the doctor''s office was pushed open, and then Martin and others came in. Seeing this, Cassandra didn''t know what to say. She just felt that she was in trouble now. When the rivals in love met, there was a dead silence in the office. Cassandra felt like she was caught cheating on her husband... Cassandra stood up from the chair in a sh, "Well, Martin, listen to me. It''s not what you saw!" Cassandra wondered if it was toote for her to run away now. Martin nced at Hogan and said in a hoarse voice, "Kevin, take Casey to the car first and check if she has any injury." On the other side, Kevin said in a hurry, "Okay. Cassandra, this way, please." Cassandra didn''t know what was going on either. She took a look at Hogan and Martin, and then followed Kevin immediately. After Cassandra left with Kevin, the temperature in the office dropped to freezing point in an instant. The doctor was "invited" out of the office, and the people on both sides confronted each other for a moment. Martin said, "Carlos, you go out first." Hearing this, Carlos was stunned and immediately said, "But boss... What if they do something?" Martin cast a sidelong nce at Carlos, which made Carlos''s legs tremble. And then Carlos immediately left the office with his men. For a while, Barnes also left the office with his men. There were only two people left in the office, Martin and Hogan. Hogan raised his eyes slightly and stared at Martin gloomily, but a weird smile appeared on his face. "Are you so afraid that I will take away Casey?" Martin''s eyes turned cold and said word by word, "Cassandra is mine. No one can take her away from me. Why are you so scheming to get close to her?" The smile on Hogan''s face faded away like the tide in an instant, and there was a slight wave in his deep eyes. A momentter, he stood up from the chair and stared at Martin without blinking. "What do you think, Martin?" Martin''s eyes were dark and his angr face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost that had not melted for thousands of years. He said in a cold voice, "I say it again, Cassandra is mine." Hogan smiled, "If one day she knows how you got to this position by all means, do you think she will still stay with you?" Raising his head, Martin answered, "She will." Hogan stretched out his cold fingers and knocked on the back of the chair from time to time. "Martin, Cassandra has been with you for a long time. It''s time for her toe back to me." Martin''s eyes darkened in an instant and squeezed out a few words from his throat, "You dare not!" Hogan looked at Martin with a sneer and said, "There is nothing in the world that I dare not to do. Martin, what can she get if Cassandra is with you? She lives in the same world with me. When she stays with me, no one dares to hurt her." Without waiting for Martin''s answer, Hogan walked past him, held the doorknob with her slender fingers and whispered in a low and hoarse voice, "By the way, it''s a friendly reminder that some people''s eyes and hands are longer than you think. If you want to uproot them, you have to pay blood and a price." Martin''s pupils shrank slightly, and the coldness in his body became more and more frightening. But at this moment, Hogan had opened the door and left the doctor''s office. In the Maybach car. Leaning against the car window, Cassandra was thinking how she exined it to Martinter. She didn''t expect that she got caught every time she made trouble. Thinking of this, she just felt she was unlucky. Cassandra stared at the exit of the hospital building unblinkingly. After a long time, she saw Martin come out of the exit. Cassandra stood up all of a sudden, so that her head hit the roof of the car. It was so painful that she almost cried out. She thought, ''What a crap! Even this car bullies me!'' Speechless, Cassandra rubbed her head, opened the door and pounced on Martin fawningly, "Honey, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have gone to the hospital with a stranger. I''m sorry. I won''t do it again!" In the battlefield, Martin, the jealous king, never admitted defeat. The gloom in Martin''s eyes faded away in an instant. He knew that every time she made a mistake, she would admit it quickly, but she would dare to make it next time. With a straight face and a touch of coldness between his eyebrows, Martin asked in a low and hoarse voice, "What do you think you did wrong?" Cassandra immediately put on a pitiful look, "It''s all my fault. Please don''t be angry, okay?" Martin nced at her helplessly, took her hand and got on the car first. Then he said slowly, "Why do you have topete with others? What if the horse hurts you?" God knew how scared he was when he got the news that Cassandra had an ident at the racecourse. On the way here, he was stunned when he saw the live video, fearing that something bad would happen to Cassandra. Cassandra immediately said, "No, No. It''s like thest time. It''s all right. Don''t worry." Martin rubbed between his eyebrows, "How dare you say thatst time? From now on, you are not allowed to ride a horse without my permission." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Cassandra hurriedly said, "Okay, I won''t make any mistake in the future. My sweetheart, please don''t be angry. I''m not hurt at all." Martin sighed helplessly and his floating heart didn''t return to his body. A momentter, Martin raised his hand and gently rubbed Cassandra''s forehead. "I''ll send you back first. Later, I have to go to the police station." He suddenly received a call from Arthur, so he had to go the police station in a hurry. Cassandra immediately raised her head and said, "I don''t want to go back. I want to go with you." Martin frowned and hesitated for a while before he said, "Okay." At the police station of West City District. There was a dead silence in the huge conference room. Chapter 954 I Like His Wife, Okay Chapter 954 I Like His Wife, Okay The old air conditioner made a slight noise. Someone suddenly pounded the table and stood up from the chair. "Boss, what do you mean? Do you suspect that there is a spy among us who go through life and death with you?" "Boss, we''ve been working for you for so many years, but you suspect us so much. It''s really disappointing." "Yes, all of us have been stabbed or hurt. Boss, you disappoint us so much." The death of Eugene and the witness driver made the whole case once again covered with ayer of mist. Those seemingly unconnected clues gradually revealed the truth. With two huge dark circles under his eyes and a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur had lost a lot of weight in the past few days. His eyelids were red to the eyeballs, and blood streaks intertwined with his eyeballs. He looked extremely tired. He was actually sadder than anyone else to investigate the mole in the police station, but two people had been killed, so he had to take this step. He didn''t want to doubt his workers who risked their lives every day, but he thought that those two people couldn''t die in vain. One of them was an old criminal police who had made a lot of contributions. So Arthur had to give them an exnation. Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows tiredly, stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "This internal investigation is an order from our boss. Everyone, including me, has to be investigated together, including the vitors, even the guards and cleaners. There are two murders. As polices, we can''t let them die for nothing. " The internal investigation was always the most difficult work, and also the most alienated work. If anything happened, it would make everyone panic. Arthur was also clear about this, so he could understand that all the people in the police station had emotions. Otherwise, he would have cursed them just now. Because he felt a little guilty, so he sat here and reasoned with them so calmly. Bettina, who was silent, finally broke the silence and said slowly, "Boss is right. Two people have been killed. As polices, we can''t let them die for nothing. I''m willing to swallow this grievance, but boss, I''m still unwilling to ept it. Why do you always suspect our own people at this time? Don''t we deserve your trust?" The meeting room fell into silence again. Arthur sighed helplessly. He patted on Bettina''s shoulder and said, "I know you feel wronged, and so do I. You knew that I was called by my superior these days. I can''t disobey the orders from my superior. It''s our natural duty to obey the orders. Next, we have a long way to go. I also hope that you don''t have any negative emotions,We''d better solve this case as soon as possible, okay?" After a moment of silence, Bettina said, "Boss is right. The only thing we can do now is to solve the case as soon as possible and prove our innocence." Arthur continued, "I know all of you are angry, but the investigation team hase. I''m the first one to be investigated. Do you think I''m not angry? I don''t want to say anything more. Next, let''s cooperate with the investigation. I believe that you are all my good friends. You are innocent and won''t do anything reckless to kill people. Well, that''s all for today''s meeting. You all go to work. As for the investigation team, you should cooperate with them. But don''t indulge them too much." Everyone quietly left the meeting room, and Arthur asked Bettina stay.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Bettina''s eyes were red. Obviously, she was the most uneptable person in this internal investigation. No matter how shrewd a girl looked, she still was a girl. Arthur lit a cigarette again and nced at her obliquely. "I''m going out to meet a friend. You go with me." Bettina curled her lips and said, "Who do you want to meet? Why do you ask me to go with you? I''m a suspect now, so I don''t dare to run around." Arthur stood up from the chair and shook the ash on his body. "I am going to meet the president of Lu Group. It''s said that there is some inside information. If you are not interested, just forget it." Hearing this, Bettina stood up from the chair in a sh, and her gloomy face was instantly swept away. She said with a ttering smile on his face, "I am willing to go! I am willing to go! Why didn''t you say it was Mr. Martin?" Taking a nce at her, Arthur said, "He has a wife now. Don''t think too much about him." Bettina straightened her body and said seriously, "I am not like him, I like his wife, okay?" Hearing this, Arthur was speechless. He really wanted her to disappear in front of him right now. He felt that he could not understand the thoughts of the young people now. However, the reason why Arthur called Bettina was not because she was anthomaniac. When Bettina entered the police station for the first time, Arthur taught her by himself. So he trusted Bettina very much. Therefore, taking Bettina with him meant that hepletely trusted her. Of course, Bettina was also clear about this. Outside the police station, there was a quiet coffee shop. Martin received a message from Arthur, asking him to find a ce to wait and not to go to the police station. An internal investigation was being carried out in the police station. Although Arthur had shirked his responsibility and put the me on his superior, he had to carry out this internal investigation. No matter what, he had to investigate if there was such a suspicion, otherwise, no one knew what would happen next. Since they had to investigate the mole, they couldn''t ensure the police station was not the safe ce. No one knew what kind of plot was hidden behind them, so Arthur asked Martin to find a ce to wait for him outside. But after all, Martin was the president of the Lu Group, so he randomly found a ce where it seemed that Arthur''s sry was not enough to drink a pot of tea. With an anthomaniac look on her face, Bettina giggled and said, "Boss, remember to call me if you have such a job in the future." "Fuck off!" said Arthur, rolling his eyes at her. He really didn''t want to admit such an inexperienced subordinate. As they chatted with each other, Carlos was already waiting outside the box. When the two men came over, Carlos immediately walked over. Carlos nodded slightly to the two people, "Mr. Arthur, Miss. Bettina, pleasee in." Chapter 955 A Persons Name Chapter 955 A Person''s Name Arthur nodded. When he was about to take Bettina in, Carlos suddenly made a gesture to stop him. Then Carlos took out his mobile phone and ced the screen in front of Arthur and Bettina. On the screen, there was a line of words: take out your phones and give them to me. Don''t make any sound. Arthur and Bettina looked at each other, and their faces sank. The next second, Arthur raised his voice, "Ha ha, Carlos, it''s rare that your boss is free today. He invited us to have a cup of tea. If we invite Lenny, it will be wonderful." As Arthur spoke, he took out his phone and carefully put it in Carlos''s hand. Bettina did the same action. She was also afraid of being exposed, and she didn''t even dare to breathe heavily. Carlos took the phone and nodded slightly, "Mr. Lenny is busy with the meeting and willeter. Cassandra said she would cook by herself tonight. You will have a good meal." As Carlos spoke, he put the two cellphones on a tray and immediately took them to the next box. Martin and Cassandra were already waiting for Arthur and Bettina in the box. Carlos carefully put down the tray and used a strange instrument to test the cellphone of Bettina. The green light on the instrument was always on, and there was no change. Carlos then moved the instrument to check the cellphone of Arthur. The next second, the red light of the instrument suddenly lit up and kept shing. Arthur''s face also darkened with the red light. Carlos put down the instrument in his hand and took away the mobile phone. After a while, Carlos returned to the room and said, "Mr. Arthur, your mobile phone must have been eavesdropped. As for the specific situation, I have asked someone to check it. We will have to wait for a while before we get the result." Hearing this, Arthur frowned. He rubbed his face and said in a low voice, "I''ve been in the police station for almost all the time these days. Who would be so bold to install a bug in my mobile phone?" Bettina also looked serious. She had thought that it was an insult to her colleagues if Arthur wanted to carry out an internal investigation, but now she thought that it seemed that it was indeed necessary. Although Arthur was not like a single people like her, he seldom went home. Especially during this period of time, he almost lived in the police station. He only went back to wash and change his clothes asionally. The person who could touch his mobile phone must be someone close to him. The door of Arthur''s office was basically a furnishing, and everyone coulde in and out freely, but strangers were definitely not allowed. That was to say, that people must be the one who was close to Arthur. In this way, all the people in the police station seemed to be close to Arthur. After all, Arthur could be friend with anyone in 3 minutes. Bettina looked at Arthur and asked, "Boss, do you want me to go back and check the surveince video now?" Arthur''s face froze and then shook his head. "If we go back to check the surveince video at this time, it will definitely arouse suspicion. Moreover, the internal investigation is being carried out in the police station. The time is not right." Bettina pressed her lips and asked, "What are you going to do?" Arthur looked up at Martin and asked, "What do you think, Martin?" Martin replied, "I agree with Mr. Bettina." Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "You want to alert the enemy by this way. And then the perpetrator will act and expose himself." Martin nodded slightly, "Yes, you can add fuel to the fire." After a moment''s silence, Arthur turned to look at Bettina and said, "Later you go to check all the surveince videos in this month. Remember, you must let everyone know that you have checked the surveince video and suspect that someone has tampered with our mobile phone." Bettina nodded, "Boss, I know what you mean. I''ll arrange it." Arthur pursed his lips, as if he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Martin asked, "Mr. Arthur, are you suspecting someone?" Arthur looked up at Martin in panic and said in a low voice, "No. I just think that besides the people around us, the person who can install a bug in my phone so quietly should also be..." Arthur stopped abruptly, but Bettina understood what he meant. Her face changed all of a sudden, and she said in disbelief, "Boss, you mean that... You suspected Rolf? How could it be possible?! Rolf is a honest and quiet man. It can''t be him!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rolf was the technical director of the police station in West City District. He dealt with all the technical problems, from monitoring equipment to mouse and keyboard. He was usually timid and didn''t talk much, so he didn''t have much sense of existence. Could such a person be the hidden schemer? Arthur said, "I didn''t mean to suspect him, but he really meets this condition. How about this? You go and follow up his personal condition in person, especially recently, if there is any abnormality in his ount, and if anyone at home is seriously ill. You pay a secret visit." It was impossible for a person to change so easily. Either he was a pawn that was inserted in from the very beginning, or he took the risk for some other reason. Even if Arthur didn''t want to believe that Rolf was a mole, he had to investigate if there was any doubt. Bettina kept silent for a moment and lowered her head. At this moment, she was not in the mood to see her idol at all. She said in a hoarse voice, "I know what to do. Don''t worry, boss. If it is really him, I will not be softhearted. If it is not him, I will prove his innocence." Arthur waved his hand and said, "It''s good that you understand that. Well, you specially asked us to come here. Is there any news?" Hearing this, Martin nodded slightly and said, "Not long ago, a subordinate I sent to Dragon City found some information about the case that year. However, there was also a spy around him, so he didn''t come back to report it in person." Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. She knew what Martin said was... Greyson. Greyson took the order and went to Dragon City for business. But this tripsted for a lifetime. Thest time they met, it became a farewell forever. Sometimes she would rather Greyson was not put in an important position as in her previous life, at least, she could protect him for the rest of his life. Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He asked, "Someone killed him? What did he find out?" Martin said, "There are too many people involved in that case, and we have their spies around us all the time, which is my negligence. Greyson found a witness in Dragon City, who is the family of a victim in that case. Although the case was transferred from time to time, this person still did not give up on investigating the truth. Greyson found a person''s name from him." Chapter 956 You Cant Go There Chapter 956 You Can''t Go There "Who?" Arthur leaned forward slightly and stared at Martin with burning eyes. Martin tensed up and said in a low voice, "Jax Liang." Arthur''s pupils contracted in a hurry. He clenched his fingers unconsciously and asked, "Jax? How could it be him? I remember the family of one of the victims in the several cases of underage adultery and murder most, and that is Jax." After Eugene''s death, someone spead that the suspect in the murder case was dead. It rained heavily that night, but almost all the families of the victim involved in the case came, but only this family did not come. Later, Arthur got the special permission to read the file. He looked carefully and found that several families of the victims at that time, in fact, Jax Liang was not the biological father of Pe Liang. Martin said, "You have looked up the archives of that year, so you should know the identity of Jax." Arthur nodded. He rubbed between his eyebrows, exhaled a long and turbid breath, and said slowly, "In the past few cases of underage adultery and murder, one of the victims was called Pe. ording to the investigation, Pe is actually not Jax''s biological daughter, but a child he has inherited from his rtives. Because Jax''s wife is infertile, he had always treated her as his own daughter and spoiled her a lot. Unexpectedly, before this case, Jax''s wife, Amy, died in a car ident. It was said that there were 4 people in the car at that time. It was a business car of Amy''spany. It was hit by a small car. All the 4 people in the car were killed on the spot, and the driver of the car also died on the spot. After investigation, it was not a simple traffic ident. It was probably because the wife of the driver had an affair. He was very angry at that time. So Amy and the other 3 people are victims." Speaking of this, Arthur paused for a moment. He took out a cigarette, but didn''t smoke. He just gently tapped the armrest of the chair in his hand, and after a while, he continued, "After Amy''s death, Jax didn''t marry anyone else. He took care of Pe alone. Sometimes, because he worked overtime to make the design drawings, he was busy even at midnight. Pe was obedient and sensible, and she would take care of herself and didn''t cause any trouble to Jax. The day of the ident happened to be Pe''s 13 year old birthday. Jax promised her to go back to celebrate it for her, but Pe would never be able to celebrate it. Jax worked overtime until midnight that day. When he returned with the cake, he found that Pe was dead. Since then, Jax had been trying to find out the murderer. He had been to the police station for many times, but the results were the same. He had no choice but to investigate by himself. Later, there was even a saying that the murderer didn''tmit a crime again because Jax got involved in the investigation. Pe was indeed thest victim of that case, because of the scene photo and the current situation were too horrible, so I have a deep impression of this case. I didn''t expect that you can still find clues about him." Bettina couldn''t help but ask, "Too horrible? What do you mean?" Since entering the police school, they had been watching and rehearsing at all kinds of crime scenes. Besides, she had graduated for so many years and had been in the police station in West City District for many years. Now Arthur even felt that the scene was too horrible. So Bettina couldn''t imagine. Arthur kept silent for a few seconds and said in a hoarse and low voice, "The murderer dismembered the body after the crime wasmitted, but because of his clumsy method, there were a lot of blood stains left on the scene. But strangely, except for the blood of the dead, there was no clue of the murderer. At that time, many residents nearby saw the scene and vomited. It was said that someone was so scared that they didn''t dare to go home for many days. At that time, Jax... He knelt on the ground for several hours. I think he won''t forget that scene in his whole life." There was a dead silence in the room. After a while, Arthur raised his eyes and asked, "You suddenly mentioned this man. Have you found any clue?" Martin nodded, "When Greyson was in Dragon City, he found this person. He has some clues. Greyson was killed on the way to see him. This person is still in Dragon City, but he can''t trust anyone easily, so... I decide to go to Dragon City in person. Are you interested in going on a business trip?" Before Arthur could say anything, Cassandra said first, "Sweetheart, you can''t go to Dragon City alone. I want to go with you." Martin shook his head, "You can''t go there." Cassandra''s face darkened and curled her lips. She said, "Dragon City is a dangerous ce. How can I let you take risks alone? Besides, I will be obedient and won''t run around or make trouble for you. Can you take me with you?" Martin also wanted to take Cassandra with him, but the trip to Dragon City was really fraught with peril, not to mention that it was not his territory, and the Han n and the Bai Family were also eyeing him... N?velDrama.Org owns all content. So Martin said, "No, you can''t. Your new movie is about to start, so you just stay in the capital city and don''t go anywhere." At the same time, seeing this, Arthur and Bettina felt speechless. Arthur coughed slightly and said awkwardly, "Mr. Martin, I will definitely go on this business trip. But, can you solve your family affairs first before informing us?" Arthur thought that he didn''t want to enjoy the public disy of affection! He hoped that they could inform him before they showed the public disy of affection. Martin cleared his throat and said slowly, "Tomorrow morning, I will send a car to pick up you. As for who you want to take with you, just arrange it. I''m sorry, I have some personal affairs to deal with now. Carlos, send Mr. Arthur and Miss. Bettina back for me." Carlos immediately said, "Yes, boss! Mr. Arthur, Miss. Bettina, this way please!" Carlos thought that fortunately, his boss was kind and didn''t let him stay to enjoy the public disy of affection. He needed to avoid therge scene of the public disy of affection! Carlos immediately led Arthur and Bettina out of the private room. After returning the phone to the two of them, he sent them to the police station in person and slowly strolled back. In the private room. Staring at Martin pitifully, Cassandra held the corner of Martin''s clothes with her little hand and said, "Darling, let me go with you, okay? I''m worried about you if you go there alone." Chapter 957 Only When You Are Alive Can I Live Chapter 957 Only When You Are Alive Can I Live There was a slight ripple in Martin''s deep eyes. He looked at Cassandra. Martin gently rubbed Cassandra''s head and said slowly, "Dragon City is known as ck Triangle Zone. There are a lot of people mixed up. Even I''m not sure I can protect you and not let you suffer any harm. You are my life. I don''t allow you to suffer any more. Do you understand?" Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. She put her arms around Martin''s waist and rested her head on the man''s chest. "It''s because of the danger that I can''t let you go alone. If I can''t be with you for a long time in my life, I will die by your side even if I die." Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line and his eyes darkened. After a while, he shook his head and said, "I can''t persuade you. You can go with me, but you have to promise me a few conditions." Cassandra''s eyes lit up. She let go of Martin and sat down obediently, "Okay, I will ept any conditions." Martin looked at her. Every time she said so, she still made trouble. But she pretended to be pitiful, he didn''t even want to say a few harsh words to her. But this time he went to Dragon City, it was indeed a dangerous ce, and Martin didn''t dare to take it lightly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With a straight face on purpose, Martin said, "First, unless necessary, you can''t leave my sight. If anything happens, you must be apanied." Cassandra thought for a while. She had never been alone in the capital city. Martin''s men always appeared and disappeared mysteriously. Moreover, she knew very well that Dragon City was not under the control of Martin, and she was not brainless. If she was caught by someone, she would be someone''s chopping block and be ughtered by others. So Cassandra immediately nodded, "Okay, my sweetheart, don''t worry. I won''t make trouble for you." Martin nodded slightly, "Second, no matter who wants to see you or whom you want to see, you must get my permission, especially for strangers. This time when you go to Dragon City, I can''t rule out that someone will think of a way on you, so you can''t meet anyone in private, nor can you listen to every word they say." Cassandra pouted, "Darling, am I such a brainless person in your eyes?" Martin raised his hand and tapped her head, "Maybe." Cassandra stuck out her tongue and suddenly thought of something. She said, "Well, as long as you agree me to go to Dragon City, I will promise you anything, but you have to promise me one thing." Martin said, "Okay." As long as Cassandra asked, even if there were one hundred or one thousand conditions, Martin would not frown. Cassandra sat up straight and stared at Martin without blinking, "Martin, promise me that no matter how dangerous it is to go to Dragon City, you can''t be hurt... You must live well. Only when you are alive can I live." Martin''s deep set eyes sparkled and his chest heaved slightly. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "Okay." Cassandra suddenly felt a little aggrieved. She put her slender fingers on Martin''s chest and asked, "By the way, is Moore going with us? The three of us haven''t been out for a long time." Martin''s face darkened, "Don''t think about other men in front of me." Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She thought, ''That''s your own child, okay?'' In fact, she didn''t know what the hell Moore had been doing recently. He disappeared in a few days. Last time, he had turned over the ground for her and cleaned up the weeds, but half of thend''s vegetables had died. She hadn''t had time to get even with him yet! At the thought of this, Cassandra was angry and said intively, "I really miss him. I want to strangle him. It''s not easy for me to nt vegetables, but he has killed half of them! It really pissed me off!" She wondered if Moore afraid that she would get even with him, so he deliberately didn''t want toe back. After two seconds of silence, Martin said, "I''ll call him back tonight." Cassandra immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I have to teach that bastard a lesson today!" She sounded like his mother, watching her son doing something bad and waiting to get even with him. Martin sighed helplessly and thought that it seemed that someone was doomed tonight. In the Yan Garden. With the basket in her hand, Cassandra went to the vegetable garden and looked around. Seeing that there was only a small part of the vegetable field left, she was so distressed that she wished she could hack at Moore right now. Perhaps it was because she was sincere. Moore came back and stood there like a coffin. It was rare for him to be obedient. When she saw that Moore was so obedient, Cassandra''s anger was more than half gone. She pulled a long face and waved at him, "You bastard,e here!" With his head down, Moore slowly walked over. Cassandra handed the basket to him. He was first stunned, and then heard Cassandra''s fierce tone, "Aren''t you happy to carry the basket? You can''t do anything! Your father has spoiled you so much." Martin was dealing with documents in the yard. Hearing this, he turned to look at Cassandra helplessly. He knew that his wife was spoiled by him. So he could do nothing. With a basket in his hand, Moore followed Cassandra obediently. Cassandra asked him to bring a hoe and teach him how to hoe and turn the soil. After watching for a long time, Moore frowned and said, "Should I do this?" Without raising her head, Cassandra asked, "Or what do you think?" After hesitating for two seconds, Moore scratched his head awkwardly and said, "Last time I... Well, I just dug up all the soil. Maybe, I identally picked up the seeds together." Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t know what to say. ''Damn you!'' ''Now I know why I can''t see the seed for no reason!'' A few secondster. With a hoe in her hand, Cassandra chased after Moore and said angrily, "Don''t run away! I must kill you today!" However, Moore ran as fast as he could. Cassandra had run several circles, but she couldn''t run any more. She threw the hoe in her hand, propped her knees with both hands, and her forehead was covered with white sweat. She didn''t expect that this damn bloke''s physical strength was too good, so she ran a few circles, but she didn''t catch up. Chapter 958 He Must Spoil The One He Loved. Chapter 958 He Must Spoil The One He Loved. "Martin, your son bullied me!" Cassandra turned around and began toin before she could catch her breath. Moore staggered and almost fell to the ground. He knew that this mean woman would never let him go easily. With a helpless look on his face, Martin stood up from the chair and walked towards Cassandra. He helped her sit down on the chair and asked, "Are you tired?" Cassandra nodded incessantly andined, "It''s all his fault. He ruined half of my vegetables and ran so fast. He pissed me off." Martin poured her a ss of water, "I''ll ask someone to buy you a new seed. What do you want to nt?" Hearing this, Cassandra stood up and said, "Cabbages! And, leek, eggnt and so on. Can you buy me some?" "Okay," replied Martin. After counting down a lot, Cassandra went to pick vegetables again. In the evening, she cooked a few home cooked dishes. With the bowl in his hand, Moore stayed far away from her, fearing that Cassandra would hurt him again if she was unhappy. Holding the bowl in her hands, Cassandra suddenly had a feeling of home. In her previous life, except for her grandmother who was really good to her, she thought that no one would be good to her in the world. The Yan n was just a ce for her to live. In this life, she had Martin and her grandmother, but unfortunately, she failed to keep her grandmother. Life was a long time, but in the end, it was just a fleeting moment. For the rest of her life, Martin was her home. At the police station of West City District, the capital city. Arthur made a simple arrangement of the police station and nned to only take Bettina to the Dragon City. If the police were not investigating the mole, he would have brought more people to the Dragon City. After all, the Dragon City was not safe. If he was not careful, he would nevere back. In fact, Arthur didn''t want to take Bettina with him, but Bettina insisted. So he had no choice. As soon as Arthur finished his work, Lenny arrived. He still brought the night snack with him. However, with the shadow of the internal investigation, everyone was no longer excited as before. They only thanked Lenny and silently returned to their own office area. Lenny had also heard about the internal investigation. He was now the special counselor of the police station, and ording to the usual practice, he had to ept the investigation. However, he hadn''t been in the police station for a long time, so he was almost not suspected. In addition, Arthur had a rtionship with him, so his investigation was rankedst. Arthur picked up a cup of coffee, crossed his legs and took a few sips of coffee. Then he said slowly, "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. You don''t have toe in the next few days. If there is anything that inform you to ept the investigation, you cane again." Lenny sat down on the sofa and stared at Arthur with his deep eyes. "Don''t you n to tell me that it will be very dangerous to go to Dragon City this time?" Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He knew that he couldn''t hide it from Lenny, but he was in the same mood as Martin at that time. It was really dangerous for him to go to Dragon City this time. So he didn''t want Lenny to take a risk with him. Arthur put down the coffee in his hand, took out a cigarette and lit it up. "Dragon City is a dangerous ce. So I went there only as a in clothed person. I won''t ask for support unless I have to. It''s too dangerous there. Lenny, I don''t want you to take the risk with me." Lenny looked at Arthur and said, "I know what you mean, but do you think I will watch you go to Dragon City alone? The Shen Group still has some property in Dragon City. I will not let anyone hurt you." Arthur said with a smile, "Since when do I need you to protect me?" Lenny looked at him quietly. After a while, he raised his eyes slightly and said, "I don''t want to protect you, but Dragon City is too dangerous. I won''t let you take risks. Arthur, you provoked me first, and now, you have no right to refuse." Arthur waved his hand and said, "Okay, I admit defeat. I''ll let you go, okay?" He must spoil the one he loved. No one knew how regretful Arthur was now. The second day. Cassandra got up early in the morning. Last night, she simply packed up her luggage and told Jack that she had to go out for a trip these days. Jack was in charge of thepany''s affairs for the time being. As for the rest, she would talk about it when she came back. When Jack received the phone call, he was about to cry. He had just solved the matter that Colin had an affair, and it was going to be the Kyoto Film Festival soon. But he didn''t expect that his boss was going on a trip! In fact, Cassandra went to see Colin''s horsemanship yesterday, but she just missed it with Colin. She didn''t see him and made a lot of trouble. After washing up, Cassandra checked her luggage again and went downstairs with her suitcase. Carlos hurried to take her suitcase and said with a ttering smile on his face, "Good morning. Have you finished packing? Do you want to take something with you?" Cassandra nced at the huge box and coughed, "No, that''s enough. When can we set off?" Carlos replied, "It''s up to boss." Cassandra smacked her lips and thought that it was right. So Cassandra immediately walked towards Martin who was sitting still and reading the newspaper. Seeing Cassandrae over, he put a ss of milk in front of Cassandra. Cassandra sat down on the chair and took a sip of milk, "My sweetheart, when shall we set off?" Martin raised his eyes slightly and said, "I''ll wait for you to have breakfast." Cassandra ate quickly, gave a loud burp and held Martin''s hand. "Can we leave now?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Martin nced at her helplessly, "Slow down." Cassandra smiled and said, "I can walk by myself. Hurry up. I heard that Lenny is going to join us. We have so many people that we can y mahjong." Martin kept silent for two seconds and asked, "What is mahjong?" The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, "Are you kidding me, sweetheart? You don''t even know how to y mahjong, do you? I''ll teach youter." "Okay," replied Martin. When they went to the airport, Cassandra kept exining the essence of mahjong to Martin. Martin was a smart man, so he soon figured out the way to y mahjong. As soon as they got on the ne, Cassandra immediately dragged Arthur and Lenny to gather a table of mahjong. In order to avoid suspicion, the family members formed a team. Martin and Cassandra formed a team, Arthur and Lenny formed a team, and Bettina and Carlos formed a team. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!